《King Of Limbo》


 1 Chapter 1

    It waste at night in an unknown region of Limbo, the terrain was filled with countless tall yet scattered trees of varying colors. Some had dark small leaves, otherrge brown ones a few centimeters long and wide.


    Thend in which the trees were nted was also of a variety with some parts having short green grass, other long and some none at all.


    The sky above thend was a beautiful mixture of colors with tworge moons of varying sizes and many stars giving light to thend below.


    The region was indeed a beautiful sight, a quiet starry night befalling thend. However the tranquility in a certain part of the region was brought to an abrupt halt as a loud noise echoed through the night.


    The source of the noise was a young shirtless child striking a gigantic boulder bare handed. The boy had medium length ck hair and cold grey eyes. His body toned from strict training, hunting and discipline.


    So much so that despite his fists looking bloody, the boy didn''t look to be in pain as his expression remained firm. Instead the only sound that echoed through the night was that off his fist striking the boulder.


    "Nine thousand nine hundred and ny nine...." The boy muttered while breathing heavily. He soon calmed his breathing and prepared to strike once again but something had caught his attention and brought him to a stop before he could do so.


    "I was just finishing..." The boy muttered in a neutral tone towards the man behind him without bothering to turn around.


    The man behind him was of a veryrge and muscr stature, standing well over three meters in height. He had long white hair and a beard to match with a stern expression on his face.


    This seemingly unfeeling giant however showed a smile at the boy in front of him. When the boy was about to turn his head, the man ceased to smile and simply crossed his arms.


    "Training is important. But so is resting pup" The man spoke while looking at the child sternly.


    "I was just finishing father." The boy replied before turning back at the boulder and giving it a final strike.


    His stance was firm and his aura vigorous as he ignored everything around him and struck the gigantic boulder. Not long after his fist made contact, cracks spread all across the boulder before it disintegrated.


    "I''m not a pup anymore, I''m a beast monger." The boy dered in a casual manner causing his Father to snicker.


    "You''ll always be a pup in my eyes Aron. That is unless you can best me in a battle." Harald dered before walking away.


    Aron pondered on his father''s words for a moment before eventually following him to a ruined stone building with mats made of leaves and fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Harald had woken up early and prepared to make his son do the same by using water in a crudely made stone bowl. However the second Harald threw the water towards Aron, he rolled off the mat he slept on and missed getting sshed just at thest moment.


    "Must you do this everytime?" Aron asked while letting out a sigh knowing he''d have to dry his mat which would take long because they were currently experiencing a phase of continuous nighttime.


    "As long as I wake up earlier than you then yes..yes I must." His father replied while letting out a chuckle before walking out of the single roomed ruined building they called home.


    "Now follow me, quickly" Harald ordered as he walked away. Aron dragged his mat out and left it outside and then proceeded to follow his father. They walked only for a few hundred meters before arriving at a clearing in the forest near their home.


    Upon arriving Harald satfortably on the lush and green grass that covered the ground all around. All looked to be tranquil in that area. However, Harald''s expression soon turned serious as he faced his son.


    "Do you notice anything?" Harald suddenly asked his son. Without needing to even look around, Aron immediately answered the question.


    "A scent that doesn''t belong in our territory." He responded bluntly and his father nodded.


    "While you were sleeping I found that we were being stalked however I''ve already delt with the majority but l let five get away for you. Take it as training." Harald instructed casually while Aron listened keenly.


    "Can I have a weapon?" Aron asked casually, causing his father to snicker whole shaking his head.


    "My weapons can only be wielded by the head of n Limbo Strider. Remember the rule I told you. The best weapons are earned not given" Harald replied before gesturing Aron to go on his way.


    Aron could only sigh upon hearing his father repeat one of his many rules. Harald had what he called "Rules that make a man" that he passed on to Aron whenever the situation called for it.


    These rules weren''t truly rules that per say that Aron needed to follow but instead words of reference. Harald used these as a way to impart onto Aron the wisdom he''d gained thus far during his life. He thought that should anything happen to him before Aron reached an appropriate stage then the boy could at least depend on these rules to survive.


    "Just how many more rules are there?" Asked Aron but he got no answer from his father.


    ''He makes them up as we go along...'' Aron sighed and thought to himself before going into the forest.


    He was following a scent that seemed unfamiliar to the forest while keeping his focus on his weaker side in case of an ambush. As he did so he''s eyes stopped on the bottom of a nearby tree.


    Thereid a wounded rabbit that was twitching it''s leg, said leg had what looked to be a long scratch on it, Aron didn''t show any abrupt reaction and calmly walked over to the rabbit.<sub> </sub>


    He crouched down near it and ran his hands across its fur gently before lifting it up into his hands. With that he finished inspecting the rabbit and figured out just what was stalking them upon remembering one of his father''s lectures.


    [ Normally hunting in groups and native to mana rich forests. Large frame with viciously sharp ws and strong muscles. Very rare but only a danger level of tier one rank C. But what makes them so adept in killing is... ]


    Aron furrowed his brows and his expression turned grim before he ripped the rabbit in half using his bare hands. Dark red blood sttered on his hands, chest and face but his expression remained the same.


    ''Their ability to shapeshift....'' He thought just as an irritating sound reached his ears.


    One came from a bird up on a tree while the other two came from a bush. The bird let out a loud cry before its body began to deform and morph.


    It''s frame continued to growrger andrger while its feathers fell off. Its wings becamerge muscr arms. It''s tiny legs grew and bent at odd angles. As for its head, it too continued to grow upward while its eyes were nowhere to be seen.


    The transformation soon ended and Aron''s targets soon revealed their true forms as they began to wander around him slowly.


    "Death Stalkers. They used one of their own as bait...but father mentioned they were five..." Aron began scanning his surroundings for any oddities while showing the three meter tall beasts circling around him he wasn''t the slightest bit intimidated.


    They hadrge front muscr limbs with wed hands rather than paws while their hind legs looked much smaller in proportionpared to the rest of their body.


    One of the beasts soon grew impatient and pounced towards Aron. As it came close to striking him with its w, Aron dodged to the side before striking it in the face with a hard punch.


    It let out a pained shriek but didn''t seem injured. The other two beasts took this as an opportunity and came rushing behind Aron. He showed a small frown beforeunching a kick behind which struck one of the beasts right in their chest bony chests.


    He didn''t stop there however, he followed up the attack by rotating his entire body tond another brutal kick to the beast''s chest. This time the sound of its bones cracking could clearly be heard.


    When the other tried to w at him while he did this, he simply caught its arm and struck it hard with his elbow, shattering the bones in that creature''s arm.


    Although still a pup, Aron''s physical prowess was already superior to many lower tier beasts.


    Another shriek followed as it pulled away but Aron didn''t let up. He charged towards it and struck its chest with a kick and climbed on its oddly shaped head before grabbing onto it and twisting with immense force.


    Another cracking sound could be heard followed by yet another shriek from the creature. Aron used this chance tond punch after punch on it until it''s skull caved in.


    The moment he pulled his bloody fists away, another death stalker tried to catch him off guard but he caught it by the arm before tossing it towards the other beast.


    The two beasts collided against arge tree with extreme force and before they could even get up, Aron appeared in front of them at a frightening speed with his bloody fist ready to crush even more of their bones.


    Hit after hitnded on the now immobile beasts. Aron didn''t stop even when their shrieking stopped. He was only sure after he forced his bare hands into the death stalkers''s chests and crushed each of their oddly shaped hearts.


    Aron didn''t rx after doing this, his gaze instead shifted back to his surroundings as he looked for the fifth beast. Seeing nothing odd where he was, he caught his breath before leaving the scene. He soon began to investigate another area looking for any animal that seemed out of the ordinary.


    The death stalkers were known to be able to maintain their forms for up to five hundred heart beats and could be as small as a few inches and up to twenty feet tall. They had both an upper limit and lower limit of what they could morph into.


    Given the oddity of time in Limbo, beast mongers used their heart rates to measure certain intervals of time especially during hunting. It was crude but for the most part effective.


    Aron was looking for an animal neither too small or too big. A few animals present in the area fit this criteria but they didn''t have the scent he was looking for.


    ''If it''s not in the open then...'' Aron stopped wandering and looked towards a cave in the distance.


    Upon getting close to it, he could see small trail marks on the ground as if something had been dragged into the cave. Then a bit further ahead, right at the entrance of the cave he found drops of blood.


    Aron shifted his gaze from the ground to the cave''s entrance and muttered to himself...


    "Found you."


    ....


    [ RULE #326: The best weapons are earned and not given]


    [BEAST INDEX #1: Death Stalker]

 2 Chapter 2

    "Found you."


    Aron muttered with a small smile on his face before standing up and going into the cave. Once inside, he found it to be dimly lit only because of the moonlight prating through the cracks and deadly silent.


    "It''s useless trying to hide from me in the dark" Aron dered in a confident tone as his eyes began to glow a misty grey very dimly.


    This was an inherent aspect of the Limbo Strider which made it''s vision near perfect even in the dark.


    He soon began scanning his surroundings for anything useful as he continued going deeper into the cave. Aside from insects and fungi however, Aron was yet to see anything, only depending on the faint scent he caught for surety.


    ''Death Stalkers can''t morph to be as small as most insects nor can they be any form of vegetation...'' Aron assessed mentally as he continued to be on the lookout for anything.


    Soon though he reached the end of the cave and still found nothing. This almost lead him to believe it might have escaped but the thought of it getting past him didn''t seem possible especially with the foreign scent still lingering around.


    "Then just where are....you" Aron muttered while looking around before soon trailing off when his gaze was focused on the cave''s ceiling. What he saw were a multitude of bat like creatures covering the cave''s ceiling above him.


    Aron looked at the creatures for a moment but couldn''t notice any features out of ce. What he did notice however was a scent that was out of ce among them. This small little detail was enough to tell him the death stalker was among them.


    With this confirmed, Aron crouched down momentarily and picked up a small stone from the ground. After doing so, he gazed back up at the ceiling before throwing the stone he held with immense force.


    A loud boom could be heard as the stone made contact with the rocky ceiling above and almost immediately the creatures began to fly away hurriedly.


    Aron stood in ce as they began rushing out of the cave with great speed....all except one that fell to the ground near Aron.


    ''Although the shapeshifting capabilities of death stalkers are incredible...they don''t inherit the abilities of the creatures they morph into...so in such a case the death stalker can only be the one that can''t fly.'' Aron thought to himself as he remembered the information he knew about them to the very detail.


    "Kreee...." The one fallen creature let out a strange noise as it''s body began to vibrate rapidly. Seeing this Aron narrowed his eyes while his muscles grew tense.


    Less than a heart beatter, one of the creature''s wings morphed into a gigantic hand that immediately reached out to grab Aron.


    The speed at which it did so was terrifying but just as it was about to grab hold of Aron he jumped back instinctively and avoided it by a small margin.


    ''It morphs and moves incredibly fast...the Alpha.'' Aron concluded before quickly rushing out of the cave before it could morph again.


    The strange noise it let out however only seemed to grow louder and louder as the entire cave began to rumble. Upon exiting the cave, Aron retreated a few meters from the entrance and assumed a fighting stance with a serious expression on his face.


    ''I can''t fight it in an enclosed space but here...'' Aron''s thoughts trailed off as he noticed the strange loud noise it let out had now stopped.


    With arge boom, the cave''s entrance suddenly got broken with intense force. Dust covered the scene but even that wasn''t enough to hide the cause behind the cave''s destruction.


    Infront of what used to be the cave''s entrance stood a Death Stalker almost two times the size of the ones Aron faced earlier.


    "Definitely the Alpha, but..." As the dust began to clear, Aron could now properly analyze it. What stood out most about the death stalker in front of him were the many injuries that covered itsrge body.


    The more he looked at them the more rxed Aron became. The injuries it had were nothing to scoff at, which exined why it hadn''t attacked him yet but instead observed.


    It''s hands and legs were bloody and covered in w marks all over. It was clear to see that the injuries it had were serious as the creature could barely support itself up.


    "So that''s how it is..." Aron muttered aloud aftering to a realization. He then began walking towards the creature casually without any caution.


    "Kreeee!" It once again let out a strange noise and wed at the ground but Aron wasn''t the slightest bit fazed.


    Once Aron reached a few meters away from it, it tried to attack using itsrge ws. However its movements were very slow aspared to the earlier death stalkers, most likely due to its injuries so dodging the attack wouldn''t be hard but instead Aron blocked it by grabbing hold of the w.


    "You''re even weaker than the ones I faced earlier" Aron pointed out before pushing its hand to the side.


    The creature was made to slightly stumble from the force Aron used and this created an opening. Aron lunged forward and grabbed it''s oddly shaped head firmly before forcefully mming it down into the ground.


    "Graaa!" The creature let out a pained growl as the ground shook from the impact it caused.<sub> </sub>


    Aron looked down at the creature as if he were disappointed by theck of challenge it provided.


    "Far too easy..." He muttered confidently as he watched the creature try to stand with it''s injured hands.


    <o>,m When it finally managed to raise its head a bit, Aron grabbed it once again and mmed it right back into the ground. The only difference was this time he didn''t stop but instead continued to do so until the creature stopped moving.</o>


    "I hope it''s mana is at least dense." Aron sighed and pressed his right hand firmly on its head and closed his eyes. A momentter he opened them and they began to glow brightly along with the eyes of the beast below.


    Aron wore a serious expression with his brows furrowed as the glow in eyes began to slowly go dimmer and dimmer. As this happened, one could easily notice the size of the creature rapidly reducing.


    By the time the glow in the eyes hadpletely faded, the creature looked to be only skin and bones. Aron however retreated back a few steps whilst holding his head as if in pain.


    "Grr..." Aron let out a growl simr to that of the creature as he moved his head side to side. His muscles began to slowly growrger and his teeth began to grow sharper.


    ''I''m the predator, not the prey'' Aron thought to himself before taking in a deep breath.


    When he exhaled, his body slowly returned to its original state. He quickly scanned his arms and legs before rubbing his jaw just to be sure.


    "Tsk, if father knew one of his rules was actually helpful he wouldn''t let me hear the end of it" Aron muttered before grabbing one of the beast''s limbs and dragging it along as he left the scene.


    It didn''t take long for Aron to return to the clearing where his fatherid while dragging the bodies of the death stalkers behind him. When he got close to his father, Aron stopped dragging them and looked at his father with crossed arms.


    "I''m done" He stated as if havingpleted a chore.


    "Hmm? Already? Did you kill the Alpha as well?" Harald asked with one eye closed as he stillid on the grass in a rxed manner.


    "No. How can i kill something you already killed? The real Alpha was killed by you and this caused the remaining death stalkers to battle each other to find a new Alpha."


    "They probably started by attacking thergest one among them but failed to bring it down with one getting injured in the process. Therge stalker escaped to nurse its wounds while the injured one was set up as bait to draw out some prey. That''s what I think really happened" Aron exined in a serious tone causing Harald to simply close his eyes and go silent.


    ''I initially left therge one to make him think he had defeated an Alpha. That would have boosted his confidence and made him more eager to grow but...to think he''d not only easily realize that but also decipher the events that took ce between the beasts....'' Harald''s thoughts trailed off before he finally opened his eyes once more.


    "You''re definitely as clever as your mother, I''ll tell you that much" Harald told Aron in an annoyed manner.


    "That''s the first time I''ve heard youpliment my mother, are you feeling well?" Aron asked in a genuine tone of concern but Harald simply scoffed at him.


    "That''s because she''s a witch who denied a hard working warrior of his needs" Haraldined as he slowly began to sit upright.


    "How is any of that relevant to me?" Aron replied bluntly while shrugging.


    "As a man it''s important you know how to handle, treat and act around women." Harald responded while confidently patting his chest.


    "Poweres first, Everything else is secondary" Aron stated whilst imitating his father''s serious voice.


    "Don''t use my own rules against me pup." Harald warned with furrowed brows but once again Aron only shrugged.


    "I''m going to train." Aron ignored his father''s warning and began heading back towards the forest he had juste out of.


    "That leaves me to cook...again. That damned pup just had to have his mother''s attitude." Harald cursed before grabbing the bodies and leaving in the direction of their home.


    ...


    A/N: Minor unimportant beasts will be described using references to real life animals because describing every little creature is just a waste of word count.


    [RULE #150: You''re the predator, not the prey]


    [RULE #1: Poweres first, everything else is secondary]

 3 Chapter 3

    Night soon fell without much more happening that day. Aron was yet to return from training but Harald had already grown ustomed to the boy''s habits so he paid no mind to it.


    As for Harald himself, he sat cross legged at a grassy field inplete silence. He had his head lowered and his breathing slowed as the cool night breeze made his long white hair flutter.


    Upon looking closer, one could see a blueish like mist emanating from Harald''s body. As he did this, his sharp finger nails began to recede and look more humanoid like.


    Although minor, Harald''s body had some beastlike features. His eyes, teeth, fingernails, hair and toenails all greatly resembled a Limbo Strider. The more blueish color left his body, the more humanoid his features appeared.


    Aron had never really seen these features as odd as Harald was the only humanoid like being he''s ever seen.


    ''...This is all I can manage...'' Harald released a light sigh as this thought crossed his mind.


    "!!"


    All of a sudden Harald quickly raised his head and looked to his right by instinct alone. However there was nothing right of him, just the empty grass field he sat upon.


    Harald''s brows however remained furrowed as his gaze focused on a small pebble not too far from him. He continued observing the pebble until it trembled ever so slightly.


    After noticing this small change, Harald didn''t hesitate in quickly jumping away from where he sat.


    *Hisss...*


    The second he did so, a strange hiss could be hearding from the ground. What followed was the ground where Harald was seated breaking apart. Then with a loud explosion the groundpletely broke apart with pieces flying up into the air.


    *hisss...*


    Once more the strange hiss resonated in the grassy field, except this time it was from above the ground.


    "Tch...haven''t seen one of these in a long while..." Harald muttered before showing a small smirk.


    In front of him stood a veryrge snake like creature. It had a long thick body with even thicker and harder spiky scales that covered much of its length. It''s piercing green eyespletely focused on Harald as it''s head tilted slightly from left to right continuously. The most discerning feature however was its pair of curved horns which Harald seemed to have his eyes focused on.


    ''A Horned Basilisk...'' He thought as he spread his feet apart slowly and readied a stance.


    Before Harald could even finish preparing his stance, the Basiliskunched itself towards him in the blink of an eye.


    The wind in the grassy fields blew violently when it came into contact with Harald. Despite being caught slightly off guard, Harald was currently holding the Basilisk by the mouth. One hand holding up the upper part whilst the other holding down the lower.


    *hisss!*


    The snake hissed aggressively and moved its body violently in an attempt to escape Harald''s hold. Harald however endured it''s attempt at resisting and forcefully tore its mouth.


    Blood gushed from the Basilisk''s head and mouth as it''s body copsed onto the now bloody grassy field, it''s lower body still shaking violently despite it''s eyes now looking lifeless.


    "I don''t remember them being this weak...hmm" Harald muttered in a suspicious tone before crouching down to inspect the Basilisk''s horns.


    ''It''s a fledgling, which means it''s not alone...Aron!'' Harald quickly came to a worrying conclusion and rushed into the forest that Aron would always train in.


    It didn''t take long for Harald to arrive at the clearing Aron liked to train on. The scene that greeted him was a surprising one.


    Aron stood at the center of the clearing with bloodied hands and a serious expression on his face as he breathed heavily trying to catch his breath. On the ground around him were the bodies of three horned Basilisk fledglings that had also been killed by having their mouths torn.


    ''I''ve only ever told him stories about my encounter with a Horned Basilisk... for him to remember and implement that knowledge perfectly....!'' Harald''s train of thought was interrupted when he felt his instincts warning him.


    Harald''s expression turned serious and he quickly faced Aron who returned his gaze.


    "I know!" Aron suddenly voiced without being spoken to as he could tell from looking at his father.


    Harald simply nodded before both father and son jumped from their positions and came closer together.


    A short momentter, the ground once again broke apart. This time however, multiple ces had the same scene ur to them...the result of this was an entire group of Horned Basilisk''s surrounding the father and son pair.


    "Aron I need you to..." Harald had turned to Aron and was about to speak, when all of a sudden the boy rushed to thergest Horned Basilisk at a frightening speed. Upon reaching it, Aron immediately tore its mouth like he had done before.


    But this time something was strange. No blood gushed out and no pained hiss could be heard. Seeing this Aron immediately retreated back to his father''s side with furrowed brows.


    "Adults have extremely flexible mouths capable of opening at very odd angles. Tearing the mouth won''t be enough to kill the tworgest Horned Basilisks here." Harald exined in a serious manner to which Aron nodded.<sub> </sub>


    Although Aron had a rough upbringing thus far, the beasts Harald made him hunt have always been tame. This caused Aron to grow up never knowing fear just like Aron had hoped.


    After hearing this, Aron immediately shifted tactics and began going after the smaller looking Horned Basilisks. He may not have fear but he knew he couldn''t confront it carelessly.


    Therger ones of course tried to interfere but Harald stopped them in their tracks with sheer force by tugging them by their tails.


    Soon Harald once again held one of the Horned Basilisks by the head which was their weakest spot. From there, he violently banged its head to the ground from side to side. When the otherrge one tried to intervene, Harald threw the one he was holding down and caused the two to collide.


    This in turn caused them to inflict injuries on each other due to their spiky sharp scales. The tworge Horned Basilisk let out pained hisses as they tried rising again.


    "I don''t think so" Harald dered as he appeared above ready to strike them both down with his fists.


    With a loud boom, Harald made contact and a loud hiss was heard. Harald had sessfullynded a hit but only on one of the two.


    The other had retreated just in time, avoiding the lethal blow and was now looking at Harald intently. Harald was not the least bit fazed and instead looked at it with a smile and pointed above its head.


    The Horned Basilisk ignored this gesture and tried tounch itself at him but then all of a sudden it felt a great pressure on its head. What followed was it''s head violently crushing to the ground.


    "What do I do?!" Aron''s voice questioned from above the Horned Basilisk''s head. Clearly pushing himself to his limits just to keep its head down and stopping it from rising.


    Harald looked at his determined son for a moment, giving him a small nod before grabbing onto the Horned Basilisk''s head as well.


    "Pull!"


    Harald instructed as he held on to the lower part of its mouth while Aron held the upper. Both wore serious expressions as they began pulling in opposite directions.


    *hiss!*


    Loud pained hisses filled the clearing as the Horned Basilisk shook and jerked its body violently in an attempt to break free.


    *crack*


    Soon the sound of bones cracking could be heard and the Horned Basilisk no longer let out anymore sounds. It''s eyes slowly lost life but its body continued to slither around in one position.


    "*sigh* This can''t be good" Harald let out an exhausted sigh and sat on the ground while shaking his head.


    Aron who was opposite of him took a moment to look around at the many bodies present before sitting down as well.


    "What''s going on?" Aron inquired curiously while looking at his father''splex expression.


    "The only reason I can think of that can cause these beasts to be here is a migration..."


    "Mana beasts are naturally drawn to regions rich in mana. These Horned Basilisks along with the Death Stalkers were probably on their way there, we just happened to be in the path..." Harald exined carefully to Aron who listened intently.


    "What do we do then?" Aron asked as he nced at the bodies once more. He knew very well that it would be bad if they got overwhelmed by numbers.


    "The only thing we can do is migrate as well, if we''re really now living in a path towards a mana rich zone then it won''t be long before hordes begin appearing here."


    "For this to happen only now means there was a recent Limbo Shift somewhere. The safest route for us now would be over the mountain range North of here. It''s best we are on high ground during our journey" Harald quickly exined before letting out a sigh and standing up.


    "Limbo Shift?" Aron asked before standing up himself. This was a first for him to see his father genuinely concerned.


    "Yes... every time a great change urs it''s called a Limbo Shift, this one probably has to do with a region suddenly having denser mana than before. Get yourself ready, we''ll have to leave now." Harald quickly instructed but Aron hesitated for a moment.


    "Won''t we drain these beasts of their mana first? I only drained the the three fledglings earlier." Aron asked a bit confused but Harald shook his head.


    "No, it''s best we leave them here to draw the attention of beasts that maye soon. Now let''s go quickly..." Harald ordered impatiently and Aron simply nodded although not sincerely.


    ''That can''t be the only reason''....the young boy thought to himself as he walked away from the scene.


    Harald remained a moment longer and looked at his w like finger nails and let out a sigh before walking in Aron''s direction.


    ....


    [Beast Index #2: Horned Basilisk]

 4 Chapter 4

    Later after the horned Basilisk attack Harald and Aron had set off from the area where they had lived for much of Aron''s time growing up. Aron knew the situation had to be dire for his father to take such measures as they had never migrated from there.


    Aron had already been taught plenty about Limbo but never saw anything outside the valley he and his father lived in. Although it had its fair share of mana beasts, the valley was rtively safe by Limbo standards.


    "You seem anxious about being outside the valley pup." Harald suddenly spoke while keeping his head forward and observing the path they were on.


    Despite having left not long ago, Aron and Harald had covered many kilometers in that short period of time. They would sprint overrge distances and take a break to observe after a certain distance was covered. This was to ensure they are already aware of what''s ahead before rushing forward.


    "I''m not anxious, I''m just eager to see more of Limbo" the young boy responded while looking at the view in front of him. Despite all it''s dangers, Limbo was indeed beautiful in certain parts but more importantly to Aron...it was his home.


    "It''s fine to be eager, just never forget the danger. The moment you do is the moment you die. Normally pups shouldn''t travel but we have no choice." Harald warned seriously as he continued observing. His keen vision was already far better than even some beasts so seeing what was many kilometers ahead was a simple matter.


    "There''s some beast activity taking ce a few kilometers away. It''s not safe to travel further for now so we''ll camp there" Harald suddenly pointed towards the face of a steep cliff and got an odd stare from his son.


    But before Aron could question his father, he was lifted and carried over the shoulder. Immediately after doing so Harald showed a smirk before leaping from where he had stood.


    ? That one seemingly small hop actually sent Harald and Aron many meters into the air. Upon reaching peak height, Harald held onto a rock on the face of the cliff and began ncing around for a moment.


    When all directions looked clear, Harald dug his fingers into the rock with one small push. What followed next was many cracks spreading out in all directions on the rocks. After giving it another push, the rock broke apart along with arge part of the cliff.


    [ Horned Basilisk Aspect: Burrow ]


    What remained was arge hole on the face of the cliff that Harald soon jumped into. The hole wasn''t deep and resembled a cave although much neater and smoother.


    "What ability was that?"


    Upon being put down, Aron immediately asked out of genuine curiosity. Despite learning plenty from his father, Aron never saw many of his father''s beast aspects in action.


    "Oh that... It''s an ability I created. I first came up with it after absorbing the mana of a Horned Basilisk. The aim was to create something as efficient as the Basilisk''s ability to travel or stay underground. I''ve refined it over time but it can''t match the technique of a true mana beast" Harald exined with a sigh before sealing off the entrance and taking a seat.


    "Speaking of Horned Basilisk, there''s another reason I didn''t want us to absorb them or to be more specific me." Harald showed a serious expression before patting the ground, gesturing for Aron to take a seat.


    "As you already know, we beast mongers use an unorthodox way to grow stronger. A way that wasn''t meant to be used in the first ce...*sigh* so little is known about this way of using mana that almost no one practices it due to it''s cons surpassing the pros even if they have the potential for it..."


    "The most major being... mind loss. Whenever we absorb the mana of a beast, the beast will that still resides inside that mana will try to take over your mind unless you can ovee it with your own will. This is among the first things I told you but it doesn''t end there."


    "The stronger you grow the harder it bes to ovee wills as you start encountering more powerful beasts hence even more stubborn wills, another case is if you hold too many wills already. Signs of reaching your limit are the manifestation of beast-like features...features like mine...do you understand now?" Harald asked in a serious tone and Aron simply nodded lightly.


    "An experienced high tier mage can help one ovee this to some extent, which is another reason the females in our settlementwere so revered. We beast mongers, who are neither koliean nor beast hold the most potential for growth Aron...it''s only a matter of how determined you are to keep surpassing your limits. Let us rest for now." Harald stretched out hisrge hand and ruffled his son''s hair before leaning against the wall and closing his eyes.


    Aron remained silent and began pondering his father''s words keenly.


    ''How determined I am....'' Aron thought to himself as he too leaned against the wall and closed his eyes.


    ......................


    Some timeter, Aron felt a slight tap on his shoulder and quickly opened his eyes but soon rxed when he saw it was his father in front of him.


    "The path is clear again, best we leave now before anything else happens" Harald gave Aron a quick pat on the shoulder as he instructed this.


    "Alright, it''s nice not having to wake up to a basin of water at least" Aron slowly stood up and stretched his arms while letting out a yawn.


    "Enjoy it while itsts. Next time I''ll just dangle you off a cliff" Haraldmented with a grin on his face while Aron remained unamused.


    Harald ignored the stare he was getting from his son and proceeded to open the entrance of the cave. After doing so he immediately looked around just to be sure no dangers were present.


    Once he confirmed this, Harald gave Aron a gesture with his hand and the two set off once again.


    "A battle?" Aron asked upon noticing much of the area they were currently rushing past was damaged all over.<sub> </sub>


    "Yes, it''s not umon for mana beasts to fight each other. Power, territory, mating rights and sometimes no reason at all but to assert dominance. We beast mongers aren''t that much different to be honest." Harald quickly answered without bothering to nce around.


    "Dominance..." Aron repeated this word in a low tone before remaining silent for the rest of the way.


    A lot of time would soon pass since they began their journey, it had taken longer than Harald anticipated due to a lot of beast activity along the way.


    "Finally..." Harald expressed in a relieved manner while holding his waist. Aron on the other hand simply nced up at the gigantic mountain range and made noment.


    "Now we just ascend and find a good ce to make a cave. After that it''s just a matter of gathering some food tost us awhile" Harald exined while scratching the back of his head irritatedly.


    "We won''t being out of the cave until the beast horde passes by right?" Aron asked and Harald instantly gave a small nod.


    "I doubt the horde will pass through here but it''s better to be safe than sorry...Hmm over there!"


    As Harald was exining, he was also looking around for an ideal position to settle. Without uttering another word he lifted Aron and leaped from his current position.


    A little whileter he arrived at an area right in the center of the mountain range. It wasn''t by any means special. Neither the tallest mountain nor the smallest. Perhaps the only unique feature being the presence of shattered pirs. Such pirs were present however in other parts of the mountain range as well.


    "I''ve been seeing those things scattered around here and there, what are they?" The ever curious Aron asked his father with a brow raised.


    "Hmm, I''m not quite sure myself. If I had to guess they most likely belong to a former settlement. No one really knows how long Limbo has existed, or how many civilizations it houses. Finding ruins isn''t at all odd, just ignore it. If they were strong they would have lived on till now. The weak do not interest us" Voiced Harald in a serious tone before turning his attention back to the mountain, trying to find the most ideal spot for a cave.


    Aron continued to look at the pirs at odd angles before noticing something shine momentarily in between them.


    Aron casually walked over and found a wooden box with many shiny intricate carvings and words but understood none of it. He looked at the small box from different angles and even tossed it from hand to hand to see if anything would rattle.


    "Aron, I think I''ve found a proper position for us to settle..." Harald nodded in a satisfied manner before turning to Aron who now began to open the box.


    "!!"


    The second Aron opened it just a little, Harald felt all of his senses go off. Without hesitation he rushed towards Aron but by the time he arrived the box was fully opened. With a loud boom and vibration , a bright light shot up from the box and pierced the sky above.


    As quickly as it had appeared, the light soon faded as if it was never there. All that remained in the box was a small glowing blue crystal like object with a liquid within it.


    "Aron where did you get-"


    "Graa!!"


    "Kreee!!"


    Harald''s statement was cut short when numerous beast roars could be heard from all directions. ''It''s toote.'' Harald thought to himself before taking the crystal from Aron.


    "What...what''s going on?" Aron asked in confusion as the entire mountain began to tremble.


    ''I can''t risk fighting all those beasts with Aron present. We can leave the object and try escaping but some creatures will still pursue us I''m sure. The best way is....'' Harald contemted the situation as quickly as he could in an attempt to find a solution.


    "You will hide, you''re not strong enough to flee." Harald exined briefly leaving Aron confused. "Flee from what? What do you n on doing?" Aron asked causing Harald to sigh and shake his head.


    "Aron. My one and only son, therees a time when every pup must leave his parent''s den and grow on his own, I know it''s early but we have no choice but to separate now. As things stand you''ll only be a burden to me, whatever this thing is it has extremely dense mana inside it and its attracting the beast in the area. You''ll only hinder me, so unless you wish to be devoured by beasts you will hide" Harald said to his son with his fists clenched in anger not towards Aron but himself.


    He knew Aron was stubborn and would not listen, so in the spur of the moment he could only think of this. The unfeeling giant had only ever cared for his child, having to leave him before his time came wasn''t something easy to do by any means.


    "Father...I can also hel-ack!" A confused Aron attempted to speak but felt a sharp pain in his neck before everything went ck.


    ''Never lose that determination of yours Aron...'' A teary eyed Harald with a stern expression thought as he lifted the unconscious boy and looked towards the spot he wanted to create a cave.

 5 Chapter 5

    "Argh...."


    Inside a near pitch ck cave, Aron was slowly lifting himself off the cold ground which heid upon.


    "What happened...Father!" It took a moment but Aron soon remembered the dire situation that urred.


    Aron quickly stood up and wore a panicked expression on his face as he began looking around the cave he was in. It was extremely small and not as smooth as the one his father had made before, which indicated the rush he must''ve been in.


    Aron then turned his gaze to the exit that was sealed with a boulder and walked towards it. His breathing remained unsteady as he got ready to strike it with all his might. But just as he was about to do so, he stopped only a few centimeters away from making contact as he remembered something.


    ''Always think before you act. Never let your emotions dictate your actions'' Aron remembered his father''s words and clenched his fists before backing away from the boulder.


    Aron let out a sigh and sat down on the cold ground before leaning against the wall, his eyes sort of nk and his mind lost in confusion at what happened.


    ''...if only I was stronger.'' Aron thought to himself before closing his eyes and contemting more on his father''s words.


    Aron''s hard work in reality stemmed from his desire to get his father''s approval after hearing his mother abandoned him because he was weak.


    To think his worst fear woulde into fruition and his father would abandon him as well. He could only hug himself tightly and sit in silence. He was far too young to understand his father''s actions and hisplex didn''t help him think rationally either.


    *zmmmm*


    After some time passed, Aron opened his eyes when a strange humming noise reached his ears.


    ''Is iting from outside...'' Aron thought before walking over to the boulder but as he did so the humming noise grew fainter.


    He turned back around and began walking step by step. The further away he got from the boulder the more audible the humming became.


    "Here..." he muttered before crouching down and touching the ground.


    Upon closer inspection a tiny hole with lighting out of it could be observed. Aron tried looking through it but it proved to be too small for him to do so.


    This meant he could only try to make it slightlyrger. He took a step back and was about to do just that using his finger. Upon making contact with the ground he seeded in creating arger hole however as he crouched down to look through it, cracks spread all over before the ground under himpletely copsed.


    "!!"


    Unable to react fast enough, Aron could only fall through the hole. However what awaited below it was something he didn''t expect.


    A gigantic decorated hall was whatid below him. Much of the hall was filled with what Aron could see as neatly cut rectangr wood from above, a sightpletely foreign to him.


    ''Dammit...'' Aron soon got out of his short daze and crossed his arms over his face while strengthening his body as much as he could in preparation for impact.


    However...no such impact urred for what seemed like a good while. In the end Aron slowly opened his eyes only to realize he was hovering centimeters away from the marble floor below.


    ''What....'' Aron thought to himself in confusion.


    "Finally decided to open your eyes huh?"


    A voice suddenly asked, causing Aron to grow alert and try to move but that seemed impossible as his body was frozen in that position.


    "Haha, no need to panic. Just answer my questions and I''ll release my magic and leave you be." the same voice reached Aron''s ears and caused him to grow all the more alert.


    "Who''s speaking... What are you saying!?" Aron asked in anger as all he heard were iprehensible words.


    With his body frozen in ce, Aron could not shift his head to the source of the male voice but he did determine it originated from behind him.


    "Hoh? You speak in native Longerin, Alright then first of all, how did you end up in this ce? Keep in mind if you lie I will end your life." The voice asked before giving a warning.


    "I saw a hole in the cave I was in...I tried to make itrger then identally fell through it and ended up here" Aron answered after finally hearing the onlynguage he knew in an irritated tone as he still tried to free himself.


    "Hmm. So there was such a weak point leading here...*sigh* damn golems" the voice cursed in an annoyed tone before clearing his throat and continuing to question Aron.


    "Seems I was worried over nothing. But just to be safe. Tell me what are you doing in Genve Mountain Range?" The voice asked in a less hostile manner but Aron was still very much alert.


    "My father and I...." Aron proceeded to exin the summarized version of events that took ce. Once he finished doing so, the invisible force that was keeping him from moving suddenly disappeared and caused him to fall to the ground.


    "!!" Aron didn''t dy in quickly recovering and retreating backwards as he finally faced the owner of the mysterious voice.


    Much to his surprise, the owner of said voice was an old bearded man that wore a small smile on his wrinkled face. His hair and beard were both a grayish white while his attire was a simple yet elegant robe. Aron had never seen such a clean appearance in his life.


    After assessing the unknown old man, Aron shifted his gaze to the hall he was in. Therge rectangr wood-like objects he had seen when he was falling were actually the tops of bookshelves another structure he had never before seen. These bookshelves however were extremely high and seemed to run on endlessly.


    p "Where am I and who are you?" Aron asked in a serious and seemingly confident tone with his hands clenched as if ready to fight, even in thispletely alien environment he was fearless.</anda>


    ''Never show your opponent any sign of weakness'' his father''s words shed across his mind and had caused him to somewhat rpose himself even in that situation.


    "Abandoning such a young boy, your son no less but such is the way of things here. Well since you asked, my name is Argos and you''re in my not so well hidden library". The old man responded politely while looking at the many shelves present in the gigantic hall.


    "How can I leave...?" Aron asked cautiously while the old man showed him an odd look. Although curious about the ce, Aron preferred to leave and be out of danger than entertain such thoughts. A pup would always feel uneasy when separated from their parents or introduced to strangers after all.


    "Well...you cannot leave. Not after knowing of this ce''s existence..." The old man''s response caused Aron to furrow his brows as he began thinking of a way to escape.


    "But there is a simple way to leave this ce. Inherit this library''s legacy and you may be allowed to go."


    "...." Aron gave no answer but instead just continued to look at the old man cautiously.<sub> </sub>


    "Haha, you really know nothing about my name and library huh? Now I insist that you must inherit my legacy, I''ve always believed things happen for a reason and this meeting is no different. Are you really going to refuse the legacy of a tier nine rank A mage?" The old man asked while showing a confident grin.


    ''Tier nine...but father told me the strongest creature he''s ever faced was tier six and that nearly cost him his life. Each tier is a huge gap apart so just how strong is tier nine...'' Aron maintained aposed look but sweat began to run down his forehead.


    "I cannot inherit your legacy...I''m not a mage... I''m a Koliean beast monger" Aron stated slowly before going silent and observing the old man''s reaction.


    "Hahaha! If this isn''t a fated encounter then I don''t know what is. Every time you speak my interest in you inheriting my legacy grows!" The old eximed whileughing happily leaving Aron stillpletely confused.


    Just what was wrong with this old male?


    "But...Mages and Beast Mongers are different, how can I inherit the legacy of a mage, just find someone else..." Aron answered honestly but his voice was shaky and didn''t sound sure which showed it was an attempt to make the old man lose interest but he only achieved the opposite.


    Aron barely understood the many concepts the old man was flinging at him nor did he try to, all he knew was that he was far weaker than this person and the further away he was the better. The only upside he could tell was that this man didn''t seem hostile at first nce, but Aron chose to be cautious as every other living thing he''d encountered thus far in his life proved to be vicious.


    "Listen child, you have no one and you''re weak so let me put it this way. Inherit my legacy or die?" the old man sighed and stated before fixing his gaze on Aron.


    "I ept." Aron responded with a look of seriousness that caused the old man to smile, left with no choice but death Aron didn''t hesitate to ept although his expression showed he wasn''t happy.


    ''He doesn''t look to be even ten years old by my origin world''s standards but his thought process is already so matured. Koliean he said? I suppose it''s not strange if he belongs to a different race. Physically and mentally, he fits the criteria. He''s far from being the perfect candidate but... I believe his potential alone makes this gamble worth it...'' The old man thought to himself while observing the young boy with a smile.


    "Follow me then, let me give you a short tour around" The old man gestured with a wave of his hand before turning and walking away slowly. Aron simply watched for a moment before soon following him.


    "So Aron... tell me how old are you and why do you think a beast monger can''t inherit a mage''s legacy?" Argos asked as the two of them were walking in between some shelves.


    "I don''t even know what you mean by legacy, as for age I also don''t know but I''m still a pup." Aron answered vaguely as he stated what little he knew.


    "I see, you aren''t very educated then. Well a mage can be a beast monger and a beast monger can be a mage or be both. Why people don''t do this is because of a misconception in the principles behind the two."


    "It alles down to requirements. Between the two, bing a beast monger holds the toughest requirement. Even as a tier nine mage, I failed to be a beast monger. That''s how stiff the requirements are. But once you be one, it is very easy to excelpared to being a mage" Argos heaved a sigh of regret as he exined.


    "What do you mean by easy? Beast mongers have to ovee wills constantly or they might be mad. Also once you''ve reached your limit it''s hard to go any further without the help of an experienced mage..." Aron showed interest in the topic once he felt he had some understanding and immediatelymented as Argos''s words went against what he knew.


    "Hahaha, that couldn''t be anymore twisted. Have you never wondered why so little knowledge about beast mongers exists? Because most knowledge concerning beast mongers was either lost, destroyed, hidden or manipted as is the case for many rare bloodlines."


    "Firstly, the reason beast mongers go mad is because they absorb mana that doesn''t align with them. Haven''t you wondered why most beasts are sane despite also housing pure mana within themselves? The answer is alignment. Male and female. Although vastly simr, the mana of a male beast cannot be held by a female beast and vice versa."


    "Keeping both within oneself will cause them to conflict and eventually drive that person or beast mad. Experienced mages don''t help but rather siphon the conflicting mana out. If it''s a woman she''d require a male mage to siphon out the Sol mana while the opposite would be done for a male housing Luna mana." Argo''s exnation caused Aron to stop walking and clench his fists.


    "So you''re saying the women of our settlemen who imed to help beast mongers only did so to take the female mana? And that they could also be beast mongers?" Aron questioned in a tone of anger. Argos also stopped walking and turned his head to give the boy a nod.


    "Perhaps your race is different but as far as I know gender isn''t a requirement. To be precise the female mana is called Luna mana while male mana is called Sol mana, but yes it''s likely the women of your settlement took advantage of the males and benefited from them without taking risks themselves. It''s actually quite smart, cruel in that some males go mad or die trying to grow stronger but smart still." Argos''s words were blunt but honest. Aron kept his head lowered but his bodynguage clearly showed his anger.


    " So even when a boy had talent and potential to be a mage, they ignored it and regarded him as useless just to benefit themselves. The way my mother abandoned me, the way my people abandoned my father and I... all for their own benefit.'' Aron muttered in a low tone while Argos just observed.


    Aron had trained tirelessly from as far as he could remember, all for the sake of bing a greater beast monger than even his father. That false dream he gave himself had now beenpletely shattered. He didn''t want to believe it but the longer he thought about it the clearer things became.


    "I understand you''re angry but simply being angry isn''t enough child. So far everything you''ve learned and experienced was fueled by deceit! Now that you know, now that the lies have been seen, I ask you this..." Argos looked at the boy with a serious expression for the first time.


    "What will you do about it?"


    "What are you willing to sacrifice?"


    "When will you stop?"


    "What methods will you use? You must first ask yourself this child" Argos asked and waited for an answer.


    ''You''ll one day grow to be the pride of the settlement of Kol, such that they''ll regret ever leaving you...''


    ''Girls would be taken by mothers to be mages while we fathers took boys and taught them to be hunters or even legendary beast mongers....''


    Aron recalled his father''s words while shaking his head slowly.


    ''Lies...all lies, it was all a lie...legendary? respected?...all lies, power is all that really matters to everyone in this damned world. Is everyone just lying to each other to benefit themselves? If everyone is lying then whose words can I even believe?'' Aron asked himself these questions but it only lead to more questions and confusion, hecked the experience to know the answers to such questions.


    "...I want to be a person above it all... the lies, the useless sense of pride, the selfishness of people. I want to achieve real strength, real power. I want to be the strongest existence in all of Limbo so I never have to depend on anyone ever again! In the end you all only care for yourselves!!" Aron yelled out in rage towards Argos who just stood with his hands behind his back and observed what he considered quite the pitiful sight.


    A young boy who had the reality he knew and believed in shattered in just a few exchanges of words. Did he trust Argos''s words? No, but it made no sense for a powerful being to lie to a weakling such as him, what''s more his words made some twisted sense to Aron so he chose to believe this knowledge over that from a society of women who''d abandon their own children without hesitation.


    "I''d rather die trying to achieve this than live purely to make someone else stronger." Aron dered while breathing heavily with his fists clenched. At this point his wills had began ying a part in the anger he felt, amplifying it and clouding his the judgement of his young man. All he could feel now was hate and anger.


    ''This boy, this anger... good, it may act as motivation. It is such a pity though, I must be growing senile but what does it matter, so long as my legacy is passed I care little for what he does with it...''


    Argos smiled and extended his hand to the young boy. Aron looked up at the smiling odd man but maintained a look of anger.


    What a truly hateful situation...


    ....


    [Rule #65: Always think before you act. Never let your emotions dictate your actions]


    [Rule # 77: Never show an opponent any sign of weakness]

 6 Chapter 6

    A lot of time passed since Aron met Argos and began living in the library. Time was never something Aron paid mind to, it was almost as if it didn''t exist to the boy. Although a considerable amount of time had passed and Argos showed signs of aging, Aron remained the same.


    Inside the gigantic hall of Argos''s library, Aron was seated on the marble floor while leaning against one of the shelves with a book in hand. This had now be his routine as it was the only thing he could do within this vast hall, prior toing Aron wasn''t even literate but now he became an active readerrgely due to Argo''s instructions.


    "You''ve finished another row of books I see...." Argos''s voice resounded in the hall as he slowly walked towards Aron.


    "Yes, I''m on the row that deals with the concept of politics and nobility..." Aron answered in an uncaring tone without lifting his head from the books. He had even shifted to anothernguage of speaking called Dim that Argos taught him because it was much moremon in Limbo.


    ''I thought as time went on the anger he held would dwindle but it''s very much apparent...good. Even now he doesn''t willingly cooperate. From his perspective I''m simply a captor forcing him to earn his freedom I suppose. It''s so sad to see and even encourage this but... in the end we shall both benefit from this.'' Argos thought to himself while maintaining a smile.


    "For someone who could barely read not too long ago I''m impressed. Anyway, I came to inform you I''ve prepared a training area for you to practice spells, mana maniption or to spar against some summonings of mine." As Argos dered this, Aron put the book he was reading down and raised his head before standing up.


    For the longest time now all Aron ever did was read book after book in Argos''s seemingly never ending library. It was at this time that his view of the world began to contort along with his already fragile sanity.


    The longer Aron expanded his knowledge the more his beliefs became twisted. A young mind will soak knowledge up like a sponge and that knowledge would often determine how they grow to view the world around them.


    So one could imagine what books that questioned the very meaning of life,ws, time, space and existence would do to such a young mind. One question always leading to another and just when you think you understand another book introduces apletely different and broader perspective on that very topic.


    "I knew you''d be interested. Come along" Argos added without waiting for Aron to give a response. He too had noticed the child had been reading far too much and the questions he began to ask him were growing inplexity. This was good but at the same time bad as too much knowledge would drive a young mind like his insane.


    Part of the reason Argos had such an entric personality was due to all the knowledge he knew and things he had experienced.


    As they walked away from the spot Aron was seated,rge metallic golems walked over and picked up the books before returning them to their original spots.


    A short walkter, Argos and Aron stopped at a junction between shelves and stood on a strangely carved circle on the floor.


    "Rovas... Invoke!" Argos muttered and the floor immediately lit up before a bright light engulfed them.


    When the light faded, both of them were standing on a differently colored floor with an even more different surrounding area. Everything around them was t ground except from arge white dome at the center.


    "This way..." Argos instructed as he began leading the way towards the dome.


    Upon reaching close to it, a door appeared on its surface that allowed the two entry. Once inside, Aron found they were in arge valley with mountains, rivers and even a sky.


    "An illusion?" Aron asked as he looked around amazed by what he saw.


    "Yes but to be precise it''s a veryplex rune formation but let''s ignore the minor details, you''ll learn about them soon enough. The main goal of this ce is to have you face beasts I summon in their natural habitat for maximum difficulty, it''s good practice to apply what you learn. There''s no sense in you inheriting my legacy if you die quickly, anyways for now...why not face a golem at the peak of Tier 1?" Argos exined before looking to see Aron''s reaction. In truth he first thought of having this ce created to give Aron a pass time aside from reading as he feared the boy was slowly but surely losing his take on reality as a whole.


    "...." Aron gave no answer but instead began walking over to the only golem present in the field and prepared to face the golem barehanded which caused Argos to smile. Aron''s interest inbat wasn''t small and his beast like nature was always drawn to the thought of growing stronger and evolving to reach his peak state. This was how he grew, the same way humans needed food for growth, beast mongers needed battles for evolution. It was an unavoidable circumstance.


    "You''re certainly eager. Alright begin" Argos instructed with a small smile.


    The metallic golem''s eyes shed brightly as its limbs began to move. It''s movements were slow which was enough to tell Aron that it''s strength was what to worry about.


    ''If you cannot gauge an opponent''s strength, go all out....'' Aron thought before calming his breathing. As he did so, the mana within him began to strengthen his muscles, while his usually grey eyes became a fierce shade of blue. He now bared an appearance simr to a starved beast who had just been presented helpless prey.


    [ Limbo Strider Aspect: Stride ]


    Aron stoodpletely still and waited for the golem to take a step forward before he burst from his position and reached it in the blink of an eye.


    The golem waspletely unresponsive to this action and continued in taking a step forward. Aron ignored this and forcefully ced his hand on its head before smashing it to the ground.


    The ground below it broke apart and trembled furiously from that single strike. Havingnded the hit, Aron jumped back and waited for the dust to clear so he could observe how much damage he inflicted.


    However when the dust cleared, the golem didn''t have a single scratch on it and stood right back up. Aron furrowed his brows at this but attacked once again.


    This time heunched a kick right at the golem''s chest and sent it flying back many meters, destroying whatever tree or boulder it collided against. But even with that, the golem stood once again.


    ''...is this thing really only tier 1'' Aron thought before getting ready to attack once more.


    Time flew by without a victor being decided. The battle had beenpletely one sided with Aron being the only onending hits. However the golem never once stayed down for long.


    ''I could easily defeat a Tier 1 rank C creature before.... why is thing still standing?'' Aron thought to himself but never once voiced anyints or dissatisfaction out loud. His expression remained strong and unwavering despite obviously being tired.


    "That''s enough."


    Argos suddenlymented and caused the golem to stop moving. Aron lowered his battle stance but didn''t look happy with the battle being ended.


    "I must say I''m incredibly surprised by how well you handled that battle" Argosplimented with a bright smile on his face.<sub> </sub>


    "..." Aron made noment but instead used his attire to wipe off his sweat.


    "You don''t need to be dissatisfied with your performance. The golem''s strength may fall under tier one but the material its body is made from is something only a tier six or above can handle. I was curious to see how long you wouldst but I didn''t think your strength was above peak tier one. Your appearance really is misleading." Argosmented before leading the way out of the dome.


    From that battle Aron learned something that hadn''t even crossed his mind. Even if an opponent was weaker, if they had a weapon or item that was of a higher tier then they''d prove to be dangerous.


    "Although physical strength is very important, it''s not the only kind of strength. To truly stand at the peak you must excel in the many forms of strength Aron, that is the lesson I was trying to teach you this time around.'' Argos expressed with his usual smile while Aron simply nodded.


    "Then teach me every kind of strength you excel in." Aron boldly stated and caused the walking Argos toe to a stop.


    "Your spirit never ceases to amaze me.... Well then, I''ll be sure to guide you on your path to bing a frightening existence...."


    ...........


    That moment marked the true start to Aron''s growth inside Argos''s library.


    Since then Aron split his time between activities such as reading, lectures with Argos, physical training, sparring in the dome and mental training.


    The reading aspect was the least taxing as it only required Aron to read and study many of the numerous books present in Argos''s library. He didn''t need to master it but it did give him expansive knowledge far from what he knew when he first arrived.


    Herbs, Medicine, Flora, Beasts, Animals, Races, Origin Worlds and other indexes were among the first things Aron read. His ability to retain knowledge naturally was something even Argos praised, it was far from perfect but still ideal.


    After finishing numerous indexes, Aron shifted to guide and skill books. Smithing, Charming, Strategy, Politics, Trading,....and the list went on, the idea wasn''t to master any of these skills but to have a general idea of each field. The only ones he did focus on trying to master were those focused on Runes, mana control and any other that would assist him in increasing personal strength.


    "Argos''s guide to pleasing women of all races volume 1, humans, demi-humans, demons and beasts...beasts??" Aron read aloud before giving Argos a strange look.


    Aside from being strange, questionable and sometimes disgusting, the reading aspect gave Aron no trouble.


    The physical training however was apletely different story.


    ...


    "That''s...." Aron trailed off as he saw a very familiar object being held by Argos.


    "That''s right, this crystal is almost identical to the one you found when in the mountain range with your father. It''s called a mana crystal. They also have their own tiers as I''m sure you could guess...."


    "Most ces even consider these things a great currency but I''m sure you''ve already read about that so I won''t bore you with those details. Their main use however is for absorption. Mana crystals also contain pure mana but it''s impossible to tell which alignment the mana they hold belongs to. Making absorbing one a gamble very few take heh" Argos stated with a smirk before tossing the crystal to Aron.


    "Mana crystals..." Aron muttered before shattering the crystal in his hand.


    *Badump* Immediately Aron crushed it and absorbed just a little, his heart started throb violently.


    "Grr...!!" What followed was a purplish mist flowing into his body. This caused Aron to fall to his knees and release a growl like noise. His eyes became bloodshot as his veins became more and more visible on the surface of his skin.


    "Well I suppose that was the Luna mana crystal..." Argos stated before walking over to Aron and cing a hand on his back.


    Once Argos did this, the changes Aron was undergoing began to revert back until he finally returned to normal.


    "I felt like I was dying...." Aron stated as he struggled to breath properly whileying on the ground.


    "The Sol mana crystal doesn''t feel much different. Sometimes they are more painful but that''s only if the crystal originated from a beast and not naturally. This training is filled with trial and error but the results for your physical body will be immense. Shall we continue?" Argos asked with a smile as numerous golems walked over carrying many mana crystals.


    No matter the world mana crystals were among the few things that always had value. Their grades differed in that some held denser mana than others and so those of high quality were even more rare. These strange bluish crystals could normally be obtained from two sources¡­


    The first being some mana beasts above the fifth tier and the second being in nature usually in an area where dense mana has existed for quite some time.


    ''He''s surely a sadist but the greater the pain the greater the gain...'' Aron thought as he wiped the blood running down his mouth.


    "Let''s continue..."


    ....


    [Rule #34: If you cannot gauge an opponent''s strength, go all out]


    [Rule #244: The greater the pain, the greater the gain]

 7 Chapter 7

    "Krr...."


    A young dark haired boy currently stood in what looked to be a vast never ending desert. In front of him was a copsed and bloody gigantic worm like creature that was releasing weak noises from its oddly shaped mouth.


    "I''m done...." Aron muttered as the worm began glowing beforepletely vanishing.


    Aron''s body was in no better condition, his fists were extremely bloody with even part of his bones exposed on the knuckles. He also had multiple flesh wounds on his chest, back and arms but the expression he wore remainedposed. His already dull grey eyes looked to be even more lifeless from theck of rest.


    Meanwhile in a gigantic in hall housing only arge dome, Argos stood with a smile on his face and his arms crossed.


    ''Time is really flying but the rate at which this boy is growing is really impressive. I''ve at least taught him what''s most important so it''s about time we move... beast mongers are truly a frightening bunch no matter the world.'' Argos thought with a bright smile on his face.


    Argos''s pondering came to an end when an opening appeared on therge dome he stood in front of. A momentter, Aron walked out with close to no injuries. The most he had were slight cuts that grew smaller and smaller as a white mist emanated from them.


    "Hmm, already done? You keep surpassing my expectations for you, perhaps I should raise the bar again don''t you think? With all those beast wills your injuries will heal in no time." Argos inquired in a friendly manner but Aron simply gave him an unamused look.


    "Do as you please, you damn sadist..." Aron muttered in a low tone, clearly tired from back to back sparring.


    "Considering what you do to my summonings, you''re the sadist here. Anyway, take a short break and we can finally proceed to the yourst bit of training from me." Argos sudden announced but Aron didn''t hesitate shaking his head in disagreement.


    "I don''t need to take a break" Aron responded confidently as all his injuries finished healing. Argos sighed at this but maintained a smile as he gestured for Aron to follow him, he wasn''t surprised that Aron was eager to finish his training and leave for good.


    Aron and Argos stood on a neatly carved magic circle that immediately began to glow when they made contact with it.


    Soon lightpletely engulfed them and blurred their vision. When the light faded they were in a much smaller room. It was a small beautiful garden with assorted flora surrounding a crystal clear pond.


    "What is this ce?" Aron asked while looking around the tranquil garden.


    "As you already know, beast mongers don''t grow but instead undergo evolution after reaching their current body''s limits. You''ve long since reached this stage and can likely undergo your first evolution without trouble however... there''s a taboo way of doing this that holds more benefits than any other method I know. It''s the whole reason I''ve wanted to be a beast monger myself, however the stronger the body one seeks the more horrendously painful the experience will be, but if you endure...the growth you''ll experience is unlike any other. I do hope you survive, I truly do..." Argos encouraged before cing a hand on Aron''s back.


    In that moment numerous strange runes began to cover Aron''s entire body before he could even reply.


    "Metamorphosis... Invoke!"


    What followed was the sound of multiple bones cracking fiercely and non stop. Aron''s body was undergoing changes from the very lowest levels. Every part of his body would first be destroyed before slowly being reconstructed forcefully with mana.


    This process was taxing on both parties as Argos had to be extremely precise and focused. As for Aron, his mind was in a state ofplete disarray, every fiber of his being was telling him to just die as the pain was too much to bear. However Aron grit his teeth and tried to endure for as long as he could.


    "Almost there...." Argos muttered as he shifted one hand to the back of Aron''s head.


    What followed was Aron entering a dead like state. He could neither feel or do anything. For just a short time...Aron had truly died.


    Argos soon pulled his hands away from Aron''s body which soon copsed to the ground in a bloodied state.


    Argos looked at Aron''s unmoving body with a bit of worry beforeing closer and cing a finger on his neck. He remained doing this for quite sometime until he finally felt a pulse.


    "....he''s sessfully entered a cocoon state. His evolution and metamorphosis begin now." Argos muttered before sighing in relief and retracting his finger.


    Argos who was still breathing heavily raised his trembling hands towards Aron before performing a short gesture. What happened next was Aron''s body began hovering from the ground before slowly floating towards the pond.


    Once there the body slowly began to descend into the water without any signs of stopping. Before long the body waspletely out of sight.<sub> </sub>


    ''You survived the first phase of this dreaded technique...but the next part is the most important. The longer you can endure it, the greater the growth you''ll experience. I do wonder how long you''ll take.'' Argos thought to himself before standing up weakly and leaving the room.


    And so time began to fly once again although this time the one who was waiting for results was Argos. Most of his time was now spent observing the pond in which Aronid but the progress was extremely slow.


    "Just how long are you willing to endure whatever grueling torture you must be experiencing child?...." Argos muttered to himself as he stood at the edge of the pond.


    Argos stood there for a good while and just observed the still water. He stayed this way for a while before shaking his head and releasing a sigh before walking away from the pond.


    ''Seems it''s not time yet... I will wait for as long as I need to child, s even a mage like myself isn''t immortal.'' Argos thought to himself before exiting the gardenpletely.


    Once again a grueling amount of time began to fly by but Aron still showed no signs of awakening. Many times Argos worried that Aron may have died but everytime he checked that wasn''t the case and he would instead see some progress as arge white stone with veins formed where Aron''s body onceid.


    ....


    As time continued to go by Argos''s frame had grown slimmer while his hair had grown longer and messy. He looked far from the healthy individual he was when he first met Aron. He currently had a staff in hand and a smile on his face as he looked at the glowing white pond in front of him.


    Yes, unlike all the other times he stood before the pond this moment was different. For the first time the pond was no longer still and the white veined stone within showed signs of cracking. The water was constantly rippling as light began to emerge from below the water. This continued for a short while before the pond waspletely engulfed by white light.


    The ripples on the surface of the pond became more vigorous and rough. What followed was a shadowy figure being seen from below the water. When Argos saw this, the smile on his wrinkly face grew wider and let out a rxed sigh.


    "Once again, my expectations for you have beenpletely shattered...." Argos muttered before the light in the pond spread across the entire garden along with a loud humming sound.


    The light faded slowly and Argos soon opened his eyes. However what he saw in front of him wasn''t the pond but a muscr and toned abdomen. Argos slowly began raising his head before stopping when his gaze met a face.


    A neatly sculpted jaw with strong facial features to match and long ck hair. The figure in front of Argos looked nothing like the boy that had entered the pond many years ago...well almost nothing. One feature remained the same, it was this one feature that caused Argos to show a bright smile.


    ''Those cold grey eyes...they still seem carry the same determination as that fateful moment we met....'' Argos thought to himself before giving the figure in front of him a nod.


    "Well done...Aron" Argos praised sincerely while holding a staff weakly in both his hands.


    "You''ve changed..." Were the first words Aron spoke after so many years towards Argos. His voice was no longer soft and adolescent but strong and intimidating. This caused the old mage to break out inughter while shaking his head.


    "Haha, ever so blunt I see. You''re one to talk child...no, it would be more urate to call you a man from now." Argos replied, causing Aron to turn his attention to the ripped pieces of cloth covering only parts of his body.


    He didn''t seem all that taken aback by the immense changes his body had undergone. He instead looked at his own hands before clenching them and releasing a sigh.


    "How long?...." Aron asked while looking very indifferent about the situation.


    "Who knows but look at me now, that should give you an idea..." Argos replied before giving Aron a worried look.


    "I felt like I was stuck in a never ending nightmare, I tried to wake up so many times but couldn''t. It all felt so real, I almost truly began to ept it." Aron replied in a confused tone before turning his gaze away from his clenched fist, he began to check his surroundings as if unsure if this was reality or yet another vivid nightmare.


    Whatever it was Aron experienced, Argos could see that it left a deep impression on him.


    "Now, you''re ready to fully inherit my legacy and leave this ce."


    ....


    [Rule #244: The greater the pain, the greater the gain]

 8 Chapter 8

    Inside a dimly lit hall, Aron and Argos were seated on a fine brown table on opposite sides of each other partaking in a meal. The table was filled with many assorted foods that looked nothing like anything Aron had seen before.


    "Is it to your liking?..." Argos looked to Aron and asked while wearing a small yet weak smile. Aron who had gotten himself cleaned up and changed into a robe simply gave a nod before raising his head.


    "It tastes good but feels unnecessary, I feel no hunger and no exhaustion. What have I be?" Aron''s unfeeling eyes were directed at Argos as he asked this.


    Argos showed aplex look on his face before releasing a sigh. He then raised his hand and made a waving gesture and soon a few metallic golems appeared and began clearing the table.


    "You are...something I''ve spent the most of my life trying to be. When I failed to be a beast monger I created that technique using one meant for beast mongers as reference to use on myself, with it I would have obtained a body unlike any other." Argos replied in a regretful tone but Aron wasn''t moved.


    "That still does not answer my questions. What is so special about my body now? What is your true Legacy? And why are you willing to just give it away, what are your real intentions Argos? It''s about time I know." Aron''s questions were blunt and direct but were something he could no longer pass off.


    "Before I answer that I must know, you must''ve been curious about why I was willing to give away my legacy from the start, so what made you choose to ask me now?" Argos never once lost his weak smile as he spoke.


    "At the time you took me in, you seemed protective of this ce. You imed to be a tier nine so what could I, who was a pup at the time do? Although I was curious at the time, I withheld asking because you could kill me if you so wished..." Aron exined before trailing off.


    "And now?" Argos asked before giving his beard a short stroke.


    "Now you are on deaths door, no...it''s more urate to say you''re already dead. Those runes covering your skin are the only thing feeding mana into your body...I can see the flow and the longer I observe...the weaker that flow is bing. I want answers before you meet your inevitable end." Aron replied honestly causing Argos to burst intoughter before coughing.


    Even though Aron evolved he yet to gauge his strength so he didn''t try escaping. He was close to leaving already so the least he could do was gain answers.


    "*ahem* Truly incredible...you can even see the flow of my mana? I couldn''t perform such a feat till I was a tier five. You were right to be cautious Aron and you are right to also seek answers. In this world...you can never really trust anyone..."


    "The technique I used on you specifically is abination of a various others. In truth you are only the second person to ever survive it. I never used it on myself because I was scared I wouldn''t survive...yes I was scared. My only real fear in the past years has been dying before I could pass on my legacy. As for why it''s so important...it''s simply to make sure the knowledge she amassed is never forgotten..." Argos began to cough more frequently as he exined but still never lost his smile, despite the sorrow that filled his hollow looking eyes as he spoke.


    "Who is "she" ?" Aron asked without any shift in his expression. Argos was a hard man to read, never giving any hints as to wether he was lying or not which made Aron all the more cautious. Regardless of the situation he always had that smile Aron hated so much stered on his face.


    "Follow me Aron. I think it''s time you finally know this pitiful old man''s story..." Argos spoke weakly before standing from his seat and gesturing Aron to follow. Argos was only getting weaker and weaker so Aron nodded at his words without asking any more questions.


    "*sigh* I wasn''t born in Limbo Aron. Like many people in Limbo, I too have an Origin world. It was one where the concept of mana was but a myth. We instead thrived on science, I''ve already taught you much on that as well so you can imagine such a personing to Limbo would struggle yes? But that wasn''t the case."


    "When I found myself in this world, I had an incredible talent for magecraft. I''ll spare you the mundane details of my journey and just say I had it easy. Everything was presented to me and that had me grow foolish. I spent most of my free time seeking trouble, usually for the sake of some woman. By the time I became a tier nine mage, I had travelled to countless worlds, obtained legendary treasures, unmatched beauties as my lovers. I had it all."


    "But I lost everything just as quickly. My treasures stolen, my lovers killed and me abandoned by those I trusted most. For the first time I truly tasted the cruelty of the world. But even in the darkest of times there is always a light. That light was a woman who stood by me for so long. Sacrificing her life to save mine, at first I sought vengeance but soon realized I couldn''t do so. The only thing I could do was pass on the knowledge she treasured so much." As Argos shared his story, Aron simply looked on withoutmenting.


    The pair continued to walk until they approached a passage way. Argos was the first to walk through but when Aron attempted to do the same he couldn''t walk through which immediately made him furrow his eyes.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Aron asked while stillposed on the surface but in truth he had already began running multiple scenarios in his mind.


    "This...is thest selfish act of an old foolish mage. I didn''t lie when I said I would make you a frightening existence Aron and something tells me you''ll be just that. I only ask you make sure this knowledge is never forgotten. This is where my journey ends and yours begins, take my advice... if you really want to grow stronger then pursue knowledge and use any means necessary, morals andws are excuses for the weak." With thosest words, Argos turned his back to Aron and walked further into the room until his figure could no longer be seen.


    *szmmm*<sub> </sub>


    A strange humming noise resonated from the room for a split second. After the noise stopped, the invisible barrier keeping Aron out was no longer there as his hand managed to slip through.


    Aron put his thoughts to a halt and rushed into the room. The room waspletely dark when he entered but after taking a few steps, bright balls of light appeared on the room''s ceiling and revealed the contents present.


    ''What is this ce? where did he go?.....'' Aron''s thoughts trailed off as his gaze met arge glowing door at the end of the room. The rest of the room had many empty shelves, racks and cases with few upied ones.


    ''....'' Aron didn''t know what to think of the matter as his eyes scanned the room. His gaze stopped at the center of the room were a pedestal stood.


    On the pedestalid a silver ring with many intricate carvings. It''s design was nothing extraordinary or morous but it was what was next to it that had Aron''s interest. A small piece of paper.


    Aron casually picked up the paper and immediately read what was on it.


    <If you''re reading this Aron, then I''ve already returned to my origin world to breath myst breath. Take whatever you can from this room and use the travel gate to leave. It will return you to your origin world as well, this ring is my legacy and will help you in your travels across limbo.> The letter''s contents were short and never really answered the questions Aron had in mind.


    ''Why would I want to go to my Origin world? Isn''t there another way out of here?...'' Aron questioned himself but before he could contemte further, the paper in his hands caught on fire.


    *wossssshh*


    Soon after the letter caught fire, a gust of wind blew violently into the room causing Aron to quickly turn around.


    What he saw was a green mist violently rushing into the room and flowing into the ring on the pedestal.


    ''What is goi-''


    *rumble*


    Aron wasn''t even given a chance toprehend the situation as the entire room began to shake violently. Parts of the ceiling began to crumble causing Aron to act in the moment.


    "Tsk..." He expressed in an irritated tone before rushing to the few cases that had items.


    As Aron got the few things that caught his eye, the green mist continued to violently rush into the ring while more and more pieces of the ceiling began to crumble.


    ''This is the best set of clothing here...the sword isn''t anything special but these...Arcane guns, the strange weapon Argos designed...'' Aron quickly assessed the two strange weapons he held before cing them on top of clothing set he picked and tossed into arge sack.


    With that done Aron got ready to rush out through the glowing door at the far end of the room. As he approached it, the green mist that was violently rushing in suddenly stopped.


    The ring thatid on the pedestal now began to glow at intervals and vibrate vigorously. Aron paused for a moment and looked at it with narrowed eyes. All of a sudden the ring rose from the pedestal and rushed towards Aron before setting itself on the index finger of his left hand.


    All this urred in a the blink of an eye and left Aron no room to intervene. He quickly looked at the ring with some caution but wasn''t overly concerned. As the building continued to rumble and fall apart more Aron nced back onest time before releasing a sigh and rushing through the glowing door.

 9 Chapter 9

    It was a quiette night in an unknown and dense forest. The cold night breeze was constantly causing the leaves to fall and drift from the many trees in the area.


    All of a sudden a bright yellow door shaped light appeared right in the middle of this forest and brought that tranquility to an end.


    For a moment it remained that way, glowing yellow like a setting sun but then a hand appeared out from it followed by the rest of the body to which it was attached. This individual came out wearing a in robe and carrying arge ck cotton sack in one hand which he soon settled on the ground, the entire scene was really far too out of ce.


    "It doesn''t look special at first nce..." The figure was none other than the newly awakened Aron who muttered this in an irritated tone.


    So much had happened so fast to him, he spent a time unknown enduring a torturous technique all for a body he knew nothing about. Even now he hadn''t fullye to terms with what his happening and as for the so called legacy it was even odd. As far as he knew the legacy gave him only a set of clothes, an okay sword, a pair of strange ranged weapons designed by an even stranger old mage andstly a ring that set itself on Aron''s index finger.


    As Aron prepared to open the cotton sack, the light behind him vanished. He quickly nced back but gave no reaction as if it was to be expected.


    ''At this point why bother trying to figure out Argos''s mechanisms...'' Aron thought to himself before turning his attention back to the sack.


    He first began by removing the in robe he wore and started putting on the set of clothes he carried. in ck trousers held up by a brown belt with holsters and a sword sheath. The belt had an additional brown strap that housed tiny metallic objects that Argos called mana bullets.


    ''The first time he showed me an Arcane gun as he called it, he fired them by simply infusing mana into them. The Arcane gun then shapes the mana and makes it take the form of a deadly projectile and fires it at a speed no archer can match...if that''s the case then why these...'' Aron paused to look at one of the silver bullets before instantly understanding why.


    ''Just one of these is infused with ridiculous amounts of mana forcefullypressed within them. The concept is simple but can I replicate them?... best to save them until I study the matter more.'' Aron concluded before cing the bullet strap on his belt and continuing to dress.


    Aron had no preferred weapon, for him he considered it ideal to have one long ranged and one closebat weapon just in case.


    He soon proceeded to wear dark silver boots whose only upside seemed to be a strong material, which was the same case for the chest te he wore after putting on a in ck t-shirt underneath it. He finished off by wearing some ck gloves and finally a red hooded jacket.


    ''I highly doubt you''d store useless items Argos so it''s best I wear everything for now...with that out of the way I should leave. It''s not wise to linger in ces I''m unfamiliar with.'' Aron assessed before tossing the now empty ck cotton sack.


    Although the situation urred far too quickly and without him preparing, there was nothing he could do but ept it and move on.


    *Grrr*


    "Can''t I be left to grasp my situation in peace." Aron sighed before turning in the direction of a growl he had just heard.


    Once he did so, he saw numerous red eyes lurking in the shadows of the forest that surrounded him from almost all sides. However Aron wasn''t the least bit fazed once the creatures became visible to him.


    ''It looks familiar to something I saw in one of the beast indexes but I can''t remember its exact name'' Aron thought to himself before the silver ring he wore gave off a momentary glow. When the glow faded, Aron narrowed his eyes and looked at his hand with a brow raised.


    ''So that''s how it is...'' he thought with an approving look before taking out one of the Arcane guns.


    "The Night Terror... nothing particrly dangerous about you."


    The red eyes that were lurking in the forest belonged to what Aron called a night terror. It was arge wolf-like beast standing at around three meters tall in height. It''s body was very muscr and covered in thick fur whereas its head had terrifying blood red eyes and sharp protruding teeth with drool constantly running down its mouth.


    *Howl*


    Thergest of the Night Terrors released a fierce howl before stepping forward slowly. Although Aron had an intimidating aura and stature, a human was still a human in their eyes. Despite having great strength, beast mongerscked intimidating auras towards beasts... at least in their early stages.


    *bang*


    A loud bang resounded in the forest causing the many howls and growling to stop. For a moment, the forest returned to its tranquil state, then all of a sudden thergest Night Terror fell to the ground and blood began flowing out from its head.


    "Effective but far too loud, then again it''s only against a tier one rank C beast." Aron mocked while aiming his arcane gun forward.


    The remaining Night Terrors began to back away slowly with their ears lowered. Unfortunately for them Aron had no intentions of letting that happen.


    Multiple bangs resounded in the once quiet forest along with the pained howls and squeals of multiple creatures. Thissted for only a moment before silence once again filled the air.


    ''If tier one beasts can be this confident it must mean there isn''t any greater tier beasts present. Given how territorial beasts are if a stronger one was present then these weaklings would already be dead. The average territorial radius for beasts between tier one and two is fifty kilometers so I''m unlikely to encounter a threatening beast for a while.'' Aron sighed and assessed before putting his arcane gun back in its holster.


    <o>,m Arge part of him would have liked to try and test the difference evolving brought about to his body but he couldn''t risk staying in an exposed ce for too long.</o>


    "Better leave before anything or anyone shows up because of the loud noises." Aron nced around at the multiple bloody bodies that covered the ground before leaving the scene and disappearing into the forest, he didn''t even find the beast''s mana attractive.


    Meanwhile not too far from where Aron was, a group of humans were huddled together in a panicked manner.<sub> </sub>


    The group was made up of three men and one woman, all in armor of poor quality. The tallest of the men wore metallic rusty armor and wielded arge mace in his right hand. He had a shaven head and a scar on the upper part of his left eye.


    The remaining members of the group all wore leather armor of varying designs. The man next to therge bald warrior wielded a short iron sword and looked to be the most panicked of the bunch. He had bright brown hair and average features.


    The woman was moreposed and wore a wicked smile on her face. Her leather armor was ck andplimented her curvy figure quite well. Strapped to her exposed hips were a pair of sharp daggers that seemed to add even more allure to her.


    Thest man wasposed but looked to be out of ce in the group. His armor was of the poorest quality and his sword carried many dents on its surface. The biggest thing that set him apart from the rest however...was the fact that he was just a boy that looked to be no older than fifteen.


    "Uhh...Boss? Did you hear those sounds? S-sounded like Night terrors...and plenty of them." The panicked man pointed out towards therge bald man who simply remained silent and began to ponder.


    "Ohe now Luke, why panic over something we haven''t even seen? I thought you were more manly...." The raven haired woman ced her hand on the shoulder of the panicking man she addressed as Luke and lightly rubbed it.


    "Uh...I am manly Rilda...it''s just I''m worried for that kid...yeah that kid. It''ll be a problem with the people of the town if he gets hurt, you know?" Luke wore a nervous smile as he exined his reasoning for not wanting to stay any longer.


    "My name is Thyrus and I''m not a kid so I''m not scared" The child Luke referred to spoke up for himself and voiced his views confidently.


    "Mmm, I like brave men. Since Thyrus has noints then it''s all up to you now boss. What do you say?" Rilda asked therge man who had been silent for a while.


    "*sigh* it''s best we check it out, let''s just be careful. Follow me." Therge man ordered before turning in the direction the noises hade from. Rilda happily followed while swaying her hips while Luke gave Thyrus a scowl before following as well.


    The group continued through the forest following therge man who led the way. All of a sudden however therge man came to an abrupt halt.


    "Hey boss? Why are you stopping? And is it just me or does it smell strange here...." Rilda asked as she approached therge man but trailed off once she reached his side.


    Soon Luke joined the two and had his eyes immediately widened and his palms began to tremble as he saw the scene in front of him. Thyrus however went pale and leaned against a nearby tree before throwing up.


    "What could have done this?....we need to leave now!" Therge man looked at the many Night Terror corpses that covered the ground only for a moment before feeling a sense of danger overwhelming him. His decision received no protests as everyone cautiously retreated as fast as they could.


    Some timeter, they managed to escape from the forest unharmed and were currently rushing towards arge wooden gate with two guards standing on either side.


    "Branos? Even you?" Upon seeing the group approaching them, one of the guards called out towards therge bald man in the lead.


    "What do you mean even me?" Therge man inquired while breathing heavily. The two guards nced at each other with worried looks before one spoke up.


    "Since a while ago, many hunters have been rushing into the town. Each one of them is saying they saw many dangerous beasts brutally killed and some even ripped apart inrge numbers...I''m starting to worry Branos. You''re the best hunter in this town, how bad is it?" The guard asked worryingly but Branos simply gave the guard a look that said it all.


    "Damn it alright, quickly everyone get in, we''re going to have to lock the gates until we know more of what could be out there" The guard quickly instructed and Branos nodded with a cold sweat running down his forehead.


    After Branos and his group entered the small townpromised of simple homes mostly made of wood while some of brick they could see many locals talking in whispers with looks of worry on their faces, he paid them no mind and went directly towards a tavern.


    Once he and his group entered, they saw many familiar hunters which caused Branos to look all the more worried. Before he could say anything though a loud cry from a woman resonated throughout the tavern.


    "Thyrus! Ah thank goodness you''re okay *sniff*" A blonde haired woman in a tavern wench''s attire hugged the boy with tears running down her face. The boy hugged the woman back while nodding his head.


    "It''s alright ma, I''m fine." The boy reassured but the woman continued to hug the boy.


    Branos looked around the tavern and let out a sigh of relief as all hunters he knew were present. However his gaze soon settled on an unfamiliar face that sat alone at a table in the corner of the tavern.


    "Who''s he?" Branos asked the adventurers seated at a nearby table but all of them shrugged. In such a small town it wasn''t hard for most people to remember one another so a new face stuck out like a sore thumb.


    "The guy just walked in and didn''t say a thing when we asked, he looks like a traveling hunter who came into the town because of what''s going on in the forest. A lot of people who were traveling have settled in the Gaya''s inn because they were scared to travel." One of the hunters answered, causing Branos to give a nod and return his gaze to the unknown figure sitting alone.


    "What''s wrong Boss?" Rilda asked curiously but Branos simply showed a smirk.


    "Let''s go ask this unknown "hunter" a few questions, maybe he knows something we don''t." Branos stated before starting to walk over to the table.


    ....


    [BEAST INDEX #3: Night Terror]

 10 Chapter 10

    Branos stood close to the entrance the tavern with his gaze fixated on an unfamiliar figure seated in the far end of tavern alone.


    "Let''s go" Branos ordered to his group before walking in the direction of the man he found suspicious.


    Young Thyrus remained in his mother''s embrace and just looked on without passing ament. Soon all gazes in the tavern were on Branos as he approached the lone man''s table.


    *Bam*


    With a loud thud, Branos ced hisrge and rough hand at the table the man was seated with a bit of force. This caused the table to shake slightly along with the things on top of it.


    "..." Silence. The entire tavern had their eyes glued to the scene curious as to what would ur next but to everyone''s surprise, the man who sat at the table continued to casually sit there and never even bothered to nce at therge bald man that appeared in front of him.


    ''This guy has balls...'' Branos thought to himself before switching the facial feature he wore to a more friendly one.


    "Hey there friend, this tavern is packed so I hope you don''t mind me and my twopanions here joining you" Without waiting for the hooded man to reply, Branos took a seat along with Rilda and Luke.


    "..." Soon after they sat, another short silence took ce.


    "Hey are you mute or something?" Luke spoke out in irritated tone but almost immediately after he did so Branos intervened.


    "Now, now Luke that''s no way to treat a new face in the tavern now is it? Haha, sorry for that. Hostess? A few good meals for my table and new friend uh...mind telling me your name?" Branos asked in a sincere tone with a smile on his face.


    "...Aron" The once silent hooded figure revealed his name in a in tone without bothering to face the group. ''At least they speak my nativenguage.'' Aron quickly thought.


    ''He''s starting to speak, that''s good, now to just get him to answer more questions...'' Branos felt at ease and turned to Rilda before giving her a quick nod.


    Rilda smiled at this before licking her sulent pink lips and turning to the man named Aron. Before speaking, she went a step further and took her hand forward across the table and ced it on top of his.


    "Such a nice and manly name. I don''t think I''ve heard anything quite like it, is it a popr name where youe from? I''d love to hear more intriguing things if that''s the case..." Rilda''s voice was smooth and alluring as she made a request to Aron. Her eyes remained fixated on him awaiting an answer which Aron soon gave.


    "No. It isn''t the case" He replied in a blunt and unmoved manner as he retracted his hand away from hers. This caused her to show a smirk and try a more convincing approach.


    "Oh I apologize...but I still am curious about you Aron. Would you mind enjoying a little chat with meter tonight?...alone." Rilda suggested in a very bold manner causing Luke who sat near Branos to clench his fists below the table. Something about her words bothered him and he looked ready to speak but Aron spoke first.


    "Yes I would mind. I have no interest in speaking to any of you." Aron replied bluntly once again not bothering to even look at the trio that sat with him.


    ''It''s too suspicious for me to ask for information that may bemon knowledge to even children. I just need to wait until it''s dark then interrogate someone but if they persist trying to question me then...'' Aron''s n was to simply avoid drawing too much attention to himself without knowing more about his Origin world first.


    However, ns rarely ever go as nned....


    "Why you ungrateful little miver!, do you think you''re better than us or too good to speak to us hmm?" Luke mmed the table with both his hands in anger while ring at Aron.


    Aron who hadn''t faced them this entire time finally raised his head and showed a small frown. His mood was already sour due to practically being forced into this unfavorable situation, now he had to deal with humans of all races.


    "I chose not to speak to you because I don''t wish to, or do you force all your guests into conversations?" Aron asked casually, causing Luke to re at him all the more but Branos quickly stepped in and held Luke before he could react. The reason behind Branos''s caution was that Aron''s gear looked fairly expensive so he had to be at leastpetent in a fight, it was best finding out his identity before anything.


    "Enough Luke, we have no right to force him now do we?" Branos quickly told Luke who still seemed very angry, however it was Aron''s next words that really caught the entire taverns attention.


    "To answer your other question, I don''t think I''m better than you. Don''tpare yourself to me, it''s revolting." Aron''s words were sharp and direct. They caused many of the hunters present to see him as arrogant but he was in fact just stating simple facts.


    "That''s it I''ll kill you!" Luke was someone who was easily angered so such provocation easily pushed him to break out of Branos''s lose hold in an attempt to attack Aron.


    As Luke approached to attack, Aron lookedpletely calm and unfazed. Then just as Luke was prepared tounch an attack, he stopped.


    [ Limbo Strider Aspect: Stride ]


    His abrupt stop seemed odd to many and Branos who was near stretched his hand to try and hold him from behind when all of a sudden Luke fell backwards and hit the dirty wooden tavern floor.


    "!!" What followed was the sound of a great many people gasping in shock along with the sound of chairs being moved and tables being rattled as hunters gathered near the fallen Luke.


    His bodyid still and his eyes looked devoid of life. A dead body was no strange sight to any veteran hunter, but the cause of death on this particr dead body had the people present shocked and somewhat in disbelief.


    A spoon. An item present in almost every household was stuck deep into Luke''s throat. No one had even seen Aron move but many turned to him fearfully after looking at the now dead Luke for a moment. Rilda looked pale and simply covered her mouth while Branos clenched his fists and turned to a now blue eyed Aron with an angry look on his face.


    "Everyone here can not only attest to what he said but also his actions. He tried to kill me so I simply killed him first. I was quite scared for a moment there." The manner in which Aron stated this was calm and collected, not at all like a victim but instead someone who saw nothing wrong with his actions.


    It was in mockery...


    This only seemed to anger Branos more but he didn''t let that drive his actions. He wasn''t stupid enough to attack carelessly after seeing this.<sub> </sub>


    Branos let out a deep breath and approached Aron. The other hunters only looked on whilst some left the tavern hurriedly.


    "I agree that Luke said those words but he would not have killed you and you could have restrained him or dodged...he had no weapon, so why?" As Branos began stating this, hisrge hands where clenched into fists that were trembling with anger.


    As Branos waited for an answer, two individuals wearing a matching set of armor walked into the tavern with some hunters in tow, these were the town guards. Aron however remained seated casually and scoffed and Branos''s words.


    "Why? I didn''t use a weapon either, I simply threw a spoon at him. You can''t me me for him being so pathetic that he couldn''t handle it." Aron said thetter statement in low tone that only Branos and Rilda could hear.


    It had now became fairly apparent to Aron that the others were around the same levels of strength as Luke, hence he didn''t need to be reserved anymore.


    For someone close to Luke as Branos was, the provocation was too much for even him to endure, he at least wanted to punch the face of his friend''s killer. So he directed a fist towards Aron with plenty of force behind it.


    Just the fist was about to hit Aron, he brought his hand forward and pushed it to the side with force, causing it to forcefully hit the table.


    Branos quickly tried to raise his hand but Aron reacted far quicker and picked a folk from the table before stabbing it into Branos''s hand, this time without even needing to use an aspect.


    "Gah!" Branos let out a pained grunt and caused the guards who had just entered to quickly rush over. Rilda who was closest immediately tried reaching in to help but once again, Aron moved quicker and struck Branos on the chest with a fierce punch.


    Upon contact, the sound of bones cracking resounded and blood was coughed out as Branos''srge figure was sent flying, hitting many unprepared hunters in the process.


    "!!" The reaction this action received was to be expected. Many hunters looked at Aron fearfully, some already began to flee why others where unable to even move.


    Branos, someone who was obviously considered strong by the many people present was killed easily. The armored guards lostposure for a moment before pointing their cheap spears towards him.


    "Is it that you don''t know how to hold a spear? Or are you just scared of me?" Aron finally pushed back his chair and stood up before questioning the guards whose spears were shaking vigorously as they held them.


    He stature had grown considerably aspared to when he was a pup now standing close to two meters tall, his facial features however matched those of a young adult so it was hard to tell what exact age he was.


    ''I didn''t want to cause amotion but then I realized...everyone here is weak.'' Aron thought to himself before shaking his head.


    "What fragile beings." Aron stated casually causing the hunters that still remained in the tavern along with the guards to huddle together.


    Rilda rushed away from Aron and went towards the back of the group of the adventurers and the guards before pulling out her daggers from their sheathes.


    "We just have to attack him as a group. He can''t handle us all" Rilda confidently stated but in truth even she didn''t believe this.


    ''Most of them will die for sure, but I just need him to be distracted for a moment. All I need is a cut and my numbing poison will do the rest" Rilda thought to herself before looking forward and gripping her daggers tightly.


    Meanwhile outside, a group of curious and fearful individuals gathered including some guards but none dared to enter after veteran hunters warned them of what awaited them.


    "...Thyrus, let''s quickly go home" Thyrus''s mother suggested in a very worried tone but the boy was unwilling.


    "Don''t worry mother, they are many brave guys there. They''ll handle it, we don''t have to worry." The boy reassured confidently but even he had a look of worry as he gazed at the tavern from afar.


    ''Why is it so quiet?'' The boy thought to himself before falling into contemtion.


    Back in the tavern, the reason for the silence was in to see.


    "Argh..." A soft feminine voice muttered, ending the silence within the tavern.


    The voice belonged to Rilda, who was slowly opening her eyes. Once she did so however, the first thing that met her gaze was the head of one of the guards...detached from the rest of its body.


    "!!" Rilda let out a gasp as her eyes began to wonder the tavern, leaving her in a state ofplete speechlessness.


    The tavern was covered in blood all over, sttered on the walls, dripping off the tables, seeping through the many holes on the floor. It was simply everywhere. But more shocking to Rilda where the many dead dismembered bodiesying around.


    She panicked and immediately tried to stand but found she couldn''t. She slowly lowered her eyes only to find her legs crushed. Her eyes widened at this but before she could react a voice that sent shivers down her spine resounded in the tavern.


    "You resolved to use your people as shields for a chance to just kill me, they really are only two types of people. Those that use others and those that get used..."


    Aron''s voice resounded in the tavern as he appeared from behind her and began walking to her front. Rilda only had a pale look on her face as Aron crouched and held her cheek gently.


    "You offered to talk aler correct? Now it''s just us. The only change is...I''ll be the one asking questions." Aron dered to the trembling woman in a cold tone that left no room for refusal.


    ....


    [ Miver:-this world''s equivalent to fucker ]

 11 Chapter 11

    Some time had passed since the group gathered outside the tavern heard any loud noiseing from it. The once confident hunters began to wear looks of worry on their faces as the concern for theirrades grew.


    "Um, should we go inside to see what''s happened? It''s too quiet." One average looking hunters asked with a look of concern on his face but one of the older looking hunters at the front shook his head without hesitation.


    "Of course not, this towns best remained in there. If they''ve lost then what can any of you newbies do?" The older man''s words were harsh but true. All the hunters gathered outside looked young and inexperienced.


    As for the guards, they were few in number and weaker than most hunters. Due to the town rarely getting any threats, the guards also had littlebat experience and were fearful of going inside. In the end, no one dared to and they simply continued looking on trying to guess what was happening.


    Meanwhile inside the tavern, a pale woman with tears running down her face clenched her trembling hands as she looked at the figure in front of her with fearful eyes.


    "I-I''ve answered all your questions..." Rilda muttered in a shaky voice but the figure in front of her remained stoic.


    "That you have Rilda, but I can''t have you telling anyone what I asked you now can I?" Aron''s tone was casual and calm as he asked this, but the message behind his question was in to see.


    "No! Please! Someone help!" Rilda''s eyes widened and she began to panic. Unable to move from her position due to her crushed legs, she could only shout for help.


    Back outside the tavern, her desperate cry for help was heard by the many people outside. Many wore worried expressions as they began ncing at each other but no one seemed like they would go forward.


    "What''s wrong with you guards?! Aren''t you going to do anything?!" Young Thyrus left his mother''s side and approached the guards who stood at the front before asking angrily.


    "Listen boy, I know your friends are in there but this matter isn''t simple...go back to your mother." The older looking huntet defended the guards with his words and waved the boy away.


    "No, it is simple. You''re all just cowards!" Thyrus dered before rushing past the guards and the old man.


    "Thyrus no!" Thyrus''s mother widened her eyes in shock at this and immediately tried to go after her son but was stopped by the old man.


    "Let me go! Thyruse back!" The woman eximed as Thyrus went into the tavern.


    "Don''t worry I''ll go get hi-" One of the guard''s wanted to quickly reassure the woman but his words were cut short by what urred next.


    Soon after Thyrus walked into the tavern, the door was broken as his body was sent flying through it. His bodynded a few feet away from the old adventurer, the guards and his own mother.


    "*cough*...H-he killed everyone" The young boy muttered weakly as he held his chest and coughed blood onto the ground.


    "Thyrus!" Thyrus''s mother looked deathly pale as she saw this. She immediately moved to go hold her wounded son as tears run down her face.


    Before anyone else could react, Aron walked out from the tavern through the now broken entrance.


    "Does anyone else want to try killing me?" Aron came to a halt after walking a few feet away from the tavern and then asked in a casual manner.


    "..." Of all the people present, no one dared to answer Aron''s question. All except one...


    "You...You''re a monster..." Thyrus muttered weakly as he tried his best to best to stand but the one attack he received caused numerous internal injuries and his life was slowly slipping away.


    His words made everyone present show a look of worry on their faces, most especially his mother who held him even tighter scared that his words offended the mysterious man in front of them.


    "So this is a mother''s love, at least you''ll all perish together. I can''t very well leave behind witnesses." Aron muttered casually as he unsheathed a sword in one hand and arcane gun in the other.


    ...


    A dayter, Aron was casually rxing in a secluded pond surrounded by nature many kilometers from the town he left. Surprisingly enough to him the day and night cycles in this origin world were consistent.<sub> </sub>


    He currently rested his arms on the edges of the pond and had his head tilted back and eyes closed as he used the information he got to n his next move.


    Aron had learned a lot of useful information from Rilda. For starters, he already knew that the world as a whole was known as Pesia but aside from that he had no proper knowledge it, this is where Rilda came in.


    From her he learned that Pesia was made of five continents bothrge and small. Her knowledge wascking so he had her focus on information concerning the continent he was currently on, Drotzi.


    Drotzi was the secondrgest continent in all of Pesia and was home to the Ettenheim Empire and the Lachester Kingdom. Much of the continent was under the rule of Ettenheim while the Kingdom Of Lachester ruled only a portion of the continent to the east.


    Aside from his location Aron now a rough idea of the state of things in Pesia and the major kingdoms and empires.


    Rilda had mentioned quite a few but she mainly had knowledge concerning six. The Ettenheim Empire, Lachester Kingdom, Aethel Kingdom, Veldra Community, The ns Of Komi andstly the Aldra. To Aron, any power that''s strong enough to be known even in remote regions was worth learning a bit more about.


    The Ettenheim Empire was the most well known nation in all of Pesia for the simple fact that they had conquered more nations under them than any other power. If a nation showed weakness, Ettenheim would never be far behind.


    Outside the Drotzi Continent however, other forces reigned supreme.


    To the far east of Drotzi were the Komi Inds. A Continentposed of numerous individual Inds. The Komi Inds were the home to Pesia''s Komi race. A raceposed of half-human, half-animal beings. Little is known about the Komi except that their power is respected by even Ettenheim.


    To the near west of Drotzi was the continent of Aeth, home to the Aethel Kingdom and Veldra Community.


    Aethel was the kingdom of elves, whilst Velddra was home to the dwarves. Although the regions were separate, they were under the rule of the same Queen, in short Veldra was a protectorate of Aethel. Once again, Rilda new nothing more aside frommon knowledge on the topic.


    Lastly was the continent of Aldra. A continent she knew close to nothing about. The only knowledge she had came from the rumors about that continent. About a kingdom more powerful than even the Ettenheim Empire.


    ''I can gather the informationter on if necessary. They''d be no point knowing this knowledge if I can just find my way back to Limbo.''


    As Aron thought so, he felt a sudden jolt surge through his body out of nowhere. What followed was his muscles beginning to tense up as his veins became more and more visible. His canines became sharper and longer while his body began as a whole began to growrger.


    ''Not this again...'' Aron thought to himself as he quickly got out of the pond. Once on drynd, Aron fell to the ground on all fours as his body began to tremble.


    Ever sinceing to Pesia, Aron began experiencing these changes at random times. The first time being when he first appeared in Pesia which then lead him to massacring any beasts and creatures he hade across at the time.


    The second time was soon after he left the town and now marked the third. The changes he was experiencing were the results of all the mana crystals Argos had him absorb. Although a good amount were Luna crystals, it was never an issue as Argos had always helped prevent him from losing control. But without him...


    ''Dammit...'' Aron closed one of his hands into a fist before punching the ground with tremendous force.


    The result was a furious shockwave that covered a veryrge radius. After Aron performed this action, his breathing began to grow slightly calmer.


    Therge amount of luna mana within him was equivalent to him having to mentally endure the presence of multiple beast wills fighting against him.


    "Damn wills..." Aron muttered before a surge of energy ran through his body. This energy was different however because rather than making the situation worse, his changes slowly began to revert until he fully returned to normal.


    Once back to normal, Aron released an exhausted sigh beforeying on the grassy ground.


    ''The faster I get to Lachester''s Capital, the faster I can hopefully be rid of this luna mana and focus on finding a way to Limbo. If I can''t find an experienced mage then there''s the temporary alternative, suppression.'' Aron showed a displeased look as he contemted this but remainedying on the ground with his eyes now closed.


    Afterying down for a while longer, Aron let out a rxed sigh once all his wills calmed down before getting back into the pond to quickly wash himself. Afterwards he got dressed and prepared to leave the region.

 12 Chapter 12

    It was a sunny afternoon in Lachester''s Capital, Sachire. The city was built close to the boarder of Ettenheim and acted as a passage way between the two nations. As such it was quite simr to therge well built cities that could be found in Ettenheim.


    Today much of the city was filled with noisymotion, most especially outside it''s thick towering walls. Right outside the gate was a long line that stretched from the main gate all the way up to a cross roads almost two kilometers away from the city.


    The long line wasposed of all kinds of individuals. Some looked to be poor and walked while others rode strange mounts or sat in carriages lead by one such mount.


    Roughly 500 meters away from the main gain, a young man with a messy beard and ragged clothes was walking weakly out of the line. Beside him was a young woman in equally ragged clothes, she had short brown hair tied into a neat bun but her most noticeable feature was therge bump on her stomach.


    "Josiah, we''ve been trying since morning. Please, let''s just go back to the back of the line..." the young woman turned to the man holding her hand and pleaded in a soft tone but he shook his head while smiling.


    "No, if we go back people will just keep cutting in front of us Magarie. You can''t stay in this heat any longer, I''m sure out of the many people present in the front area, one may be willing to help us." The man called Josiah spoke in a hopeful manner as he lead the woman further in front beforeing to a halt near a figure in a red hooded jacket.


    ''An adventurer, most Lachestrian adventurers are kind and approachable. Just maybe...'' Josiah thought with a bright smile on his face before approaching the unknown figure.


    "Excuse me kind Sir...?" Josiah trailed off slightly as he got close to the man in the red hooded jacket...Aron. Although Aron simply stood their, he had an air around him that naturally made people be wary of him.


    "Yes?" He replied in casual manner without moving his gaze to the man who just approached him.


    "Sorry to disturb you kind Sir but you see, my wife is nearing the end of her pregnancy and it''s very sunny here. The longer she stays out, the worse her condition may be. I beseech you, please atleast let her in front of you. I beg you" The man pleaded in a sincere tone before going on his knees without hesitation.


    ''What''s with this disy?'' Aron thought to himself as he shifted his nce towards the man without moving his head.


    "Your problem has nothing to do with me." Aron kept his words short and returned his gaze forward but the man remained on his knees and continued to plead, soon enough even his pregnant wife joined him in begging.


    "So noisy! Hey you! Guy in the red hood, can you shut your beggars up before I do it for you." Arge man wearing the hides of beasts quickly threatened in an angry tone.


    "I''d prefer it if you all shut up, I''m not in the mood to tolerate idiocy." Aron replied inly but his stance slightly shifted.


    The man could only lower his head and go silent along with his wife. While therge man behind Aron stretched his hand forward and gripped Aron by the shoulder tightly.


    "Listen you, you don''t talk to me like that. Didn''t your whore mother and farmer father teach you how to respect your elders? Huh? Hey you I''m talking to you!" Therge foul mouthed man continued to tighten his grip on Aron''s shoulder as he blurted out insult after insult.


    ''Humans have a talent for testing patience.'' Aron thought to himself before turning around to face therge man.


    Without uttering a word, Aron''s hand stretched out at a frightening speed and gripped therge man''s neck. The man stood at roughly 7 feet tall and would look down on others as weaker. But here he was, struggling to breath in the grip of a young man a few inches shorter than him.


    "I told you to shut up." Aron muttered in a casual tone before releasing the man''s neck and gripping his jaw instead.


    What followed was the sound of acrack, originating from therge man''s mouth. As Aron retracted his hand, therge man''s lower jaw hung loosely and bloody.<sub> </sub>


    "Guuh..." The man let out an unclear remark as he looked at Aron with fearful eyes.


    "Consider yourself lucky that there many eyes present or you would have lost more than your jaw just now." Further angering Aron would only prove fatal for the man so he hurriedly left stepped back and run off into the forest that surrounded the route.


    "...." Josiah could only look up to red hooded man in disbelief. Knowing strong people existed and seeing them in action were two different things.


    Josiah didn''t waste the opportunity that appeared in front of him and quickly took the empty spot in line. He had wanted to thank Aron but then he remembered therge man was delt with because he spoke.


    What Aron considered an encounter not worth remembering was something Josiah would never forget. This was a difference in how the weak and strong interpreted situations.


    ''The Luna mana is making me easily irritatble, is this what every beast monger undergoes?'' Aron crossed his arms and sighed before falling into thought.


    Unbeknownst to him, his little disy of dominance was noticed by quite a few people behind him. One such person was a young man who looked no older than Aron himself. The young man had short dirty blonde hair and wore a leather armor with two short swords sheathed on either side of his waist.


    ''Wow...he lifted that guy like he was nothing. Compared to that I''m....No! Get yourself together Lucas, you came here to prove your worth and seek a better life. Mother, sister, wait for me.'' The young man clenched his fist and showed a confident smile.


    Time flew by and soon enough Aron now stood at the very front of line, right at the entrance into the city. A guard wearing a te armor bearing Lachester''s crest approached Aron with a long parchment in his hands.


    "Please remove your hood, we need to make sure you''re not a wanted man. Then state your purpose for visiting Sachire, are you a returning resident, a visitor or a contestant wanting to participate in the selection being held?" The guard asked in a formal manner and waited for Aron''s response.


    "Selection?" Aron asked in curiously as he revealed his face. The guard seemed slightly taken aback as he too had observed what he did to therge man. Seeing the one responsible being so young hade as a slight surprise.


    "Uh yes, it''s not very widespread as of yet but for the first time ever the Galos academy is enrolling students from all walks of life. Rich, poor, aristocratic, elves, dwarves, Komi and anyone else fitting their new selection criteria. It''s the main reason the city is bustling. The selection being held here may be the only chance the poor have at receiving a proper life." The guard exined before releasing a regretful sigh.


    "I see. Then I''m here as a visitor" Aron contemted for a moment before answering the guard.


    After paying the entry fee using money he had robbed off the corpses back in the small town Aron proceeded inside the city and paused to look around. Aron was someone who had only ever seenrge cities in the books he read during his time with Argos. So seeing the glorious sight of one in person made him pause to properly observe.


    ''It''s definitely a first seeing this many people gathered in one ce as one, it feels rather suffocating.'' Aron assessed before feeling a tug on his jacket.


    "Excuse me kind sir? If...if you''re looking for a guide and maybe someone to carry your things. I can be of use. I only ask for...2 bronze...or 1..." A little girl in a dirty ragged brown dress asked in a meek tone while tugging Aron''s jacket.


    "A guide?" Aron asked as his turned his gaze to the little blonde haired girl with bright blue eyes who simply nodded in response.


    ''She looks rather malnourished but seems to know her way at least.'' Aron thought to himself while looking at the young girl who waited anxiously.


    "Show me then."

 13 Chapter 13

    Inside the capital city of Sachire, the streets were bustling with people and carriages being led by strange and unique mounts.


    Among the bustling people was a strange pair, A well dressed figure in a red hooded jacket was walking beside a dirt covered little girl who continued to point from one ce to another. From afar one would think the two were perhaps father and daughter or even brother and sister.


    "...and over there is the route leading to the business district of the city. I can''t give you a tour there because people like me aren''t allowed to enter...I''m sorry mister" the little girl lowered her head and apologized in a dejected tone.


    "It''s fine, your tour was insightful and I can manage fine from here. Here." Aron took out one of the pouches he had taken from the hunters he killed handed the little girl a piece of silver, the smallest form of currency he held.


    "Thank you so much mister!" The girl eximed in a shocked as manner as she looked in disbelief at the money in her hands. But as she looked up to thank the man once more, he had already began to walk away without paying her any mind. The girl could only hide the money and leave the scene hurriedly.


    A little further away in the business district of Sachire city, Aron was walking casually with his hands in his pocket and a small frown on his face.


    ''What a waste.'' Aron thought to himself as he continued checking the many individuals he kept bypassing.


    Soon however he came to a halt near arge three story building. It''s exterior was lined with strange intricate markings that added to its already luxurious appearance.


    "Grand Mage Yorhime Von Fritz''s Hall?..." Aron read out therge sign that was mounted high up on the building in an inquisitive manner. Aron only remained standing there for a second longer before deciding to approach the building.


    At the building''s entrance that looked to be overly decorated stood a man in an equally shy robe and essories.


    "Wee to-" The man showed a bright smile and was about to wee Aron in an energetic manner but got interrupted.


    "I know this establishment''s name already, can you spare me the formalities and just lead me inside. I need to see this Grand Mage" Aron interjected the man with his blunt statement while looking down at him.


    ''His equipment is nothing like I''ve seen before and his manner of speech isn''t that of amoner either. Better not anger him.'' The man in robes thought to himself while wearing an awkward smile.


    "Right of course, I apologize. My name is Jerem, one of Lord Fritz''s helpers. Please follow me." The man named Jerem introduced himself with a small bow to which Aron only nodded.


    Afterwards Jerem turned around and lead Aron inside the building. The first thing that caught Aron''s attention once inside wasn''t the luxuriousness of the establishment but the sheer number of individuals present.


    The first floor was arge hall with only seats present and a stage at the front. Many of the seats were upied by young looking individuals while the stage was empty.


    Aron and Jerem where walking behind the seats and heading towards a set of stairs when he noticed Aron looking at the individuals present.


    "Those are contestants trying to pass the selection phase for Galos Academy. The selection will start in the evening but many of the contestants are anxious so they''ve arrived early." Jerem exined and Aron nodded as he only focused on the contestant''s auras and mana signatures.


    ''Nothing really noteworthy here.'' Aron quickly assessed and turned his attention back forward as he and Jerem soon began ascending the stairs.


    "I don''t mean to sound rude Sir but before I take you to Lord Fritz''s office, I must inform you that he is...not cheap. Some of his services even extend up 2 gold pieces..." Jerem came to halt and quickly exined to Aron who didn''t really mind what he just heard.


    "So long as he can do what I need 2 gold is a small price to pay." Aron replied in an uncaring tone causing Jerem to show a greedy smile as he nodded his head vigorously.


    ''I still have a total of eight gold pieces and one hundred and twenty five silver so that should suffice. I can always obtain more should a situation require it.'' Aron thought to himself before he and Jerem proceeded to the highest floor of the building.


    Once there, Jerem lead Aron torge overly decorated wooden door with a strange insignia. Aron focused on it for a moment to see if it where familiar while Jerem got closer and knocked on the door.


    "Lord Fritz, you have a special guest." Jerem announced in an excited manner and immediately the door opened on its own.


    "He''ll see you now." Jerem stated politely towards Aron before giving a bow and walking away.<sub> </sub>


    Aron gave Jerem a short nod before turning towards the open door and walking into the room. Once inside however, Aron found only shelves and a desk at the far end but saw no one.


    "So dear customer, how can I The Grand Mage Yorhime Von Fritz be of service to you today?" A voice suddenly echoed in the entire room and asked in an intimidating tone.


    Aron however wasn''t even the least bit fazed as he raised his brow curiously and spoke.


    "Is there a reason you''re standing behind me while masking your presence?" Aron asked bluntly and almost immediately the figure of a man who looked to be in histe twenties appeared.


    "Hoh? You could sense me? Seems I have quite the interesting customer today." The figure said in an excited tone and walked past Aron with his hands behind his back.


    "Sense you? No not in particr. Let''s just call it an urate observation." Aron replied while he crossed his arms.


    ''Either his confident in his skills or just a fool to allow a meeting with an armed individual. However, his mana signature tells me he''s roughly only a tier three.''


    As Aron gauged the Grand Mage Fritz''s strength, the mysterious man was doing the same to Aron and so a brief silence urred within the room before the man let out a small chuckle.


    "What can I do for you Mr...?" Yorhime asked in a polite manner while also subtly asking how he should address Aron.


    "Aron is just fine. As for what I seek..." Aron replied in a casual manner and proceeded to vaguely exin what he needed.


    Yorhime listened attentively to Aron''s words and observed his bodynguage but saw nothing out of order. His calm breathing, his firm stance and his piercing gaze. Everything Aron did revealed nothing Yorhime found odd.


    "Hmm, a poison that requires someone to have part of their mana extracted?...." Yorhime roughly summarized what Aron needed from the story he was told.


    ''I doubt he believes my story but what does it matter, he can only follow along.'' Aron thought to himself while maintaining a calm expression.


    "Haha, you truly are an interesting customer Aron, unfortunately I cannot help you. To be more precise, I doubt anyone aside from the arch-mage can perform such an action. Mana is the life force that flows through us and everything around us. Bending it to your will in that kind of way is unheard off. They many ways to treat poisons that disrupt mana flow, but ones that directly affect it don''t exist or perhaps I''m simplycking the knowledge to help you. Maybe if you where more...detailed in your exnations I could be of service." Yorhime adjusted his robe and showed a small smile as he exined this to Aron who didn''t seem surprised by the news.


    ''Argos who imed to be a tier nine mage struggled to some extent with extracting part of my luna mana. My expectations where low even beforeing here but to think even the principal behind it is considered impossible in this world. But...'' Aron quickly assessed and didn''t linger on his n anymore. He knew full well that things rarely go as nned, one''s ability to adjust to any situation is what really matters.


    "The arch-mage? Forgive my ignorance but Ie from a very sheltered upbringing. How can I meet them?" Once again Aron stated an obvious lie which Yorhime could easily tell but he only chuckled and wanted to respond but yet another voice echoed in the room.


    "You can''t, at least...not without my help." As this words were spoken, the entire room gave off a subtle humming noise.


    Everything within the room, from the shelves to the floor began to move in a wave like manner while bing more and more less visible. Aron narrowed his eyes at this but was yet to reach for his weapons.


    After the peculiar incident came to an end, the entire room''s setup had changed vastly. The most noticeable thing however now, was a blue haired young woman who stood behind the man Aron had been talking to.


    "Lady Yorhime." The man stated in a respectful manner before going on one knee in front of the newly appeared woman.


    ''I found it strange that they would let an armed individual meet such an important figure without so much as a search. But even I didn''t think the Grand Mage Yorhime would be...an elf?'' Aron thought to himself while raising a brow on the surface.


    "I''m more interested by what you meant when you said I can''t meet the arch-mage without your help. Who you are doesn''t concern me." Aron didn''t dwell on what had just urred nor did he question the newly appeared woman about it as he still only cared for what he initially came for. A solution to his luna mana problem.


    "The fact you''re aren''t even fazed by all this tells me you''re even more worth taking a risk for...well that and I can''t dy the matter anymore. To put it bluntly one doesn''t just meet the arch-mage, this is especially true for nobodies like ourselves. But that isn''t to say it''s not possible." The young woman replied in a factual manner as she adjusted her sses and looked to Aron, awaiting a response.


    "I''m listening."

 14 Chapter 14

    Inside a room on the top floor of the Hall of Grand Mage Yorhime Von Fritz, Aron was seated on a sofa with a hot cup of tea settled on a table in front of him. On the sofa opposite him, the youngdy who introduced herself as "Lady" Yorhime Von Fritz was seated in an elegant posture with her gaze firmly fixed on him.


    "So just how do you n on making me meet the arch-mage?" Aron asked in a curious manner as he ignored the cup ced in front of himpletely.


    "I''m sure you understand meeting a figure such as the arch-mage is no simple task. Having them perform a favor for you is even more of a challenge. So before I continue with my proposal, you should know you''ll need patience to seed." Lady Yorhime exined while still maintaining her aura of elegance.


    "As long as I get what I want in the end, I don''t care much for how long I may need to wait." Aron replied before leaning back into the sofa slightly.


    ''Getting rid of the luna manaes before finding a way back to Limbo, this is proving to be more tedious than I expected but this arch mage may be able to perform both tasks, doubtful but Ick options.'' Aron thought to himself as he faced the now smiling Lady in front of him.


    "I''m d you think that way. Now tell me, are you familiar with Galos Academy?" She asked while showing a sly smile to which Aron simply shook his head.


    "No, not in particr. Does it serve a purpose in your n?" Aron replied honestly while shaking his head slowly side to side.


    "It doesn''t simply serve a purpose, it''s the first step towards meeting the arch-mage. You see, the Galos academy is the oldest and only magical institution in all of Pesia, officially that is. It''s produced some of the greatest mages prestn and is headed by the arch-mage."


    "In the past only aristocratic humans were allowed entry into the academy. But recently, thanks to the arch-mage the academy is now open to all and any who pass the requirements and selection phases. Whether poor or rich, human or elf, Komi even. So for the first time, Galos academy is recruiting openly and we are both going to be entering. Any questions?" Lady Yorhime ced her cup on the table and crossed one leg over the other as she waited for Aron''s response.


    "I do have a few but the most important one is why trust a stranger to carry out this with?" Aron asked bluntly and caused Lady Yorhime to chuckle lightly while covering her light pink lips.


    "Well to be quite honest with you, I don''t trust you, I''m simply desperate. So far, you''re the only one who meets all the requirements for someone to partner with in this n. Strong, Above average intelligence, young, an interest that aligns with my own and most importantly, someone without allegiance to any nation." Lady Yorhime showed a bright victorious smile as she exined this, as if everything was finally falling in ce for her.


    ''She must be truly desperate if she thinks a stranger will go out of my way to assist her their problem is delt with. The first chance I get I''m leaving this world.''


    "I see no reason to refuse what you''re offering Yorhime." Aron answered inly on their surface while Lady Yorhime showed a mischievous smirk not knowing Aron''s true thoughts.


    "You''ve made the right choice. Jerem will lead you to the other contestants on the bottom floor to carry out the attribute tests. You''ll need to record at least a B for you to stand out. Galos academy is a ce where the strong will be respected and the weak stepped on. So it''s important to gain as much reputation as you can before that. Oh and please refer to me as Ariel from now on. My identity is somewhat of a delicate matter, I''m sure you understand." Lady Yorhime or rather Ariel, instructed momentarily before standing from the seat.


    As Aron nodded and did the same, Jerem walked into the room and gave a low bow. No words were exchanged and Aron simply left the room with Jerem leading the way, which left only Ariel and the man who had imed to be Lord Yorhime.


    "Recording a B isn''t a simple feat my Lady, are you sure he''s worth risking starting the n now? There''s no surety that he''ll keep his word either, at least make him take an oath." The man asked Ariel then suggested but she simply chuckled.


    "It''s not about whether he''s worthy or not. This opportunity is simply too precious to let go by, I just gave him basic information which he would have acquired anyway, by going about it like this I''ve at least established a connection to him and that''s enough for now, if it fails we have other options. Please make all the necessary preparations, we''ll need to set off as soon as the test is over." Ariel instructed in amanding tone and the man bowed.


    ''She''s letting her emotions get the better of her but it''s not my ce toment.'' The man thought to himself while nodding at her on the surface.


    "It shall be done mdy." He replied in a polite and respective manner while giving a low bow.


    Meanwhile, Jerem had led Aron to arge hall on the ground floor. It was the same hall they had previously simply passed when going to the office on the top floor.


    They where many filled seats in the hall whilst the stage still remained empty. But as Jerem appeared, all gazes turned to him and the figure next to him.


    "Is the test finally beginning?"


    "Another contestant? He looks kind of strong..."


    "He''s being led to the front, must be an important person..."<sub> </sub>


    One after another the contestants began toment their thoughts on Jerem and Aron as they walked to the front of the hall, closer to the stage.


    "Please Sir Aron, be seated here. Lord Yorhime will be arriving soon and the selection will begin." Jerem politely said to Aron as they arrived at the first roll of seats.


    "Is he the only one who will test all these contestants?" Aron asked after taking a seat and looking around the hall.


    "Ha. You must really be from a remote area. Everyone knows the Lord Yorhime just needs to observe to ensure everything goes ordingly. But don''t worry, if you feel lost you can ask me anything alright?" A blonde haired young man with a wide grin had stated this sincerely to Aron who simply gave a nod in return before ignoring him entirely.


    ''He doesn''t seem like the talkative type. Still, to think even this guy who caused themotion in the queing into the city is also a contestant. Crap, I''m doing it again, Focus Lucas!'' The young man next to Aron scolded himself mentally before turning his attention forward towards the stage with a straight face, just like Aron had been doing.


    As time passed, more contestants began to appear one after another in the hall and got seated. During this time, Aron had still remained seated without uttering a word or turning his head as he was uninterested in the the individuals that showed up.


    With more contestants present, the hall soon became filled with noise as they began conversing with each other excitedly.


    This noise didn''tst long however as a robed figure walked onto the stage and pped his hands once to gain everyone''s attention.


    "Dear contestants, I can see you''re all very excited to be given the chance to gain entry into the famed Galos Academy. Some of you will be able to achieve your dreams of gaining wealth, power, fame and whatever else it is you may seek. But before you''re even considered worthy of participating in the test phase, you must pass selection. Today will determine whether or not you are fit to even try entering the academy." The robed man''s words sparked both fear and excitement in the many youths present in the hall.


    "Those of you here today are to be tested for courses that requirebat expertise, strength, magical talent, and many others. Those pursuing schr based programs have already been selected separately by other means."


    "As for you all, you are free to take any one or all of the tests being carried out here if you wish to do so. You will be graded from F which is Failure to S which is a Perfect. You need at least a C to pass. I hope that''s clear because we''re now beginning. When your name is called please climb to the stage and select the attributes you wish to be tested on" The robed man dered in a hearty tone before stepping to the far end of the stage.


    ''For an academy deemed to be the best in this world, their tests seem to be far too easy. But I suppose even the less talented contestants can be of use to the right people.'' Aron assessed mentally as he considered the reasoning behind the tests.


    As Aron was still in thought, Lord Yorhime or rather the man who acts as Lord Yorhime appeared on the stage with a bright smile and turned in Aron''s direction before speaking.


    "Aron, pleasee up to the stage" the man suddenly called out while still maintaining a bright smile on his face.


    ''Hmm? Lord Yorhime is testing the contestants personally? That''s strange, that kid must be someone important then'' The robed man who had passed the announcements thought to himself with a curious expression on his face.


    "I''m first?" Aron said in a low tone as he stood from his seat and went forward confidently.


    As for the other contestants, they couldn''t help but look at Aron differently due to that one simple call out.


    ''A lot of us came before him, why was he called first?...''


    ''Are they calling out the strongest people first? He does look like he''s talented...''


    The contestants had varying thoughts over the reasoning behind Aron being called up first but none were urate. They could only watch and see what would happen during Aron''s attempt.


    "Alright then Aron, which and how many attributes do you want to be tested on?" The acting Lord Yorhime asked with a small smile.


    "Only one should suffice, strength."

 15 Chapter 15

    "Only strength?"


    The acting Lord Yorhime asked in a slightly confused tone. Just like him many of the contestants present were confused as to why someone would choose only one attribute, especially one as odd strength.


    In Pesia, physical strength alone was something that was greatly overlooked as it wasn''t a core attribute. The best it could do was provide a slight advantage. This was slightly different for the Komi race as most of them possessed strength that naturally exceeded humans but even then it wasn''t enough to be considered a core attribute.


    The best attribute was of course magic, because someone with a weak body could use mana to strengthen themselves and surpass someone who was even naturally strong physically. So although magic wasn''t mandatory, many if not all considered it the most important.


    "Yes only strength, is there a problem?" Aron replied before questioning the acting Lord Yorhime about his reaction.


    ''Of course there''s a problem, our Lady must''ve made a grave mistake. It''s best I bring this to her attention immediately after testing him.'' The acting Lord Yorhime thought to himself before giving off a sigh and shaking his head.


    "Well alright, the strength test is quite straight forward and simple. A small barrier will be created around me using the standard strength examining instrument the academy uses and you simply have to hit it as hard as you can." Lord Yorhime exined quickly and then proceeded to stand at the center of the stage.


    The robed man who had been standing on the sidelines now came closer to the center of the stage and ced a small round marble with the initials G.A engraved on its surface on the floor.


    "It''s ready." He quickly stated before walking away from the center and back to the sidelines.


    ''A standard testing device for the academy?'' Aron thought to himself as he looked at the small marble thatid between him and Lord Yorhime.


    "Good, we''re all set. Once the barrier is created you should hit it as hard as you can, your score will be determined by the amount of force behind your strike. So once again I advice all of you to try your hardest because appearing in the top 100 may change your lives forever. Anyways let the test begin!"


    As Lord Yorhime finished speaking, the small marble began to glow bright green before a semi transparent dome began expanding from it. The semi-transparent dome continued to expand until it covered much of the center region of the stage.


    Lord Yorhime stood calmly at the center of the dome shaped barrier with his hands behind his back and observed Aron who stood some meters away on the other side of the barrier.


    ''I wonder what he''ll score...'' Lucas looked onto the stage without turning away in anticipation. Ever since observing Aron''s short disy before entering the city, he had been curious about how strong he was.


    Aron on the other hand simply looked at the barrier with an odd look as if gauging its strength.


    ''It''s not something I''m familiar with and since the ring is not reacting then I can only assume it wasn''t something present in Argos''s library. I suppose it''s to be expected considering new knowledgees to light often. Which begs the question how outdated was Argos''s knowledge...'' Aron let out a loud sigh and shook his head slowly.


    "I''ll be hitting it now." He dered in casual manner as he readied a stance and faced the dome shaped barrier with narrowed eyes.


    A deathly silence filled the hall as the other contestants just watched keenly. Aron''s fierce gaze was directed at Lord Yorhime who stood within the barrier with his hands behind his back and a smile on his face.


    Aron slowly breathed in and his muscles began to tense up as even veins could now be seen on his arms. When he finally breathed out, his left foot pressed against the ground with extreme force as heunched himself forward.


    A gust of wind rushed out from under his feet as he moved from that spot to mere inches away from the barrier in the blink of an eye.


    In that split second when everyone blinked, he was now in front of barrier ready to attack. Only Lord Yorhime could properly react and even he only widened his eyes as it was toote to do anything else.


    Aron''s gaze never once shifted from looking Lord Yorhime dead in the eyes even as his fist made contact with the barrier.


    *!!!!*


    The result of the fist making contact with the barrier was a fierce shockwave that seemingly made the entire building shake. All the seated contestants were forced back different distances while lighter objects were sent flying.


    On the outside, bypassing civilians were simply shocked by therge building they were walking passed having all its windows shatter in an instant.


    "What was that!"


    "Someone call the guards!"


    "Maybe an ident happened?"<sub> </sub>


    More and more civilians curiously gathered near the building in worry while some fled the scene out of fear.


    Meanwhile back inside the building, the once luxurious looking hall looked to be inplete shambles with many figures trying to stand from ground.


    ''Argh, my ears won''t stop ringing...'' Lucas who was closer to the stage experienced the shockwave''s ferocity more so than those behind him.


    He shook his head to try and get out of the daze he was in as he slowly stood from the crouching position he was in. As he did so, he turned his gaze forward towards the stage with squinted eyes as he couldn''t properly see.


    "Wh-!!"


    When his eyes finally focused on the stage his eyes widened and he was left utterly speechless.


    At the now messed up stage, Lucas saw a fierce unmoving figure in a red jacket that fluttered in the wind that came through the now shattered windows. One breeze in particr caused Aron''s hood to be blown down and his face to be fully exposed.


    Aron wore a neutral expression as he turned his head to face Lucas and their gazes met. Lucas parted his lips in a trembling manner as he attempted to speak but no words came out, his hands also began to tremble on their own and his breathing became rushed.


    ''Incredible...'' is the only thought than ran across his mind.


    But as he turned his focus from Aron he would only be shocked more as he realized the dome shaped barrier wasn''t in the least bit damaged by Aron''s fierce attack.


    He simply looked on in awe as another contestant stood next to him and looked forward. This contestant however soon began to walk backwards fearfully before falling down.


    "Hey are you ok?" Lucas asked in a worried tone as he finally got out of his daze.


    The fallen contestant however didn''t utter a word. He instead lifted his trembling hand and point to the dome shaped barrier''s location.


    Lucas looked at the contestant in a slightly confused manner as he turned around and looked to where the contestant was pointing.


    "!!" As if by instinct, Lucas moved a step back and raised his head to look at the dome shaped barrier with fully widened eyes.


    Because right above the dome shaped barrier was a floating bright colored letter that flickered weakly.


    "S...." Lord Yorhime who was still in the barrier gulped and muttered as he looked above his head.


    ''Completely unscathed...'' Although Aron looked to be calm andposed on the surface, his fists where clenched tightly to the point that some blood began to drip from them.


    ''I used my full sheer strength in that attack and I still couldn''t break a barrier used for testing, maybe if I augmented or used an aspect instead...'' In that moment, a displeased frown appeared on Aron''s face for a moment as he remembered a conversation he had with his father when he was younger.


    .....


    [ "Father, if I one day surpass you, would I be the strongest person in our kingdom? Or even the world they migrated to?" A young ambitious Aron once asked but his father onlyughed. ]


    [ "Hahaha, I like your spirit boy but don''t be absurd. You are and will stay weak for a very long time. You are not the first person striving for power and nor will you be thest. Some are already many stages ahead while others are not even born yet. Being strong isn''t simply surpassing one goal you set for yourself. Because if someone sets a higher goal than you and achieves it, doesn''t that make them stronger? And if they''re stronger....then you are weak by default." ]


    [ "The day you achieve a feat so high that no one even dares to attempt it, then and only then can you call yourself the strongest." Harald had advised his young curious son in a serious tone but got only a confused gaze in return. ]


    [ "I don''t understand father, if you can beat someone then aren''t you stronger?" The small boy had asked in curios yet unsure tone. ]


    [ "*sigh*, never mind boy. One day you''ll hopefully understand. And when you do.... your entire outlook of the world will change forever. Enough chatting let''s get back to training!....." ]


    ......


    As Aron remembered his father''s words, his angry frown faded and was instead reced by a nk expression. His fists opened and he raised his head to also look at glowing letter above the the barrier.

 16 Chapter 16

    It was currently night time and a carriage was slowly moving along a clear but narrow trail in a region covered with flora and long thick trees.


    Despite being ratherrge the carriage only had three people, the driver who sat up front steering therge deer like mounts and two passengers in the coach. One man and one woman.


    The woman had short tidy blue hair that reached down to her neck, long pointy ears, pearl blue eyes and a milkyplexion. By society''s standards, she was indeed a beauty. This was Ariel Von Tros, or atleast that was the name she chose to go under to achieve whatever it was she was nning.


    "How long until we reach the next city?" Aron who was rested on the seat opposite of her asked while his gaze was directed on the scenery outside the window.


    "Hm? You refuse to answer any of my questions yet you ask your own? Don''t you find that a bit unfair?" Ariel had been reading a book in silence after Aron refused to answer many of the questions she had for him after the selection had ended. She now slowly closed the book and ced it on the empty seat to her left before looking in Aron''s direction with a small smile.


    "Our destination and my past are two very different situations don''t you think? You''re free to share yours and I may reconsider." Aron looked unamused as he replied to the sly young woman.


    "*sigh* You''re quite stubborn but I suppose that''s fair. Keep in mind if you tell anyone this, I will have to kill you and them. My real name is...." After giving a small yful warning, Ariel began to narrate a summarized story of her life.


    Aron never once interrupted her and kept his gaze on the scenery outside the moving carriage. After about a time unknown Ariel finished narrating her story and waited for Aron to make ament.


    "You''re an excellent liar. Everything you have told me seems urate to the very detail and your body makes no unnatural shifts to suggest otherwise. However the age you''re iming to be doesn''t match the age of your mana signature." Aron never shifted from his position as he brought this fact to light and Ariel neither denied nor epted. She instead only smiled and picked up her book once again and leaned back into her seat.


    "You''re a very interesting individual Aron or whatever your real name may be." She muttered in a barely audible tone before once again goingpletely silent.


    ''He could either be the very person I need to finally aplish my goals or the very person who stands in my way. But just who really is he and where did hee from...'' Despite lookingpletely calm and collected, Ariel was in deep worry over how easily Aron uncovered one of her secrets.


    "Humans are such cunning creatures, as an elf don''t you agree?" Aron asked all of a sudden as he showed a charming smile while the moonlight glimmered on those cold grey eyes of his. Slightly caught off guard by the question, Ariel tilted her head to the left.


    "What makes you say that?" Ariel asked with a brow raised in curiosity but instead of giving her answer, Aron grabbed her by the arm and pulled her into his embrace before kicking the door to his right and jumping out.


    A short momentter, a bright red beam shot out from the forest and hit the carriage. What followed was a loud and bright explosion thatpletely decimated the carriage.


    Aron and Ariel were only slightly out of the st''s range. Ariel who was currently on top of Aron who cushioned her fall looked at the now burning remains of the carriage with narrowed eyes.


    "I agree. Humans are indeed cunning creatures" Ariel replied in an annoyed tone before getting off of Aron and dusting herself off. Aron stood up as wellpletely unscathed and looked in the direction in which the beam came from with now fierce blue eyes.


    Ariel soon looked in the same direction and was about to speak when all of a sudden a gust of wind violently blew in the spot she was standing in, causing her to shield her face and close her eyes by reflex. When gust of wind faded and she opened her eyes, Aron was nowhere to be seen.


    Before she could question what just happened, two loud shots could be hearding from the same direction the beam that hit the carriage came from.


    At a clearing not too far from where Ariel was, Aron was standing confidently with a grin on his face and a murderous look in his eyes. He had an arcane gun equipped in one hand and a bloody sword in another.


    Infront of Aron where four masked figures wearing hooded robes. Of the four figures, oneid on the ground with two bloodied spots on his body, one on his leg and another on his shoulder.<sub> </sub>


    The remaining three figures stood less than fifty meters away in alert stances and only observed Aron without making any sudden movements.


    "I can already tell you won''t speak so keeping you alive to ask questions is a pointless endeavor don''t you agree?" As Aron asked the figures this, his grin faded giving him a more sinister look.


    As if sensing the danger, the three figures took a few steps back and looked ready to make their escape, but it was far toote.


    *bang*


    Before they could even move their limbs again, three consecutive shots were fired by Aron at a terrifying speed.


    All three masked figures now had bloody circr wounds on their foreheads. Their bodies became stiff and all three soon copsed to the ground. A momentter,muffled yet hurried footsteps could be hearding from behind Aron.


    The owner of these footsteps came to a halt next to Aron and looked at the scene with a frown.


    "Someone seems to not like you very much" Aron pointed out in a sarcastic and uncaring manner while Ariel seemed angry about the matter and clenched her fist.


    "Those bastards! I knew the fact that amoner who scored an S would cause the aristocraticmunity to show interest but an assassination attempt this early isn''t something I suspected would happen." Ariel maintained her frown as she exined before letting out a sigh.


    "So their target is me. A fatal mistake in their part." Aron quickly assessed the situation before boldly stating the one error they made.


    "The fact you''re an S ss contestant should only be known to a select few individuals. No matter how small the clue, I always find what I''m looking for. Let''s go, we''ll proceed on foot and get mounts in any small settlement wee across." Ariel still had her fists clenched as she said these words before turning away from the scene and walking away.


    Aron found the sight of her angry slightly amusing and showed a smirk before cing his arcane gun back in its holster and sheathing his sword. Before leaving the scene, Aron looked up to a cliff almost two kilometers away then waved his hand and walked away.


    On the same cliff stood another two masked figures in a robe who backed away a few steps.


    "Forty-five, what''s wrong?" The masked figure a few steps away from the one that backed away asked in hoarse voice.


    "That person, he can''t be human...."


    Ariel turned back and noticed Aron''s gesture which caused her to stop walking and face him. Before she could ask however, Aron spoke first.


    "Two figures where observing the entire scene from that cliff over there. I suppose their goal was too at least gauge my abilities should their assassination fail." Aron walked passed Ariel and exined briefly. Ariel herself turned in the direction of the cliff after hearing Aron''s observation and smiled.


    "So you killed them quickly using those two strange weapons of yours to ensure they gain nothing. I must admit, the fact they''ve failed in their assassination attempt and have gained no useful information about you does put a smile on my face." Ariel confessed in a yful tone before following Aron as they continued their journey on foot.

 17 Chapter 17

    ? A day had now passed since Aron and Ariel had dodged the assassination attempt and since then nothing out of the ordinary had urred.


    They had acquired a pair ofmon mounts called Runners, these mounts wererge reptilian creatures that greatly resembled an everyday lizard. What made them such a popr choice for a mount was their endurance, speed, dexterity and ability to move up very steep surfaces.


    The two runners Aron and Ariel were using were currently near a small stream drinking water whilst Aron and Ariel themselves were seated under a tree just a few meters away.


    "The joke is on whoever attempted to kill you Aron, with the runners we will reach our destination by tomorrow night. What''s more these mounts allow us more maneuverability." Ariel suddenly pointed out with a victorious smile on her face. Aron however kept his eyes closed and didn''t give her much of a reaction.


    "You''re quite the petty elf aren''t you?" Aron''s remark came out in a provocative manner which caused Ariel to direct her anger at him.


    "Tsk. You wouldn''t understand. Because of those bastards, my luggage, my devices, my documents, all lost. All of it worth a fortune." Aron ignored Ariel''s rant and instead only focused on making sure that they were the only two individuals within a five hundred meter radius using hearing alone.


    "Are you even listening?" Ariel inquired in a more calm and collected way but rather than answer, Aron stood up all of a sudden and removed one of his arcane guns from their holsters.


    "Someone just stepped into my kill zone, make sure the mounts don''t run away from the noise." Aron quickly instructed before turning north east of their location and moving. Ariel only nodded at his words uncaringly before standing as well and walking over to the mounts.


    This time around, Aron didn''t rush in as the individual he came into his zone didn''t seem to be a threat.


    ''The person''s steps are loud and messy, maybe just a wanderer.'' As Aron made this assessment, he slightly loosened the grip he had on his weapon but never returned it to the holster as he was still cautious.


    After walking a few more meters straight, Aron came face to face with the individual who came into the radius.


    "You look familiar." Were the first words that escaped Aron''s mouth as he looked at the face in front of him. Dirty blonde short hair, light leather armor in poor condition and two old sheathed short swords.


    "You..." the individual Aron directed his statement to froze when he came face to face with Aron and his hands began to tremble on their own which he quickly tried to hide. Aron noticed this and it brought a small smile to Aron''s face.


    "It''s alright to be fearful of those capable of killing you, it may just be the thing that saves your life" Aron''s words made Lucas feel a great sense of inferiority upon hearing them. Aron himself was just stating what he considered the simple truth. Without saying anything more, Aron turned to walk away but Lucas''s words made him stop dead in his tracks.


    "I am not weak! You may have scored an S in strength but I averaged a B in all the attributes I tested for. It''s only a matter of time before I be stronger, once I get into the academy I-" Before Lucas could finish his deration, Aron snickered.


    His charming yet intimidating voice echoed through the region before it came to a halt and he simply smiled at Lucas.


    "Humans, do you really believe that?" .Aron walked over slowly to Lucas and looked down on him with his piercing cold gaze.


    Lucas clenched his fists but kept his head lowered. He wanted to argue, he wanted to shout "No you''re wrong" but couldn''t. His body just wouldn''t move under the pressure of Aron.


    "Who''s this? Ohh you''re one of better contestants from the selection, no need for hostility since you''re basically in the same group." Curious as to what was happening, Ariel appeared on the scene and inquired of Aron before remembering Lucas''s face.


    "Don''t associate me with foolishness. Let''s leave." He replied to Ariel before walking passed her and going towards where they had initially been resting.


    Ariel only nced at the young man who now had his head lowered but made noment as it didn''t interest her, thus she quickly turned as well before following Aron.


    Lucas kept his head lowered seemingly in shame but the facial expression he hid was that of pure anger.


    ''I''m tired of aristocrats thinking allmoners are useless and I''m even more tired ofmoners epting it, it''s stupid. I''ll be the one to change it all, I''ll make everyone know...'' Lucas thought to himself while keeping fists clenched and head lowered still.<sub> </sub>


    Back at the spot Ariel and Aron had initially been resting, Aron walked over to his Runner and prepared to mount it. Ariel did as wise with hers but soon narrowed her eyes at Aron.


    "You don''t look like the merciful type." Ariel suddenlymented causing Aron to raise a brow in her direction.


    "What do you mean?" Ariel didn''t reply to Aron''s words but instead just looked into those eyes of his.


    "Nevermind." She finally spoke after looking at him for a brief moment. Without saying anything more to each other, the two carried on with their journey.


    ...


    It wasn''t until the evening the very next day that Ariel and Aron arrived at their destination, a huge bustling city almost four times the size of Sachire, the name of this mega city was Basttenhoven.


    From its towering white walls and bustling streets to the many airships that filled its sky, Basttenhoven was a sight to behold from all angles.


    Like most cities in the Ettenhiem Empire it was divided into different districts suiting what was to be expected of that region. For example with themon residential district as the name states was where non-aristocratic individuals resided.


    Not too far from themon residential district was the market district which was further sub-divided into the upper ss and lower ss region. The upper ss housed more stores than the lower ss region and it was where the more expensive services were offered and products sold while the lower ss market district was the opposite.


    It was in the very same lower ss market district that two figures could be seen making their way through the streets. One wore a blood red hooded jacket while another wore a white/brown one.


    "How much longer until you attain everything you need?" Aron, who wore his usual red hooded jacket and asked while leaning against the pir of a stall he was currently standing in front of.


    "A little while longer considering all my things were destroyed. Why not look around, these stalls tend to have a few hidden good items here and there." Ariel was up ahead looking at the items that particr stall had to offer when she replied to Aron dismissively.


    Aron only shrugged his shoulders at her statement and continued to lean against the pir with his arms crossed. His gaze however began to shift from one ce to another throughout the market.


    ''Hm, seems she was right about there being a few good items here and there.'' Aron thought to himself as he smiled under his hood. The item he was referring to however wasn''t an object but a person that stood around three hundred meters away from him.


    The person wore an oversized ck hooded robe and seemed to be overly cautious. Next to this person was yet another figure who wore the same robe. The two of them hurriedly went behind a stall and soon disappeared from Aron''s field of vision entirely.


    "I don''t think we''re being pursued Sha, nothing happened during the selection so I think they''ve given up on me..." a soft feminine voice escaped from the robe of the shorter figure. Her tone carried a sort of helplessness and sadness, yet her face showed a gentle and kind smile.


    "Please don''t say that Mdy. One day I swear I''ll-" the taller hooded figure who was addressed as Sha seemed very provoked by the words she just heard and had attempted to reply quickly but got interrupted almost immediately.


    "I know you would Sha but please... I cannot lose you as well. I know you dislike my idea but what other options are we left with... and call me by my name lest we want to attract attention." The shorter figure never once showed a frown under her hood despite her words making Sha clench and grit her teeth in anger.


    "I understand Mirai... I understand." She muttered in a defeated manner before her and Mirai began walking away from the market district.


    Back at the stall where Aron stood by, Ariel had finished purchasing what she had needed and returned to his side.


    "And what may you be smiling about? Did something catch your eye?" Ariel crossed her arms and asked cautiously. Despite knowing Aron for only a short while, Ariel knew his personality well enough so seeing him show a genuine smile was concerning.


    "Just observing some items like you mentioned."

 18 Chapter 18

    The sun had now set in Basttenhoven and many of its residents had now retired to their homes to rest. Just as many however still remained roaming the streets enjoying the night life.


    Aron and Ariel were only now leaving the market district due to Ariel persisting she get everything she need. Had it not been for the fact she was giving Aron useful information the entire time, he''d have most likely vanished elsewhere.


    "As I was saying, participants who usually pass the selection go to the capital and are given further instructions from there. However since the selections are open to everyone now, the capital is restricted to hosting only aristocrats while Basttenhoven is hosting those who got a B or higher in one or more attributes so it''s not strange that you haven''t seen other participants." Ariel was walking in front of Aron with a map open as she exined this to him.


    "I don''t really understand the point of separating us if we''re going convene at the same location in the end." Aron was just a few steps behind Ariel when he shook his head at her statement. Ariel however carried on with her exnation despite this.


    "Those who scored higher simply get better treatment, it''s why your lodgings are in the aristocratic residential area. You''re considered among the bestmoners have to offer so it''s only natural you get treated ordingly. When you meet other individuals there, I advise you to keep your score a secret as they will most likely do the same. Scores are only revealed to the public when the "Journey" begins." Ariel''s steps soon came to a halt just as she finished exining to Aron.


    ? "Hierarchies built around status and titles are useles. That aside, I take it this ce will be where I''m lodging correct?" Aron too came to a halt before turning to his right and asking casually.


    To his right was arge silver gate with the initials G.A carved into it. From where they stood, it was impossible to see what was on the other side by normal means as the gate and walls where far too high.


    "Yes, this will be your lodging for the night before you and the other participants are picked up by an airship tomorrow morning. This is where we part ways until you reach the academy, participants pursuing a schr based program use a much more fitting and less violent route. I look forward to the show you''ll put on" Ariel showed a mischievous smile before closing the map in her hands and turning to Aron.


    ''Violent route?'' Aron thought but didn''t inquire, before giving Ariel a nod and turning away to knock on the gate.


    Ariel didn''t look happy nor irritated by Aron''sck of words and simply walked passed him without uttering another word. She did however still wear an almost victorious smile as she left Aron at...


    "Wee to Strangers Manor... Contender Aron." The tightly closed gates that Aron stood in front of suddenly opened and a slim deathly pale woman in a long robe with the initials G.A on its chest area walked out and bowed politely at Aron.


    ''She doesn''t seem to be a threat'' Aron thought after making a quick assessment


    "Please follow me." The deathly pale woman said in a in lifeless tone before turning and walking back into the gate. Aron remained to look rxed on the surface despite all his senses being on high alert.


    Aron was still seeing and experiencing a great many things for the first time despite having theoretical knowledge on most. He had read about humans for example but interacting with them and walking among them was something he still wasn''t used to.


    What met Aron on the other side of the gate was arge beautiful manor with an equally beautiful surrounding. Aron would only nce at something once and if it wasn''t anything he found odd then he wouldn''t bother looking there again.


    The deathly pale woman in front of him also didn''t utter any words and simply led the way. It was only when they reached the front of the manor that she spoke again.


    "Your room is on the second floor and isbeled ten. If you are in need of anything simply ring the bell on your dresser. You are free to roam wherever you but no guests are allowed." The deathly paledy gave a small bow after telling Aron what he needed to know about his lodgings.


    ''It''s rule after rule in this society...'' Aron very ufortable being in such a society with rules,ws and morals that bound people. He considered them extremely constraining and an inhibitor to progress.


    Due to basically being part beast, Aron naturally found freedom attractive. Beasts didn''t follow anyws or rules after all, even most of those that had evolved to gain intelligence stillrgely stuck to their habits.


    Aron knew he''d encounter arge so called civilized society at some point during his travels but he hadn''t expected it to be this early. He could only curse Argos in a low tone as he got ready to ascend the stairs and go to his room. However before he could take a single step forward, Aron saw a familiar face.


    "Hoh? It''s the fool." Aron called out mockingly to the blonde haired contestant he had met in Sachire andter had a run in with, Lucas.


    "Tsk, Well I happen to be contestant number two which means I have the second best overall score. That makes me the second strongest person here!" Lucas didn''t know why but the instant he heard Aron''s voice, he felt like all the pent up anger he held within him was about to burst so he couldn''t help but try boasting in an attempt to bring Aron down a peg.


    "No, it just means there''s an even bigger fool than you in first. Haven''t you wandered why you''re the only one outside his room or the only person loudly revealing their results. If you think a rank given based on a test dictates your actual battt strength then I''m sorry to tell you that life isn''t so straightforward. Now move, I find your face anger inducing." Aron showed a slight grin as he walked up the stairs while speaking in a cold uncaring tone.<sub> </sub>


    Once again Lucas was left unable to respond. He could only watch as Aron walked into his roompletely unbothered about the number ced on top of it. A ten.


    .....


    Little did Lucas know that Aron''s words had provoked not only him but everyone present.


    In the first room, arge figure could be seen standing by the door with a closed fist. This figure however wasn''t human. Snow white fur from top to bottom, arge muscr frame and the head of a wolf. This figure could only be Komi from the Komi Inds.


    ''How dare someone who came in tenth call me, Jagu The Fierce a fool. A human no less, Grr.. I''ll make him eat those words in due time" The wolf like Komi growled ferociously as he made this mental deration.


    In the third room was another figure that carried features unique to the habitats of the Komi-Inds. Although this figure in particr was much smaller in staturepared to the one called Jagu.


    This figure had no visible fur on her but instead only smooth pinkish skin. The only two features she had that really stood out where her odd ears and a pair of short ck horns on top of her head. Her hair was a creamy white and her eyes a cloudy grey while her figure was petite yet chubby and curvy on the lower half.


    ''Hmph, serves them right getting called idiots for scoring higher than me. Wait, doesn''t that make me the 3rd biggest idiot here...'' The short Komi female showed an annoyed look as she came to this self realization and began to internally curse contestant number ten.


    In the fourth room, two figures in robes were seated next to each other on the edge of the bed. These two figures were the same two that had caught Aron''s attention in the lower market district. The only difference now was that their faces were out in the open and saw their race could be guessed at first nce. Elves.


    "Sounds like a weakling upset over the ce he scored. Tsk. We''ll see if he can maintain the same arrogance when the Journey begins" The taller elf who was addressed as Sha by the other couldn''t help butment on the matter.


    Sha had an appearance that matched most elves in Pesia. Long blonde hair, fair skin and a perfectly bnced upper and lower body. Her eyes however unlike most elves were ck.


    "Whatever the case Sha, it does not concern us. You should return to your room and get some rest." The slightly shorter elf that went by the name Mirai once again wore a gentle smile on her face despite her tone being dismissive.


    Although most elves were generally considered beautiful to humans, Sha could be considered to be slightly above that while Mirai was on apletely different level.


    Her face looked to be devoid of any form of malice and looked as gentle as could be while her features remained very much exceptional. She had long white hair with a light green undertone, sparkling crystal green eyes and a curvy figure on top of it all.


    In the sixth room was a crimson haired human girl with a frown on her faceying on the bed that rested in the center of the room. She soon raised her hand up towards the ceiling and stared at a tattoo like mark on it.


    ''He''s right, I never showed my full capabilities during selection. Seems I wasn''t the only one.'' She thought to herself as she moved the hair that covered her face, revealing yet another mark on her forehead while her hazel eyes remained fixated on the mark on her hand.


    The seventh room housed another human. A man ofrge stature and tone frame while his eyes and long hair where both a grayish ck. This man was seated on the ground in meditative pose, taking slow deep breaths without uttering a word or thought. His scars and sense of discipline were something one would notice even at first nce.


    The eighth room had its owner sitting on the ledge of a balcony staring up at the night sky in silence. The figure was a human who had silky smooth long ck hair and very dark brown eyes. Her body had average measurements although more well toned than most women.


    As for the ninth room, it was inplete darkness. Within this darkness, only a pair of dim green human eyes could be seen. However soon four more bright blue eyes appeared far above the green ones. Who or what they belonged to was unknown.


    The tenth belonged to Aron who had simplyid back on the softfortable bed at the center of the room with a small frown on his face.


    ''Tomorrow will prove to be quite the interesting day.'' As Aron thought about this, he slowly closed his eyes and began to ponder more on his situation.

 19 Chapter 19

    Early the next morning, Aron opened his eyes and got up from his bed before walking over to the balcony. From there he watched as the sun slowly began to rise with a neutral expression on his face.


    ''Just like back in the library, even now I feel no exhaustion...'' The suns reflection could be seen on Aron''s eyes as he pondered this thought. Ever sinceing to Pesia Aron had not slept but still felt no physical exhaustion or deterioration in his ability to function.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" A gentle calming voice suddenly asked, causing Aron to slowly turn his head to the right. After doing so, his gaze was fixated on the source of the voice. The lovely elf Mirai, standing on the next upied balcony from Aron''s.


    "Depends on the perspective." Aron answered inly and bluntly before turning his gaze back to the sunrise. What followed was a short silence between the two, Aron simply slouched forward and rested his arms on the rails while Mirai stood upright with her hands behind her back,


    "Is that right, all my life I''ve only ever heard one answer to that question." She stated with an ever so gentle voice and a neutral expression on her face.


    "Your life sounds linear. It''s a shame you seem content with that." Aron turned away from the balcony and walked back into his room without waiting for a reply to his statement.


    Mirai on the other hand turned to her left but maintained her expression and posture. Sha would soon appear behind her though and face the direction she was gazing.


    "Is something the matter?" Sha asked curiously but Mirai only shook her head slightly at the question and returned back into the room.


    ''Just now, theymunicated in low tones yet he could hear Mirai perfectly despite the distance between their rooms..'' Sha thought as she stared at the now empty balcony belonging to Aron.


    Back in Aron''s room, just as he began heading back towards the bed, a small knock was heard. When he walked over to open the door, he found the deathly pale woman who he had met the previous day.


    "The Airship will be arriving by midday, please ensure you are adequately prepared before it arrives." She quickly instructed and then bowed before walking away from Aron''s door.


    Aron didn''t respond to her brief announcement and just closed the door to his room. Seeing as he had some free time on his hands anyway, Aron decided to freshen up properly for the first time sinceing to Pesia.


    ...


    As midday drew closer, the other contestants all remained within their rooms passing the time in their own way.


    "Hmph, how dare that contestant number ten call me an idiot. Once he leaves the room I''ll be sure to give him a piece of my mind." A short white haired girl angrilyined with her arms crossed as she paced about her balcony.


    She wore a short white dress with a pair of partially-see through high stockingsfortably wrapped around her meaty thick legs. This short young looking girl was the contestant upying the third room.


    Her moment of anger was cut short however when she turned to pace to her right and saw another figure standing on their balcony.


    "!!"


    What she saw caused her to halt in her pacing and fall into what could only be called a daze. Perfectly toned muscles, broad shoulders, a chiseled jawline, short ck and an all around intimidating outlook. What she was seeing was infact the very contestant she had beenining about...fresh from the bath.


    "Hmm?" Back on Aron''s balcony, it didn''t long for him to sense the presence of contestant three and turn in her direction. After realizing she had been spotted, contestant number three rushed back into her room almost instantly leaving Aron bewildered.


    ''Is she trying to gain information on other contestants?'' Aron thought to himself as he looked at the clear sky above for a moment before finally turning back into his room.


    Aron had always been curious even in the pup stage, so now that he was seeing an entirely new world for the first time he often stared or nced at anything of interest. Be it the sunrise, blue skies, flora or even just humans acting out their day to day.


    Once midday had arrived arge shadow could be seen slowly creeping upon therge open grounds of Strangers Manor. The more time passed the smaller the shadow became.


    Only when one looked up would they be able arge ck air ship with golden edges and the initials G.A carved onto its side.


    "Dear esteemed contestants, your assigned airship The ck Rose, has arrived. Please board in the order of your assigned numbers." The deathly paledy stood on Manors grounds facing all ten contestants who lined up in order of their assigned numbers and announced just as the airship made contact with the ground and a boarding tform extended just behind the deathly paledy.


    "Number one, Jagu of the Komi Inds" Thedy announced in an almost sickly voice as the first contestant stepped forward.


    Standing at a round eight feet tall, prime withrge muscles, superhuman senses and strength, Jagu was the perfect example of why Ettenheim didn''t wish to go to war with inds filled with Komi like him.


    Jagu stepped out from the line wearing very little clothing. His upper body waspletely exposed with only the strap of his sword sheath passing by the chest area. His lower body was covered only by a green belted war dress.<sub> </sub>


    As for his limbs, each one except his right hand had a piece of silver armor on it, specially sharpened on areas that housed his ws.


    "Grr. It''s about time I show you humans the might of a true Komi warrior." Jagu confidently announced before starting to board the ship in heavy steps.


    "Next, Contestant two Lucas of the Lachester Kingdom." Thedy continued to announce the next contestant as soon as Jagu began boarding the ship.


    Lucas stepped out from the line wearing the very same brown leather armor with his two swords sheathed on either side of his waist. Unlike most of the contestants present, Lucas''s clothing showed he came from a poor background but that didn''t stop him from walking with his head high as the second to be called out.


    ''Just like this, my name will now be callled in a grand way from this day forth.'' Lucas thought to himself as he smiled and began to board confidently.


    "Third Contestant, Oxin of the Komi Inds."


    The next to step out of the line was infact the shortest of bunch. Oxin however didn''t seem to care about her small stature as she confidently walked out in the same white dress and stockings as before. Only now she had arge thick spiked mace dangling behind her, strapped to her back like a bag.


    ''Dammit, no one was looking back when boarding but I really want to see that person''s face properly again'' Even as she boarded the ship, Oxin''s mind was an entirely different matter.


    "Next, Mirai of the Kingdom of Aeth, will you need assistance?" Thedy announced before stepping forward to ask politely but that seemed to anger Sha who was next to her.


    ? "Sha don''t, she was just being polite. I may be blind but I have a good sense of direction. I do appreciate the concern." Mirai prevented Sha from saying anything before slowly proceeding to the air ship.


    Unlike the other contestants however, Mirai didn''t have a single piece of armor or weaponry on her. Instead she wore a simple green elven dress with essories and nothing more.


    "Next, Sha of the Kingdom of Aeth." As the paledy announced this, Sha seemed to be angered but she only clenched her fist before rushing over to herdy''s side.


    Unlike Mirai, Sha wore a slightly more armor based clothing set, although like most elven armor, it left a lot of skin out in the open for maneuvering. Then for a weapon, aside from the sharp edges of her armor, she had a strangerge ded bow.


    "Next, Scarlett of the Ettenheim Empire."


    The sixth contestant to step out was a crimson haired warrior in an armor simr to Sha. The only real difference was that Scarlett had a strange metallic armor covering both her hands up to the shoulder with no weapon in sight.


    "The seventh contest, Jin of the Ettenheim Empire"


    As the seventh contestant stepped out, it was apparent he bared little simrities to most people of Ettenheim. The look of disgust he had on his face when they called him out in that manner only seemed to support the idea all the more.


    The figure''s clothing was yet another feature that set him apart from the nation he was stated he belonged to. He wore a ck and white messy robe and hand arge de strapped to his back. His entire look matched that off an individual who just came from a war rather than a potential student of the Galos Academy.


    "The eighth contestant. Hinako of the Ettenheim Empire."


    As the next contestant was called it was apparent that only two figures were left standing in the line. However before the deathly paledy could speak, a ck figure shed by in the blink of an eye and went up the ship''s bonding tform.


    "...*ahem* Next contestant, Evanora of uh... not specified" The paledy announced in a slightly confused manner.


    The one called Evanora was infact a petite youngdy with light green eyes and long faint blonde hair. Her clothing was rather provocative and left much of her skin exposed. Spiked bracelets, A glowing skull mounted to a chain wrapped around her waist, ripped leggings and a sleepy expression on her face.


    Everything about Evanora would make one wonder just what type of person she was. After having her name announced, shezily walked up the tform leading to the airship.


    "Lastly we have Aron of...unspecified" The deathly pale once again looked a little confused as she read our what was written in the piece of paper in her hands.


    Aron only showed a faint smile under his hood and slowly began walking up the tform.


    ''Let''s see just how capable my so called peers of this world are...'' Aron thought to himself with a bit of genuine curiosity.


    He didn''t know his true age in years but appearance wise he looked around the age ofte teen or young adult for humans.

 20 Chapter 20

    All ten contestants that had resided within Strangers Manor had all gotten aboard the airship and stood on its deck. Soon the tform they used to board had slowly began to recede until itpletely returned to the ship.


    With the tform no longer extended the ship began to rise up into the air and soon gave a full view of the entirety of Basttenhoven. The sight of this was a first for Lucas who keenly admired the view.


    "Amazing!" He eximed genuinely as he experienced what it felt like to be in an airship for the first time.


    The other contestants however never really showed how they felt about it, including Aron who had also been experiencing his first time aboard an airship. Aron only leaned against the rail with his hood up as he faced the front view the ship gave.


    ''Gr, I can only see his back'' An irritated Oxin thought to herself before finally turning to scan the other contestants.


    As she did this, the other contestants all began looking at each other either directly or stealthily, aside from Aron who didn''t seem to care and Lucas who was distracted.


    ''I feel an odd presence of mana on here. I can''t tell how strong it is but I''m sure it means the people present are capable.'' Mirai thought to herself as she felt a strange tingle on her skin ever since the ship became fully boarded.


    "Hmph. Just weaklings everywhere." Jagu on the other hand scoffed at everyone heid his eyes on. Not seeing anyone who caught his eye simply by looks alone. Jagu would soon turn to Aron and prepare to speak, however Aron spoke first.


    "Do we fight each other or others?" Aron muttered and caught everyone''s attention before he turned to face them.


    "I was told the journey has always been about potential studentspeting against each other for supremacy, so much so that death is amon urrence during this process. So although they said this phase shall remain the same, it''s obvious the real focus this time will be the aristocrats against themoners." Aron quickly exined before walking passed Jagu and heading towards a door leading into the airship.


    "Sounds like you''re just making excuses to because you want the shelter of a group." Jagu replied irritatedly and caused Aron toe to a halt before lowering his hood and walking up to Jagu.


    "I''m just looking at it logically, working as a group would be less taxing that fighting both sides. However if you insist then I''m fine with thetter, but just how sure are you that you can best me in fight to the death." Aron looked Jagu in the eyes and asked bluntly with a smirk on his face.


    As Jagu looked into Aron''s eyes, he felt a strange chill invade his body. This feeling although rare, was still familiar to Jagu, this feeling was fear. Jagu found himself unable to retort.


    ''My instincts are telling me he''s dangerous.'' Jagu grit his teeth at Aron but didn''t utter a word, nor did he even move.


    "No reply? I''ll take that as you agreeing to the former then. If you all tire each other out now you''ll all just be easy prey for otherster." Aron turned away from Jagu and advised before proceeding to enter the interior of the airship.


    Although what he said held some truth, the real reason he wanted to work as a team was to lessen the danger he''d strength. After all even the strong have sometimes fallen to the weak due tock of knowledge or preparation.


    So until he got a good grasp of the situation a team was an appropriate choice.


    Even after Aron left, Jagu didn''t utter a word. Instead therge Komi let out an annoyed growl before going inside as well.


    "They both think too highly of themselves, no matter how talented they are, they can''t hope topete against an aristocrat who has received training since a tender age and has had everything they need to improve themselves." Sha crossed her arms and expressed her view on the matter in a displeased tone.


    "I disagree Sha, I think that not only is it possible but we shall bear witness to it. Everyone here is very talented after all." Mirai added in her ever so gentle voice before leaning on the rails and closing her eyes.


    After Mirai did this, the remaining contestants averted their gazes and simply looked at views the airship had to offer.


    Hinako and Jin stood close to each other silently without uttering a word. Not too far from them, Evanora was doing the same all by herself. Despite Oxin being on her own as well, she seemed more upbeat and energetic than anyone else present.


    The only person who seemed to have taken an initiative in trying to interact with the others was Lucas who approached Scarlett.<sub> </sub>


    "Uh, Hey. It''s pretty impressive to make it in the top ten so I''m guessing you''re working hard to provide for your family back home as well. You know and change how aristocrats view us haha." Lucasughed nervously as he attempted to spark a conversation.


    "I''m an only child, my father is dead and my mother is nothing but a cheap tavern whore. I''m working hard for myself and nothing else. I couldn''t care less about how aristocrats see me or others, I only really care for money." Scarlett replied bluntly before looking away from Lucas rudely.


    A little further away from Scarlett and Lucas, Jin showed a faint smile on his face and shook his head.


    "Is something funny?" Hinako asked in a rude uncaring way but Jin turned to her to answer anyway.


    "The idea of aristocrats changing who they are just seems funny, it''s like finding a virgin whore. A part of me can''t wait until we face them, it will be a sort of justice don''t you think?" Jin asked while showing a helpless expression and heaving a sigh.


    "That is not the reason we are here Jin. Put aside your honor and principles aside for once and focus on the bigger picture or everything our parents died for would have been for nothing." Hinako warned in a low yet serious tone before going silent.


    Meanwhile in a well decorated room within the ship, Aron was casuallyying on a bed with his head facing the ceiling.


    "So far everything is moving just as Ariel exined but it''s too early to truly be sure. Best I justy down until things be interesting." Aron concluded before closing his eyes.


    Soon night would fall without anything of note urring so the remaining contestants simply returned to their own assigned quarters.


    The night was tranquil and silent with only the sound of the air gently moving against the airship. But just a little after midnight had passed, the sound of an explosion had reached the airship, instantly rming everyone.


    "What was that?..." Lucas who had beenying on the bed in his quarters quickly got up and questioned before rushing out of the room.


    By the time he got to the deck, he found eight other contestants standing on the deck looking forward. Jagu, Oxin, Mirai, Sha, Jin, Hinako, Scarlett and Evanora had all gathered and were all looking at the sight of the explosion.


    In the slightly far distance two other airships could be seen hovering in the skies. One was grand and luxurious like the one Lucas and the others were on, while another was simple but was in bad condition as many damaged areas could seen on its surface.


    Just as the contestants were observing from afar, a bright light had emerged from the deck of the luxurious airship and shot towards the simple one.


    Another explosion followed but this time, the simple ship began to slowly descend to the ground below before crashing violently onto the ground.


    "What''s going on?" Lucas asked in a curious tone and with narrowed eyebrows as he watched the scene unfold.


    "Are you blind or just stupid. It''s like contestant ten said, the aristocrats are targeting non aristocrats. Did you really think they''d let people like us enter the academy and threaten their all so fragile egos?" Scarlett rudely replied with a frown on her face and her arms crossed. While Sha who stood not too far from her narrowed her eyes as she noticed something.


    "Judging by the way that ship is turning, we are next." Sha pointed out causing everyone present to show a serious expression.


    "So what? We just have to attack them first." Jagu growled and suggested as she showed an excited look.


    "That won''t work." Jagu''s excitement was cut short as Aron finally decided toe up to the deck. Jagu was not the least bit pleased by this and was ready to retort when all of a sudden Scarlett stepped forward and spoke first.


    "He''s right. A battle here is one between airships and that''s one we can''t win as their ship is far more equipped for battle. We''d have to be ground at least be able to fight on equal terms if confronted" Scarlett exined hurriedly and almost immediately Lucas raised his hand.


    "Can''t we just talk to them?"

 21 Chapter 21

    "Can''t we just talk to them?" Lucas asked in a curious tone as he turned to face Scarlett.


    "Sure let''s do that, afterwards we can all celebrate passing selection and hold a merry feast together while dancing to Lachestrian folk music" Jin, who had been silent the entire time quickly responded sarcastically before turning to Scarlett.


    "That suggestion aside the entire point of The Journey is to not only filter out weak potential students but also to have a clear ranking of students that will determine which sses they are ced in. Points are earned either by defeating your fellow students or killing mana beasts which reside within the designated area leading towards the final destination so unless you want to fail save your talking for after." Scarlett exined once again before turning to face the other contestants.


    "How do you know all this?" Lucas asked curiously and received odd looks from some of the other contestants.


    "Do they not broadcast The Journey using projected images in your region? It''s prettymon everywhere right?" Oxin turned to Lucas and asked in a confused manner but Lucas only lowered his head and shook it.


    "No, our region didn''t even have any skilled mages..." Lucas answered in a low tone as if ashamed by that fact.


    "Don''t let it bother you, The Journey wasn''t broadcast to minor regions because they never saw the point in doing so. But if a strong contestant were to appear from one such region, they''d have no choice but to broadcast there as well. So don''t look down, instead show them your worth". These words made Lucas feel at ease as they reached his ears. The gentleforting tone made him raise his head and turn to the source of it, Mirai.


    "T-thanks, I will!" He replied in an energetic manner as he raised his fist in the air while Mirai simply showed her usual smile.


    "Anyway we should-!!" As Scarlett was about to continue speaking, a bright beam shot from the approaching airship and hit on the side causing the entire ship to shake violently.


    The violet shakingsted for only a moment before the airship stabilized again. Lucas and Oxin sighed in relief at this while the other contestants turned to the approaching airship that was roughly eight hundred meters away.


    "Grr, I''ll tear those bastards to shreds!" An angry Jagu dered as he showed a displeased face towards the approaching ship.


    "Not if they blow us up you won''t, if it can fire that urately from that distance then this ship won''tst much longer. We should-!! Damnit iing!" Scarlett''s assessment was brought to halt when she noticed the approaching ship getting ready to fire another beam from therge cannon at its front.


    At first the other contestants only saw the silver cannon and nothing more but a secondter light began to flicker within it and everyone immediately braced themselves.


    It took less than a blink of an eye for the beam to reach the airship causing a loud andrge explosion. Smoke filled the skies as therge vessel caught fire and began to break apart.


    "Mdy?....Mirai!" Sha yelled out as the smoke cleared and she saw Mirai hanging on to a part of the ship that looked ready to fall apart. Everyone else was in a simr case but looked to have better grip than Mirai who was practically dangling in the air.


    "Worry about yourself! another st ising. We have no choice... jump!" Scarlett yelled out in a blunt tone as she turned her head to look at the still approaching airship that was now less than five hundred meters away.


    "For miving sake, how long will they keep firing." An annoyed Jin yelled out before purposefully letting go of what he held on to and leaping off the now burning airship.


    "Mirai!" Sha followed as she had leaped as soon as Mirai lost grip and began falling.


    "You tiny dicked aristocratic bastards, what a waste of a good airship." Scarlett clicked her tongue in irritation while looking at the airship closing in before leaping off as well.


    One by one they each began to jump off as just as thest of them leaped off, a final beampletely destroyed the airship. Some of the debris sent flying from it went in the contestants direction and led to even more confusion in the skies.


    ''Damnit I won''t be able to reach Lady Mirai like this'' a panicking Sha thought to herself as she constantly avoided and or destroyed the debrising her way. Lucas whose path was clearer noticed this and turned to her.


    "Let me help! I''ll save her!" Lucas yelled out as his eyes gave off a bright yellow glow and his muscles began to tense up.


    ''I couldn''t learn any spells back in the vige but I''m still pretty good at augmentation so this just might work, but what if it-''


    Lucas was hurriedly processing the situation as each second that passed meant they were getting closer to the ground. But before he could reach a definite solution, a figure shed pass him and reached Mirai.


    Meanwhile Mirai, who waspletely helpless in the air wore a worried expression on her face. She could only sense the other contestants mana hence she knew none of them were close. However in an instant, a vigorous body of mana shot right next to her.


    "Huh..." She muttered in a confused manner for a moment as the vigorous mana began to vanish as if never there in the first ce. Once it had vanished, Mirai now recognized the figure next to her.


    "Contestant number ten, Aron..." She called out in a low tone and she was indeed right as Aron was currently descending with her in his embrace but gave no response.


    As they got closer to the ground, Aron squinted his eyes and focused on the descent. One he was approximately thirty meters away from the ground, he unsheathed his sword and plunged it into a tree.<sub> </sub>


    However instead of stopping lodging itself in ce, the sword began to descend along with Aron, cleanly slicing the tree in the process.


    ''Damnit, just what grade is this damn thing'' Aron clicked his tongue in an annoyed manner as this thought crossed his mind.


    [ Limbo Strider Aspect: Strider Mind ]


    Left with no other choice, Aron''s eyes gave off a momentary blue glow before his fingernails grew longer and sharper. He then dug his nails into the bark of the tree to slow the speed of the descent. It was only when he was mere inches away from the ground that he came toplete stop.


    Aron then heaved out a sigh as his nails began to retract back to normal, making him lose the firm grip he once had so he couldnd on the ground below.


    Not too far from where Aron was a loud noise was heard as Jagu made a viciousnding, never once slowing down the speed of his descent. Once the dust cloud his crash had caused cleared, Jagu could be seen standing without a single scratch.


    Aron saw this and almostmented but then his attention turned to the other contestants as they were close to making their descent.


    Jin had actually sped up his descent and lodged his sword in the bark of a thick tree just as Aron had intended to do, only Jin''srge sword had actually remained lodged into the bark, hence stopping his rapid descent.


    Not far behind him was Scarlett who had removed the strange metallic rope like item around her hand and fired it at a thick looking tree branch. The metallic rope fired from her hand at a frightening speed before wrapping itself around the branch. From there Scarlett simply swung to the ground.


    "Those damn mivers! That''s it, peace is no longer an option"Scarlettmented in a displeased manner as she retracted her metallic rope in a quick mAmber before looking up at the approaching contestants left.


    [ Wind Elemental Magic: Hover ]


    Sha had quickly stuck out her hands forward and began to chant in an echoey voice as a green light began to emanate from her figure.


    Lucas and Oxin who were close to her got caught in the light she was emanating and found their descent had slowed down massively. The light took the shape of a sphere roughly fifty meters in radius. To everyone below, the sphere was slowly descending like a leaf in the air.


    Slightly further up from the sphere, Hinako and Evanora where also making a rapid descent.


    "Do you have a way tond safely?" Hinako turned to ask Evanora in a curious manner but Evanora only maintained her sleepy looking expression and pointed upwards.


    "Evanora''s bed is gone." She replied before going silent.


    "Tsk. Brace yourself." Hinako muttered before reaching out to hold Evanora by the shoulder.


    [ r Art Daisan Nome: Shift ]


    Hinako''s eyes suddenly became a raging blue with strange runes appearing where her pupil would be.


    The runes continued to change in both eyes until a shroud of ck smoke engulfed both Evanora and Hinako before vanishing from the skies entirely, only for it to reappear on the ground not too far from Aron and Mirai.


    "That damn airship is still approaching, just how badly do they want us dead? You''d think we plowed there mothers" Scarlett walked over to the clearing Aron and Mirai stood at and pointed upwards whilementing in a vulgar manner.


    "If they aren''t willing to stop till we''re dead then what do we do, try to out run them or hide?" Mirai let out a sigh and asked in a concerned manner but Aron shook his head.


    "No, we make an example of them." Aron replied before looking up at the airship with a frown.


    "I don''t like you human, but I do like your way of thinking" Jagu bared an excited smile that showed his many sharp fangs after hearing Aron''s statement.


    "Beating up aristocrats while their people watch them over image projection in countless regions? Count me in contestant ten." Jin held hisrge sword over his shoulder as he slowly approached Aron with a smile on his face.


    "At least you lot still have your balls. Good, you''ll need them for this n." Scarlett spoke up with a sly smile as she looked at Aron, Jagu and Jin.

 22 Chapter 22

    As the airship belonging to an aristocratic group drew closer to the group, Scarlett began exining her n to the other contestants present. She kept it as summarized as possible as they had little to no time to properly go over anything solid.


    "...and that''s it. Bloody brilliant isn''t it?" Scarlett concluded beforeplimenting her own idea, the other contestants however didn''t share this same enthusiasm.


    "No, not brilliant. What it is isplete and utter madness. Your n will end badly for all of us. Let''s just escape, I doubt they''ll pursue us for long." Lucas was the first to voice his dislike towards Scarlett''s n and immediately suggested they retreat instead.


    "I agree with him, this n of yours will have grave consequences if carried out. A retreat in this case would be more appropriate." Mirai was quick to agree with Lucas on the matter of retreating. Sha who was next to her didn''t hesitate in nodding her head at Mirai''s words, making her stance on the matter very clear.


    That made three people who now disagreed with Scarlett. Before she could try exining further, Jagu released an annoyed growl and turned towards the approaching airship.


    "You other races are so pathetic, you would sooner chose to run away than to fight back? I was told the journey is where the best of the best prove themselves. What message will I be showing to my people if I run away because I fear a bunch of privileged fledgelings?! Tsk, run if you will, I support this n." For the first time since they met him, Jagu had expressed his views on a matter seriously and without hesitation.


    Most Komi were known for their pride and Jagu was no different. To him, running because he didn''t want to offend whatever family the aristocrats on the approaching airship belonged to was beyond pathetic.


    "For the record, I couldn''t care less what you all think of my n. It only needs these three to be a sess, so what will it be? Will you let the world know you aren''t to be trifled with or are you going to bend over and spread your lovely cheeks for the empire''s brats?" Scarlett dismissed Lucas and Mirai''s opinions before turning towards Jagu, Jin and Aron and asking them what they''d do.


    "Your n is easy enough to carry out, even without it I had no ns of backing down." Jin stepped forward with his arms crossed and a confident smile before turning his head to Aron, the only one who was yet to voice his stand among the three of them.


    "My stance on the matter should already be clear." Aron replied with a smile on his face as he looked at the others seemingly ready to fight. ''These so called aristocrats are considered superior, I need to confirm wether they possess strength or it''s just for show. Worst case scenario, I''ve got a few meat shields I can use to cover my escape.''


    After reaching that conclusion, Aron, Jagu and Jin walked closer towards the descending airship while the others stayed behind observing what would happen.


    "Psst, mind helping me out with something shorty?" As Aron and the others walked away, Scarlett turned to Oxin and whispered slyly.


    "Well...." She replied in an unsure tone but Scarlett maintained her smile.


    At the same time, Aron, Jagu and Jin hade to a halt and only looked up at the descending airship. Jagu in particr didn''t seem keen on waiting and stepped forward before crouching down.


    "Enough of all this waiting, let me just finish this quickly." Jagu dered before pressing his legs and hands hard against the ground.


    The ground shook slightly and disyed cracks on the areas where he had ced his legs and hands. Next his alreadyrge muscles tensed up before he suddenlyunched himself up into the air. All this happened in less than a second and caused everyone observing to look on keenly.


    Jagu had managed tounch himself several meters into the air and was getting close to the airship but just as he was about to get within a hundred meter radius of it, a bright blue barrier appeared and brought his ascension to a halt.


    ''"What the-" Jagu muttered before crossing his hands over his face. His body mmed into the barrier with tremendous force but the barrier stood strong and instead caused Jagu to bounce off it''s surface, violently sending him back to the ground with even more force.


    The sound of Jagu making impact with the ground was a loud one. The impact was so strong that Jagu''s body created a small crater in the process, despite all this however Jagu soon stood uppletely unharmed.


    "Tsk, those bastards aren''t even willing to fight head on!" Jagu cursed loudly before preparing to attack again.


    "Oie big guy!you won''t be able to break through that barrier, it absorbs whatever energy is thrown it''s way before sending it back twofold. You don''t have the precision needed to break it with brute force alone." Scarlett pointed out loudly towards Jagu who only growled, clearly annoyed by that revtion.


    "Calm down, if you show you''re capable of constantly withstanding the force from that barrier they''ll know you''re strong and the n will fall apart. Let them think they are superior for now, you''ll be able to crush them in a moment." Aron pointed out causing Jagu to release a sigh before smiling at the airship above.<sub> </sub>


    "When you put it like that, fine. Let theme." Jagu replied to Aron before standing with his arms crossed.


    Meanwhile on the airship above, three figures stood on the deck observing Aron and the other contestants through a magic projection of their own.


    They all wore confident expressions on their faces as they watched Jagu be repelled by their barrier. As they enjoyed this scene, another figure approached them from behind slowly and cleared his throat before speaking in a humble tone.


    "Uhm, all the contestants are ready as you instructed Lord Benjamin." A young looking man bowed his head before dering in a low and respectable tone towards one of the three figures on the deck.


    "Good, then let''s show thosemoners just howrge the gap between us truly is." The one addressed as Benjamin dered before stroking his short blonde hair back while showing a sly smile.


    "But Sir, those contestants down there are the best scoring non-aristocratic contestants. Is it wise to fight them?" The young man questioned in a worried tone. However Benjamin only frowned at the young man before pping him straight in the face.


    "Are you saying me? Benjamin De Rugh, the first born son of one of the most prosperous middle ss families in all of Ettenheim will fail to take out a fewmoners who scored well during their screening? I advise you to watch your words, I took you under my wing and gave you a chance to raise your low ss family to prominence, don''t test me." Benjamin threatened in a serious tone towards the young man who slowly backed away fearfully.


    Soon after this, the airship descended even closer to the ground before arge tform extended from it. Benjamin along with two other well dressed figures by his side descended this tform while looking in Aron''s direction. After they descended, numerous other figures began to descend from the tform.


    "So many..." Lucas who watched from afar near Mirai and Sha muttered in a worried tone.


    "Unlike us who are selected through talent, most aristocrats simply pay for participation in the journey, most of their airships house contestants numbering a hundred." Scarlett crossed her arms and exined in an annoyed manner as she looked at therge group that gathered in front of Aron, Jin and Jagu.


    "Choosing to face off against the aristocrats was a mistake from the start, now they''ll learn that the hard way. Let''s leave before getting caught up in this." Sha pointed out in an uncaring tone while Scarlett remained looking confident.


    "You''ve got one thing right, someone is definitely about to learn a lesson the hard way." Scarlett stated before shifting her gaze to the scene ahead.


    Said scene was now Benjamin, who was seemingly the leader or atleast the most respected of the group standing a few feet away from Aron, Jagu and Jin who faced the group of around one hundred and fifty contestants without a hint of worry on their faces.


    "I must hand it to you lot, you''re either very brave or very stupid for not escaping when you had the chance. But to be the top group among themoners, you must be at least capable to some extent so I extend this offer to you, swear allegiance to me and I promise you a smooth transition during the journey." Benjamin offered with a sly smile on his face but received only silence from Aron, Jagu and Jin.


    "It can only be humans who can be this arrogant despite being weak. And here I thought I''d have a challenge at the very least." Jagu growled in disgust as he lost interest in Benjamin and his group, Jin and Aron shared a simr sentiment as they both showed disinterested looks.


    "They aren''t even worth using my weapon on *sigh*" Jin dered in a dejected manner as he sheathed his sword.


    These actions and remarks were all very insulting to Benjamin and his group. Not only had they ignored his offer but they looked down on him as unworthy of fighting.


    "You will pay for your foolish actions yo-" He dered as he reached out to unsheathe his sword. But before he could do so, a loud bang was heard and Benjamin''s body fell to the ground in an instant.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and they looked towards Aron who had one of his arcane guns drawn with an annoyed expression on his face.


    "You''re this weak yet you actually dared to aim for my life? Are you mocking me? Is all this a twisted joke?" Aron muttered as his eyes began to turn bloodshot and minuscule beast like features began to rise. The bloodlust of his wills was surfacing...

 23 Chapter 23

    Everyone present was rendered speechless for a moment as they were still trying to process just what had happened. The once confident aristocrats shuffled back slightly while Jin and Jagu who stood next to Aron cast side nces at him, he genuinely looked murderous.


    Behind them, Scarlett wore an amazed look with a bright smile on her face while Lucas and the others simply looked on in silence.


    "You killed Sir Benjamin! Do you have any idea what you''ve done? The consequences will be severe I promise you!" One of the aristocrats who stood close to the now dead Benjamin threatened but Aron simply showed a sinister smile, not the least bit fazed.


    Aron instead pointed his weapon towards the aristocrat who threatened him and fired another shot. But it didn''t end there, Aron continued to fire shot after shot, none were urate and hit the targets randomly which lead to very few being fatal but this is what he wanted.


    "Quickly everyone, cast barrier!" Aron had managed to shoot numerous more contestants before they managed to re-organize themselves and set up a barriers deflected Aron''s shots.


    For a moment they thought themselves safe until all of a sudden, Jagu appeared right in front of the barrier at a frightening speed. He then sped his hands together and raised them upward ready to strike the barrier with all his might.


    "You think this much will be enough to save you!" He eximed before hitting the barrier with immense force, however the barrier didn''t break.


    [ Full Body Augementation ]


    Before Jagu could attempt to try again Aron viciously shot passed and punched the barrier with all his might.


    The hit was so strong that not only did the barrier the numerous contestants worked together to form shatter but the shockwave it produced sent the majority of them to their knees, cracking and breaking bones in the process.


    With their barrier gone, they could only look at Aron''s towering figure with nothing but fear. Aron seemed to indifferent to the sight of them cowering before him as he approached them slowly with his sword unsheathed.


    "No! Wait! Please!"


    "Ah!"


    "Help!"


    The scene that followed could only be described as gruesome as Aron began attacking the contestants without mercy.


    His sharp would rip right through the flesh of his targets while his sword would sink into their necks before he shed out their throats. All while bearing a fanged grin on his face.


    Lucas who was witnessing this from afar couldn''t help but look away and hold his mouth in an attempt to prevent himself from throwing up.


    "Haha, is the best aristocrats have to offer!" Jagu yelled out soon and joined Aron as he continued to butcher contestant after contestant.


    "I''m too sober for this..." Jin spoke for the first time since the butchering began and sighed before rushing into the scene.


    Unlike Jagu, Jin''s movements were fast and agile as he closed in on his targets. He remained true to his word and never unsheathed his sword, instead he would perfectly snap the neck or punch so hard that his opponent''s ribs would shatter and puncture their heart in the process.


    As he continued to do this, he felt a sharp gust of wind by pass him. When he looked to find the source he saw that Aron was only getting faster and more brutal.


    He gripped an enemy trying to escape and pinned them to the ground before before lodging his arcane gun in their mouth and firing.


    A bloody mess sttered in all directions but he didn''t care. He simply turned around and threw his sword like a spear and watched as it skewered three enemies at once.


    Even with the sword gone he didn''t look at a disadvantage as he began using he sharped nails to attack his enemies throats and viciously rip at theirrynx.


    ''I''ve never seen such an odd weapon and fighting style. It''s like a mixture of numerous techniques but his sheer strength is overwhelming so they are overshadowed.'' Jin thought to himself with a genuine surprise on his face before snapping the neck of the contestant in his arms.


    It didn''t take long for the oncerge group to be left with only one person. The same young man who had been pped earlier by Benjamin was now curled on the ground quivering madly.


    As he looked up ready to meet his end, he found Aron, Jin and Jagu surrounding him from three sides, each looking like they would end his life at any moment.


    "Please, I told them not to attack you. Please spare me..." The young man begged desperately with tears and mucus running down his face.


    "Hmph, this coward speaks the truth. That''s still no reason to spare him though now is it." Jagu like most skilled Komi could tell whether someone was lying or not by listening to their breathing and observing their bodynguage. Although not always urate it was dependable.


    "One more dead aristocrat doesn''t make much of a difference to me, we''re doing the world a favor if you ask me. The sight of them groveling feels good though, talk about poetic justice." Jin added while grinning , among the three his manner of speaking was the most calm andid back despite seeming like the one who hated aristocrats the most.


    As for Aron, he uttered no words and just got ready to attack. This person clearly had nothing of use nor did sparing one measly life matter after massacring everyone else.<sub> </sub>


    "Wait!"


    Before Aron could the young man''s life, Lucas''s voice reached the groups ears and caused them to turn around.


    "Stop this! Hasn''t enough blood been shed? It''s fine to defend yourselves but this... this is no better than a massacre!" Lucas angrily stated as he faced Aron, Jagu and Jin with furrowed eyebrows.


    "I don''t know where you hail from Lucas was it? But where I''m from, the aristocratsmitted massacres like they were celebrations. Don''t preach to me like you know a damn thing about these people!" Jin''s usually friendly demeanor all but vanished as he replied to Lucas angrily. He looked ready to say more but was stopped by Aron tapping his shoulder.


    "Sparing one life won''t change much." Aron whose eyes returned to their usual grey hue advised and Jin took a moment to breath before nodding his head towards him.


    "Well now, if you''re all done fiddling about, how''s about we board our new ship?" The tense situation was diluted when Scarlett yelled this question from the deck of the airship with Oxin by her side waving happily.


    "When did they..." Sha muttered as she looked behind to see only Hinako and Evanora silently standing looking up at the airship.


    Without giving an answer, Scarlett had the boarding tform extend from the airship to the ground for the others to board.


    "We won''t being along, though we do wish you a safe journey." Mirai suddenly announced as her and Sha didn''t move from their position.


    Aron only nodded at this before holding the remaining survivors head and twisting it roughly at an odd angle.


    *crack*


    With that all the members of the attacking party were now dead. As for whether someone stayed or left it didn''t matter to him, traveling in a group was convenient but not absolutely necessary. Yes it did provide advantages but after facing this group of aristocrats, Aron realized he''d manage fine without it too.


    "You murderer!" Lucas eximed but Aron showed indifference and began boarding the airship. "Better to be the murderer than the murdered." He muttered far too casually as if taking a human life wasn''t a big deal.


    In reality it wasn''t. Aron wasn''t human and to top it off he was raised in an environment without moral conduct orws. Humans easily killed animals for food and sometimes even other races so then why should it be a problem when they too get killed? Aron felt absolutely no remorse for his actions and he didn''t hide it either.


    Some respected this while others found it revolting, in the end it was all a matter of perspective.


    "Wait! Why are you leaving? Don''t you agree that he''s gone to far?" Lucas was the only one to call out to Mirai and Sharks and ask but even then Sha replied with her ever arrogant attitude.


    "No matter how you look at it, those three killed arge number of aristocrats. Although that is well within the rules of the journey, it doesn''t mean they won''t be consequences. Mdy and I have no interest in making the entire aristocraticmunity our enemy. So this is where we part ways." Sha briefly exined before turning to walk away but found Lucas was approaching her and Mirai.


    "Then let me join you, I also want no part of this murder." Lucas offered and Sha hesitated for a moment but soon agreed after she saw Mirai nod at the idea.


    Jagu hmphed upon hearing his and boarded the ship anyway, walking right behind Aron. Jin was also about to do the same when Hinako walked over to him.


    "I know I cannot convince you to not seek vengeance so inly but have it your way. I too won''t being along, I work more efficiently alone and I don''t need the kind of attention you''re about to create. Good luck Jin." Hinako said in low soft and caring tone in anguage foreign to seemingly everyone who heard the exchange.


    "Good luck to you too, Hinako. We''ll talk more once the journey is over" Jin kept his goodbye short as he replied in the same peculiarnguage before boarding the airship as well.


    After Jin boarded, Scarlett prepared to draw in the tform when she realized she had forgotten someone.


    "Where''s the strange quiet girl?" She asked while looking at Jagu, Jin and Aron who all simply shrugged her shoulders, Oxin did the same when Scarlett shifted the gaze to her leaving her slightly puzzled.


    "Oh well, let''s set off then shall we? I''m curious to see what features this bugger has." Scarlett expressed in a happy an excited manner before walking towards the inner ship.


    Aron and the others weren''t far behind as while forgetting the incident they had just took part in was seen by millions all across Pesia via Image projection as was the case with most eventful fights that took ce during the journey.


    Unlike most fights however, Aron, Jin and Jagu did something no othermoner even dared to. This sparked all sorts of opinions and reactions from both themoner and aristocraticmunity.


    "Haha, serves those stuck up leeches right!" A drunken old man in tavern somewhere in Lanchester eximed happily as he witnessed the scene.


    "How dare a bunch of dogs bite the hands that feed them, I don''t care how. Contact my son and make sure that group doesn''t make it to the end of the journey!" An angry well dressed individual mmed the desk he was seated behind as he gave these instructions to a man in a butler''s uniform.


    As the butler bowed and turned to leave however, he showed a sly smile before excusing himself.


    ''This fool thinks that brat of a son stands a chance? Well it''s not my ce to question his stupidity.... heh this will truly be an interesting Journey...''

 24 Chapter 24

    Early the next morning on the airship Aron and the others had taken from the fallen Aristocrats, Oxin had woken up early and had made her way to the deck of the ship to get some fresh air and watch the sun rise.


    "Hmm?" When she got there she first stretched her small arms and body before taking a deep breath. However when she turned to her left, the direction which the sun was rising from, she noticed something odd.


    Upon closer inspection, she realized the odd thing she noticed was the silhouette of another airship. Having no way of knowing wether it was friendly or not she could only seek confirmation.


    "Scarlett!" She yelled in her high pitched voice and almost immediately Scarlett rushed out to the deck to see what was going on.


    "What? What? Are we under attack or something? For a little fe you''ve got quite the voice." Scarlett questioned in annoyed tone while rubbing her eyes. Oxin didn''t reply as she disliked being teased about her childlike height so she instead just pointed at the problem.


    "Ahh Mive me! Oie Guys! we have a small issue!" After seeing what Oxin has called her out for, Scarlett didn''t dy in yelling for the other toe to the deck.


    A little while after she had yelled, Jin and Aron had arrived on the deck but Jagu was nowhere to be seen.


    "Are we under attack?" Aron asked in a calm tone despite the urgency in which Scarlett had called for him and the others.


    "Doesn''t seem like it but that ship in the far distance is basically screaming "I''ming to destroy you to regain my family''s honor" well either that or I haven''t fully sobered up yet. Take your pick." Jin jokinglymented while Aron looked in the direction of said approaching airship.


    ? "It''s approximately twice the size of this ship, I can only assume it''s also more well equipped. Which means it''s aristocratic by default. I don''t know about the quality of vermin inside though." Aron had used his precise vision to see the approaching airship perfectly before vaguely describing what he noticed about it.


    "*yawn* Just means more pathetic cowards to kill." At that moment Jagu appeared on the scene and stretched hisrge muscr arms as he yawned and bared his many sharp teeth.


    "Direct confrontation is suicide. We need a n." Scarlett dismissed Jagu''s remark seriously as she began to ponder.


    "Tsk, thinking is a waste of time." Jagu snarled and crossed his arms unwilling to see reason behind not just attacking.


    "I feel you big guy but in this case if we don''t think we might not make it out in one piece." Jin tapped Jagu on the shoulder and exined but Jagu remained stubborn.


    Scarlett and Aron on the other hand had gone silent thinking of a n while Oxin just looked at everyone with narrowed eyes.


    ''Thank you for warning us Oxin, you''re the best.''


    ''Oh you''re very wee guys, feel free to praise me more.''


    ''We love your cute outfit and mace, makes you way better than all those tall human girls.'' Oxin instead had a sarcastic mental dialogue mimicking how she would have wanted everyone to react towards her warning them.


    While she crossed her arms and continued to mimic the others, Aron turned to his right and noticed a mountain range.


    "I''ve got a n." almost immediately, Aron showed a charming smile as he announced this but rather than look excited the others looked unnerved.


    None of them had properly seen Aron smile as he was usually stoic and kept to himself. The sight wasn''t odd but when they thought of a n that would make him smile it made them a little concerned. Only Jagu seemed to not care about the n as he looked relieved that the thinking was finally over.


    "Here''s what I think we can do?" Aron wasted no time in exining his idea to the others as quickly as possible. Upon finishing to do so, no one seemed to to have anyints as they simply looked at each other.<sub> </sub>


    "So your n is basically in four parts Attraction, Distraction, Elimination and Domination correct? What''s really important is how these four parts are carried out. Personally I can take care of the distraction phase." Jin broke down the n before agreeing to it and selecting a part he felt he could achieve with ease.


    "It''s risky but I''ve got nothing better so leave attraction to me, I mean just look at this arse." Scarlett shrugged before humbly selecting a phase to handle herself as well.


    "I prefer domination but... it''s better me and the imp to handle elimination, provided the distraction is done right we can finish our part quickly and efficiently without the humans even detecting us." Jagu growled before logically exining his choice leaving everyone at the scene amazed.


    "Don''t over work that head of yours, we know what you mean." Jin patted Jagu on the back andforted to which Jagu just growled again.


    "Well then that leaves the final phase to me. Since we''re all in agreement then let''s begin." Aron felt he didn''t have much to say as everyone quickly assimted themselves in the n solidly.


    ''Having capable people around really makes things so much easier... Interesting.'' Aron thought to himself as he observed the others with a neutral look. Compared to putting himself in harms way and unknown situations it was better to work with capable allies with useful abilities he could exploit.


    "Well I best get started with my part, the easiest one of all quite frankly because again look at my fine arse." Scarlett expressed with a smirk on her face before returning inside the ship.


    A short whileter the entire airship shook madly as it began to change course from the direction it was in to that of the mountain range. Once the ship had fully turned, it remained stationary for a while longer.


    It waited for the other ship to get within firing radius before it fired from its rear cannon. The st it fired wasn''t anything too explosive but it was enough to rattle the other ship to some extent.


    After this shot was fired, Scarlett began to move the ship once more and went towards the mountain range. Due to the ship''s rtively small sizepared to other ships, it maneuvered easily when entering and moving around in the range.


    After reaching roughly midway, Scarlett brought the airship to a halt and returned to the deck with her head held high.


    "I''m fairly confident they aren''t far behind us. Attraction phase done. You may want to get your distraction under way because it will be hard to escape if they get to close." Scarlett shrugged her shoulders and advised in aid back tone.


    "Right, I''m aware.Jagu and Oxin should be doing their parts soon as well." Jin showed a confident smile before seating cross legged on the deck and taking a deep breath.


    Jin continued to take slow, deep breaths while chanting something under his breath in anguage no one except Aron could understand.


    [ Illusion Art: Grand Mist ]


    A little while after Jin started his chanting, fog began to fill the entire mountain range, slowly bing thicker and thicker. When Jagu noticed this he gave a strange lookto Jin but said nothing. Instead only gesturing Oxin to follow him.


    Meanwhile not too far from them, the other airship was having difficulty maneuvering through the ever thickening fog. On the deck of the airship stood a well dressed beautiful young woman with a smirk on her face.


    "A bunch of pigs think they can simply fire upon my grand ship and get away with it. Just you wait." She muttered in an annoyed tone as an older woman in a maid''s attire came from behind and bowed.


    "Mdy, the captain says it''s dangerous to move the way things are. He suggests we wait for the fog to clear..." the maid exined while keeping her head lowered as she waited for a response.


    "Tsk, Fine. I suppose a bunch of pigs aren''t worth ruining our ship over." The young woman replied before turning to return inside the ship. Completely oblivious to the two pairs of red eyes that hid within the fog.

 25 Chapter 25

    Inside the now stationary airship, a lovely well dressed young woman was in arge well decorated dinning area with a maid by her side.


    "Has the fog not yet cleared? I hate being dyed like this" The young woman expressed in an irritated tone.


    "I do apologize Lady Anastasia, let me go ask the captain about the status of things." The maid replied before bowing and excusing herself. She then turned and left the room, leaving Anastasia alone.


    <o>,m ''Perhaps I should have boarded a ship with brother? No, the mere thought of being around so many people, including lower ss families sounds like such a chore'' She sighed while showing a dismissive look on her face.</o>


    Some time soon passed since her maid and left and she began to nce around as she noticed the ce had now be far too silent. She let out yet another sigh before lifting a bell off her dining table and ringing it.


    "Where has that fool gone off to?" She muttered in an irritated but low tone as her ringing the bell on the table produced no results.


    Left with no other option, she simply stood from her seat and went towards the exit of the dining area with a displeased look on her face. She opened the door roughly and prepared to walk out and yell at her maid''s ipetence but she stopped right before fully exiting and jumped back into the room as if by reflex.


    ''Blood!'' She thought to herself as the scent reached her nose.


    "Hmm? Your senses are really sharp for a human." A childlike voiceplimented the now alert Anastasia who still wore an annoyed look on her face rather one of worry.


    She continued to look forward and waited for the owner of the foreign voice to reveal themself. A momentter the owner of the voice Oxin did just that as she walked into the room dragging behind a bloody mace.


    "You''re the one responsible for the foul stench of blood on my grand airship? Bold." Anastasia asked in angry tone as she began to clench her fists.


    Before Oxin could answer the flow beneath her began to glow as runes appeared right beneath.


    "!!"


    Oxin''s senses warned her of the danger but her reactions were slow. However just at that very moment, arge muscr hand grabbed her from behind and pulled her out of glow''s radius. Less than a secondter arge spike shot out from the circle.


    "So there''s more than one...." Anastasiamented with furrowed eyebrows.


    "For someone who''s about to die, you seem confident. I like that in my prey." Jagu who now stood behind Oxin states with a grin on his face.


    "Now, let''s fi-" Jagu smiled at the young woman and prepared to attack but was prevented from doing so by a st of fire hitting him from behind.


    "Run Mdy! These two are A ss contestants at the very least!" The maid who had initially left Anastasia appeared from behind and warned her in a panicked tone.


    Her attire was damaged at some parts and her forehead was bleeding but she faced Jagu and Oxin confidently.


    ''A ss and two of them. Dammit!'' Anastasia thought to herself before extending her hand forward and chanting something under her breath.<sub> </sub>


    Once she did so, another magic circle appeared but this time beneath her.


    "Shift... Invoke!" Shemanded and instantly vanished from the room using an outer mechanism rather than her own mana.


    She reappeared on the deck of the same ship and took only a moment to breath heavily before preparing to make her way elsewhere.


    " Hoh? A rune that sends an individual from one location to another within the a small area" A voice appeared on the scene and assessed causing Anastasia to once again be alert.


    However as she turned to face the direction of the voice, she was greeted by a hand gripping her by the neck and raising her body from the ground.


    "Struggle and you''ll die, I assure you I''m not bluffing" The owner of the intimidating yet calm voice, Aron stated as he looked the young woman in the eyes. He could easily make out the way she used to escape due to the simrities it held with the mechanism in Argos''s library.


    Aron didn''t outright kill her because she seemed to be important at least from first nce as her mana signature was reasonably dense.


    "Just who are you? Do you have any idea who you''re treating this way?" Anastasia asked and Aron shook his head slowly.


    "No I don''t, that''s a matter to discuss another time. For now... sleep." Aron replied with a neutral expression on his face.


    "Y-you!, when did you..." Anastasia muttered in a weak tone before eventually closing her eyes. At which point Aron let her go andid her down on the deck.


    ''I may be far from being a genius level talent at magecraft but the sheer arsenal of methods I know is more than enough to make up for it'' Aron thought as he retracted the hand he used to grip her neck, which upon closer inspection had a strange rune drawn on it.


    "Jin!" He called out and almost immediately the fog that filled the mountain range had began to disperse. Jagu who was carrying the now unconscious old maid who had attacked him soon joined him on the deck along with Oxin.


    "I hate mages, they always have so many tricks up their sleeves it''s hard to be ready for what they''ll do Tsk." Jaguined beforeying her down next to Anastasia.


    "Thest thing I expected was for an older human Lady to give you trouble Jagu." Aron said while showing a small smile causing Jagu to let out a deep sigh.


    "She was just quick with her casting, and the space within the airship wasn''t enough for me to properly fight. You''ve seen me in open spaces, she wouldn''t have stood a chance I tell you! Is it even allowed to bring outside help in the Journey?" Jagu patted his chest before asking with a serious expression on his face.


    "As far as I know no. Think of it as a testament to how important she might be." Aron exined in his usual calm tone causing Jagu to smile and break out intoughter.


    "Haha, a big catch then." Jaguughed it off and gave Aron a hard pat on the back which didn''t even cause him to shift in the slightest.


    Aron found this gesture ufortable to say the least but didn''t voice this. The short time he''d spent with the other contestants was the most social he had ever been in his entire life so it was only natural to encounter some gestures or acts foreign to him.


    "Yes... a really big catch." He expressed with a small smile on his face.

 26 Chapter 26

    A short while after Jagu and Oxin met up with Aron on the deck, their airship appeared right next to the one they were on. From there, Jin and Scarlett made their way onto the deck of the other airship.


    "Part of me was worried you lot would wreck this beauty but aside from the blood stains it looks to be in mint condition" Scarlettmented immediately upon setting foot on the deck of the airship whilst looking around.


    "You really like airships don''t you?" Oxin asked Scarlett with a brow raised to which she nodded while shrugging her shoulders as if liking them was the most natural thing.


    "I most certainly do, what''s not to like? It''s like a mobile home you can use to travel wherever you wish. Speaking of traveling it''s best we move our arses because I''ve set that other airships core to implode on itself soon." Scarlett quickly exined before turning to walk into the new even more extravagant airship.


    "If I had known we''d be changing ships again I would''ve sttered less blood. Anyway what shall we do with these two?" Jagu sighed expressing his annoyance before pointing to Anastasia and her maid.


    "You''ve got to be arsing me!" Before anyone could respond Scarlett came rushing back to the deck with a panicked expression on her face.


    "Didn''t any of you bother to check the crest that all those people you ughtered had?! Dammit all, we''re screwed." Scarlett rubbed her temples while shaking her head.


    Jin has a rough idea of why she said and proceeded to walk over to the unconscious Anastasia before looking at crest she had embroidered on the shoulder of her attire.


    "Now I really wish I wasn''t sober." He muttered before turning towards Jagu and Oxin who genuinely just looked confused.


    "What''s so special about this particr crest? Are the potential students who it that important?" Aron asked after roughly putting together what was going on but Scarlett shook her head.


    "Not students, student. Everyone else is just a servant that much is obvious from how old they all look *sigh*. Not just any backing either, that crest belongs to one of the five most powerful families in all of Ettenheim. I still need to move this airship before the other one implodes, Dammit!" Scarlett cursed before rushing back inside.


    "What makes these five powerful?" Aron turned to Jin and asked with a brow raised slightly. Even now he showed no concern like Jin and Scarlett because what was done was done, Aron stillcked a vast amount of information so he couldn''t fully anticipate the consequences of his actions.


    However he still chose to act because he''s only other option would have been to be incredibly cautious in every thing he did to a point where he''d likely make little to no progress.


    Working in a group lessened the chance of him performing an action of great consequence because he had well informed individuals as allies and it was fairly likely that they wouldn''t do anything to risk their own lives. In theory this approach was fine and the current scenario could only be said to be a terrible stroke of luck.


    "*sigh* Just think of them as the people who control all major aspects of Ettenheim, they''re very secretive and don''t even directly rule their own regions but instead do so through families or organizations under them. This oneying here belongs to the L?wenstein Rosenberg family. I''m not sure about her position but judging from the fact she has her own personal airship, it can''t be low." Jin exined seriously while giving everyone a concerned look.


    "Then let''s just get rid of her and the ship" Jagu hurriedly suggested but Aron shook his head as he walked over and picked up the unconscious girl.


    "The Journey is monitored remember? Our actions may have already been seen so what''s done is done, the girl isn''t dead so the situation isn''t as dire as you all put it. If anything we can capitalize on this, for now let''s restrain these two." Aron didn''t once fret about the situation but instead analyzed it calmly from his standpoint, he even made sure to pick his words carefully using "we" instead of "I" so as to seem more open with them.


    As far as he was concerned wordy and scheming were far harder to perform and keep up with aspared to just fighting, another reason he disliked established societies.


    "You''re right, let''s take them to the lower floors." Jin replied before walking over to the unconscious maid and lifting her.


    "I''ll clean up all the dead bodies and blood in the main hall." Oxin stated while raising her hand happily, to which Jin just nodded and Aron didn''t answer at all.


    "I''ll help you with carrying the bodies." Jagu added and just like that everyone was performing a different activity as the airship began to gain attitude and move again.


    In that time, Jin and Aron had managed to make their way to the lower levels of the ship where supplies were stored.


    "This airship doesn''t have any cells so how do you n on restraining these two?" Jin turned to Aron and questioned as the two carefully put the two women down and had them lean against the wall.


    "For now, runes and a barrier will be enough." Aron exined vaguely before taking a small knife like brush from his jacket and infusing it with mana.<sub> </sub>


    The sharp looking tip began to glow a misty ck before he proceeded to delicately start drawing strange lines around on the floor and wall around the women with some lines formed to form strange patterns and symbols while others remained linear.


    Jin simply watched carefully and with amazement at the uracy of each stroke. Runing was one of the most basic and well known forms of mana application, however being such an expansive and most times unrewarding skill lead to it being practiced by few and looked down upon battle wise.


    Jin found it rather unexpected that someone as skilled as Aron inbat could also perform this and to quite an intricate level it seemed.


    After finishing with oneyer, Aron began drawing anotheryer a few centimeters apart from the first. This time, Jin recognized the symbols being drawn as that of a barrier.


    When a specific runs held numerousyers it was referred to as a collection but a collection was better known to most ignorant individuals as a glyphs.


    Glyphs were aplete rune collection so most people never even knew how they were formed. They simply cared for the end result and only saw an attractive pattern which they would sometimes recognize ifmon.


    A glyph for barriers was one suchmon one depending on the tier.


    ? ''That should be a tier two or three barrier at the very least. Seems I''m not the only one with secrets here.'' Jin thought to himself as he watched Aron finish up. Jin already knew he would encounter some talented individuals during the Journey but Aron was starting to seem above what he expected.


    "Done, they can''t escape from this without at least causing considerable harm to themselves." Aron stood up from the crouching position he was in and returned the brush he used back into his pocket before turning to Jin who nodded in response.


    "Then let''s head back up, I can''t imagine they''ll be too pleased to wake up like this and quite frankly I''m too sober to have women shout at me." Jin showed a smile and suggested to which Aron just nodded before the two left.


    Once they got back to the upper levels, they found Jagu, Oxin and Scarlett seated in the airship''s dinning hall quietly.


    "Who''s flying the airship by the way?" Aron asked as the scene did indeed look off to anyone who just entered.


    "It''s following a set course, all is fine as long our speed is low and I check in every now and then." Scarlett replied in aid back manner but Aron couldn''t add more to the matter as he didn''t know much about their mechanisms in the first ce.


    "I see, then what''s happening here?" Aron asked as no one seemed to be doing anything particrly eye catching.


    "Everyone just chose to seat in here I suppose, it hasmps everywhere which makes for a soothing environment. Something I really could use right about now. Where''s Jin?" Scarlett replied still looking concerned about their predicament but before Aron could reply, Jin appeared.


    "Right here and I''ve got just the perfect addition to this soothing atmosphere. Booze, I do hate these bastards but damn do they know how to make wine." Jin exined as he walked into the room holding a tray of assorted bottles.


    "*sigh* count me in, I definitely need to forget our current predicament." Scarlett was the first toment before taking a bottle she was familiar with for herself.


    "Why not, I could use something to have me doze off. Give it here." Jagu replied before grabbing the most intimidating looking bottle for himself.


    Jin was about to walkover to Aron when Oxin stretched out her small hands, gesturing him to hand over a bottle.


    "Uh, are you old enough to drink?" Jin asked while giving Oxin a skeptical look.


    "I''ll have you know I''m among the oldest of the younger back in my n. Now give me a bottle before I hit you with a mace." Oxin threatened while Jin just shrugged and handed her the most feminine bottle.


    "I''ll never understand the ways of Komi." Jin shook his head helplessly before tossing thest bottle to Aron who nced it oddly for a moment as he had never partaken in it before.

 27 Chapter 27

    Inside a well decorated and neat dinning hall, Aron and the others were seatedfortably around an oval shaped table with assorted foods and beverages.


    "If there''s one thing aristocrats know how to do right, its their meals." Jin pointed as he opened the bottle he had in his hand and began to drink from it.


    To his left was Jagu who focused only on devouring the meaty food present along with therge bottle of booze in his hands. Only nodding towards Jin to show his agreement.


    "The food and drinks are all well and good but for me it''s the ship that''s a topper. I''m still worried about the family behind this but I must admit I''ve never been on a more sophisticated airship, best of all it''s all mine to steer." Scarlett showed a smug grin as she took a sip from the ss in hernds.


    "I tried looking around the rooms for anything useful but all the clothing was toorge for me! I don''t like this ship at all." Oxin frowned and huffed in displeasure while ncing over at Aron slyly.


    ''Don''t fret my darling, for I your prince will relieve you of your worries'' while doing so she couldn''t help but imagine Aron saying these words to her and showed a sly smile along with letting out a giggle.


    "It''s good and has a unique taste, I don''t really see why you enjoy it so much though." Aron muttered as he looked at the now empty bottle in his hands that he finished in close to no time.


    "Maybe you have a strong tolerance like me, it''d be good to have a drinking buddy that doesn''t ck out on me" Jin expressed while showing a friendly smile and chuckling.


    Aron responded to this by giving Jin a nod before reaching for another bottle of wine. This trend continued with everyone as the time began to go by with the food and drinks on the table slowly finishing.


    "Say guys? Why not tell each other a little about ourselves. Apart from what I heard at the strangers mansion, I have no idea about your pasts or reasons for even wanting to enter Galos Academy. I''m not asking for your life stories, just a little proper introduction if you want." A tipsy Jin pointed out while shrugging before picking another bottle andpletely drinking its contents. After he was done he mmed the bottle down on the table and wiped his mouth before speaking.


    "Well let me start by saying my name is Jin. I was born and raised on this continent alongside the family I lost during the wars that gued this ce eighteen years ago. Now I''m just trying to enter the Galos Academy to gain wealth and find a wife. Also I hate aristocrats." Jin exined while still showing a friendly smile on his drunken face.


    Aron found the idea of suddenly sharing details about oneself out of the blue to be rather odd. Coupled with how this was only brought up now that the individuals present weren''t in their right state of minds Aron couldn''t help but suspect it was nned.


    Jin lookedid back and quite care free to most at first nce and had a sort ofzy nature about him. But other times he''d show a seriousness and insight that looked strangely natural to him.


    As someone who was currently doing something simr Aron could easily spot someone else doing it. The difference was Aron''s nature was consistent, what he did hide however were his intentions whereas Jin was inconsistent with his character.


    <o>,m This blunder on his part at least showed Aron he wasn''t really ustomed to doing it and thus wasn''t a big problem to handle.</o>


    "Wars are hard, I too lost some family to war. Including my father who at the time was our vige''s alpha, your equivalent to a chief or vige head. The fight for power is always bloody and my father lost, I n to regain what he lost and take back the power in my own name. Galos Academy just seems like the best ce to grow." Jagu had put his foods aside to exin his story shortly before turning to Oxin.


    "Well if you must know, I am practically a princess in my vige as well as the strongest and most beautiful, second only to my papa. My papa suggested I go to Galos Academy to find better myself but I also want to find a strong mate!." Oxin exined cheerfully before turning Scarlett who looked at her oddly.<sub> </sub>


    "If that''s the case, isn''t making aristocrats your enemy ruining your chances? But that''s none of my business. Anyway my story isn''t sad nor great, my mother was cheap whore and my father was a drunk, if he was even my father.Anyway I left home as a youngss and provided for myself mostly through stealing and I''m here to make money, it''s that simple." Scarlett shrugged uncaringly as she exined this, while Oxin began pondering over her first statement.


    "I hadn''t even considered that!" Oxin eximed she thought the chances of a potential mate may have been ruined.


    "Aristocrats only seem to respect the strong so just beat him till he agrees." Aron turned to Oxin and spoke, instantly calming her down from her once panicked state with his words.


    After he said this, Aron went quiet and noticed everyone looking at him in silence. He could only sigh at this as he put yet another bottle he had emptied down onto the table before speaking.


    "Well my parents split when I just a child and my father raised me alone for a time before he passed on. After that I lived with my old senile grandfather who taught me most of what I know before, unfortunately he passed on recently and I chose toe to Galos Academy till I figure out what I want to do with my life, preferably something to do with knowledge." Aron spoke mixing and sometimes twisting the truth with in lies while faking a sort of drunken state.


    It was better if he had a simple somewhat sad background. Being rtable or havingmon struggles helps characters be at ease around each other. With this in mind Aron hoped he could easily form temporal bonds depending on how long they stayed as allies.


    At the same time if any of these individuals were to ever give out his information, this is what would be known. A fake past, a fake goal and a fake weakness an enemy might think they can expose.


    "Knowledge? Then why did you choose to be tested under a major that would require you take a few fighting courses at the very least?" Scarlett turned to Aron and asked with her brow raised, Aron however easily answered this question.


    "I had already missed the schr selections so I could only join this way. My prowess in battle is good enough to have me make it just fine but." Aron exined with a small smile causing him to get skeptical looks for everyone.


    ''I refuse to believe his prowess is just "enough" '' Jagu thought to himself before suddenly standing up, there was just something about a human young than him being superior that got his blood boiling.


    "I think I should rest for the night." He muttered quickly before walking away without uttering another word.


    "I should go too, a princess needs her beauty sleep." A chirpy Oxin added before hopping off her seat and heading off behind Jagu. Scarlett then let out a yawn before standing up as well.


    "Well I best settle the airship down somewhere for the night, I don''t want to wake up to an attack again." Scarlett expressed in an annoyed tone before walking away. Leaving Aron and Jin alone with only empty bottles and tes left on the table.


    "Are you also going to call it a night?" Jin asked Aron sighing at the fact all the bottles had now be empty. Aron however shook his head and showed a smirk before replying.


    "Not yet, I want to exchange some words with our guests on the lower floors"

 28 Chapter 28

    "Not yet, I want to exchange a few words with our guests on the lower floors" These were Aron''s words as he answered Jin, before standing from the table and turning to leave.


    Jin simply gave him a knowing nod and leaned back into his seat before cing his legs on the table rxingly.


    "Well all the best with that, interrogations have never really been my strong hold. Aristocrats tend to upset me more than I should be." Jin added before yawning and stretching his arms in a tired manner. Aron only nodded at this before leaving the room entirely and heading towards the lower floors.


    As he made his way through the halls and stairs of the ship that resembled what one would expect the interior of avish mansion to look like.


    Even the lower floors that stored cargo had an exceptionally well decorated interior that could rival anyvish mansion''s event''s hall.


    But Aron had no interest admiring the beautiful craftsmanship that surrounded him. No, the only thing that had Aron''s interest where the two women that sat leaning against a wall, Anastasia and her maid.


    "..." it didn''t take long for them to notice Aron''s presence and look in his direction as he made his way towards them.


    The maid in particr seemed especially agitated by Aron''s presence and moved closer to Anastasia as if shielding her from him.


    "Good, you''re awake." Aron stopped a few inches away from the outer runeyer of the glyph which had dim glow, with these in ce they didn''t dare try anything haphazardly.


    Once she saw Aron stop and look down at her, Anastasia showed an angered look as she felt he truly was looking down on her, her pride immediately caused her to stand and walk two steps which brought her mere inches away from the inner runeyer of the glyph.


    "I warn you, release me now before you make things any worse for yourself. Do you even know who you''re dealing with?" Anastasia spoke in a calm collected tone towards Aron who simply looked at her as if she were amusing to him.


    Given her status it wasn''t odd that she was confident even during this situation.


    "Spare me the threats, wether I release you or not I can''t reverse the damage done. Quite frankly the only reason I didn''t kill you before is because you could be useful." Aron crossed his arms and titled his head slightly as he exined his intentions towards Anastasia inly.


    His words struck Anastasia hard as she tried to reach for his throat but found her hand stopped by the barrier. She looked down at the runes in anger before quickly raising her head, only to see Aron showing a small smirk.


    "What are you going to do if I refuse to corporate? You may be safe now but if you so much as scratch me, my family will go to any lengths to see you dead, you don''t look suicidal so I know deep down you won''t hurt me. I will admit however that you''re skilled so if you agree to join me all this can be overlooked, instead of death you''ll gain wealth and fame or whatever it is you seek." Anastasia offered or threatened before showing a smile of her own but Aron remained calm and unfazed. He instead simply let out a sigh while shaking his head at the girl.


    "You say join but it''s no better than serving you isn''t it? Whatever, let''s put that notion aside for now as that''s not the reason I came here. All I want is for you to answer a few questions for me." Aron kept his hands crossed near his chest and began pacing to and from the edge of the barrier, while speaking in a calm tone. This only served to unsettle Anastasia, which was precisely what he wanted.<sub> </sub>


    Her status, her threats and even her confidence didn''t seem to faze him so she began to worry that he wasn''t some normal contestant. He could very well have been sent to purposefully attack her after all her and her family had their own share of enemies.


    "If your aim is my family secrets then I won''t utter a word no matter what you do. So do your worst, I just hope you can handle the consequences." Anastasia replied confidently making Arone to a halt, he simply now looked at her with a nk expression making her mind constantly wonder what he was thinking.


    ''He keeps on bluffing, I''m sure of it. It isn''t impossible for amoner to be well versed in magic but he looks no older than my brother. He must have some sort of backing.'' Anastasia began to question herself constantly within her mind. Fear of the unknown slowly bubbling up inside her mind. Soon she began to take his looking at her as mockery and snapped at him.


    "What is it you want? Speak clearly already!" Anastasia yelled out angrily, even causing her maid to look at her oddly as it wasn''tmon for her to lose her cool. When she noticed this, she quickly tried to rpose herself but not without making Aron realize something as he he took a few steps closer towards the barrier.


    "Image is very important towards aristocrats if I remember correctly. One wrong act and your reputation could be ruined for life, it must be hard living life under such constraints. I apud you all for this, so if you wish to keep your reputation clean then I suggest you answer the few questions I have to ask, I assure you I have no interest in your family''s secrets." Aron offered inly and simply before stretching out his hand towards Anastasia''s stomach.


    Anastasia instinctively shuffled back when she saw him do this and put up her guard but a split secondter, she felt her insides rumble madly. She immediately held her stomach and gave deathly re towards Aron who showed a small smile.


    "Oh? No need to give me such a horrid look, I''ve given you options. Either answer my questions or have your bodies functions run mad, I can''t imagine the look your peers and servants will give after finding you wallowing in your own filth for days. Ridicule, shame, loss of respect, I can already picture so many things that woulde about as a result. Well? What shall it be? answer my questions? Or should I leave and let you be? I wouldn''t want to be around for what follows."


    Aron''s patience was wearing thin as he wasn''t even asking for much but Anastasia''s stubborn nature just didn''t seem to give way, so he chose to give her a little push.


    ? Aron''s threat had Anastasia wide eyed, he had already set her mind on a trend of overthinking with his earlier probing, so when he suddenly brought her body to the state it was now in she had no time to thoroughly process. Panic slowly rising in her mind every time she managed the result of not doing what he asked.


    It was clear after exchanging a few words that Anastasia wasn''t as rash as the earlier group of aristocrats Aron encountered. She at the very least looked like she thought situations through so if it weren''t for her underestimating her opponents and leaving the work of dealing with them to her servants then the situation may have been different. She new this and it was part of the reason she felt angry and ashamed at the state she was now in.


    "How dare you! I will have you killed if you do such a thing!Stop this immediately!" Anastasia opted to try and threaten in a desperate attempt as she felt she could no longer control her bodily functions but Aron never once seem fazed.


    "I very much doubt that, it''s already embarrassing having a member of their family not only lose to amoner but to be left wallowing in their own filth. Would it not only serve to embarrass them more if they sought revenge against a singlemoner for that act? Maybe or maybe not, I''m willing to take the risk but question is are you? I''d answer quickly if I were you, time isn''t on your side." Aron responded casually with a smirk while feeding Anastasia nd scenarios that had no real ground.


    "Fine! Fine! I''ll answer your questions!" She hurriedly spoke bringing a smile to Aron''s face. Her body was in a state of disarray so no matter how hard she tried she couldn''t see a way out aside from agreeing.


    "Finally cooperating, good. Now for the questions..."

 29 Chapter 29

    "Finally cooperating, good. Now for the questions..."


    Aron said to Anastasia in a calm almost mocking type of tone as he lowered his hand causing the strange effect from the glyph toe to a halt.


    <o>,m "If you lie and I can tell if you do, just know I won''t hesitate to do what I said. For my first question, I want to know who the strongest person in Pesia ording to you is and their tier." Aron stated before exining his reasoning on his own.</o>


    Aron asked this so as to confirm Ariel''s words as he obviously didn''t trust her. As for the tier, it was simply so he would know the gap between him and that individual.


    Anastasia took a moment to assess his question, she did find it strange he asked this of all questions but it was a fairly simple one and so she had no reason to even lie.


    "I can''t speak for the other noble families but from my knowledge the arch mage is the most powerful person in all of Pesia. How powerful exactly is known to maybe only the family heads. Why do you ask?" After answering, Anastasia couldn''t help but ask the reason as to why Aron needed to know such amon question.


    "Quite simple really, an acquaintance of mine had told me no one can interfere with the matters of the Galos Academy. If the arch mage is the most powerful then I don''t have to fear offending people during the journey." Aron replied casually and received a short re from Anastasia.


    His words technically did hold ground and Anastasia hated this but what truly caught her interest was this friend Aron mentioned. Was he working with others? Or did he have some greater scheme in mind? Anastasia couldn''t help but wonder but Aron only said this casually to make her think he had some attachments.


    "For my next question, I want you to exin the basic structure for Galos Academy and this Journey. Ranks and what levels of strength are required to qualify for them as well as restrictions ced on students." Aron''s facial expression remained stoic as he asked this while still maintaining eye contact with Anastasia.


    This question was something Aron needed a clear answer to. If he was going into unfamiliar territory then it was better if he was confident in escaping should anything go wrong. What''s more he wasn''t nning on staying long, the ideal n was to get his issue sorted and also acquire some useful knowledge if possible, because as vast as Argos''s collection was it was far from covering all known knowledge especially given how much time he passed.


    But if this academy held restrictions towards just leaving arbitrarily or worse if it had measures that could be prove problematic if he chose to do so then he had to rethink going there entirely.


    For this question Anastasia found no problem as it was general knowledge among the aristocrats of higher families.


    She exined in simple terms that the Journey was as the name described. A journey towards the academy which pitted students against each other and against beasts in the region for the sake of bettering their rank upon arriving.


    If one simply finished the Journey then they qualified to enter but they''d begin from the lowest rank and thus make it harder to climb up from there on out. Most chose to face other beasts so as to better their rank but quite a few did chose to attack other students as well.


    Death wasn''t disallowed so this time around the aristocrats saw themoners as easy targets. How kills were recorded wasn''tpletely urate as not areas were monitored, especially those not out in the open which made the challenge even harder.


    As for the academy''s ranking system, she gave Aron the basic outline on it as well as stating the few rules she was aware of.


    Anastasia exined but showed a sour look as she did so while Aron remained silent for a moment fully taking in what she had said before speaking once again.


    "Well, that was enlightening. But before I leave I''m curious as to why you are traveling alone? and remember... the truth." Aron reminded Anastasia before a small smirk appeared on his face.


    Anastasia furrowed her eyebrows at this question and seemed reluctant to answer, but Aron hadn''t left her much choice so she simply clicked her tongue in irritation before thinking it wasn''t worth being humiliated.


    "Most times, major noble families don''t battle during the Journey as they have little to nothing to prove. They almost always directly head for Galos Academy but this time withmoners present, some have chosen to use them to increase their ranking while most are after artifacts."<sub> </sub>


    "During every Journey the arch-Mage purposefully has artifacts of tiers ranging from one to even three hidden in certain parts of the region so as to couragepetition."


    "Most aristocrats are currently searching for these and so am I because finding one can boost your ranking and is a huge disy of one''s prowess even outsidebat." Anastasia exined while still baring a hateful gaze towards Aron.


    ''Is that all he wanted to know?'' Anastasia thought to herself as she calmed her breathing and looked towards Aron who was about to turn and leave.


    "I acknowledge you aren''t like others, wether you''re amoner or are working for someone my offer still stands. If you pledge allegiance to me, I guarantee you a more thanfortable life within the academy and even after. As you are now you won''t make it far." Despite the hateful re she still showed Aron, Anastasia was smart enough to recognize a good asset when she saw one hence she made Aron an offer without hesitation.


    "Not a bad offer I admit so I''ll think about it. For now I''ve got a site to check thanks to your information and coordinates". Aron replied vaguely before turning and walking away. What Anastasia offered him was another route he could take should things not go his way currently, downright refusing her would almost be as nonsensical as directly epting.


    ''Coordinates?'' Anastasia thought for a moment before she had a sudden realization.


    "!!"


    A look of panic grew on her face as she began checking the pockets on her clothing frantically.


    ''It''s gone!'' She concluded with wide eyes before turning towards Aron who was close to exiting the room.


    "You bastard! return it to me! If you so much as go anywhere near those coordinates, you''ll be killed..." She threatened furiously and loudly but never turned back and continued walking away, the sound of the young woman cursing him growing fainter and fainter.


    After leaving the lower floors, Aron didn''t immediately return to his quarters but instead made a stop by Scarlett''s.


    When he arrived at her door, he knocked lightly on it twice before it rapidly swung open and a frowning Scarlett appeared.


    She had changed from her usual attire and now only wore ck undergarments that left little to the imagination.


    "Are you here for my arse or something else?" She asked in an annoyed tone with her hands on her waist as she looked up at Aron.


    "Thetter. I''m from asking our angry guest a few questions and it''s bred some rather interesting results, don''t you want your own probably expensive artifact?" Aron exined before taking out a piece of paper and handing it to Scarlett who shifted from a frown to a greedy smile.


    "You had me at expensive, but you know if we go through with this we''ll probably meet some other greedy or lucky fellows right?" Scarlett pointed out but rather than worry, she had a greedy look in her eyes and a smirk on her face.


    "That''s what I''m hoping for, don''t worry we''ll n ahead."


    ....


    [Rule#16: Always n Ahead]

 30 Chapter 30

    That very night after Aron had visited Scarlett to give her the coordinates he had taken from Anastasia, he finally went to his quarters but not to sleep as he still felt no exhaustion, he simply sat on the edge of the bed and leaned slightly forward before letting out a sigh.


    ''This may be more arduous than I thought, how long before I find a way back to Limbo? Even if I find it earlier, there''s the issue with my body...''


    ''Just what did the evolution do to me? Over the past days I''ve observed I don''t tire, I don''t feel hunger and sleep is unnecessary. Is this even normal? Considering the sheer amount of mana I have within me my body alone should be equivalent to a beast somewhere between tier 4 to tier 7. My abilities as a mage are currently around tier three as I''m yet to thoroughly study the knowledge Argos left behind...'' Aron sighed as he made this self assessment of himself.


    Aron had no one he could consult concerning the changes his body underwent during evolution so he couldn''t tell wether this was normal or not. As far as he was concerned his father did sleep although he never really tired to begin with.


    He sighed not because he was dissatisfied with his abilities thus far but because of the two different mana''s within his body that affected his mentality, specifically the emotions of anger and lust, two of the mostmon for beasts. Anger simply because most predators were easily triggered especially if the cause was weaker, as for lust this was simply due to the unavoidable cycle that was mating season. During this time beasts had their testosterone levels rise exponentially making them far more violent and less rational.


    Aron was already easily irritable because of the first emotion but for the most part he hadn''t let it go out of hand. As for thetter, Aron didn''t know when the mating cycle of the Limbo Strider was so he currently paid it no mind. Even if it did arrive it was far more easy to deal with aspared to anger as even in the worst case scenario he could suppress the urge at the cost of having an increased level of irritability.


    ''To meet the arch mage faster I''ll need a good rank but I need to go about this smartly as well. The less they know about what tricks I may hold the less likely they are to act rashly against me.''


    Aftering to a conclusion of how he''ll go about things, Aron let out a sigh andid down on the bed before closing his eyes.


    ....


    Meanwhile to the Far East in a small valley, a camp fire could seen. Around this camp fire sat three figures who all slightly kept themselves warm around the fire. These where Lucas, Sha and Mirai.


    "I never expected nights in this region to be so cold." Mirai showed a faint smile and muttered causing Sha and Lucas to look at her with concern.


    "If you''re cold you can have my cloak, we always had harsh winters back in my vige so this is nothing." Lucas offered before standing up and taking the cloak over to her.


    However as he tried to ce it over her, Sha intervened and took from him before cing it on Mirai herself. After doing this she simply gave him a narrowed look before sitting back down.


    "Thank you Lucas, you''re kinder than most humans I''ve met. My kind aren''t too fond of cold wether, our bodies aren''t very strong." Mirai showed Lucas a friendly smile and exined in a soft and gentle tone. Lucas nodded at this before turning to Sha who had much of her skin exposed but seemed to be alright.


    "Don''t bother asking human, I''d prefer if you didn''t pry into our matters." Sha red at Lucas and told him off bluntly before he could ask anything.


    "Oh, Uh sorry I didn''t mean to offend you. I''ll stop here." Lucas lowered his head and apologized before going silent.


    "Sha, there''s no need for hostility between us as we''ll be traveling together. I apologize Lucas, if you you''re curious about anything concerning us and I''ll answer what I can." Mirai dismissed Sha''s behavior but she still showed a look of displeasure towards Lucas.


    "Alright, then feel free to ask me anything you''re curious about as well." Lucas replied with a small smile on his face.<sub> </sub>


    "I have a question." Surprisingly the first person to ask was none other than Sha who looked at Lucas with a in expression.


    "Um, sure." Lucas replied a bit taken aback that Sha was curious enough to ask her something.


    "Back at the airship before we left, you had vomited at the battle between contestant number ten, Aron and the others against those aristocrats. It makes me wonder if that was your first time witnessing a life being taken." Sha inquired but surprisingly Lucas shook his head.


    "I''ve not only witnessed life being lost but I''ve also taken lives before. I used to help fight off bandits whenever they''d invade my vige, but what I saw at that battle by the airship was just gruesome murder. I agree they tried to kill us first but only the one in charge was responsible, was it really necessary to ughter everyone?" Lucas''s expression turned sour and his eye brows became furrowed as he expressed his views over the matter.


    "Hmm, I may have misjudged you Lucas. I agree the ughter was indeed unnecessary, it was just cold hearted murder and in stupid to do as the consequences will likely be severe, don''t you agree Lady Mirai" Sha agreed with Lucas before turning to Mirai to ask for her input.


    "No, I do not." Mirai replied in a low and cold tone that took both Sha and Lucas by surprise.


    "What do you mean?" Lucas asked in a of confused manner as if not understanding what she meant. Anyone would think the same given Mirai''s usual kind and gentle demeanor.


    "What I mean is they all deserved a painful and gruesome death and nothing less. Did you forget how they destroyed the other airship without remorse? They were even willing to do the same to us, as far as I''m concerned it was poetic justice." Mirai exined in an emotionless tone despite still having a gentle smile on her face.


    Sha and Lucas could only nce at Mirai in silence as the cold night wind breezes through their camp and made the fire flutter slightly. Mirai said nothing more and simply stretched out her hands to warm them near the fire, It''s bright burning embers reflecting off her beautiful yet sightless eyes.


    ...


    At around the same time back on the airship in the lower floors, Anastasia was casually leaning against the floor with a sinister smile on her face.


    "Do you think he bought it Igna?" Anastasia asked out loud before turning to the olderdy In maids clothing with a brow raised in curiosity.


    "Your performance even had me fooled my Lady. You yed the victim perfectly but if I may ask, how did you know he would ask about the coordinates?" The woman addressed as Igna replied in respective manner before towards Anastasia who simply continued to smile.


    "I already knew that piece of parchment was missing from my pockets so the chances were high that he would be curious. Either he would have asked me about it or gone there directly but considering he was the cautious type it was more likely for him to perform the former."


    "Once he arrives at those coordinates with my airship, he''s bound to run into Henry and the others. Dare to humiliate me like this? Tsk, he''ll regret it very soon." Anastasia dered while showing a confident smirk on her face.


    ....


    [ RULE#60: Never Reveal All Your Tricks ]

 31 Chapter 31

    The next day Aron chose to remain in his quarters and wait for Scarlett toe inform when they arrived at the coordinates he had given her.


    Whilst in his quarters, he sat quietly on the floor in a crossed legged position with his hands ced on his knees. He wore a pained expression the entire time and a whistish mist could be seen emanating from his body at a gradual pace.


    His breathing was aggressive and his muscles were tense. The longer he continued to hold the pose the more in pain he seemed and the more white mist would emanate from his body.


    "Grr..."


    He had began this routine early in the morning and by midday, he began to mutter deep growl like noises. His nails and hair could also be seen growing slightly in length while his eyes now looked like that of a beast and had a faint glow to them. What he was currently doing was trying to suppress his beast wills from the Luna mana.


    Despite all this urring however, Aron did not shift his position. It was only when evening fell that he heard a knock resound on his door.


    ''Finally time?''


    He thought to himself before releasing a long sigh and standing up from his position. He then stretched his hands and then rubbed his neck a bit whilst walking towards the door before opening it.


    "Finally, you know the least you could do is answer....quick..ly" Upon having the door opened, Scarlett began toin before soon trailing off as her eyes began to wonder over Aron''s exposed upper body.


    p "I was in the middle of something that required my focus, have we arrived?" Aron exined briefly without getting into the details of what he was doing. It took Scarlett a moment before she finally looked up at his face and responded after chuckling mischievously.</anda>


    "Right, we''ve arrived. Hurry and meet me on the deck, I''m anxious to get a hold of whatever it is that has one of the members of a big family so eager to get." Scarlett briefly responded in her usual vulgar and straightforward manner of speaking.


    Without saying anything more, she waved at Aron and walked away.


    ''I think I''ve stabilized my mana enough for now, should a battle ur I should be fine.'' Aron looked at his body for a moment before clicking his tongue in an annoyed manner and returning to the room.


    Meanwhile in the lower floors, Anastasia stood with her arms crossed and brows furrowed as she thought of something.


    "What''s bothering you my Lady?" The maid Igna asked in a concerned manner but Anastasia simply shook her head.


    "Henry and the other''s shouldn''t be too far off from here, it''s just a matter of time now before I get to go free and make that man wish he had agreed to my offer earlier." Anastasia chuckled slightly at the thought of having Aron at her mercy.


    Aron on the other hand wasn''t at all worried about what consequences his actions would bear thus far. Instead he got himself cleaned up and went out to meet the others on the deck, he was fairly confident in the measures he''d prepared so why overthink it any longer.


    Once he got to the deck and looked at the area surrounding the ship, he saw a beautiful valley. Most of it was made up of dense forestry with tworge mountain peaks opposing each other. The others present on the deck were gathered at the far front observing thend below before soon turning behind to face Aron


    "Has Scarlett already informed you on what''s happening?" Aron asked the group as he walked out to the deck as he personally hadn''t informed anyone else about the coordinates nor did he tell Scarlett to keep it secret.


    "Well she mentioned something about bing rich and pissing off aristocrats, it''s only natural I''d be interested." Jin showed a grin as he said these words while Jagu just nodded and Oxin followed suit.


    "I have nothing better to do, it could serve as good battle experience for me however." Jagu added while flexing his muscles and baring his teeth. Unlike Jin and Scarlett who Aron thought to be smarter than they appear Jagu was rtively simple and straightforward in his eyes.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m fine as long I get some of the treasure or whatever it is you''re looking for." Oxin dered and ced her hands on her waist to try and show her seriousness on the matter. Given her general character being a simple one like Jagu, Aron could only wonder if this was just how Komi were.


    "Here you''ll need this, it''s the map of the area I found in the control room.I''ve already marked the location of the coordinates so you three investigate while Oxin and I will remain on the airship in case of anything. Just don''t take too long or we''ll just assume you''re dead and leave." Scarlett handed over the map she held towards Aron who nodded at her words.


    He suspected that her wanting to remain on the airship was due to her desire to avoid possible danger by using them. Aron''s belief was responsible for this line of thought as it caused him to see people in mainly three parts, the user, the used and the unused.


    "Well if that''s the case, let''s begin. Oh and should any other airshipse-." Aron was about to warn but Scarlett simply cut him off with a click of her tongue before speaking.


    "Tsk. You just worry about securing the loot, I''ll handle this side of things." Scarlett spoke with confidence as she dered this causing Aron to end there.


    ''Right, I underestimated them all but they seem far more capable than I give them credit for. Reminds me of father''s words...''


    [ Even though I was the strongest among all men, they were times we would hunt in groups. I never liked the idea at first but that was until I teamed up with each n''s strongest to stop a minor horde. We did so without losing a single life, so the moral of the story is. Although as a beast monger the most important thing is to focus on self growth, never turn down the chance to rise up with others help, because they won''t hesitate to use you ]


    As Aron thought of this he almost chuckled because he found itical how the men of his Settlement were being used by the women for generations now as a means to get stronger. ''He was partially right I suppose, operating with a group of individuals who could cover areas Ick or skills I''m not pro efficient in would equal less work. It''s unfortunate no one here really stands out...''


    "I trust your judgement. Should the situation arise do as you see fit, it''s not like we have any hierarchy established." Aron showed a small smile as he said this and shrugged his shoulders slightly. This fake disy of indifference towards facing danger was just to better his image and it worked quite well.


    "True but I think we can all agree you''re the most fit to call the shots on the airship. Unless someone else wants to?" Jin pointed out before asking the question but as he looked at the others no one raised their hand.


    Aron wasn''t shocked by this move by Jin to avoid the authoritative position as taking it was a sure fire way to draw attention to one''s self. The point in him agreeing to Scarlett''s suggestions was to make her seem like a leader so why would Jin suggest him?


    "Normally I''d argue but I know when outmatched. You''re definitely more fit for it." Scarlettplimented with wink while Jagu just shrugged.


    "Thinking and nning are something someone like me shouldn''t have to deal with." Jagu added before turning away from the group entirely.


    "A princess leaves all the work to her subjects." Oxin showed a smirk and raised her head high as she dered proudly.


    "Well then it''s unanimous, you''re in charge of this merry band of misfits." Jin ced his hand over Aron''s shoulder and pointed out with a smile.


    "Well with that out of the way shall we get started?" Aron asked in his usual calm voice showing neither happiness or displeasure at being made in-charge.


    What was there to be happy about since it was basically a shallow role with no real authority but with danger still.


    ....


    [ RULE#7: Capable Allies Are Hard To Come By. Use Them Wisely. ]

 32 Chapter 32

    The sun had begun to set when Aron, Jagu and Jin finally began roaming the forest below the airship for the exact coordinates they were looking for.


    "The coordinates aren''t very clear either we''re within five hundred meters of it, just keep your eyes open." Aron paused while they were walking and pointed out as he closed the map Scarlett had given them.


    "That''s not a bad distance, we can split up and cover more ground until one of us gets lucky enough to find whatever it is we''re looking for." Jin suggested and Aron began to ponder while looking around for any clue he could use but suddenly Jagu stepped forward and began sniffing the air around them.


    "That way, there''s a scent in that direction. Don''t you smell it?" Jagu asked causing Aron to turn in the direction he pointed out. Aron then took in the air from that direction before furrowing his brows.


    "A pungent smell of blood." Aron answered to Jagu causing him to smirk and nod.


    "Not, bad human, you have a good nose." Jaguplimented before he began walking in the direction of the scent he had picked up.


    Unknown to Jagu and Jin, Aron like most beast mongers had incredible senses. So much so in his case because his resemnce to the Limbo Strider, most of the time he''d dull them himself for convenience leaving only his sight sharpened.


    The closer Jagu, Jin and Aron got to the origin of the pungent smell, the more they all became alert. No one had pointed out the change in atmosphere, but it was very apparent from the changing expressions of everyone.


    It didn''t take them long to arrive at the source of the pungent smell, a cave hidden in behind a bushy area of the forest. On the outside it looked quite beautiful but if one paid close attention they''d notice something was off about the area and that was exactly the case with Jin who always paid extra attention to his surroundings.


    "Talk about creepy, I found it a bit odd that a forest this rich in vegetation didn''t have a single animal in sight. But the more I look at this cave the more I want to go in, like it''s drawing me in some way." Jin''s exnation caused Aron to only ponder for a moment before he came to a possible conclusion.


    "Then everyone may want to be on high alert and stick close. Until we''re sure we can only proceed cautiously, however if you feel anything so much as get close to you...strike first" Aron advised before removing one of his arcane guns from their holster and proceeding forward towards the cave with a small frown on his face and a faint glow in his eyes.


    Jagu''s ears ttened and his fur seemed to rise a bit all over while the pupils of his eyes became thinner as he followed Aron from behind. Jin only took a deep breath and muttered something in a low tone before performing an odd hand gesture and following as well.


    Upon entering the cave, a cool wind breezed by the group causing them to each nce at each other for a moment before proceeding.


    Despite the inside of the cave being pitch ck, none of them bothered to mention the need for light and continued walking.


    As they went deeper into the cave, they began to see more traces of blood and dead animal''s parts hung all over, from the ceiling to the walls. The source of the pungent smell, now bing clear.


    "Not exactly weing, I don''t think I''ve ever heard of a creature that does this." Jinmentated while letting out a sigh.


    "Quite a few do this actually to deter curious beings but not so openly, there''s definitely something odd here." Aron replied in a skeptical tone as the group continued to delve deeper into the cave, passing numerous diverging tunnels and only going where the smell of death was strongest.


    After walking for a good while, they came to a halt near tworge stone doors with many strange markings in blood on them. By the side of the door there were also two dim crystals mounted into the wall, the only light Aron and the group hade across since entering the foul cave.<sub> </sub>


    "Seems we''ve reached our destination, looks to sophisticated to belong to your average creature." Aron muttered momentarily before continuing forward towards the tworge stone doors.


    "I''m not sure whether how calm you two are about this situation should be reassuring or worrying." Jin added before following while Jagu shrugged and chuckled confidently.


    "I doubt we''ll find anything we can not kill." Jagu uncaringlymented before all three held the tworge stone doors and pushed.


    The stone doors moved slowly and with much friction against the ground as they slowly revealed a dimly lit hall with numerous crystals mounted into it''s rocky ceiling.


    Aron was the first to enter and upon doing so immediately began looking around the strange room. Everything present within fromrge odd pirs to a strange altar at the center was made of the exact same stone material that covered the entirety of the cave.


    Soon Jagu and Jin walked in as well and went to stand beside Aron while also scanning the room. The most obvious feature present was the many animal and human body parts scattered and hung all over. Thergest heap being the one on the strange altar at the center of the room.


    "This... doesn''t look like somewhere one goes to find treasure." Jin began to feel more uneasy about the room the longer they stayed but Jagu simply saw this as being cowardly andughed.


    "You humans fret over the littlest of things, so what if there are dead bodies all over. Whose to say I''ll join them." Jagu confidently dered when all of a sudden therge stone doors they came through mmed shut.


    At that exact moment, all three turned around at the exact time and wore serious expressions while reaching for their weapons. Their gazes however weren''t focused on the stonerge doors but instead two pitch ck circles on the ground near them.


    The circles continued to expand until suddenly a pale white hand with darkened spots emerged from each one. Not long long after that, an entire body crawled out from one circle while another soon emerged from the other.


    Both figures had slightly humanoid appearances. The one to the right was roughly eight feet tall and had it''s back arched. It''s face had only long curved horns where one would expect to find it''s eyes with no nose but it did have an oddly shaped mouth that exposed its sharp teeth.


    It''s hands looked like that of a human but muchrger and held a pitch ck bell with a long rope attached of the same color. Then for its legs, they were joined oddly like a deer''s hind legs thenstly a long reptilian tail with a spiked end.


    The figure to the left was more or less the same except it stood upright and it''s face waspletely covered by a bloody cloth with a spiked wire crowning it''s head. Another feature that separated these two odd creatures was that the one to the left had four arms, the two lower ones held two pitch ck des while the left upper hand held a strange ceremonial object while it''s right upper hand had a long ck staff that was even longer than its body with a cross at the helm.


    "Krish.....Sha....Su....Graku...." The two creature''s voices echoed through the room in unison as they muttered these strange words while looking at Aron, Jin and Jagu.


    "What are those things?" Jagu asked as he gave them an odd look and prepared to attack. Jin only shook his head before turning to Aron who had his eyes dead set on them.


    ''They don''t match any creature I''ve read about in any index and the ring isn''t responding either...'' Aron pondered before firmly gripping his arcane gun in the left hand while holding a sword in the right.


    "Just fight like your life depends on it because it does, let''s not make the mistake of underestimating the unknown." Aron advised before pointing his arcane gun forward and pulling the trigger.

 33 Chapter 33

    After Aron fired his arcane gun, a quick sh could be seen followed by the sound of a bang.When the sh faded, it revealed that the creature Aron had aimed at was unharmed. It stood still and upright, only raising the arm that held the strange ceremonial urn.


    Aron furrowed his brows at this and tried firing a few more shots but each one seemed to a hit a barrier just before colliding with the creatures. After this proved to be useless he simply put the arcane gun back in it''s holster.


    "Their defense will be a problem." Jin muttered and looked at the creature that held the bell, however the second he blinked the creature vanished into the pitch ck circle from which it initially emerged before rising at a frightening speed right next to Jin as another circle appeared near him.


    "!!"


    All three instinctively jumped a few meters back but this was futile as the creatureunched the rope attached to its bell and managed to cling it to Jin''s leg. It pressed it''s legs against the ground before closing the distance they had created.


    <o>,m Without hesitation itunched a kick right into Jin''s gut and then got ready to throw a punch but Jagu quickly intervened byunching upward and preparing to swing his de at it.</o>


    "Arck!" Jin flinched in pain but couldn''t free himself.


    The creature only looked at him and didn''t bother to dodge or block. What followed was Jagu sessfullynding a blow, but rather than blood. Only the sound of his de parring against the creatures extremely tough skin, producing a sound simr to that of metal colliding.


    "What?" Jagu looked at it with a shocked expression as it raised leg and kicked him away like a ragdoll before turning to try and finish Jin.


    In that moment is was distracted though, Aron arrived at an opening and punched it clean it''s gut. Unlike Jagu, he didn''t immediately act and was even willing to let Jin suffer till an opening showed itself. The blow he gave it sent the creature flying back all the way to the stone wall with such force that the entire room shook violently.


    The creature however quickly stood up from this like it was nothing and bared a disfigured smile as if mocking Aron and the others.


    "You two work together and deal with the one holding the bell, I''ll handle the one that isn''t moving" Aron instructed before his muscles grew tenser. The situation had now began to give Aron a bad feeling.


    [ Limbo Strider Aspect + Full Body Augmentation ] Aron decided to use his uncapped physical strength against the creature to avoid any sudden mishaps.


    After this he began confidently approaching both creatures. His eyes showed a fierce blue glow while his expression was that of annoyance. Then with a sudden burst of speed heunched himself right in front of the two and kicked the dual wielding creature by the leg causing to fall on one knee.


    The other creature prepared to assist but had it''s hand held by Aron who then twisted it before pulling it closer and kicking it at the right side of its face, sending it flying all the way to the other side of the room.


    As he turned back to look at the creature he had brought to its knees he noticed it moving it''s other leg and in that very instance, itnded a blow towards Aron''s waist. Aron however didn''t so much as flinch as he raised a fist and punched it right in its face with tremendous force.


    Aron didn''t stop at just one hit and continued to beat the creature brutally into the ground despite it not dropping a single shed of blood. Jin and Jagu who saw the sheer power he disyed over the creature motivated them to do the same as they slowly turned to the other.


    When the creature behind them rang it''s bell, it''s entire figure vanished and appeared right in front of them and got ready to strike but it''s hand was stopped by Jagu''s who then looked at it with his now fierce red eyes.


    [ Scolf Rage Art: Frenzy ] His breathing had began haggard and he looked very much not in his right state of mind.<sub> </sub>


    [ Partial Body Augmentation: Limbs ] unlike Jagu and Aron, Jin didn''t raise his physical prowess by much but still seemed fairly confident.


    Jin didn''t waste this opportunity Aron created andnded a clean uppercut towards the creature''s odd face beforending several more blows on its chest. The second he backed away, Jagu came forth kicked it hard on the torso and sent it flying.


    The creature retreated back a few steps and looked ready to advance again but then it noticed some strange markings on the spot Jin had hit it. Before it could properly react to this, Jin sped his hands together and spoke.


    [ Yami Glyph...Invoke!" he ordered before the creature caught aze. It let out a loud a screech but still moved and began charging towards them again.


    Meanwhile back near the stone doors, Aron was still in control of his fight. Landing hit after hit on the creature but producing no noticeable damage.


    ''It''s slow, it''s moves are predictable and it has zero strategy so then why won''t it fucking fall!'' He thought to himself as his wills caused his anger to rise significantly. This reflected in his blows as each one produced a violent shockwave and shook the room.


    Beforending another blow, Aron took a deep breath and didn''t allow himself to be controlled by the raging instincts that began to consume him because of vast amount of Luna mana he possessed.


    ''I''ve experienced this before, with Argos''s golems. Even if an opponent is weak, if their equipment or defense is far greater than your attack capabilities then you''ll lose...'' Aron remembered whenst he was this annoyed in a fight and had an idea pop into his mind.


    The creature took this moment of distracted however and gripped him by his hands while reading to attack with its two other hands. Little did it know, that''s what Aron wanted.


    "I''ve got you." He muttered beforeunching himself up and while still being held by the creature, he managed tond a brutal kick to its face causing it to let go of everything it held before falling viciously on the ground.


    As it began to stand as if nothing happened, Aron picked up it''s pitch ck des and judged towards it before shing.


    Just like he had thought, once he shed at the creature''s hands, two where immediately sliced off. It let out a loud shriek but Aron didn''t hesitate to sh again but this time at it''s legs and tail, cutting them clean off.


    "Now you wait here." He muttered in a tone that still carried annoyance as his stuck the two des into the creature''s remaining hands, pinning it to the ground.


    "Jin, Jagu, move!" He ordered and almost instantly the two backed away from the creature they were facing. Not a secondter arge jagged staff rushed passed them and pierced the creature violently before carrying it along and then ultimatelying to a stop when it got mounted into a wall.


    Both Jagu and Jin were breathing heavily as they looked at Aron withplex gazes as he didn''t have so much as a sweat on his body as he began to approach them.


    "There''s a room at the far end of this hall, the valuables are most likely there." Aron expressed casually as if they didn''t experience a near death battle. In truth he too had numerous questions about this encounter but it was pointless to just stop because of it.


    Jagu simply nodded but couldn''t look Aron in the eyes as if he felt shameful from what had urred. He currently assumed Aron was human so the sense of being outshined by one was hard to ept.


    ''The more he reveals about himself the more interesting he gets.'' Jin thought to himself before nodding at Aron''s words. "He''s right, let''s keep moving."

 34 Chapter 34

    Night had now fallen in the region and Aron, Jagu and Jin were yet to return to the airship. Scarlett slowly began to grow more anxious as she paced about the deck with crossed arms while Oxin simply leaned against the rail and looked at the scenery.


    "I don''t trust those bastards, what if they found something good and ran away leaving us with this stolen ship and hostages? We''d be screwed, dammit why didn''t I consider that earlier?" Scarlett sighed as she continued to think of scenarios in her head.


    Oxin who now got tired of answering them simply nodded her head while looking at the scenery still. However just as she was doing this, something caught her keen eye and she immediately jumped down onto the deck and looked at Scarlett.


    "We have a problem...." She quickly said, causing Scarlett to rub her temples.


    "Oh for miving sake!" She yelled in an annoyed manner before turning to walk back into the airship with Oxin behind her.


    That something was none other than another airship. Not one, not two but a total of eleven airships. They moved in a formation such that each direction was secured tightly with the eleventh andrgest airship being at the center.


    On that very ship, six figures could be seen standing on the deck.


    "We''re finally here, it won''t be long now." A young man with short silver-ish hair sporting a gold, silver and ck armor with arge de behind his back showed a smile as he spoke these words and turned to the five figures behind him.


    "Good. The sooner we''re done with it the better. I hope you''re right about this Henry, it would be a shame as the heir of the L?wenstein Rosenberg family otherwise." The tallest and most muscr figure among the five spoke in an arrogant tone. He had short ck hair with hazel eyes and wore silver and blue armor and had a long de by his side.


    The young man who was addressed as Henry chuckled at this and still maintained a friendly smile as he replied to the tall young man.


    "You Vonstein''s are as direct as always I see, especially you, yourself Brutas. But I suppose that''s to be expected." Henry replied as if teasing the one called Brutas about something. Before Brutas could reply however another figure stepped in.


    "Now, now. Can''t we all just get along? I mean we are all here for the same purpose and it''s thanks to Henry so why fight over it?" The one who spoke these words was a cheerful dark haired woman. Despite her friendly demeanor however, she wore an intimidating tight fitting ck and red armor with an equally intimidating de which she leaned against yfully.


    "Ah yes, if it isn''t the ever carefree Emilia of house Hoffenheim. Why don''t you just focus on keeping quiet as the men talk like a good future wife to some family nobody. We all know you won''t be inheriting anything" Brutas was sharp and clear with his words and showed an arrogant grin but Emilia remained smiling and didn''t respond. The young woman next to her however...


    "My sister may tolerate your insults Brutas but I am not so lenient. At the very least she has a chance to be heir but you? You will nevere close to what your older brothers have achieved." The white haired young woman with a mature appearance and equally mature set of red, ck and gold armor expressed her words without remorse, leaving Brutas gripping his sword right as he stared daggers at her.


    "That''s enough Esmeralda, can we not go a day without bickering over our pointless things. Sebastian and Juliet are ever quiet." Henry pointed out the only two figures who were yet to say anything.


    "Well, because unlike you all I''m in the Schr program. You know the house of Lovitz''s strong point is our knowledge not battling strength like the rest of you." The young man addressed as Sebastian replied with a smile on his gentle face while shrugging his shoulders and running his hand over his dark hair. Unlike the other''s present he didn''t wear armor but instead wore the clothing one would expect from a regr traveling nobleman with only a small dagger on his hip.<sub> </sub>


    "Tch. You just waste your status onmoner women and useless adventures. The Lovitz family will never change." Brutas clicked his tongue and showed his disgust towards the lifestyle Sebastian led but he wasn''t the least bit offended by the remark.


    "I apologize Juliet, this isn''t how we should be acting around one other, don''t you agree as the heir to the Lamarck family?" Henry could only sigh and turn to the silent blonde haired young woman with piercing eyes like no other. She wore a ck and gold armor with only a small short dagger by her hip and a great sword sheathed on her back.


    "I have no interest in the matter." The gentle looking young woman replied indifferently without bothering to look at anyone. Not even the usual arrogant Brutas added any words and only remained silent.


    ''Unlike the rest of us who''ve met prior to this, this Journey is our first time seeing her. Juliet Lamarck, first and only daughter to the second strongest person in all of Pesia... not even Brutas and Esmeralda can say things carelessly towards her, well at least her presence is stopping them acting up.'' Henry thought before sighing and turning his gaze forward again.


    ''Hopefully Anastasia has already arrived, despite what they say everyone here needs to perform outstandingly to prove their worth if they are to attract strong individuals towards their factions...'' Henry''s expression turned serious as he looked forward with determination in his eyes.


    Meanwhile back in the cave, Aron, Jin and Jagu had reached the end of the room which had two other stone doors.


    "Let''s just hope this one doesn''t yield more trouble" Jin sighed as they all pushed the doors together and revealed anotherrge open room, however unlike the room before, this one had gold, jewelry and strange artifacts as far as the eye could see.


    "I''ll never have to worry about money again." Jin showed a wide smile and beganughing but before he could go further, Aron tapped his shoulder and shook his head.


    "Read the writing above." Aron pointed upward at somerge writings that were on the furthest wall.


    [ Take one item and leave or else ]


    "Hmph. Or else what? We''ve already defeated those abominations." Jagu sneered before Aron tapped his shoulder and gestured for him to look behind them.


    Once they did so, they could see numerous ck circles covering the ground.


    "Jagu, from now on stop talking." Jin''s happiness ended there as he gave Jagu an unimpressed look.


    "Doesn''t seem like they''ll attack. Let''s just find the most valuable items that we canter sell." Aron quickly spoke before walking further into the room while looking around.


    Jin and Jagu gave each other short nces before walking in and doing the same.

 35 Chapter 35

    Inside therge treasure filled room within the cave, Aron, Jin and Jagu kept continued to look around for the most valuable items present.


    "This is an impossible task, it''s not like the value is written on these damn things. Let''s just get anything and go." Jagu was the first to grow impatient as everything he saw looked all the same to him.


    "Patience. Did you really think everything would be easy? Here." Aron replied to Jagu''sment bluntly which Jagu didn''t seem used to before throwing a small box towards him. There was just something about a human talking to him without fear that he didn''t like.


    "What is this?" Jagu asked as he slowly opened the box and felt his whole body be tingly before shutting it quick.


    "It''s a mana crystal, try not to open it so carelessly will you?" Aron advised as if talking about a regr item but Jagu''s hands slightly trembled as he held the box.


    Mana crystals were sought after everywhere in Pesia, their value could be considered almost priceless depending on the grade. Both Jagu and Jin knew this but to Aron who forcefully absorbed hundreds of them on a daily basis as a pup the grade he had found had no value aside from money to him.


    Jin who had been silent for a while had his eyes glued to a de thatid on a exotic looking pedestal. Aron was quick to notice this and approached Jin before speaking.


    "Something you recognize?" Aron asked causing Jin to turn andugh it off while shaking his head.


    "Huh? Oh no, it''s just some de it seems. Doesn''t seem valuable either." Jin expressed to which Aron shrugged and began walking towards the exit.


    "If you see something you want, take it. Learn to be selfish because life won''t just hand you what you want. The mana crystal will fetch us a good sum, I don''t see anything else of great value either so stop wasting time and let''s go." Aron''s remark was a result of him being irritated by Jin feigning ignorance. If the cave had valuables who wouldn''t have minded taking things for himself but he truly saw nothing worth taking and keeping.


    Jagu looked to his right and just grabbed an odd looking statue before turning to leave as well. As they left the treasure room, the numerous circles that had appeared slowly began to fade one after another until they vanished when the group reached the exit of the room where they fought the two abominations.


    After exiting, the doorrge stone doors mmed shut and the group was about to proceed to exit the cave when Jagu came to a sudden halt and furrowed his brows.


    "What is it?" Jin asked curiously and Jagu turned to him and Aron before replying.


    "I smell new scents within the cave. Humans." Jagu exined inly and simply before going silent. Both he and Jin looked looked to Aron for an answer and he gave a nod.


    "Since you can tell which route they are using by scent, you and Jin exit using one of the alternative routes. I''ll draw their attention in the mean time. If they are easy opponents I shouldn''t be long but if not, leave without me." Aron said inly before walking over to Jagu and opening the box that housed the mana crystal wide open.


    When he did this, arge surge of energy rushed through the cave. Anyone sensitive to mana would immediately have been drawn to that wonderful sensation without fail.


    "Do I look like a coward? I will not run, I already owe you a debt from helping defeat those things in there." Jagu angrily pointed out while Aron casually closed the box.


    "Put your useless pride aside, this is simply the most logical option. You two are tired from the battle earlier and your movements show it, if you wish to die so badly then I can fulfill your wish. Otherwise leave, do you honestly believe I would risk my life for you?" Aron showed narrowed his eyes as he said this causing Jagu growl in anger, before he could react though Jin stopped him.<sub> </sub>


    "Jagu, he has a n. Let''s go. Should you dy we''ll wait for you twenty kilometers North East of here four days from now." Jin then turned to Aron and informed to which he just nodded.


    From there the two reluctantly left Aron at the tworge doors, where he took out a small brush and heaved a sigh.


    ''Good. Now I prepare..." He thought to himself before he began using his brush to draw runes all around the area near the tworge doors.


    Judging by the bodies they found in the room it was clear they weren''t the first group to stumble upon the cave so it was no surprise some individuals wereing. What Aaron hoped to do was trap them and question them.


    It didn''t take long before he began hearing multiple hurried footstepsing in his direction. In response he hid the brush he held and pressed his hands against the door like he was trying to open it but applied no force, this was to create the illusion that he was just about to enter himself as well.


    As he did this, the footsteps drew closer and closer until he could tell they were only a few feet away. He slowly turned and saw six figures all dressed in good quality armor and clothing however he didn''t bother speaking and only looked at them as if worried they arrived.


    The six figures he was looking at where all members from the most notable families in all of Ettenheim. Henry who stood at the front was about to speak but Brutas stepped forward and did so first.


    "State your family name and how you got here, well? Hurry before I make you regret it." Brutas threatened inly while Aron simply replied without showing him fear.


    "I have no family name and I just stumbled upon this ce. I lost my way then felt a strange sensation that lead me here. That''s it." Aron answered inly which Brutas didn''t seem to find at all pleasing to here. Upon hearing he had no family name however Brutas came forward and punched him hard in the stomach.


    Aron only lowered his posture but didn''t fall or let out any pained sound. He instead just maintained a cold look on his face as he slowly raised his head to meet Brutas''s gaze.


    "You have no family name and you dare look directly at me. Filthy uneducated peasant." Brutas dered before readying another punch but was stopped from doing so by Henry.


    "Enough Brutas, how is he supposed to know who you are simply by looking at you? We''re wasting time, you can question himter. We have other matters to attend to." Henry scolded and Brutas sneered before holding Aron by the cor and pushing him forward.


    "Fine, we might as well use him to test for traps. Move, you may just live if you prove your usefulness." Brutas ordered before shoving him forward.


    "Such a shame, he''s cute." Esmeralda teased as Aron approached the tworge doors and opened them.


    ''I really want to have their flesh sttered against the walls¡­'' Aron wills quickly began to the irritation he was facing he slowly walked inside feigning caution as he looked around. The others followed behind him before the stone doors mmed shut.


    ''Got them.'' Aron thought to himself before showing a small yet sinister smile.

 36 Chapter 36

    As the doors mmed behind the group they all stood alert and began looking around the room. Brutas showed a frown before turning to Aron and speaking.


    "You, check for anything out of the ordinary here." He ordered and Aron pointed to his legs where a dark circle had begun to emerge.


    "Like that?" He asked and everyone immediately noticed a total of six ck circles emerge. They quickly expanded before the same abominations Aron had faced crawled out. Three of them having four arms while the other three having only two.


    "What is that thing?" Henry asked as he drew his de. The others followed suit and unsheathed their weapons while raising their guard.


    Brutas was the first to act as he charged directly at them with a frightening speed. Aron made sure to observe keenly as he did so as to measure their strength before deciding whether to act directly himself or not.


    Brutas like Aron had managed to reach one of them andnd a strike, however this had no effect as the creature only let out a screech before kicking him back.


    ''This weapon can even slice tier 3 grade armour like it''s nothing... but I couldn''t even scratch it.'' Brutas thought to himself as he furrowed his eyebrows.


    "They''re nothing to scoff at" Brutas muttered to the others but none looked fazed and so the fight began.


    .....


    Aron had moved to one of the walls and avoided all confrontations and simply observed. The fight carried on far longer than his own. ''Their strategy is near perfect and their forms have few ws but none of them wish to ept that they might be weaker than those creatures and so they keep attacking, except that one¡­'' Aron thought to himself before continuing to watch.


    His gaze soon stopped on Juliet who had managed to disarm the creature she fought. After this, she quickly picked up its de and threw it towards another creature.


    It was only then that they realized that their weapons were the problem and began to shift the tide of the battle with that information.


    ''I guess they aren''t all just battling blindly.'' Aron thought before sighing. This action was noticed by Brutas whose pride was hurt from the way the battle had yed out, especially after he received some thrashing when he began to move slower after tiring.


    "What the hell are you sighing in relief for? Tsk, all you did was cower and avoid the battle. Weaklings like you have no ce going to Galos Academy!" Brutas began speaking while slowly approaching him but was stopped by Henry speaking.


    "Stop, let''s check keep going first before more of them returned." Brutas wasn''t happy about the decision but even he knew that it''s not the time for arguing so he turned and walked away.


    "Just what in the world were these things?" Emilia asked as she looked at the bodies oddly but Esmeralda simply sneered at them and walked by.


    "I prefer to not know more than I need about these disgusting things. Let''s quickly go get what we came for and leave, I''ll need a long bath after this." Sheined as she followed the others walking towards the treasure room.


    After encountering the same situation Aron had, they each picked one item after careful selection and began heading for the exit. It was only then that Brutas noticed Aron was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where is that peasant?" He asked angrily but Esmeralda simply chuckled at him while shrugging.<sub> </sub>


    "What? Did you expect him to wait for you to return so you could make him suffer?" She mocked him as they approached the tworge doors before opening them and exiting.


    All seemed well when suddenly as they were exiting arge glyph appeared right below them. Before anyone could react, they felt arge force weight them down and bring them to their knees.


    "What... is this...." Sebastian who had been quiet and without presence most of the journey seemed to have the most trouble facing this as he asked with a concerned expression on his face.


    "I think we triggered a trap... that much is obvious." Henry muttered as he tried his best to rise but to no avail.


    Soon everyone''s attention shifted to the footsteps of someone approaching them slowly from the front. When they finally recognized it was Aron, they looked somewhat at ease as they feared it might have been the creatures.


    "You useless peasant! Who told you could leave? Tsk, never mind just quickly find a way to disable this trap." Despite his situation, Brutas still acted as arrogant as he always did and didn''t immediately suspect Aron. How could his blind prejudice allow him to credit such a trap to amoner.


    Thats just how some aristocrats saw themselves, even if they were at a disadvantage they didn''t believe amoner would dare to make an enemy out of their family and in fact they were right. But unfortunately for them this wasn''t an averagemoner born from their world.


    "Leave? No. I was simply waiting for the you all to trigger the trap. Although a battle would have been interesting, I have no time to waste on the likes of you." Aron expressed bluntly as he showed them all a cold gaze. In truth he very did want to kill Brutas especially but he worried about the image projection, after all he wasn''tpletely certain they weren''t being watched in all areas.


    "You dar-" Brutas was about to say something when Aron suddenly pulled out his sword and stabbed it right through his hand. Brutas let out a pained scream and gritted his teeth trying to raise his hand but Aron walked closer and drove it deeper.


    "Do not misunderstand, it''s your own foolishness that lead you to believe I was just another harmlessmoner you could toy with. But now look at you groveling under me, pathetic." Aron snickered before raising his sword and proceeding to collect the items they had just taken.


    Unlike them, the crushing weight was nothing to Aron who they thought was unaffected by the trap. But little did they know it was all set by him, once again their prejudice blinded them from seeing the obvious conclusion right in front of them.


    "I apologize on Brutas''s behalf for his treatment towards you earlier. If you release us I guarantee nothing will happen to you and I''ll even reward you handsomely. I swear by my name." Henry offered sincerely but Aron only showed a small unimpressed smile.


    "You really are rather dull." Aron muttered as if disappointed, he of course didn''t reveal he was the one that set it up so as to have them underestimate him again after this encounter.


    "There''s practically a small army of talented warriors and mages outside, hand over the mana crystal and I won''t only let you keep the other items but I''ll make an oath swearing to protect your life and reward you ordingly." Henry''s usually calm demeanour was all but forgotten as he blurted this out without hesitation.


    "The Hoffenheim family will reward you double, no triple whatever your price." Esmeralda quickly spoke as well not willing to just watch.


    "The trap will lose it''s power soon so I''ll be taking my leave. I''d say organize a proper offer but I''m sure you''re all thinking of hunting me down the second you''re free so anymore talking is pointless, I''m sure you''ll reconsider once you exit the cave however." Aron spoke vaguely before starting to walk away, ignoring any attempts at calling for him.


    ''I suppose it''s time to test how capable these mana infused bullets are.'' Aron thought to himself as he walked away smiling.

 37 Chapter 37

    A short time has passed since Aron left the cave, while Henry and the others were still unable to break free from the trap that he had set up for them.


    "Never have I ever thought a day woulde that I would be so greatly humiliated by amoner of all people. Tsk." Esmeraldained as she still tried her best to rise but she couldn''t.


    "Well, it was an interesting encounter at least," Emiliamented before chuckling.


    "This isn''t the least bit amusing sister! When I see that person again, I will rip him apart!" Esmeralda scolded while Emilia continued to giggle at their predicament.


    "I must admit though, these runes are quite interesting. This may be a blessing in disguise. A shame they''ll fade soon¡­" Sebastian, unlike the others, was always more interested in knowledge more than anything else, so seeing these runes that he had never even heard of before had himpletely engrossed.


    Brutas, on the other hand, was breathing heavily as he wore a look of pure anger on his face but said nothing. Despite his short temper, they had never seen him brought to such a state. And so, even Esmeralda held back her urge to mock him.


    "Look, the runes are flickering, it won''t be long now before we''re free from this trap." Henry observed and pointed out, trying to cheer everyone up. His words only made Brutas attempt to stand, but the crushing weight was still too much for him to handle.


    "Dammit! How long must I wait?!" He yelled out as he gritted his teeth trying his utter best to stand.


    "Calm down, Brutas, we can''t make use of mana in this state. Trying to stand with your physical body alone in this formation is suicide..." Henry had tried to calm Brutas down but as he was doing so, Juliet, who had been quiet all that time, stood up with ease.


    "...."


    The others simply looked at her with strange gazes as she proceeded to stomp her foot on the ground. The entire cave rumbled furiously from this action while the runes covering the ground flickered madly before vanishingpletely.


    "Could you not have waited a little bit longer?" Sebastian sighed as he watched thest of the runes flicker and vanish.


    "Thank you for that, just what tier is your equipment¡­?" Henry thanked before curiously asking how she managed that feat because most wouldn''t believe someone had that much raw physical strength unless they were of the beast races.


    Although such individuals existed, they were quite few, especially among the younger generation in Pesia. Theck of a worded answer made Henry not question her on the matter any further.


    "Tch, can we not waste any more time. The servants we left at the entrance must''ve either caught him or brutally injured him by now." Esmeraldamented as she stretched her arms with a frown on her face.


    Brutus had dusted himself off before wiping the blood off his hand where Aron had stabbed him.


    "Here, let me heal you¡ª" Emilia came closer and was about to offer aid to Brutas who, without warning rushed off away from the group at a tremendous speed.


    "¡­Or maybe not¡­." Emilia shrugged as she and the others soon rushed for the exit as well. Juliet seemed to have been deep in thought the entire time.


    ''That man, he could easily endure it without mana, whereas I needed it to be weakened...'' The feeling of being weaker seemed to have Juliet bothered more than anything else despite her still showing no expression on the surface.


    "There! I see Brutas! Hey, don''t just run off like that! What if there were more traps? I understand that you''re angry, but that''s no excuse to..."


    "!!"<sub> </sub>


    As Henry reached for the exit, they could see Brutas''s figure. He yelled trying to get his attention, but got no response as Brutas simply stood there without moving an inch.


    When Henry and the others got to him, everyone finally understood why as they looked at the scene before them with widened eyes. Even the level-headed Esmeralda and the stoic Juliet looked on with clear surprise on their faces.


    Ten out of the eleven ships they had arrived with had crashed to the ground. Many of their servants and other students they had brought along were either injured or dead.


    "If anyone else can movee with me to search for the young lords!" A brown-haired Elven woman that wore silver armor and carried a silvernce yelled out towards the few that survived.


    She had blood running down her arm but still seemed determined and full of energy. Before anyone could respond, Henry, who stood some two hundred away, looked to her and spoke.


    "Ilia! What happened?!" For the first time during their journey, Henry wore a look of pure anger and worry as he called out to the woman.


    Ilia quickly turned to the voice she recognized without fail and got on her knee. Part of her was relieved that her Lord was all right, but another part of her was ashamed of the current scene.


    "My Lord, we..."


    Ilia could only grit her teeth as she began to exin the events that urred¡­ In her words, no major fight had taken ce. Instead, she was on the deck of the main airship when out of nowhere arge explosion urred. In one go, every single airship aside from the main one had received heavy damages and began to descend.


    The main one although damaged withstood the st, however many were still injured. The total number of people lost exceeded more than eighty percent.


    When she had gone down to try and find them to report what had happened, she ran into a dark-haired young man. But when she had attempted to question him, he brought her to her knees with one blow before saying she was better off worrying about the family heirs.


    From there she chose to not pursue the man, but instead gather people to try and rescue Henry and the others and thus bringing them to the current scene.


    "I apologize for my ipetence, my lord. I will ept any punishment you deem fit." Ilia expressed and kept her head low.


    Henry didn''t immediately answer, but instead looked at the scene before him with clenched fists.


    "Have everyone still capable enough for battle quickly prepare, we cannot allow him to roam free! Those incapable of moving should await here, my sister''s airship should still be on its way." Henry exined to which Ilia nodded as he was still unaware his sister''s ship was already taken over.


    "It shall be done." Ilia quickly raised her head and gave a bow before leaving to carry out Henry''s orders.


    "Could this be the work of a high grade item he may have found in the cave?" Esmeralda asked with furrowed brows.


    "Whatever it is, he needs to answer for what he has done," Brutas added angrily while Juliet, Emilia, and Sebastian remained silent.


    Meanwhile, on a hill roughly five hundred meters away Aron looked back in the direction of the cave and heightened his hearing to listen in on their exchange.


    ''So he''s the brother¡­ they''ll be pursing me I better start thinking of how to best handle this. But it seems that I took too long within the cave and Scarlett and the others left.'' Aron thought before turning his head and continuing to walk away.

 38 Chapter 38

    Some time had now passed since Aron had left the cave and night had now fallen. He was currently making his way through a region he concluded had the most beast activity


    He did this in case Henry and the others chose to pursue him immediately. Without knowing the exact way he was traveling and without any clues made going after Aron a hard task from the very start. But Aron wasn''t one to underestimate his opponents and chose to remain cautious.


    ''Strange, from both a geographical and mana perspective, this region should have the most beasts but...I haven''t run across a single one.'' Aron thought to himself as he made his way slowly through the forest.


    A thin glowing outline of mana could be seen around him; a technique unique to those who possessed Limbo strider characteristics that he had learned from his father when hunting. It concealed scent, sound and made one''s mana blend in with that of the environment.


    Such a skill was vital to all beast mongers who spent much of their time hunting beasts, but it also served well against humans.


    ...


    As nightpletely fell over the region, Aron had yet to see any beast and had begun to grow suspicious as night-time was when beasts hunted most. So not seeing even one was something Aron found very odd.


    "Grr!"


    Suddenly a loud growl could be hearding from further ahead of the position Aron stood. He quickly paused and squinted his eyes before slowing down his breathing and rushing towards the scene.


    After three hundred meters, he was close to the origin of the growl and hid behind a tree before peeking to see what was happening.


    What he saw was a familiar figure with pale blonde hair standing in front of a small fallen beast with a dagger in her hand.


    Aron remained where he was and simply observed as she took her de and cut a piece of flesh from the beast. She then ced the piece of meat on the ground and extended her hand towards it before speaking.


    "Evanora says burn for her." She spoke and instantly the piece of meat caught fire. The me, despite being small, was so fierce that the meat was burned to nothingness in no time at all.


    "..." The girl with the tired, sleepy expression on her face squatted down and sliced another piece from the beast before trying again a few more times but the result remained the same.


    Aron had now seen enough, and he made his presence known by stepping out from behind the tree he stood. Evanora looked at him slowly before speaking.


    "You travelled with Evanora before she left. Why are you here?" She spoke in a strangely slow manner as Aron stopped a few feet away from her.


    "I''m just passing by. Do you by any chance know why there''s ack of beasts in this forest?" Aron asked still more concerned as to why he saw no beasts on his way here rather than the girl''s strange habits.


    "Evanora killed them. Evanora needed food but failed. The food kept disappearing." Evanora exined oddly causing Aron to raise a brow. Her manner of speaking aside even her exnation didn''t make clear sense to him.


    "Do you mean you killed every beast you encountered and tried cooking it, but used a me far too strong?" Aron asked for rity and Evanora nodded.


    "Why not use less mana when casting whatever technique or spell you''re using or simply start a fire?" Aron questioned not understanding the odd picture Evanora had painted.<sub> </sub>


    "Evanora can do neither. Help and Evanora will share." The girl turned to Aron and extended her piece of meat towards him like a sort of offering.


    Aron took the meat from her and instantly caught fire, the firested only a moment before vanishing, but this time the meat remained intact and he handed it back. After all, eating was more of an option to Aron whose body could survive off mana alone.


    "Evanora is joyful." She muttered, but her expression remained the same as she took the meat and began to eat it then and there.


    After this, she continued to ask Aron to cook piece after piece of meat for her and in return he had her exin what she had encountered thus far traveling. This yielded no decent results, but Aron wasn''t surprised.


    What he learned from the conversation, however, was that Evanoracked knowledge. She couldn''t understandplex words or terms and used the simplest ways to exin things.


    "That me you conjured earlier wasn''t of a low tier, how long have you studied magic?" Aron asked bluntly trying to clear some doubts he had in his mind and gauge her strength.


    "Evanora didn''t study, she cannot read or write. Evanora only speaks to the mana and thinks of what she wants them to do. Then they listen and obey." Evanora''s answer only made Aron question a lot more things since her exnation went against the norm.


    Mages despite how easily their mana control looked like studied and practiced to get that point. They first learned the ever-expanding runguage of magic and used to learn and or create numerous arts and techniques which were collectively just called spells although quite a good number of people confuse the three to different entities from one another.


    The moreplex a spell was, the more powerful it is. Hence why intelligence was amon trait among the best mages. The case was different for beast mongers who stored inhumane amounts of mana within them. To cast spells, they didn''t use words but instead used the mana within them and projected it as they wished which wasplex on its own and required practice.


    What Evanora was doing, however, was neither as she simply projected her thoughts, and they came to be. A one-of-a-kind ss of mage referred mana maniption as image casting.


    Beings with this unique trait usually made for the best mages as Argos had told him. Finding someone with this trait although rare wasn''t enough to have Aron this curious.


    What got Aron so interested was the fact that this trait was exclusive only to certain higher races in Limbo. So, seeing one here had Aron see a potential way back.


    ''I suppose I''ll just have to ask her in the morning,'' Aron thought as he saw Evanora had fallen asleep not too far away from him cutely. So, he could only close his eyes and use this opportunity to meditate and steady his wills.


    However, just around midnight, Aron felt an odd sensation as he opened his eyes to find arge creature in front of him mere inches away from his face.


    The creature had no lower body and simply hovered in the air. Itsrge, muscr upper body was humanoid and so were its arms except on each shoulder a mouth bearing sharp teeth could be seen.


    Its head was bizarre, its shape and mouth looked like that of a hound except with much sharper-looking teeth and four eyes along withrge branch-like horns on its head.


    These deathly blue eyes stared into Aron''s eyes as its mouth began to move.


    "Do... you... fear... us?" It asked in an echoed voice as it bared a bloody smile.

 39 Chapter 39

    "Do...you...fear...us"


    As Aron heard the creature mutter these words while being only a few inches away, he raised a brow oddly. As a beast monger, Aron''s instincts naturally told him if an opponent was dangerous. But ever since he had left Argos''s library, Aron had never felt that sensation of a warning again and this time was no different as he simply looked back into the creature''s lifeless eyes and replied.


    "No, I don''t fear anything that I can kill." After Aron replied with these words, the creature simply looked at him nkly before turning its attention to a wandering animal not too far from them.


    In an instant, it appeared in front of the animal that now seemed frozen in ce and asked the same odd question. However, the animal of course did not answer, causing the creature to smile before lifting the animal with itsrge arms and devouring it.


    ''...what is that thing.'' Aron thought to himself before the ring he wore gave off a glow as it passed the knowledge he wanted into his mind.


    [ A mana demon. A creature made of pure mana but with little records of it''s origins. All that is known is that once theye to be, they merge with the soul of an individual and grant them unmatched talent in manipting mana but always at a cost far exceeding the benefits. Thus they are viewed as a curse and not a blessing. ]


    After gaining this information, Aron nced over at the mana demon and continued to observe its behavior. It was passive most times and only acted when living creatures came within a hundred meter radius of Evanora. Whether big or small, each animal and creature met the same fate.


    This cycle carried on until the sun began to rise. The mana demon''s figure slowly began to be more and more transparent before it fadedpletely.


    Once it did so, Evanora let out a murmur as she slowly got up and stretched her arms before rubbing her eye sleepily while looking in Aron''s direction.


    "Hmm, you''re still here?" She asked slowly and with visible confusion on her still sleepy face.


    "Is there a reason I shouldn''t?" Aron asked before turning his head in her direction with a brow raised.


    "Everyone leaves, always. If they don''t by the time night falls, they die. So Evanora left, Evanora must be alone." Evanora muttered as she began looking and the many patches of blood stter that covered the once green grass.


    ''So it only appears at night and only attacks living creatures within a hundred meter radius that show fear? That exins why nothing urred at the manor and on the airship.


    "I see¡­ My only question is, how did you end up this way?" Aron asked still hopeful for any leads that would help in finding a way back to limbo faster.


    "Evanora was always this way. Evanora doesn''t knowwhy. She is sorry." Aron could only sigh before standing up and turning to leave.


    "Then I have nothing more to ask," Aron said no goodbyes and simply began to walk away, although he knew the chances were slim, he was still hopeful of learning more about a way to Limbo from Pesia.


    ''From what Ariel told me, I''d need to wait for years before getting that sort of opportunity in the academy, more especially since my background is non-existent. My best option is to forcefully get such an opportunity thought I should first check if they even have knowledge on the subject.'' Aron clicked his tongue in irritation at the mere thought of having to spend time around multiple individuals like the aristocrats he had encountered earlier.


    "Why are you following me?" Aron who hadn''t walked too far hade to a stop and turned to Evanora who was walking a few feet behind him.


    "You don''t fear Evanora, You didn''t die because of Evanora. She wants to follow, to learn why." She looked towards Aron with an expectation but he simply turned and continued walking.


    "I''ve got my own problems to worry about, I don''t need to add more." He exined shortly before continuing to walk away but Evanora continued to follow.<sub> </sub>


    "Evanora will listen, she will not cause trouble. Evanora is very strong."The odd girl added as she followed while Aron chose to give her no response.


    They continued to travel this way for the days toe, not exchanging any words despite being close to each other.


    As the sun rose and the fourth day finally came without anything eventful urring, Aron looked in the north-eastern direction and showed a small smirk as he began moving forward with a persistent Evanora not too far behind.


    "We are being watched" Evanora revealed after the two had passed the twenty-kilometre mark Aron had travelled since the cave.


    Aron turned to her and without asking she raised her hand and pointed towards a pitch-ck small bird that stood on a tree branch not too far away from them.


    "Evanora wants you to die." Evanora instructed while raising her hand towards the bird, in an instant, it lost all life in its eyes and copsed to the ground.


    Aron gave Evanora an odd look for a moment before walking over to the dead bird. He touched it only for a moment before raising his head and speaking.


    "Jin, it''s Aron!" He dered in a loud tone before hearing some rustlinge from anotherrge tree not too far from them.


    Both Aron and Evanora looked up at the tree as the leaves began to move strangely as if they were a mirage, soon revealing Jin''s figure seated on a branch while making strange hand gestures.


    "Well, consider me impressed once again. I take pride in my ability to conceal myself. I see you ran into the silent girl as well." He sighed before jumping off the branch andnding on the ground a few meters away from Aron. After checking the mana signature on the bird he found it was was exactly like Jin''s so it wasn''t hard for Aron to discern this.


    "I take it you travelled without problems?" Aron approached Jin and asked in a casual tone to which Jin nodded and shrugged.


    "Aside from the nagging woman who keeps demanding we exin what''s happening, the journey has been quite smooth. Speaking of the aristocrats if you''re here then..." Jin trailed off and had a small smile appear on his face which soon faded when Aron shook his head.


    "I can not antagonize the families fully without being sure they won''t be a nuisance. At the very least I can make an example of them but even that needs to be done in the open and projected for all to see." Aron exined causing Jin to sigh but nod in agreement.


    "Even then what makes you sure they won''t do everything in their power to have you dead? Even in Galos Academy I''m sure things happen in the dark." Jin was cautious but Aron simply smiled.


    "For now the mana crystal is valuable so they''ll keep each other in check, as for what happens in Galos academy if they try to use hidden means it only work against them." Aron didn''t go into much detail as Jin couldn''t be trusted.


    Over the days traveling with Evanora he had enough time to congeal a solid n on to deal with his new found enemies temporarily.


    ''So him asking Jagu and me to leave was for the aristocrats to not know he worked with others in the cave? Did he do that for our safety... or his benefit, this fellow is tricky to read.'' Jin couldn''t help but wonder as he looked at Aron who only tilted his head as if asking if something was the matter.


    "Well, at least you''ve got it figured out. Let''s head to the airship then." Jin could only smile and say this while putting his worries to the back of his mind.

 40 Chapter 40

    After they had met up and spoken, Jin began leading Aron and Evanora who still followed him behind towards the airship. However despite Jin saying it was close, Aron couldn''t see it anywhere.


    ''Another of his illusions?'' Aron thought as Jin lead them to the edge of a cliff with nothing but arge valley below.


    Aron gave Jin a nce before he showed a smile and sped his hands together before taking a slow but deep breath.


    "Reveal that which is hidden to all, by mymand. May the third illusion art mirrage, disperse." As Jin said these words the view in front of the cliff cracked like a window.


    It slowly fell apart before revealing the true view, one that had arge airship right next to the edge of the cliff. Aron gave the smiling Jin a nce while Evanora just looked at the airship without much of a reaction.


    ''He''s even capable of creating an art that responds tomands, his strength is average but his skill in this field is rather satisfactory'' Aron had this thought ran across his mind but didn''t express it.


    Despite being vastly knowledgeable, the knowledge in Argos''s library wasn''t infinite unlike Limbo itself. There was much Aron didn''t know, especially of world''s outside Limbo so seeing new techniques and arts that could be potentially useful always caught his attention.


    They was no major difference between arts and techniques.


    Arts and techniques involved specializations. Image casting and even best mongering for example fell under the category of an art as not everyone could perform even if they trained as they had specific requirements that needed to be met before one could hope to achieve them.


    A technique was simr in that it also had specific requirements that needed to be met before one could achieve results. The difference was a technique could be learned by anyone so long as they could use mana, an example of techniques was the use of runes and glyphs to make formations or even build magic powered structures and devices such as Airships or even weapons like Aron''s arcane guns.


    Only experienced or well trained individuals knew of this difference. The majority of people simply referred to the two collectively as magic or spells. A so called basic fire spell for example that any low tier mage could do was in reality a simple technique that used the element of fire.


    "Tch. So the human lives!" Aron was brought out of his thoughts as he looked at the deck of the airship and saw a smiling Jagu looking towards him.


    "Oh don''t act so tough, I lost count of how many times youined that we should go back for him." Scarlett along with Oxin soon appeared from inside the airship and went next to Jagu and revealed causing him to just cross his arms as Aron, Jin and Evanora boarded the airship.


    "I simply wanted to repay the debt I owe him! I couldn''t care less for your lives." Jagu sneered while Scarlett just shrugged.


    "Boys will be boys I suppose. So mind telling us what happened?" Scarlett didn''t beat around the bush and asked the question everyone was curious about.


    It was then that Aron began exining what had happened when Jin and Jagu had left. The only major detail he left out was that the didn''t only use the trap but made it. After exining he dropped a small bag to the ground that had the items he had taken from Henry and the others.


    "Now I regret not being there earlier." Jin couldn''t help butugh out loudly while Jagu looked upset that he had missed the chance to fight some strong opponents.


    "Wow, add this with the worth of the crystal and we''re practically set for life. I wonder how much they''ll offer for-"


    "We won''t be selling the crystal." Aron interjected on Scarlett''s happiness and revealed causing her to look at her oddly.<sub> </sub>


    "What you want it for yourself?!" She asked out of sheer shock as she knew very well that it''s value was tremendous.


    "Well he''s the one who found out about the cave, also the only reason we didn''t die by those creatures hands, not to mention him holding back the aristocrats and even bringing back more items. I don''t like the idea of it being in one of those bastards hands anyway so I say Aron takes it." Jin expressed before reaching into his robe and taking out the small box that held the crystal.


    "I barely did anything so I too care not what happens to it." Jagu looked more reluctant to watch it go but his pride as a Komi surpassed his greed, his principles simply wouldn''t allow him to do something he considered so shameless.


    "Well I don''t agree, the n was to make money from this and the crystal is practically worth a small city!" Scarlett was still inrge disagreement and turned to Oxin along with Jagu and Jin waiting for her to say what she thought on the matter.


    "I really didn''t do anything at all so I don''t qualify to have a vote." Oxin chose to remain neutral on the matter especially since she did the least.


    "Then that makes two votes against one. It''s decided Aron will get the crystal." Jin stated with a smile while Scarlett grit her teeth but made noment.


    "Out of curiosity, are you going to use it on yourself?" Jin couldn''t help but ask but Aron shook his head before exining the crystals importance.


    "Right, you''ll be a target after what you did and the crystal acts like a sort of immunity to them acting against you." Jin immediately saw the logic behind keeping the crystal and agreed even more to it whereas Scarlett still didn''t seem all that much convinced but Aron didn''t care for what anyone felt on the matter in truth.


    "They are likely pursuing me as we speak, I''d prefer we confront them here and chip at their confidence even more. At least enough to stop them annoying us while we focus on finishing the Journey." Aron''s suggestion caused everyone to look at him keenly as they wondered just what he had in mind.


    "A trap, one whose end result we''ll have them leave us be. Two teams, simple tactics, one day...." Aron began thoroughly exining the strategy he had nned to confront their pursuers.


    "That is... risky but I''m in."


    "I like that n."


    Jin and Jagu where quick to agree while Scarlett still looked very upset. Aron observed this and walked over to her before whispering something into her ear which brought a greedy grin to her face.


    "You know just what to say to gain my interest. Fine forget the crystal for now let''s start making preparations already." Scarlett dered energetically.


    "While you all do that, I have a few words to exchange with our guest on the lower floors." Aron left Scarlett''s side while wearing a small smile as he walked over towards the ships entrance.


    As Aron walked away, everyone''s gaze turned to the grinning Scarlett but she shrugged them off.


    "What? Let''s start preparing already." Scarlett walked away while Jin and Jagu began heading for the tform to exit the airship. Leaving Evanora and Oxin on the deck in awkward silence.

 41 Chapter 41

    At the very lower levels of the airship in thergest storage room, two figures could be seen seated on the ground leaning against the wall, Anastasia and her maid. Their attention was focused on the entrance of the room where they heard footsteps approaching.


    Soon Aron''s figure became visible causing them both to show widened gazes at him, most especially Anastasia who had even stood up and moved closer to the barrier she was enclosed in.


    "You! How are you here?" Anastasia asked in a concerned voice as Aron''s presence had made her fear the worst.


    When Scarlett and the others retreated she had assumed he died and they were currently being pursued and were about to meet the same fate. But him returning in one piece left a lot of possibilities that caused her worry.


    "Am I not supposed to be?" Aron replied inly before walking closer to the barrier and looking down into Anastasia''s eyes which now held pure hatred.


    "Worried your friends may have died? Interesting, so you are capable of care. Don''t worry, the only thing wounded is their pride¡­ for now at least." Aron chose to calm her worries just enough for her to not attempt anything risky and still be hopeful while worrying her enough to not underestimate him.


    "Is that all you came to tell me? What is it you want?" Anastasia asked as the longer she was in Aron''s presence the more she got worried.


    "No, I wanted to ask you the method for projecting that is used during the Journey. Is it formation based with certain requirements and ways to start it or are their individuals hidden observing us?" Aron looked to Anastasia who hadn''t expected this type of question but she chose to answer still after thinking of a usible reason for asking.


    "I''m no schr so I don''t know of theplexity behind it. However the way it works is, it senses whenrge amounts of mana gather in one ce or group since that usually insinuates battles. Smaller personal battles are rarely caught unless two or more top contestants meet. This is to allow people their privacy and personal details unheard. Why? Do you ask? Are you scared you''re being watched even as we speak?" Anastasia exined before asking with a grin instantly thinking she was right.


    "I see, that''ll do. I look for forward to killing the one called Henry after lowering him into a pitiful state, with his sister here I doubt he''d even fight back." Aron turned while showing a sinister smile and walked with the first piece of his n being secured. These words he said left Anastasia greatly triggered, so much so that she began to bang on the barrier but to no avail.


    Later that day as evening began to fall, everyone had gathered on the deck of the ship with Aron standing at the center.


    "I take it you''re all ready?" Aron asked as he reached into his jacket and took the box holding the mana crystal.


    "As usual, leave the ship''s safety to Oxin and me, but I doubt they''ll get past Jin''s illusion." Scarlett crossed her arms and wore a confident expression while Oxin twirled her mace while nodding.


    "No need to ask us" Jagu replied and Jin nodded before Aron opened the box, causing a bright light to surge up into the sky for a brief moment.


    Immediately after doing this, he closed the box and returned it to his jacket. At that very moment, the cries of beasts and creatures began resounding throughout the area. Some are low and moderate while others are fierce and loud.


    "That''s a lot of beasts, we should probably get going now. But before that, how are you sure they''ll be approached from the southwest?" Jin asked in curiosity to which Aron just pointed at Evanora who wore a cloak and just looked nkly at everyone.


    With no further questions, Jin, Jagu, Aron, and Evanora left the airship and walked around five hundred meters southwest beforeing to a stop at a small clearing and looking up.


    "I see it, roughly two hundred and seventy meters away. Quickly get into your positions and wait for your chances."


    As Aron said this Jagu and Jin nodded before they went in opposite directions, their figure''s soon disappearing in the forest leaving only Evanora and Aron.<sub> </sub>


    "Evanora will wait. Shemands the mana to hide her." Evanora turned to Aron and raised the hood of her cloak before muttering amand that caused her own shadow to engulf her and vanish from the scene.


    ''What an enviable trait.'' With everyone gone, Aron directed his attention towards the approaching airship and removed his arcane gun from its holster, and took a mana-infused bullet from his belt before aiming it up towards the ship.


    "Well then, It''s time we begin." Aron quickly ced the mana-infused bullet into the arcane and pulled the trigger with a small smile on his face.


    What followed was the loud explosion from it making contact with the airships barrier which was all but destroyed in that single shot.


    On the deck of the airship, numerous figures could be seen trying to hold on to whatever they could as the ship shook furiously from the attack. Among the figures, one, in particr, looked especially angry at this.


    "Lord Henry, that''s the exact attack that took out the other airships." Ilia who had slouched on the ground quickly got up and reported to Henry who also stood up and looked in the direction the st hade from.


    "Is it him?" Brutas walked over to his side and asked with furrowed brows to which Henry nodded.


    "We can''t move with the ship, it makes us an easy target for whatever canon he seems to be using. Quickly gather everyone, we won''t let him get away." Henrymanded as his subordinates began running up and down the ship in preparation.


    "What the hell is going on?" At that moment, Esmeralda and her sister made their way onto the deck along with Sebastian and got briefed on the situation.


    "That bastard really attacked us first? Then why are we standing here, let''s go before he escapes." Esmeralda added after hearing Henry exin the situation briefly. Meanwhile, Emilia walked over to the rail before showing a worried look.


    "I wouldn''t be worried about that, he''sing this way." She muttered, getting everyone''s attention as she proceeded to point at a figure that could be seen running closer towards the ship.


    "Tch, let''s go! We can''t let him fire whatever artifact he''s using from close range and where is Juliet?" Henry asked in a hurried tone as he prepared to jump off the airship.


    "She said she wouldn''t being my Lord, she didn''t state why." A subordinate bowed and informed Henry who just clicked his tongue in irritation before gesturing for the others to follow him.


    Meanwhile in the forest below...


    ''Fifty meters, hundred meters...'' Aron was running at a normal pace as he began closing the distance between him and the airship.


    Just as he was about to pass the hundred and fifty-meter threshold, he was forced toe to a stop as arge projectile suddenlynded in front of him with tremendous force, shaking the surrounding trees and causing the dust to rise.


    "You think just because you got one artifact you can stand against us... I''ll show you just how wrong you are,moner. Your luck ends here" As the dust cleared, arge silver greatsword could be seen buried into the ground, and approaching from behind it was an angry Brutas.


    "Your words run-heavy, but I wonder if you can prove they''re more than just that. Empty words." Aron dropped his hood and put his arcane gun back into its holster before starting to walk slowly towards Brutas.

 42 Chapter 42

    As the dust began to settle in the small path, Aron''s figure became more clear as he walked towards Brutas who was now retrieving hisrge sword from the ground.


    "Brutas calm down." Just as Brutas removed his de from the ground, Henry approached from behind with Esmeralda and Emilia to his left and right.


    "..." Aron stopped walking as they joined Brutas and showed them a fierce gaze but said no words. To them, this made them feel he had grown worried because of their numbers but instead...


    ''Two are missing, they could be attacking from long range or be waiting for an opportunity. Heh Father always did say to expect the worst in every battle but hope for the best in every hunt.'' Aron thought as the veins on his hand became slightly more visible along with his canines bing slightly longer.


    "Stay out of this Henry, I''m more than enough to fight-" Brutas who still felt he needed to regain his honor after being humiliated by Aron was unwilling to fight as a group, but before he could express this point to Henry and the others, Aron made his move.


    ? In a single burst of speed, Aron closed the small distance that had remained between him and the group and was about to reach Brutas but then...


    Just as he was about to extend his arm, his pupils shrunk drastically and his eyes shifted a few degrees from Brutas only to see two weapons heading his way in that split moment, Aron used all the force he had from the burst and mmed it down using his foot.


    This caused all the force he had to be pushed into that point which lead to what felt like a minuscule earthquake. The shockwave from this certain both parties back a few meters which lead to Aron narrowly avoiding the weapons the group held. ''Those weapons are different from what they had in the cave, I can''t gauge their tier from nce alone so it''s best I avoid being hit.''


    "He dodged it..." Esmeralda muttered in disbelief as the dust that rose from the brief exchange revealed Aron standing without harm, still only looking at them with his cold grey eyes and expressionless face.


    "Do you understand now Brutas? Put your pride aside if we want to defeat him then we must work together, he''s no simplemoner." Henry pointed out as he quickly unsheathed the de that rested on his back. Brutas made noment but instead only showed cooperation by standing next to Henry with his de ready.


    "Emilia, Esmeralda go retrieve your des and we''ll encircle h-"


    Once again before the group could properly n their next move, Aron burst forward but this time he didn''t target them but instead got Esmeralda and Emilia''s des.


    "!!"


    "Did you really expect me to wait for you to get your weapons?" The group was shocked at this but he gave them no time to revaluate their n. Holding both swords in either of his hands, Aron rushed forward aiming for Henry and Brutas who were ready to meet him.


    "Tch, don''t think we''re helpless without our weapons!" Esmeralda yelled out before she and Emilia took simr stances and aimed their hands towards Aron.


    [ Hoffenheim de Arts: Spiral shes ]


    As they took these poses,rge light blue-shaped shes appeared and fired towards Aron, avoiding Brutas and Henrypletely.


    ''An art that shapes the surrounding mana into de shes capable of being directed. However their speed isughable.''


    Even during battle Aron quickly analyzed the attack thrown at him and took into ount its weakness before closing the distance even faster, easily avoiding the shes.


    With their support gone, Henry and Brutas both braced themselves to take on Aron''s attack. But unlike what they predicted he didn''t charge at them with the des but instead threw them towards their heads at an even greater speed.


    As if by instinct, both of them raised their swords in just enough time to block the des, however, this left them defenceless as Aron reached them at nearly the same time and struck his fists at their chests.


    Both Julius and Henry could feel some of their ribs crack from the blow before getting sent back a few meters back without their weapons.


    "Underestimating your opponent was is a fatal error on your part." Aron warned as he threw all four des behind him leaving them all defenceless.<sub> </sub>


    "You''re quick and strong. But what truly sets the big five families isn''t our physical strength and de works. It''s our arts!" Brutas got up while holding his chest in pain while Henry was being helped up by Emilia.


    Despite having stronger bodies than most and even high-grade gear, aristocrats were still just humans in Aron''s eyes. The fact one attack hurt them that badly was proof of that undeniable fact.


    "Then show me these arts you''re so proud of." Aron''s face remained now bared a grin as he mockingly weed Brutas''s so-called arts.


    It was at this time that he slowly began to be influenced by his wills. This wills couldn''t force him to do what he didn''t want to but they would make both his physical and mental characteristics more and more simr to a beast. In Aron''s case he became even more domineering, arrogant and easily irritable.


    "Emilia, quickly heal Henry while Esmeralda and I keep him busy, then we''ll switch," Brutas instructed the two behind him in whispers as Henry''s broken rib seemed to have even punctured an organ.


    [ Vonstein Earth Art: Gravity Domain ]


    [ Hoffenheim de Art: sh Fall ]


    ''They''re disorganized and aremunicating so openly. It shows they haven''t fought together long. But do they think an opponent will just let them recover?'' Aron thought before he raised his hand and snapped his finger.


    Roughly three hundred meters away in the dense forest to Aron''s left, Evanora appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, and looked in Aron''s direction.


    "The signal has been given. Evanora must y her part, Evanoramands that the ground split." Evanora muttered to herself before holding her hands out in the group''s direction.


    "What did you do?" Brutas asked but instead of receiving an answer, he felt the ground shake furiously putting both him and Esmeralda off bnce.


    By doing so this caused the trajectory of their attacks to shift. Brutas who had been aiming his hands straight for Aron stumbled back causing his hands to rise. The gravity domain then came into y as both him and her felt weighed down by three times their own.


    Although not enough to restrict movements, it was enough to cause Esmeralda who was caught off guard and held less strength to crouch down momentarily, when she did so, her art came into y as multiple shes rained down from the sky onto the area she and Brutas stood.


    Although powerful, most arts require a small duration of time to pass before they take form. In that time a user must keep their hands aimed at their set target hence why form and steady stances were very important.


    Once the sh fall came to an end it revealed Brutas and Esmeralda to have been injured to some extent, however, Emilia and Henry looked to have left the scene during that chaos.


    "Can I leave these two to you?" Aron looked at Brutas and Esmeralda for a moment before turning to arge nearby tree where a set of red eyes could be seen lurking in the shadows.


    A growl then followed as Jagu appeared from above andnded next to Aron before nodding.


    "Of course, but isn''t it toote to pursue the other two?" Jagu inquired but Aron shook his head as he casually began walking away.


    "They won''t get far." He responded as Jin''s once thin mist that covered the forest suddenly began getting thicker and thicker.


    ¡­


    [ RULE #44: In Every Hunt, You Must Expect The Worst Oue But Also Hope For The Best ]

 43 Chapter 43

    "Emilia! I can still fight, let''s head back." Henry who was being helped to move by Emilia gritted his teeth before speaking towards Emilia who wore a serious look of concern on her face.",


    "Henry, you of all people should know that isn''t a good idea. Do you think I want to leave them behind? You can''t fight like this, I don''t have my weapon and he clearly isn''t alone or has some tricks up his sleeve that we don''t know of. No matter how you look at it the best choice is to get reinforcements back at the airship." The usually cheerful Emilia spoke in a tone of deep worry as she tried moving as fast as she could, but the thickening fog had now begun to cloud her vision.


    ''This isn''t good, maybe if I fire a st of fire upward someone on the airship will see. Dammit, we should have nned better for this.'' Emilia thought as she was nowpletely lost in the fog, unsure of where to turn or go.


    "Emilia, you need to escape and get help, moving in this fog with me will only slow down. I can heal myself, it''ll only take far longer. There''s no point if we''re all caught." Henry spoke to which Emilia nodded before settling him down slowly, but as she turned to leave, a hand gripped her tightly by the neck and slowly lifted her from the ground.


    "You''re far too easy to read..." Aron''s voice resounded in their ears as the once heavy fog began to quickly fade, revealing his figure to them.


    Emilia gritted her teeth and held onto Aron''s hand without much struggle, not because she couldn''t but she knew full well it would only worsen things at that point.


    "Let her go, whatever it is you''re after it can be negotiated. Killing us will only bring you problems in the future." Henry looked at Aron seriously and exined to which Aron just raised his brow slightly before letting Emilia go.


    "People like you are always so quick to seem humane when the tables are turned against them. I wouldn''t trust their words, Aron."


    As thest of the fog cleared, Jin appeared from the forest and walked onto the path Aron stood with Henry and Emilia in front of him.


    "The lower families perhaps but us big families always honor our words, I promise you that." Henry turned to Jin who had appeared and exined but Jin only looked at Henry and shook his head.


    "It''s the same big families that are the worst of you lot, but I suppose even their children wouldn''t know. Do what you will Aron just don''t trust their words, that''s my advice." Jin crossed his arms and stood beside Aron who seemed to have been contemting something.


    ''It''s not about nobles. It''s just your nature as humans, perhaps the most cunning and deceitful of all races. It''s why father said to never trust them or anyone else.''


    "Hold it right there!"


    Suddenly another voice resounded on the scene that caused everyone to quickly turn to the source.


    "Anastasia! Argh." Henry called out before gripping his chest in pain.


    A few meters away from them, Anastasia had emerged from the forest as well but with her was Scarlett who had a de being held against her throat.


    "You... release them now or I''ll slit her throat." Anastasia threatened causing Jin to show a look of concern while Aron still remained the same as he walked closer to Henry and gripped him by the hair.


    "Do what you will, you take the life of onemoner I met during the journey and I take the lives of four important individuals to you. I''m fine with that." Aron expressed casually causing Jin to look at him with concern while Scarlett grit her teeth.


    "Bastard!" She yelled out but Aron didn''t retort.


    "I''ve only known these people for a few days, do you really think their lives mean anything to me?" Aron said in a in tone causing Anastasia''s expression to turn to that of a worried look causing her to slightly lower her guard.


    "Jin, take this one and join Jagu along with Scarlett." Aron gestured Jin towards Emilia and instructed but Jin showed a confused look as Scarlett was clearly in a tough position.<sub> </sub>


    "Release Henry and Emilia or she dies, I kid you not." Anastasia threatened with a serious look but Aron remained unfazed as he looked at her before replying.


    "Do it, if you can move your limbs that is." As Aron said these words, Anastasia''s eyes widened as she felt her body was frozen in ce. Scarlett then quickly used this opportunity to break free and push Anastasia back who quickly tried to grab Scarlett again but felt she couldn''t move her limbs at all.


    "What is this!" She yelled out in anger and confusion as Aron brought Henry to his feet and began walking towards her with him.


    "Restrictive Glyphs I had ced on your clothing long ago as a precaution. At best I can only have them restrict your movements up to four times but it seems two were enough." Aron exined leaving not only Henry, Emilia and Anastasia surprised but also Scarlett and Jin impressed.


    "What is it you want?..." She asked worriedly but Aron didn''t immediately answer but instead gave Jin and Scarlett a look. Jin nodded at this before taking Emilia and leaving along with Scarlett.


    Just as they left, Aron struck Henry on the chest causing him to fall to the ground in great pain with blood trickling down his mouth before he fell unconscious. Anastasia reacted quickly to this and wanted to approach but she knew she couldn''t.


    "Don''t do this, whatever it is you want we can provide it." She desperately offered but Aron remained unmoved.


    "He''s not dead and provided wee to an agreement he won''t be but he doesn''t have long. The agreement is simple, perform a ritual of servitude with me and I won''t kill your brother.." Aron offered inly while Anastasia''s eyes widened at this.


    "You want me to be your ve!?" She asked in an angry tone but Aron shook his head at her.


    "I have no interest in having a ve. But I have no reason to exin myself, do you or do you not agree. Your brother doesn''t have long." Aron didn''t bother trying to persuade Anastasia with long-winded words as the situation was already dire for her. She could only clench her fists and nod her head.


    "Fine, what do I need to do?" Anastasia quickly blurted out to which Aron raised his hand in response and ced it on her forehead.


    "Let my blood be the ink, my body the paper, and my soul the signature as I invoke this contract of servitude. Do you Anastasia, swear servitude to me and only me?" As Aron spoke this short incantation a strange runic crest formed in his eyes as he looked at Anastasia who was reluctant to answer, one nce at her dying brother, however, was enough for her to nod and reply.


    "I swear." With that little bit of acknowledgment, little did Anastasia know she had just agreed to a binding like no other. The same crest that had appeared in Aron''s eyes appeared in Anastasia''s as well before bothpletely faded and the ritual came to an end.


    "It''s done, you got what you asked for now let me take my brother and I''ll carry out whatever sick twisted ideas you have for me." Anastasia quickly rushed to the still unconscious Henry before saying this while looking at Aron with pure hatred in her eyes.


    "For now just do your best to ensure I''m no longer bothered by your so called friends and carry on as you normally would. I unfortunately don''t have time to ask you questions here." Aron stated as he walked away from a confused Anastasia.


    Unbeknownst to her and his shipmates, his n had worked out as perfectly as it could. From the time he found out Anastasia held a deep care for her brother, he had nned to use her as his piece in the aristocraticmunity.


    In a world where he couldn''t trust anyone, from his shipmates to Ariel and more especially aristocrats, he needed to establish such a contract with someone influential enough to get him the information and resources he may need.


    Thus when he had gone to visit Anastasia just before the trap had begun, he reduced the power of the glyphs and runes that kept her hostage so that by the time he left the airship she could even see the barrier flicker before breaking it easily. He did fully aware that Oxin and Scarlett may have been killed by her which wasn''t at all a loss in his eyes as they had nothing special about them.


    ''It''s unfortunate that she didn''t outright kill Oxin and Scarlett. To think they''d so blindly trust a stranger after a few good acts...'' With the battle over, Aron finally let out a sigh and showed a look of satisfaction.


    [ Rule#13: Never Trust Humans ]

 44 Chapter 44

    After Aron had finished his talk with Anastasia, he began heading back in the direction he had initiallye from. After a few meters, he arrived on the path where Jin, Jagu, Scarlett, and Evanora surrounded Emilia, a wounded Brutas and Esmeralda.",


    As soon as Aron''s figure was visible, all eyes turned to him. Brutas and Esmeralda looked especially worried as they had no idea how his confrontation with Henry had gone.


    "Let''s return to the airship, we''re done here." Aron didn''t bother exining a single thing and only said this as he walked past Emilia, Brutas and Esmeralda.


    Everyone present except Evanora looked like they had wanted to question him over what was going on as they were now confused. However, when they saw Evanora simply following him; Jin, Jagu, and Scarlett could only pick up the aristocrat''s weapons and start to leave as well.


    "Our weapons!" Brutas blurted out while Esmeralda gave him a deathly re since she only cared for leaving the scene in one piece. Brutas''s statement caused Aron to stop walking and turn his head.


    "You''re free to purchase them back after the journey is over." Aron casually replied before walking away.


    Brutas felt the urge to speak more but also felt as if his words were stuck in his throat. Every time he looked at Aron''s casual expression, he was reminded how easily that expression could change into the cold, unfeeling one he experienced in the short battle he had with him.


    In the end, he could only click his tongue in irritation as he was helped to stand by Emilia who, along with Esmeralda, just watched as Aron the others soon disappeared down the path.


    Unbeknownst to them, except for Aron and Anastasia''s exchange which he made sure to conceal the confrontation with the heirs was projected across numerous regions in all of Pesia once he learned the conditions behind them.


    Projections are only activated when a set amount of mana is detected in a region and only stop when that mana settles. Hence, Aron could easily control what he wanted and didn''t want to be projected. As for Anastasia, she simply knew because Aron had questioned her about it earlier but now, she could no longer share this or any information that would go against Aron.


    .....


    Once Aron and his group arrived back on the airship without him exining a single word, Scarlett stepped forward and spoke.


    "When are you nning on telling the rest of us what''s going on. How did the n drastically shift from confronting them to retreating? We had them, why not end it then and there, take their ship and finish the journey. The journey ends when we arrive at Galos Academy where aristocrats hold no power, we had nothing to lose, or did they make you an offer you couldn''t refuse?" Scarlett asked in an annoyed tone and narrowed eyes.


    From her point of view, Aron had done things in a strange pattern. At first, his actions seemed to have been for their benefit or the group atrge but little by little his actions became odder and harder to read, some not even making any sense to them. And so, Aron was left with no choice but to at least answer her.<sub> </sub>


    "Situations are bound to change, and n''s rarely go as nned so you shouldn''t be all that surprised. I said I would gain you wealth; I''ve done just that and even more so after these weapons we''ve acquired. I don''t remember promising you anything else, so what does it matter if I chose to let them go. Tell me one benefit killing them would have presented to me. Just one." Aron came to a stop right at the entrance that led into the ship and replied.


    "..." Scarlett seemed to only get angrier from his statement, not because it was wrong but because it was true. Their goal from the start was wealth, which he delivered. Furthermore, she could not give him one solid reason about why killing four important aristocrats would benefit him, she could only think of possible consequences; she gave no answer but only clenched her fists.


    "Not even one. Keep in mind, no one forced you to spare them, if you wanted to kill any of them, I would have had no reason to stop you. You chose to follow my lead and it''s led us to this point thus far, if you''re unsatisfied then simply find your own path and stay off mine." Aron honestly advised Scarlett before heading inside the airship.


    Meanwhile, roughly a kilometer away on Henry''s airship, he and the others were gathered in a hall with many servants tending to their wounds.


    "What happened?" Henry, who was seated on a chair with his upper body exposed and being tended to, asked Brutas who sat next to him receiving the same treatment.


    "That''s what I''d like to ask you, he only walked past Esmeralda, Emilia and me then left without exchanging any words with us. He simply walked away like we weren''t worth his time..." Brutas clenched his fist in anger as he remembered the loss he suffered to Aron not once but twice now.


    "I was unconscious. When I awoke, Anastasia was leading me here. She only said he told her that we should cease pursuing him or else... To think he actually held her captive all this time and I didn''t know." Henry exined before clenching his fist in anger.


    "It''s fine, big brother, although the conditions he kept me under weren''t the best he didn''t dare touch me. I personally feel we''ve wasted a lot of time on this, we should''ve been among the first toplete the journey. I think we should first focus on this or risk further humiliation by falling short in rank to somemoners." Anastasia exined bringing a smile to Henry''s face and causing even Brutas to mellow down.


    "You always know what to say, Anastasia, it''s good to have you back." Emilia came into the room and pointed out before showing Anastasia a friendly and bright smile.


    "It''s good to be back, Emilia, thank you. How''s Ez doing? And I haven''t seen Juliet..." Anastasia asked in a friendly and polite tone,pletely different from how she had acted when alone with her maid or when confronting Aron and the others.


    "My sister is resting in her quarters; her pride is more wounded than anything else. As for Juliet, she''s hunting. After hearing we suffered a loss, she went out to hunt again... She''s peculiar and not easy to read but seems kind enough." Emilia shrugged as she gave this reply to Anastasia who smiled and nodded.


    "She''s strong, she''ll be back to normal by tomorrow morning, don''t worry. If you''ll excuse me though, I need to freshen up and rest up a bit, we can properly discuss the way forward once everyone''s here," said Anastasia before showing a gentle smile to everyone and then leaving the room.


    "It is good to have your sister back, Henry, she''s smart, kind, and just seems to always have a way out of every situation. I can''t stop thinking she''s the reason we were allowed to walk away. I really hope she didn''t suffer when being held captive," Emilia muttered in a low tone causing Henry to sigh as well, Brutas remained silent but showed an even more concerned look at this thought.

 45 Chapter 45

    Another night had fallen on the continent of Drotzi as the Journey continued. Aron was currently standing on the deck of the airship shirtless and breathing heavily with a thin light blue mist emanating from his body.


    ''It was bound to happen again, but this time it felt more potent. I could feel the urges of multiple beasts surging through my mind. I don''t have the luxury of wasting time...'' Aron thought to himself before sighing as thest of the mist dissipated from his body leaving him feeling invigorated.


    "Just how did you always manage to keep that annoying smile on your face despite having countless urges surging in your mind for years, father?" Aron muttered in a low tone to himself before he recalled the first time he saw his father suffer from a bacsh.


    [ "Father! Are you ok?" A young Aron inquired of his father who had clenched his fists tightly and released low growls. ]


    [ "Hmm? What are you doing asking useless questions, pup? Go train and bring back a meal while you''re at it" His father turned to him wearing an arrogant grin beforeughing wholeheartedly and chasing him off. ]


    As Aron remembered this thought, he shook his head before letting out a charming chuckle. ''Ignorance truly is bliss.'' He thought before noticing someone else hade to the deck. At that moment, his smile faded as his casual expression returned.


    "Is something the matter, Jin?" he asked Jin who stood seemingly frozen just staring at him oddly.


    "Huh? Oh, sorry, it''s just... never mind. I only came to get some fresh air but it seems you beat me to it, I can''t sleep¡­" Jin exined before walking over to the rail Aron had leaned on and did the same.


    "You seem to have a lot on your mind as well." Aron replied without bothering to turn towards him, Jin could only chuckle at this before giving a subtle nod.


    "It''s no secret that I dislike aristocrats, but I don''t hate them all entirely. Today I had the chance to kill not one but multiple possible heirs to the top families but couldn''t... Part of me is wondering if that''s a mistake¡­but I don''t know." Jin exined, causing Aron to raise a brow as he roughly understood what Jin meant.


    "When someone is born into power it''s very likely they''ll look down on others beneath them. I''ve read multiple stories where such persons of cherished bloodlines look down on others, so much doesn''t surprise me at all. It is the nature of beings, other races look down on others in a simr way." Jinughed at Aron''s words as he gave a nod.


    "You''re surprisingly more open-minded than what I have thought, it''s true. Most aristocrats of the younger generation are indeed kind and those that aren''t are that way because of their upbringing. I''ve reached a point in my life where I just can''t help but dislike them all, the scar they''ve left on me will never heal." Jin wore a strange expression as he suddenly confessed this fact to Aron who maintained his expression the entire time.


    "Then do what you must. Kill, murder, steal, lie, in the end, it all doesn''t matter what you do. What''s important is that you''re living and growing, never putting anyone else''s needs before your own. I hope those words give you some rity." Aron stated before giving Jin a nod and walking away.


    Jin remained on the deck for some time contemting on those words before he decided to leave as well.


    But rather than head to his room, Aron had wandered further down the hall before reaching a door that had multiple glyphs on it. Without bothering to knock, he ced his hand on the door and glyphs began to move slowly until they aligned and the door opened.


    Aron quickly entered the darkroom and closed the door behind him. The room remained pitch ck until, out of nowhere, four glowing light blue lights appeared right in front of him; he remained unfazed.<sub> </sub>


    "He...who...doesn''t...fear...us." an echoed type voice muttered which Aron chose to ignore as he lit a nearby light crystal by infusing mana into it.


    When the room lit up, it revealed Evanora''s mana demon was just hovering mere inches away from Aron; staring at him with its cold lifeless blue eyes. At the center of the room, Evanora was sleeping soundly on her bed causing Aron to sigh as he walked past the mana demon and approached her.


    "Evanora." he muttered in a low tone as he stretched out his hand and shook her shoulder lightly. "Uhm, mmm¡­" Evanora let out subtle sleepy sounds as she slowly turned towards the voice that called out to her, and opened her eyes.


    As Evanora began to wake up, the mana demon let out a growl and slowly began to fade. By the time her eyes were fully open, it had vanished from the room entirely without a trace.


    "Why did you wake Evanora~?" She asked in her ever sleepy sounding voice not at all noticing the creature that had just vanished. "Remember what I had asked you when we were still in the forest? I want you to try it." Aron exined briefly before stretching out his hands towards her.


    "Evanora remembers, you want Evanora to take your mana... she shall try." Evanora brought her hands forward and held Aron''s before taking a deep breath. "Evanoramands, that your eh Luna mana be hers." she muttered, and almost immediately, a thin blue mist began to emerge from Aron and flow towards Evanora.


    All seemed to be going well but the second the mist came into contact with Evanora''s skin, she showed a pained look before pulling her hands away from his. "Evanoramands the pain to stop." she said before gritting her teeth in pain, a moment after she muttered these words, the mist began flowing back into Aron''s body also causing him some great pain.


    It took a moment for all the mist to return into Aron''s body, he could only clench his fists from the pain while Evanora watched with a worried gaze. "I''m fine, I can handle this much." Aron eased her worries as he said this with a straight face. He had experienced this pain and far worse multiple times, so it wasn''t at all hard.


    "Evanora is sorry, she has failed," she muttered after thest of the mist disappeared into Aron''s body and he sighed in relief. "It''s fine, this was a gamble from the start. I had low hopes in this working, your body clearly can''t handle it." Aron shook his head and stepped away from Evanora only for her to look at his body with aplex gaze.


    "Why do you want Evanora to take your mana? Is it not painful?" she asked as she never received an exnation as to why Aron needed her to try this. "There''s a technique I wanted to practice that required some of my mana to be taken, but it looks too dangerous to attempt. At least I know now." Aron lied with a straight face while Evanora just nodded.


    She couldn''t trust nor not trust his words as the number of techniques that existed were countless. As for why Aron chose to take the gamble, anything that drew him closer to leaving or at least made it easier was worth a try. Saying he was practicing a technique was the best way to exin his odd request, although it still drew suspicion.


    "Evanora agrees, it was very painful," she said while rubbing her shoulders and looking up at Aron. "It was, you should feel better after resting. I should also do the same." Aron replied before leaving. Evanora could watch him do so beforeying back down on her bed and closing her eyes.


    ¡­


    [RULE#6: Never Put Anyone''s Need''s Before Your Own.]

 46 Chapter 46

    Since the night Aron had attempted to get rid of the Luna mana, he had isted himself in his room for two days straight mostly meditating without leaving normunicating with anyone.


    On the morning of the third day, Aron awoke to a loud banging on his door which caused him to sigh irritatedly. Despite not needing sleep, it still provided somewhat of a mental relief especially after the continuous meditation he did, so he would asionally justy down, close his eyes, and allow himself to drift away into sleep.


    ''What now?'' Aron clicked his tongue in irritation as he wondered what could possibly be happening now.


    Aron then got out of his bed and stretched his arms before walking to his door and opening it. Upon doing so, he found everyone standing outside his door. Scarlett especially had a look of anxiousness on her face upon seeing Aron while the others simply looked at her.


    "Ugh, how do I say this. Look, I''m sorry about questioning your methods. If it weren''t for you we wouldn''t have made this many profits, so we all feel that you should continue leading us through the journey." Scarlett awkwardly apologized while failing to make eye contact with Aron who just looked at her strangely.


    Feeling Scarlett wasn''t convincing enough, Jin also decided to step in and say some words. "You don''t necessarily need to make any grand ns, it''s enough to hear your opinions on some matters if you have any. To be honest, we have no real idea how to move forward...everyone can''t seem to agree on a mutual idea." Jin sighed as he exined this to Aron who raised a brow in curiosity.


    ''I highly doubt they''re being sincere, everyone here has their own goals and doesn''t seem like the type to follow someone else, especially after such little interaction. But given the sess we''ve had as a group thus far they want me to try and continue the streak.'' After thinking it over for a moment, Aron showed everyone present a minuscule smile and nodded.


    "No apologies needed, let''s just move on. As for how we do that, take the airship into an area with heavy beast activity or at the very least remote. Either of these two will work just fine, notify me when you''ve done that and we''ll begin." Aron didn''t waste time ining up with their next move which seemed to relieve everyone present.


    p "Leave it to me, I''ll have Oxine to call you when we arrive, captain~" Scarlett thanked in an alluring tone she hadn''t yet shown before, she then turned and walked away. Having no reason to stay, Oxin quickly followed her while Jagu and Jin remained.</anda>


    "Do you two have a problem with that?" Aron''s smile faded as he looked at Jagu and Jin with a stern gaze. "No, I fully support it. As long as I get to fight more, you''ll hear noints from me." Jagu sneered and dered uncaringly, while Jin gave a nod.


    "I already know you don''t trust us and that''s understandable but in these past few days you''ve opened my eyes. My point is there''s little to no one you can trust in Galos Academy but everyone needs allies. As long you''re willing to lead, I''ll follow." Jin stated that with a smile on his face but Aron remained unmoved by these words, words were just words after all.


    "I can see the logic behind his statement, I have no reason to believe your words nor you to believe mine but the truth remains that we''re both better off with allies so why not." Aron showed a small smile and extended his hand, Jin wore a smile as well and ced it above his.


    Before the two could exchange any more words, an evenrger hand was ced above theirs, that of Jagu who let out a small growl. "I''m not good at thinking or making friends or allies, I only know how to fight. To grow stronger, one must surround himself with even stronger or equally strongpanions, as long as you don''t fall behind, Jagu of n White Mane will continue to fight with you."


    After that exchange of words, Aron returned to his room while Jagu and Jin left to go about their own preparations. Aron, on the other hand, simply sat on the edge of his bed and let out a sigh.


    ''In a world where even lovers and family can betray each other the concept of trust is so brittle, I''m sure even they know that. But I unlike Scarlett and Oxin those two are actually useful¡­ for now at least.'' Aron showed a small smile as he pondered this and numerous other thoughts.<sub> </sub>


    His knowledge of Pesia was growing but he still knew too little to be carefree, so he remained cautious even when most would find it unnecessary.


    After some time had passed and midday came, Aron heard a knock on his door once again. When he went to open it, he found the small Oxin standing awkwardly in front of it. "Scarlett says we''ve arrived, she''s on the deck with everyone else..." Oxin quickly dered while looking up at Aron''s almost two-meter tall figure. "Let''s go then." Aron gave Oxin a nod and showed a smile as he walked out of his room ahead of Oxin who struggled to keep up with her short legs.


    After a short walk where the two exchanged no words, they arrived on the deck where everyone stood waiting.


    "This ce is both remote and has some good beast activity, what''s next?" Scarlett was quick to proudly dere that she got them to the ideal destination. However, Aron did notment on it and proceeded towards the rail to observe the geographicalyout for a moment.


    "Before we begin, I have a quick question. What do you all think the goal of the journey is about? We''ve all been tested and had adequate results for entry, so why do you think that we have to go through this journey?" Aron asked out of sheer curiosity as he of course had his own guesses thanks to the information he gained thus far but was still open to hearing what the others had to say just in case...


    "Hmm, filtering out the weak? I mean, only those who wish to take battle-rted courses have to go through the journey, so I can only assume it''s to remove those who have the capabilities to be warriors but not the mentality. I''ve seen strong men freeze at the sight of a person dying brutally, so I''d assume that''s the reason." Scarlett pointed out while stroking her chin and received nods from everyone present.


    "I thought of that as well, but I feel it''s also to have students test their skills against beasts or people as well as forge alliances and or friendships. You can''t beat realbat experience, after all, which is why most aristocrats travel by airship. They don''t need to prove anything, thus they can directly proceed to finish the journey." Jin stated a reason that the others also found made sense.


    ''That aligns with what Ariel told me.'' Aron thought to himself before nodding and giving thest reason Ariel had told him of. "Those are all possibly correct, another possible reason is the mostmon one most are aware of; hunting beasts or beating fellow students to better your rating after the journey ends. How true this is we don''t know, but it''s something we cannot fall behind in." Aron covered the reason that everyone knew before proceeding to state his own.


    "Lastly, my thought on the matter is that another possible reason is wealth. Galos city, the city that surrounds the academy is second only to the capital of Ettenheim in terms of luxury. Such a ce may be fine for aristocrats, butmoners who have little to no money can only survive off the basic things the academy will provide, which mind you we haven''t been told of." Aron finished exining, causing Scarlett to look at him excitedly.


    "Bloody right. Galos city is nearly as expensive to live in as the capital. Even those considered poor there are wealthier than town lords in Lachester. I also doubt they''ll give everyone an allowance big enough to cover anything outside essentials if one at all is even exists." Scarlett added which led Jin to then nod as well before adding on.


    "Once we be students, we won''t be able to use academy airships, unlike aristocrats who mostly have their own or can afford to hire one. Furthermore, the time between sses and training leaves little space for earning money... leaving some no choice but to make poor decisions." As Jin added this point, Aron showed a smile before speaking once more.


    "And out of all the possible reasons, which one are we left with fulfilling?" he asked and almost simultaneously everyone responded. "Hunting!"


    This brought them the realization that Aron had covered nearly every aspect they needed. Wealth¡ªnot to mention a private airship¡ªa team of multi-talented individuals, beating the highest-ranked aristocrats and showing a strong battle mentality.


    "Right, all we''re left with now is killing as many beasts as we can and we just so happen to have the perfect item to draw them here," Aron stated before taking out the box that housed the mana crystal and opening it.

 47 Chapter 47

    As soon as Aron opened the box housing the crystal, a bright light once again emerged furiously from it for a moment before fading just as quickly. What followed were the numerous growls and howls of beasts that surrounded the area as well as those far off but drawn in by the crystal.


    "Was this your n from the start?" Jin wore a look of amazement and asked but Aron shook his head in denial. "I only considered the option of wealth ying a major factor after I had left the cave and I never nned on having allies either. You could say things are working better than I anticipated." Aron confessed easing the surprise everyone held for a moment thinking each and every event that urred was nned by him.


    "It''s all about adjusting, Scarlett lower the ship slightly more. We''ll fight in a mid radius pattern rather than scattered for better and quicker results." Aron instructed quickly before taking out his arcane and looking at the many beasts that began heading in there direction.


    After Scarlett lowered the ship, Jagu, Aron and Jin made their descent to the ground where they could immediately feel it shaking furious from the many beasts and creatures heading their way.


    As for Scarlett, Oxin and Evanora, they remained on the ship''s deck to handle air born creatures and beasts as well as give tactical support from an advantageous position.


    "The scent here is pungently heavy, I cannot determine the number of beastsing this way." Jagu let out a growl and delivered this piece of news to Aron who then crouched down and ced his hand on the ground.


    [ Horned Basilisk Aspect: Geo Sense ]


    "Roughly five thousand give or take a few hundreds." Aron stated before standing back up and assuming a firm stance. He had used the horned Basilisk''s aspect to get a roughyout of the terrain as it was a beast that specialized in the earth element.


    He, Jagu and Jin each stood a hundred meters away from each other each with an area at an angle of ny degrees to fight in each while Aron would handle an entire hundred and eighty degrees on his own. Added together meant every direction was secured.


    "Any n to make this easier?" Despite notcking in skill, even Jin worried five thousand was too much. Jagu had simr thoughts but he''d sooner die than admit he''s worried about a foe.


    "The first creatures to arrive will be the strongest, the weaker ones wouldn''t dare get in there way so they should stay back. In addition to this they''ll also be fighting among themselves so use that to your advantage however you can. They''re here..." Just as Aron finished advising Jin and Jagu the first creatures rushed out of the forest.


    On Jin''s area, he saw roughly six different types of beasts but only the one type at the front mattered as the others didn''t even move close to these creatures.


    They had pitch ck muscr body''s and looked much like hounds one would find domesticated in most viges. However these beasts were farrger standing at one hundred and seventy centimeters tall and two meters long. Their dim almost hollow eyes set on Jin''s figure before they opened their mouths to release a frightening howl.


    As they did so they revealed their deathly sharp teeth but what really drew attention to this creatures was the fact that a bright green light lit up their mouths with a mist of simr color emanating from it.


    "A night hound..." Jin muttered with furrowed eyebrows before quickly unsheathing his de and taking a defensive stance.


    [ Beast Index#4: Night Hound ]


    Meanwhile on Jagu''s end, he faced a creature that he couldn''t at all recognize. It''s body looked to made of bark and green grass, a living embodiment of the forest itself but it''s blood red eyes showed it''s intent to kill with a figure simr to that of Jagu himself only muchrger as it stood at a frightening three and half meters tall.<sub> </sub>


    "What is this thing...!?" Jagu muttered as he too took out his de not at all underestimating his opponent. "Don''t let it''s appearance fool you, that''s a Druid. It''s simply being driven mad like the rest of these creatures." Aron quickly exined before the trees at his front began to fall one after another along with the sound of drumming stomps.


    [ Beast Index#5: Berserker Druid ]


    ''I had only ever faced summonings from Argos, But the feeling of facing the real thing feels all the more... exciting!'' Aron''s usual stoic expression had all but vanished as a confident grin took over just as the creature he''d be facing revealed itself.


    Unlike with Jagu and Jin who had to worry about numerous creatures, this one stood alone with the nearest beast almost three hundred meters away from sheer fear.


    Standing at a staggering eight meters tall and four meters wide, its limbs notrge but muscr with a thick almost stone like skin covering its entire light green figure. As it drew closer to Aron to moved it''s deadly mace like thick tail with green spiked bones around shattering treespletely from the sheer force.


    "Judging by how every beast is treating you so fearfully, is it safe to assume you''re the dominant one of this region? Everde Lion." Aron analyzed with a smirk on his face to which therge beast only let out a deafening roar that caused even Jin and Jagu''s attackers to let out shrieks of pain.


    Aron however didn''t even bother to cover his own ears as he took the brunt of the attack, a small trickle of blood could be seen running down his ear but it seemed to not affect him in the slightest as he aimed his arcane gun towards the beast.


    Before it could even charge at him, he pulled the trigger twice. The next moment the beast began to roar madly once again while blood could be seen running down its now hollow eye sockets. "Now for that annoying roar." Aron muttered before rushing near the beast as it stomped around carelessly in pain.


    Once he was immediately below it he jumped up with such force that the ground below cracked up to several meters in radius. His target? The beast''s throat which he struck cleanly.


    The suddenness of the attack caused the beast to fall to the ground and just as it was about to roar again, Aron came forward in thest moment and held it''s mouth shut. Doing this meant the sheer force of the roar was now caused to impact the Everde Lion''s head, and the result was its head jerking violently before brain matter spurted out of its ears.


    ''I suppose I shouldn''t have expected much...'' Aron thought to himself as he pulled away from the beast, his eyes however still burning with the desire to kill.


    It was only when he turned to look at Jin and Jagu had he noticed that even the beasts they fought had backed away slightly after witnessing him take down the dominant creature in nearly no time at all.


    It was to be expected from a one had killed beasts since a young age, more especially since he knew the strength and weaknesses of thousands upon thousands of beasts.


    "Their morale is now low, use this chance to end them. I''ll start finishing off the lesser ones." Aron removed the arcane gun from its holster once again and held it in his blood soaked hands as he rushed forward to ughter more beasts, leaving one thought running across everyone''s minds.


    ''What is he?''

 48 Chapter 48

    As Aron made his way closer to the beasts behind the Everde lion, most chose to attempt to retreat as if he were some sort of frightening beast.",


    Their attempts, however, were cut short when Aron began firing his arcane one shot after the another, randomly taking out numerous beasts. Those he knew couldn''t be taken out in one shot were instead shot at their legs, instantly dropping them to the ground.


    ''They''re all lesser beasts, they have no value,'' Aron thought as he casually began walking past the multiple bodies that covered the ground, killing any creature that was still breathing.


    p Despite the hundreds of beasts he took down, many remained since the growls and howls in the region didn''t seem to grow any less.</anda>


    Knowing that the majority were low tier, the excitement in Aron''s eyes had reduced significantly as he easily began tearing through the hordes of beasts.


    Most attempted to attack withrge numbers to overwhelm him, but this quickly proved to be ineffective as well since Aron ced his arcane gun in its holster and prepared to fight them barehanded.


    The first creature began the charge and lunged at him furiously, however it couldn''t match his speed as he gripped its neck at a frightening speed before ripping its head right from its body. This brutal act caused some surrounding creatures to hesitate to act as it was then the massacre began.


    Without warning, Aron had shifted his attention onto therger beasts first, aiming for their necks where he either gripped them and tore away their throats or simply crushed their heads.


    In the confusion, one creature had managed to find an opening and bit Aron on the arm. However, it found not only the bite was extremely shallow, but it couldn''t withdraw due to Aron tightening his muscles and holding its teeth in.


    As its eyes met with Aron''s, fear could be seen as it saw him ready a fist before punching it right on its head and instantly crushing its skull.


    It soon became very clear to the beasts that they couldn''t match Aron and so they attempted to flee but found themselves cornered instead. With nowhere left to run, howls of pain filled the air as Aron continued to lessen the numbers as was the case with everyone else.


    The fighting carried on till the night had fallen as more beasts continued to be drawn in but quickly taken out soon after.


    ''This makes five thousand three hundred forty-five,'' Aron thought to himself as he held a whimpering chimp-like beast by the head before furiously smashing it to the ground.


    As he pulled his bloody hand away from the now dead beast, he looked around his surroundings just to make sure none were left before turning away from the scene and heading back.


    When he arrived back, he found both Jagu and Jin panting heavily with a few wounds covering their bodies. Jin had sat down near the many night hounds he had killed while Jagu sat atop the berserker druid.<sub> </sub>


    "Are you not going to finish it off?" Aron looked up at Jagu and asked, causing him to show a look of confusion. "What do you mean? It''s already dead." Jagu defended but looked down on the beast he sat atop of with an unsure gaze.


    "A druid remains a druid, whether pure or corrupted. Unless you crush its core, it will simply revive." Aron exined briefly causing Jagu to raise his sword and tear open the creature, looking for its core. Meanwhile, Aron walked over towards Jin who eyed him up and down before sighing after noticing he held no injuries. "Not even a little cut or bite?" Jin shook his head in amazement at that fact but that was not the case.


    "I did receive a few but they quickly healed. I''m an oddity so it''s pointlessparing me to others." Aron advised leaving Jin with a surprised look for a moment before showing a smile. "I suppose you''re right. Are we done now? I could use a shower and some rum; I feel like I just fought an army," Jin asked in his usual carefree tone as he leaned against one of the bodies of the fallen nigh hounds.


    "You go on ahead, I only came to inform you I''ll hunt the rest before we move on to the next area. The goal is to not leave a single creature here alive," Aron said in a casual tone as if it were an easy task.


    In truth even for people at his skill level, certain factors held humans back. Stamina, healing factor, senses, strength, and many more were something humans severelycked under normal circumstances.


    Of course, many overcame these limits by enhancing their bodies using mana, but this too required mental concentration and focus which grew less and less the longer one fought. To say one could continue fighting after the sheer number of beasts Jin, Jagu, and Aron fought would be incredible.


    "At this point, I won''t be surprised anymore. Alright, I''ll let Scarlett know. Very few beasts could fly so their duty ended pretty quickly." Jin sighed before standing up and patting himself. He then proceeded to pat Aron on the shoulder before walking away toward Jagu who had torn open the Druid still looking for its core.


    After leaving, Aron had continued massacring every beast he came across so long as it housed mana. This carried on long after the sun had even set, onlying to a halt when he realized no more beasts were present in the region they were in.


    With thest of the beasts dead under him, Aron looked at his bloody hands with a look of satisfaction before clenching them tightly. ''Even after all that, I do not feel any fatigue, hunger, or reduction in any of my abilities. Just what is this body''s limit?'' Aron questioned himself as the whole point in hunting extra beasts was to see if his body could tire.


    "Father, you said we abandon orthodox ways when we be beast mongers and embrace the unorthodox, so then what do we be when we abandon even that?" Aron muttered to himself as he looked at his hands with aplex expression as he recalled more of his father''s words to him growing up.


    [Never fear the unknown, if people did that the art of beast mongering would have never been discovered, pup. Going down paths no one has before is what evolution is all about, the possibility of failure exists but so does that of sess.]


    ''You did say something along those lines, didn''t you?'' Aron showed a weak smile as he remembered this for a moment before his usual expression returned to his face.


    ''I''ve already begun walking down this path so there''s no point stopping now.'' Aron reminded himself with a look of minor excitement on his face.


    Be it the obstacles he would have to face or the discoveries he would make, Aron was looking forward to seeing just what the path he chose would lead to.

 49 Chapter 49

    Close to six days had now passed of Aron and the others repeating the same routine. Travel to a new area, lure beasts, kill said beasts and move on. They did this consistently without fail everyday.


    Today, everyone had gathered on the deck of the airship but it was not to hunt. Approximately one kilometer away from them, arge city could be seen along with hundreds of airships patrolling it''s skies.


    "It''s even more majestic than the rumors say..." Scarlett was the first to reveal her amazement towards therge city of Galos, home of the Galos Academy and arch mage.


    "I heard that even though it''s smaller in sizepared to Ettenheim''s capital, it''s still the most prosperous and secure city in all of Pesia." Jin added as he crossed his arms and admired the city. Whereas Oxin went as far as standing atop the rail before showing a wide smile. "It''s far better than I could have ever imagined!" She eximed with the most excitement.


    Aron, Evanora, and Jagu on the other hand only quietly looked at the city without sharing their thoughts on it. As they got closer, they could hear the cheers of people from all over the city. No grand weing was present nor was there any group of people gathered, the residents of Galos city simply cheered as they went on about their daily lives.


    "Is it always going to be this noisy?" Jagu growled irritatedly while rubbing his ear. Jin found this funny and didn''t hesitate tough. "Well you always boast about how good your senses are, not feeling too pleased now, are we?" he asked Jagu mockingly but only received an irritated look in reply.


    "We''ll be docking soon." Scarlett pointed out with a smile on her face as their airship went towards a field that held multiplerge tforms that airships settled atop of. Around the field numerous figures could be seen walking around, working or even preparing to leave. It was as busy as a market, only far less crowded.


    Scarlett had soon left the deck to go pilot the airship and properlynd on the tform which she did near perfectly before rushing back to the deck with a proud look on her face but when she did so, she got zero recognition for her efforts. "You know it''s even harder perfectlynding an airship than it is flying one, right?" She asked in an irritated tone but before anyone could answer, the exiting tform extended to the ground.


    However, before the group could disembark, they noticed arge group of individuals gathering around the airship. The most noticeable group was the one that wore a matching attire and heldnces in their hands. Among this group of armed individuals, however, was a young woman who had an entirely different attire altogether and rather than a weapon, she simply held a book in one hand and a pen in another.


    "Let''s go," said Aron after noticing the hesitation everyone showed, after all, they knew they hadmitted what many would consider crimes during the journey. But seeing as Aron hadn''t let them down thus far, they followed his lead and began to descend behind him.


    Once they got to the bottom of the tform, the young woman who stood in front of the armed men showed a smirk towards the group before adjusting her sses and then speaking. "Wee to Galos City, contestants or rather students now like myself. I''m a student under the schr program who volunteered to be in charge of guiding you. My name is Ariel." She stated with a smile before narrowing her eyes on Aron who remained indifferent.


    "Are we lead to the academy from here?" Aron asked inly to which Ariel shook her head. "No, before you''re officially deemed students, you each have to go through a theory test to see what level of knowledge you possess and then screening to answer any questions you may have then, finally, an interview to set up your student identity." Ariel exined, but before starting anything, she took out a golden envelope and passed it to Aron.<sub> </sub>


    "What is this?" he asked as he looked at the envelope oddly before Ariel showed a smirk and replied. "That is an invitation of status, granted only to extraordinary contestants. How extraordinary? Well, you''re the first person to receive this invitation in ten years. Your screening, exam, and interview will all be done separately from the rest." Ariel exined perfectly, acting like she didn''t know who Aron was already and he himself was doing likewise.


    "I see," Aron replied indifferently as the invitation could both be a good thing or a bad thing, which remained to be seen. "No cheer? No celebration? No tears? My, it''s almost like you knew you were a once in a lifetime talent. Anyway, please follow me." Ariel teased before turning and leading the way.


    Scarlett looked hesitant to move and looked back at the ship which caught Ariel''s attention. "If you have anything you wish to take, best take it now, otherwise everything of value inside will be taken and exchanged for gold on your behalf." Ariel exined but seeing as only the items they had agreed would be sold were left, no one looked back again.


    As they exited the tform field, the group was led into arge institution-like building with the sign "Galos CheckPoint" on the top.


    "Is this the building where all contestants get screened, tested and the like?" Jin asked out of curiosity as he saw other young looking people heading towards the building. Ariel didn''t answer immediately but first reached closer to the building beforeing to a halt.


    "Yes it is. You are to go inside and from there someone will lead you to your assigned room for testing, screening, and the interview. Once done, you shall find me outside waiting to lead you to your temporary housing or if you prefer, I could purchase you homes fitting your interests by the time you return subtracting the amount from the gold we get after calcting your inventory on the airship." Ariel exined and the group turned their attention to Aron almost immediately.


    "Nothing grand, preferably near the business areas of the city but with all the right amenities. The others will give you their own preferences, I''ll be going ahead." Aron replied quickly before giving the others a nod and walking away. "Not much of a talker is he? Well then, shall I get your preferences?" said Ariel with a smile on her face as she watched Aron walk away.


    After going inside, Aron found arge spacious lounge with numerous seats, many of them upied by other contestants of different ages, sizes, and even race. At the far end of the room were tworge doors and above a pair of curving stairs on either side of the lounge. ''Just how many contestants are there?'' Aron thought to himself as he thought they''d be among thest to reach as the journey was only a few days away from ending.


    After taking that short moment to observe, Aron turned to walk to one of the free seats present, with numerous gazes on him and anyone else who came in. After all, it''s only natural for people to gauge each other and be curious of someone''s strength.


    However, before Aron could take a seat, an older looking gentleman atop the stairs made an announcement that drew everyone''s attention. "Excuse me, contestants, may the young man in possession of the gold invitation please make their way up the stairs for their procedures." He announced in a calm and formal tone before waiting with his hands behind his back.


    ''And therees my first obstacle in this city.'' Aron thought to himself before taking out his golden envelope and proceeding up the stairs while numerous contestants watched and spoke in whispers.

 50 Chapter 50

    As Aron made his way up the stairs, numerous gazes were set on him as many of the contestants began to talk about the matter in hushed tones.


    "A golden ticket? Did I hear right?"


    "Really? So few have been called having silver tickets and bronze..."


    "I didn''t hear hisst name, does that mean he''s amoner?"


    "Incredible..."


    One after another the seated contestants began expressing their thoughts and asking questions to one another, Aron however continued upstairs without batting them an eye.


    Once up on the second floor, the older gentleman gave him a bow before gesturing him to follow. "This way please." He instructed to which Aron just nodded and didn''t bother asking questions, despite his calm demeanor on the surface he had a lot on his mind concerning the current situation.


    ''The mana distribution in many parts here is off, as to why I can''t be sure. It could be for observation, formations, devices... there''s far too many unknowns here.'' He thought to himself as he casually looked around as they proceeded forward a bit longer beforeing to a halt by arge golden door.


    "We''ve arrived." The older gentleman announced briefly before cing his hand on the door, causing it to slowly open and reveal arge in room with no furniture aside from a chair and a desk. "Please do take a seat." The older man politely asked Aron who did just that.


    Soon after Aron had sat down, the older man brought a nk piece of paper and ced it on his desk along with a pen before speaking. "Firstes the test, a question will appear once you hold the pen and another question will continue to appear after you answer the previous one. This will continue until thest grain of sand falls in the hourss, answer as many questions as you can within that time. Begin when you''re ready." The man exined in a clear and understandable mana to which Aron just gave a nod.


    The old man almost seemed curious that Aron didn''t ask any questions but didn''t show this. In truth Aron had numerous questions but he couldn''t carelessly ask and so he simply picked up the pen and the first question appeared on the paper.


    The questions weren''t limited to one field and didn''t cover only academic knowledge. They varied from academic topics like mana control, glyphs and formations to scenario, belief and many more topics one would find out of ce. ''This test basically feels like a method they use to gain information and paint a rough to clear picture of a person without actually having to ask them directly.'' Aron deduced but still carried on writing and answering.


    After thest grain of sand finally dropped, thest question he answered disappeared and no new questions came as he ced the pen down seemingly content with what he had written.


    "Next we have the screening so please do take mental note of what you consider helpful or not." The older man advised before he began to speak about Galos City along with its academy.


    The older man had his presentation to Aron by telling him about Galos City. This city was unlike any other as more than ny percent of the residents are either students or former students including some shopkeepers, tavern owners and so on.


    It''s rules were simr to the ones one would expect from an educational institution with few granted special privileges.


    What really held Aron''s attention however were how ranks were earned. They were five total ranks a student could possess, one for each year of the five years normally required to graduate.


    The first rank was simply a student, one earned this simply by passing sessfully being admitted into the Academy and was held by most first years but it wasn''t at all odd to find second or even third years with only a first rank to their name as each rank had certain requirements which went above justpleting a year.


    The second rank was that of an elite student, one earned this by simply passing all their selected courses which seemed easy in theory but was much harder.


    The third rank was that of an acolyte or a reaper, one earned this by being in the top fifty student rankings of that year, a difficult task to achieve in an academy housing thousands of students.


    The fourth rank was that of a Guardian or Harbinger, one earned this rank after being in the top three rankings of that year as well as having a rmendation from the professor of each course he/she took.<sub> </sub>


    And Lastly the fifth rank was that of a Professor or Inquisitor. One earned this rank after rmendation and then voting among a special panel.


    After being told of the ranks and the long list of privileges each one provided, Aron was satisfied with the screening and had no more questions to ask. "I have no more questions." Aron stated in a casual tone to which the older man nodded before walking away for a brief moment and returning with arge white orb settled atop a bowl like pedestal before cing it on the desk. Aron did of course have many questions to ask but he wouldn''t do it so haphazardly.


    "Your interview will now begin." The man announced before the room became pitch ck for a short moment, however in the next moment small glowing balls of varying colors hovered in the air around him with thergest bright red ball at his front.


    "Greetings contestant Aron, your interview shall be paneled by us six professors as well as the arch mage themself. Please ce your hand in front of the orb in front of you as we ask questions that pertain to you and the academy. You''re free to answer or not answer, keep in mind however that if you lie you''ll be sent away without hesitation. Are you ready?" A kind yet strict masculine voice resonated from the green ball of light and questioned.


    Aron had a few questions originate in his mind as the male voice revealed their position in the academy but he could only follow on with the procedure and put his curiosity aside for the moment.


    "Is your name truly Aron and are you really not an aristocrats?" The same gentle sounding yet strict masculine voices asked in a clear tone.


    "Yes" Aron answered without hesitation as the orb he ced his hand on showed a small glow after the answer was given.


    "Did youe here with the intent to bring harm to the academy in any way, shape or form?" The voice inquired and once again Aron answered without hesitation. "No."


    "Do you serve or work under anyone who may have negative aims towards the academy?"


    "No. I serve no one but myself."


    "Do you hold any grudges or hatred towards any member of the academy?"


    "No."


    "How educated are you in magic, arts and techniques?"


    "I chose to not answer."


    One after another numerous questions were asked to Aron, most here chose to answer but as they became more and more personal he began denying to answer.


    "Contestant Aron, that is the fifteenth question you''ve refused to answer in a row. Mind you this may severely affect what rank you begin with or your eptance entirely." The gentle masculine voice warned with clear irritation in his voice that caused Aron to smile slightly.


    "You said yourself that I''m under no obligation to answer questions I do not wish to, whether that affects my rank or entry at all is of little concern. My skill in battle surpasses that of any other contestant and my knowledge isn''tcking either. I know my value so with or without the academy I will thrive." Aron answered in a firm tone and once again the orb gave a faint glow.


    This could mean two things, either he was that confident in his ability and truly believed what he said or that what he said was simply facts. Either option was impressive in its own right.


    After being silent for a good while, the masculine voice finally spoke again. "The panel has reached a verdict."

 51 Chapter 51

    With the verdict given, the room returned to its regr state while Aron was seated on the chair with a look of satisfaction on his face as he contemted the verdict they made.


    [ The panel has reached a verdict. Your entry into Galos Academy has been approved, your rank shall be announced during the entrance ceremony along with other students ]


    Those were the words that the gentle masculine voice had said to Aron before bringing the interview to a close.


    With the interview over, the older gentleman came to his side and gave a polite bow. "That will be all, shall I escort you out?" He asked politely but Aron shook his head as he stood from the chair and turned to leave.


    As he began descending the stairs, he saw the number of contestants in the lounge had reduced significantly and that it had now be nighttime as the moonlight shone through many of therge windows present. ''The sun has already set?'' Aron thought to himself as it didn''t seem all that much time had passed.


    After he descended the stairs, he could see many gazes eyeing him. Some out of curiosity while some gauging him but he showed indifference to these acts and simply exited the building.


    Outside, he found numerous people still entering and exiting the building as well as roaming it''s premises despite the time. However Aron''s focus was on one particr individual who stood less than a fifty meters away from the building''s entrance, Ariel.


    "You''re finally out." Ariel expressed with a small smirk as she looked at Aron keenly. "Are the others already done then?" He asked inly as he saw Ariel maintain the act of not knowing him, ying her part right she responded to his question formally. "Yes, they''ve already been escorted to their lodgings. They said they''d wait for you at a tavern not too far from your own residence. Shall I take you to your lodgings first?" Ariel asked but the message behind her words was clear enough.


    "Yes, take me to my lodgings first." Aron replied while wearing a casual expression. Anyone who saw him from far would think he was perhaps just a charming young man with a lot on his mind as he neither smiled nor frowned.


    As they made their way into Galos City, Ariel did her part as the guide and exined whatever she thought necessary like a sort of tour. Aron was silent most of the time as he only observed and listened.


    The city itself could be considered quite beautiful, clean streets and all kinds of individuals roaming them, neat architecture and an all around pleasant atmosphere. The perfect definition of beauty in simplicity.


    "Here we are." Ariel came to a stop near a small road that diverted from the busy street road. After walking twenty meters down the road, they arrived at a small opened gate which Ariel gestured for Aron to walk past.


    After he did so, his residence was in view. "I tried to get you a simpler home but it seems having a golden invitation has its perks." Arielmented as Aron began looking around.


    The building itself was a mid-sized manor with a small beautiful yard with plenty of unique flora. The property size in total covered a radius of roughly a three hundred meters. Which could be considered veryrge considering the property was so close to the city''s lower business district.


    "It''s fine since I''m still near the business district and it looks to have all the basic amenities I''ll need." Aron showed a satisfied look as he said this before he and Ariel made their way to the front door using a neat brick path with litmps on the sides.<sub> </sub>


    Aron, who hadn''t grown up under any sort of luxury, didn''t really see the need for anything grand. So long as the home had the basic amenities, he needn''t spend more.


    After getting his approval of the ce, Ariel proceeded to give him the runed key that opened the doors to the manor.


    Once inside the manor, Ariel began giving him a tour of the ce as well. The interior was as one would expect, luxurious but not too much. The floors were made of fine wood with neat intricately carved patterns. The same could be said for the walls except some were lined with neat wallpaper while others had fine polished wood to match whatever furniture was in the room.


    All this was illuminated by the sunset orange light that themps and candles within the house projected, giving the home a cozy feeling despite its emptiness.


    "Well what do you think?" Ariel asked curiously as they made their way into the manor''s study. Aron gave a small nod and showed Ariel a smile as he expressed his acknowledgment of the ce. "I like it, it will do just fine." He said in a sincere tone which Ariel found a bit odd.


    In the short time she knew Aron he seemed like the cold, arrogant and cunning type. "Good, now that we have that out of the way. Why don''t we properly talk." Ariel showed a smirk and suggested as she took a seat on a chair and crossed her legs.


    "..." Aron didn''t respond to this but instead only nced around to which Ariel chuckled. "No need to worry, the house isn''t monitored as far as I know but you''re free to take precautions just in case. Either way what we''re discussing isn''t all that secretive, I just prefer not having everyone know what I''m up to." Ariel exined in a rxed manner.


    Seeing as she cleared his concerns, Aron simply leaned against the wall and crossed his arms with his gaze directed at Ariel. "I tend to be overly cautious. That aside, what is it you want to discuss?" Aron asked in a casual tone to which Ariel smiled before giving him an answer.


    "I''m not stupid Aron, given how things have gone for you this far I''m sure you''ve at least considered going back on our deal." Ariel bluntly revealed while Aron snickered. "Well the deal did imply that you''d help me meet the arch-mage, thus far it looks like I can aplish this on my own. The only thing you''ve provided thus far is information, basic at that." Aron too had replied bluntly to Ariel.


    "I''m well aware of that, which is why this conversation is necessary for me to prove I can still be of use. I am after all the number one student under the schr program in my intake." Ariel boasted with her head held high but Aron quickly dismissed this with his indifferent reaction. "I could be the number one student in general, including all years. Rank is superficial, just tell me what it is you offer and what it is you need." Aron grew tired of the conversation being dragged out longer than it should and quickly cut to the chase.


    "It''s that directness of yours that I find intriguing. What I need from you requires you to be rank 3 or above. Not because of strength but the privileges thate with it, once you achieve that I''ll state what it is I require and what I can offer. Until then I''ll keep you informed of any knowledge that can be of use to you." Ariel''s expression turned serious as she quickly exined herself.


    "That works fine." Aron agreed without any hassle causing Ariel to sigh in relief. Although she didn''t show it, she had already told Aron she was desperate after thinking she was needed by him most. But now that the roles were reversed it was clear she was even more desperate despite how carefree andposed she seemed.


    "Good, well I should be leaving now. The tavern your friends said they''d be is just down the road from where we turneding here." Ariel quickly said her goodbyes and left Aron in the study.

 52 Chapter 52

    Some time had passed since Ariel had left Aron''s new residence. Currently he was crouching on the floor with a peculiar brush in hand as he drew strange golden runes on the wooden floor.


    ''This should suffice.'' He thought to himself before standing up while showing a look of satisfaction as he looked at the countless runes he had drawn all over the walls and floor.


    These symbols soon gave off a brief glow before fading one by one as if they were never there in the first ce. ''That took far longer than I expected but the night is still young, it was necessary to ensure this ce truly is secure and private'' Aron thought as he turned to a clock on the wall.


    It was rectangr in shape and had seventeen numbers indicated on it and only one hour hand with no minute hand. What this clock indicated by it''s design was that a day in Pesiasted thirty four hours although itcked the unit of minutes and second.


    Whilst in Argos''s library, Aron had learnt about the concept of time. It was only natural that every origin world varied so this didn''t strike him as odd at all.


    After Aron looked at the clock he saw it indicated twenty hours had passed since the day began. This satisfied the brief curiosity he had about how time worked in Pesia so he soon turned away from it and went up the stairs to his bedroom.


    It was there where he decided to freshen up and leave his red hooded jacket behind and high tier chest te. Leaving him only a in ck T-shirt and the rest of his usual gear to wear for a less attention drawing look.


    With that done Aron left his residence and made his way to the bustling business district. Following Ariel''s directions he began making his way down the road while keeping an eye out for any building that matched the description she had given him.


    While doing so however, Aron noticed that some people still stared at him and talked in whispers as he passed by most especially women. The first thing Aron suspected was of course them remembering him from the checkpoint but this was soon dismissed as he heard one group mentioning him as he passed by.


    "Is he an aristocrat?" A young girl in battered leather armor asked but a young man next to her shook his head and dismissed the idea. "Doesn''t look like it, aristocrats wouldn''t be in the lower business district even those from smaller families." He exined before another girl in his group made ament. "His clothing and gear could mean he is, not to mention he''s tremendously good looking~" The young girl giggled cheerfully causing the young man in their group to sigh as the conversation carried on.


    After hearing this Aron walked a bit further beforeing to a stop near a store that hadrge windows from which he could see his reflection. It was there he saw his tall masculine tone figure that stood out even behind theyers of cloth he wore, a bronze exotic skin tone that was like no other, a pair of cold grey eyes that reflected the many lights that glimmered in the streets of the business district, medium length ck hair that fluttered melodically in the wind; A well sculpted face that wore a stoic expression that showed no emotion or rather hid it, but carried a deep mysterious charm.


    Aron only nced at his reflection for a mere moment, as if seeing what the store had to offer through its window before walking away. Aron didn''t care at all for his look, each society and or race had it''s own standards of beauty after all.


    Humans categorized beauty ording to facial appearance and body figure. Elves looked at ones affinity to mana, despite looks or body figure. Dwarves and man-beasts looked at ones masculinity. Orcs could mate with any race and only sought to spread their seed. These and many more races each had their own standards of beauty so what did it matter if one race found you attractive, in Aron''s eyes only one thing seemedmon to all races.


    Even as Aron slowly walked on the sidewalk and saw carriages and people pass by happily smiling and enjoying themselves, he could only admire how carefree and ignorant everyone was as to how fragile their lives really were. Wether they live or die dependent only on luck, this was the kind of mentality both Harald and Argos instilled into Aron growing up. Power was the one true thing Aron believed in but even he knew it was only a means to an end, power without a goal was shallow after all.


    ''Hmm'' Aron soon put aside his thoughts as he finally reached a three story noisy building that had an apparent smell of liquor lingering all around it. Aron raised his head and read the sign that said "Hilda''s tavern" and new it was the right ce. Without wasting a moment longer he made his way inside.


    The tavern''s interior was mildly lit, some areas bright while others dim; it also had a fairly spacious arrangement between the many round shaped tables and stools that could be seen on the ground floor and first floor of the building with the barkeeper''s area being at the center of the ground floor.


    "Oie Aron!" A familiar voice called to Aron from a well lit table close to the barkeepers. As Aron turned to the direction of the voice, he saw a smiling Jin clearly intoxicated next to a happy Scarlett who looked to be in the same state, whilst Evanora only concentrated on the meal before her. Jagu and Oxin however were nowhere to be seen.<sub> </sub>


    Aron made his way to the table and took a seat next to Evanora. "Seems you''re all in good spirits." Aron showed a smile andmented in what came across as a mocking manner. "Well of course we are, everyone is a ticket holder after all~ We received ours while waiting in the lounge. Oxin and I got bronze invitations whilst Jagu, Jin and this strangess got Silver ones." A tipsy Scarlett exined before narrowing her eyes at Aron.


    "So? What did they tell ya during yours?" She asked curiously but Aron chose to remain vague and said they''d only announce his rank during the entrance ceremony. "Same as us then. None invitation holders are assigned directly to rank one ording to what I hear so it could be we''re being allowed to miss the basic year." Jin added as he reached for another bottle whistled Aron gave a nod of acknowledgement to his statement.


    "Not a bad presumption to make, but depending on how we''re being rated, it could be more than a rank increment." Aron suggested but Jin only nodded before reaching to his bottle and drinking more liquor. "True enough, by the way Oxin has gone of to explore the town while Jagu is training for whatever reason that may be in case you were wondering." Scarlett turned to Aron and delivered this piece of news but Aron didn''t show the least bit of care.


    "How they choosebto spend their time is none of my concern. For the moment we aren''t working together so there isn''t much reason for us to know of each other''s affairs." Aron bluntly stated before pouring himself some whiskey, Scarlett took no offense from his statement as she hade somewhat ustomed to his blunt honesty and indifferent nature.


    As to why Aron was like this towards them, to him they were only useful during the Journey. During that time he had observed them for strengths and weaknesses but more importantly was he took mental note of what each could potentially offer to him in the long run during his limited time in Pesia.


    Oxin was who he considered the least useful and often times ignored herpletely. Her strength being only slightly above average while her intelligence was nothing special either. What''s more unlike the rest she had no particr field in which she excelled greatly so in Aron''s eyes she wasn''t worth investing in.


    Scarlett was someone he categorized not too far off from Oxin. Her strength was less but her battle prowess and intelligence was greater. What''s more she seemed particrly talented when it came to mana powered devices but this was something Aron was confident he could learn, her bronze invitation only served to further bring her down in his opinion.


    Then came Evanora, strong but her childlike intelligence was something Aron found daunting. Unless she could be taught or controlled to some extent she was only a risk not worth taking as he neither had the time nor patience to do the former.


    Jagu was a unique case, strong butcking in knowledge that didn''t concern battle. This wasn''t seen as bad thing in Aron''s eyes as it meant he was a simple and straightforward enough person. Very prideful, self disciplined and always aiming to get stronger, all good traits for a basic subordinate in Aron''s opinion.


    Lastly was Jin, the only one who actively sought to try and know more Aron more and pushed for an alliance which they had agreed to on the airship, but words are simply words. He summarized Jin''s character as honorable but what truly interested Aron was the fact he possessed a unique art.


    So despite thinking all this of everyone, Aron still chose toe to the tavern to meet and converse like allies would because until he found individuals more aligned to his requirements these would do.


    "Come on don''t be so stiff, this is a celebration! We''re drinking tillte!" Jin eximed with joy as he slid arge bottle towards Aron and another towards Scarlett. "I''m already starting to forget where my apartment is you bloody bastard." Scarlett cursed Jin but reached for the bottle in front of her and part took in it while Aron did the same with the one in front of him.


    Today they drink and celebrate together but to Aron the chances of them betraying him if a better offer was ced in front of them was basically fifty-fifty. Thus one should only ever take the actions that benefit he or her most. Of course not all people were capable of betrayal as some truly loyal individuals who put others before themselves did exist. These where the true fools in his eyes but as Argos once said to him, ''Fools make for the best tools.''


    Aron raised his cup with a smile on his face. "Here''s to us getting one step closer towards achieving our goals, whatever it is they may be:" Jin and Scarlett quickly raised their bottles before showing cheerful smiles at Aron''s words.


    "Cheers!"

 53 Chapter 53

    Aron, Jin, Scarlett and Evanora had ended up drinking, eating and having minor conversations till it had be midnight. With them having to wait a week which in this world was ten days until the entrance ceremony, it meant they had a lot of free time on their hands.


    p Too intoxicated to drink anymore, Jin and Scarlett had decided to call it quits. Aron who wasn''t even the least bit intoxicated had no qualms with this and neither did Evanora. With that settled they quickly paid their the tab and exited the tavern before saying their goodbyes and going their separate ways.</anda>


    "Hmm?" However before walking too far a distance, Aron noticed that Evanora wasn''t simply heading in the same direction as him but was in fact following him. After realizing this fact, he came to halt and turned to her but she simply also came to halt near him and looked around in a confused manner. "Why did we stop? Are you lost?" She genuinely asked in curiosity causing Aron to sigh before responding.


    "Is there a reason you''re following me?" He asked inly with his arms crossed whilst Evanora didn''t hesitate to give a reply. "Evanora will stay with you, if she stays elsewhere people may die. Evanora will be med and chased again, she doesn''t want to leave." Evanora exined in her usual sleepy like manner of speech.


    It was when she said this that Aron was reminded of her unique position. With so much on his mind he hadn''t really considered it especially since their alliance was all but done. ''It''s true if students near her all start to die they''ll be consequences. But...'' Aron''s thoughts trailed off as he turned to Evanora and gave her an answer.


    "I still don''t see how that''s my problem, our alliance technically came to an end when we arrived in this city. Why should I let you stay in my residence for free then?" Aron spoke bluntly as usual but Evanora didn''t look the least bit dissuaded. "Evanora doesn''t want the alliance to end, she doesn''t want to be chased and all alone again." Evanora''s tone carried a hint of loneliness as she gave her reasoning, Aron however remained indifferent before thinking about this.


    ''Leaving her now is simpler but it will definitely lead to her getting cast out or being used by someone else...'' Aron continued on this train of thought for a little while longer before giving Evanora an answer. "For now you can live at my residence." Aron quickly approved of her request or at least that''s what the simple minded Evanora saw.


    In actuality Aron just weighed the pros and cons of having her, the major being she could easily be influenced and or manipted if not by him then someone else. All Aron needed to do now was create measures to prevent this.


    "Evanora is happy ." Evanora said but in a in tone, she was someone who would only say how she feels but never express it as her face more or less always looked the same.


    Once they arrived at Aron''s manor, he assigned her a room and she immediately went to sleep while he himself went to his study and let out a sigh as he got three specific books titled "Rules of Galos City and Galos Academy" volumes one through three.


    ''I loathe rules, in every culture I''ve read about they are like shackles. But a society like this needs them, otherwise it''d be no different from limbo.'' Aron thought to himself as he reached for the first volume and began studying.<sub> </sub>


    His reasoning behind this was simple, it was impossible for rules to be perfect. Knowing each and every single one gave him an advantage to take them into ount should the situation call for it and thanks to the legacy ring, every piece of information he learned or studied would be recorded and be at his disposal.


    Aron was by no means a genius, smart or clever was a more fitting title for him. His memory was great but not perfect, hisprehension was high but not the best and he was well aware of this. Knowing where one wascking and epting it was necessary for growth after all.


    And sote that night Aron began studying the many rules andws of Galos City. Two days ofprehensive reading and he waspletely well versed in them, so much so that when he finally closed the final volume he had a look of satisfaction. ''This could prove to be more useful that I initially thought.'' Aron stood from the sofa and stretched before leaving his study.


    As he made his way upstairs Evanora could be seen seating in the living room eating a snack per usual. Rather than an ally she was more like a pet, eating and sleeping most of the day without needing to concern herself with anything else. Aron did of course give her some basic rules to follow such as not leaving the residence unnecessarily, talking to strangers and many precautionary others but they all seemed unnecessary since she never really saw the need of leaving.


    ''She''s less troublesome than I thought, anyway I only have eight days to finish my preparations while everyone else is still waiting on the entrance ceremony.'' Aron pondered as he went up the stairs to freshen up.


    After he was done, he stood in front of his bed wearing only a towel while every piece of his gear wasid on the bed. The point of this was simple, to separate what he needed and didn''t as he was in Pesia or at least Galos academy.


    He began by putting aside his red hooded jacket. He still didn''t know much about the benefits it provided so moving around with it constantly seemed like a waste so he put it aside, what followed was a sword also of unknown grade which he thought was best saved forter again as he doubted he''d struggle with a regr high ss weapon from Pesia and then Lastly his chest te which also had a use he was yet to know off.


    His shirt, gloves and pants only held enchantments with runes which he could replicate on any piece of clothing. The arcane guns were a must to have on himself along with the mana infused bullets which he still hoped to replicate. The boots made from a high grade ore found only in Limbo making them basically unbreakable in a world such a Pesia while also having runes that increased Aron''s already inhumane level of speed and agility.


    With the separating done, Aron simply put the items he no longer needed in a chest within the room. The possibility of theft was present but if anyone besides him wore or tried using his gear the runes present on them would cause them to self destruct. Aron was someone who would sooner destroy something than have it taken away after all.


    Havingpleted all he needed to do for the moment, Aron quickly left the residence and went towards the business district.

 54 Chapter 54

    It didn''t take long for Aron to make his way to the bustling business district. In those two days he had isted himself, even more contestants had finished the Journey and made their way into Galos City, so it was no surprise that the streets were filled with all sorts of people.


    As for Aron''s business there? It was rather simple. He wanted to review each business he would sooner orter have to visit. Prices, quality of goods, business owners, and any other thing he found necessary worth checking andparing to other stores.


    If one saw him doing this, they''d simply assume he was being a cheapskate or maybe even picky, but he had his own reasoning behind doing so and was willing to sacrifice a day to finish his reviews and make a shortlist.


    ''Now, where to start?'' Aron pondered as he knew it would take him the entire day to fullyplete his task and so with a sigh, he made his way to the first store and began his little odd quest.


    Taverns, general good stores, weapons, gear, smitheries, food ces, entertainment and many more Aron visited and took note of. But after twenty hours of roaming the Business streets of Galos City, Aron was done and ready to finally make purchases.


    His purchases included clothes, food, and ordering a custom weapon to be made which he all had delivered to his home. With this done he made his way to the one store he looked forward to visiting most, the bookstore. ''Every single book here is definitely worth getting if I wish to further my knowledge of Pesia and Galos City,'' Aron thought to himself before walking over to the counter where a bored attendant could be seen just looking at her nails.


    When Aron approached the counter, she remained in her own world and didn''t bother looking up. "Yes? What can I get you?" she inquiredzily which Aron really didn''t care for, so he carried on and stated his request. "Your books, I''ll be buying them all. What''ll that cost?" Aron asked inly but in truth since each book disyed had a price tag, he had already estimated the price range of the total.


    Shocked from the odd request, the young female attendant raised her head only to be shocked even further by the young man who made this request. "Oh, uh... well, you see, let me quickly check the stock." The young woman struggled but managed to form a sentence before rushing to the back of a store.


    A momentter she came back and stated the price, which Aron charged to the currency card he had received at his residence a day before. How cards, transferring of funds, and certain information worked was quite simple.


    Each card has a unique runic code that it starts off with. When one loses or gains money, it records the value which will then reflect the next time one visits a bureau. This system which is used only throughout Ettenheim was developed by the Lovitz family and was one of reasons they were the wealthiest family in all Ettenheim.


    "Thank you for your business, they shall be delivered to your residence without fail..." The young woman bowed, still a bit surprised by the purchase order but Aron simply just nodded and left.


    ''Now I''m only left with¡ª?'' As Aron walked out of the bookstore and was about to n his next move, he came face to face with a familiar group. Brutas, Esmeralda, Anastasia, Henry, and Emilia were all currently exiting the store just next to the one Aron was in. "You!" As if by instinct, Brutas was the first to react by giving him a hateful gaze.


    "The weak aristocrats." Aron only acknowledged their presence and said nothing more as he prepared to keep walking, but Brutas stepped forward and prevented him from doing so. "Do you think you can just walk away?" He asked angrily, the fury in his eyes in to see for all.


    This caused many bystanders including store owners to observe from a distance and talk in whispers as many of them recognized Brutas and his group. As for why Brutas acted despite suffering only losses to Aron, it was simply because he thought Aron wasn''t truly strong. Thinking his sess was due to an artifact and cunningness rather than in strength.


    Even Henry and the others knew this was dumb as Aron''s strength was clearly extraordinary so they didn''t immediately say anything.


    Brutas however refused to believe he was bested by someone who didn''t train like he did or have the same resources, it was beyond humiliating to even consider.<sub> </sub>


    "Brutas, let''s not cause a scene." Anastasia had given Aron a nce but when she saw the unfazed look in his eyes, she felt worried but more importantly she felt if she didn''t, he might instead me her for not acting as his servant. ''But if he dies here then his threats to Henry mean nothing, plus he never specifically told me to defend him...'' Anastasia thought to herself while looking unsure.


    Ever since the events that took ce, she had been doing her own research on types of ve contracts, pacts of servitude and how to break them but none she found matched her situation. Using a correct method was a risk on its own but trying a wrong method could easily end her life, the best she could hope for that seemedmon among all of them was the owner, master or contractor dying.


    "Don''t worry, Anastasia, he''s nothing without the artifact." Brutas had taken Anastasia''s subtle warning as her being worried history would repeat itself. Henry, who would normally be the voice of reason only observed them, hoping Brutas''s hunch was indeed right. Esmeralda also shared a simr hatred towards Aron but didn''t want to risk speaking.


    All these subtle behaviors were picked up by Aron causing him to show a charming smile as he snickered. ''They''re using their so-called friend to gauge my strength. The muscle head is none the wiser either.''


    Aron thought while Brutas reached forward and grabbed him by the cor of his shirt, feeling like Aron was mocking him. "Do you think this is funny?! Did you really think you could get away with what you did?" Brutas''s breathing became inconsistent and his muscles tensed up as he remembered the memories of Aron''s humiliation.


    The number of bystanders and onlookers only seemed to grow as they wondered what was going on.


    "Who is that?"


    "To offend an actual possible heir to a grand family..."


    "This could be interesting."


    Everyone present had mixed thoughts and opinions on the matter. But in the end, they could only look and await to see what happens.


    "What''s there to get away with? Do I look like I was ever trying to run away from you? Don''t tter yourselves, it''s you who should''ve avoided me or do you wish all of Galos City to know of your inferiority." Aron maintained his charming smile as he said this, the sheer amount of confidence he held caused the others concern but when one is fueled by anger, their thoughts are often clouded.


    Unable to take it anymore, Brutas clenched his fist tightly and without hesitation he hit Aron right on the chest. The fury from this punch could be seen clearly by everyone present as it even held strengthening from his mana, however, this punch only made Aron take a small step back while still standing strong.


    Be it bystanders, Brutas, or his friends, everyone was shocked how one can take such a punch ande outpletely unscathed. Aron looked at his chest and then at Brutas before his smile faded and his gaze became cold and domineering.


    "Rule number eight-hundred and seventy-two; fights among contestants after the journey are strictly forbidden, the exception being if one is struck first or is simply defending themselves." Aron revealed without emotion behind his words as he took a step closer to Brutas¡­

 55 Chapter 55

    As Aron stated that rule, both Esmeralda and Anastasia wore a visible look of concern as Aron''s meaning became clear to them. Had no one been around, Brutas could refute the im of having fought and without evidence an investigation couldn''t be carried out, but with this many people he couldn''t refute anything and thus would have to face the consequences, perhaps even expulsion... or so they thought.


    Without warning Aron''s muscles tensed up and a dim glow appeared in his eyes, that of a beast. Before Brutas could even ponder on the words Aron had said, he felt the airpletely rush out of his body as Aron''s fist connected cleanly to his gut. The sheer force from this one punch caused a shockwave and gust of wind to violently scatter towards the bystanders who could only squint their eyes as their clothes blew from the wind and their bones trembled slightly from the shockwave.


    "!!"


    When they fully opened their eyes, Brutas was on his knees with blood trickling down his mouth and his hands shaking uncontrobly. Everyone had assumed this was already the end but once again Aron made a move that few could track with the naked eye as his foot hit Brutas at the right side of his face but with less force than before. This hit, however still sent Brutas right in the middle of the white paved road.


    Henry and the others quickly rushed to Brutas''s side while the bystanders now stood on both the left and right hand side of the road, observing from store fronts. "That''s enough!" Henry stood in front of Brutas whoid down beaten but Aron didn''t once halt his movements.


    "If anyone gets involved I guarantee you will regret it." Aron''s words were heavy and his look showed he wasn''t joking but Henry remained in his stance alongside Esmeralda while Anastasia went to quickly tend to Brutas.


    "Three..." Aron didn''t bother saying anything more and only started to count down.


    "Two..."


    "One..."


    "That''s quite enough wouldn''t you say?" The familiar gentle yet stern voice that Aron had been hearing during his interview resounded on the scene seeminglying from no direction in particr.


    "I have observed enough and as an academy Inquisitor I assure you this matter will be resolved. Any further actions from you will only implicate you as well." The voice advised but Aron didn''t seem the least bit surprised. ''So I was being monitored, by an inquisitor no less. A shame he didn''t show himself.'' Ever since his interview had ended, Aron felt he was being observed.


    The runes and glyphs in his residence made it impossible for anyone to monitor him there but outside he was fair game. When Brutas had shown himself it was only natural Aron used him as bait. Despite the person not revealing themselves, confirming he was being observed was more than enough to call the strategy a sess.


    ''All first time offenders only receive a warning if ignorant of the rules, no need to make it seem like he''ll face any grave consequences but that''s fine.'' Aron thought as he turned his gaze towards Henry and the others "Each encounter we''ve had, you all provoked me first but each time I spared your lives and only got my duepensation. But now? I will break you and everything you hold dear, you have my word." Aron spoke clearly for all to hear, his voice strong and domineering in it''s disy.<sub> </sub>


    Be it Esmeralda, Henry or Brutas who stillid down injured, they all wore looks of great concern. Anastasia''s expression was even worse as her mind began to imagine the worst case scenarios. Without saying anything more, Aron left the scene and walked towards his home.


    Meanwhile on a rooftop not too far away from the scene, the silhouette of a man observing the situation could be seen. ''Killing over a half the poption of beasts in the Galos region and perfect scores in every test he took and no allegiance to any nation. No wonder the arch-mage is so wary of him but he''s better here than joining another organization... more importantly Lady Belle is interested.'' the figure thought to himself before leaving the scene entirely as well.


    As that day went on, rumors spread all over Galos City of a contestant even stronger than the heirs of the grand families. His name, family background and origin unknown, the rumor took only a few hours to be the hottest topic around the city.


    Aron, the center of the entire rumor, was quietly seated in his study, further increasing his knowledge when a knock resounded on his door. "Go let whoever it is in." Aron instructed Evanora who was seated on the floor with her arms hugging her legs as she watched the fire ce. "Evanora will do that." She muttered in a low tone before leaving the study to fetch whoever it was at the door.


    A short momentter she returned with a person wearing arge brown hooded cloak. Aron didn''t bother raising his head from the book he was reading as he spoke once more. "Evanora, go sit in the living room." He instructed and almost immediately Evanora left without saying a word leaving him and the cloaked figure alone.


    "What brings you here?" He askedpletely unfazed or on guard against this person who soon lowered their hood and revealed themselves to be... Anastasia. After lowering her hood she seemed too conflicted to even utter a word as she looked at Aron. "I came here to try and amend the animosity between you and my friends and I." She said in a somewhat hesitant tone before removing the cloak.


    "And just how do you n on achieving that?" Aron, still not raising his head, asked inly as he flipped the page of the book he was so engrossed in.


    "My body, my mind, my servitude, I''ll willingly give it to you all..." As Anastasia said these words her eyes became teary and she clenched her fists as she waited to hear Aron''s response. Aron first put down the book he was reading and slowly approached her until he stood only mere inches away from her.


    He then ced his finger under her chin and raised her head up so her gaze could meet his. "Whether willingly or unwillingly, I already hold power over you. Your body is simply that, a body and your mind is simply that, a mind. Don''t think for a moment that you are one of a kind, I gave you and your friends enough chances and it''s lead us to this point. I don''t go back on my words, I just have far more important matters to deal with.'' Aron''s tone clear and every word he spoke carried the seriousness of the situation with it.


    "I''m sorry... whatever it is I''ll do it." Anastasia''s voice was cracking and her desperation showed clearly, this seemingly venomous woman was surprisingly willing to go so far to save those she cared for. Even it meant giving away her maidenhood and freedom, to Aron however, this was a weakness; one he was going to make use of. "Prove your usefulness and I will spare your brother for now at least is safe but I will still actively destroy the others unless I see sufficient results from you. Yes or no? Answer quickly before I change my mind." Aron offered and caused Anastasia to gulp, purposely leaving her little time to think it over nor giving her a chance to negotiate.


    "I''ll do it... I''ll do whatever it is you want me to do to the utmost of my capabilities." She muttered in a low tone and received a nod from Aron who then pulled away. A servant was a servant, one willing to serve however and actively seeking to breed great results was even better. Whether Anastasia would do just that, remained to be seen.

 56 Chapter 56

    After Aron had finished speaking to Anastasia, he returned to his seat and was about to resume reading his book when Anastasia hesitated to leave. "Something you wish to say to me?" Aron sighed and asked Anastasia who wore a look of worry on her face as if internally debating something.


    "Tonight... there''s been an assassination set on you." Anastasia took a deep breath and somewhat rposed herself before revealing to Aron. After doing so, she wanted to turn and leave but Aron spoke. "Stop."


    <o>,m As he said those words, Anastasia wore a regretful look as if wishing she hadn''t said anything at all. After all, if he died, she''d no longer be bound to obey him. "Who ordered this assassination?" Aron asked bluntly while wearing a calm expression. Neither his gaze nor his voice carried any hostility, making him sound quite pleasing to hear in fact.</o>


    "I¡ª" His question, however, caused Anastasia to hesitate. "I already know it''s someone from your group behind this, if you don''t give me a name, I''ll just assume it''s all of them. Do as you please, you''re free to leave," Aron quickly exined before telling her she could leave.


    Hisck of care towards what the actual assassination entailed only made Anastasia know he was that confident in taking care of whatever or whoever it is they could''ve hired. As for the person behind this, she could only guess what he would do to them. Anastasia remained pondering this silently by the door for a moment and clenched her teeth before getting ready to speak, but Aron spoke first.


    "You really do care for them, don''t you? It''s fine then, just go," Aron said to her as if amused by how unwilling she was to reveal the culprit. Whether she told him or not, their fates were all but sealed once their usefulness had ended. As for her, he just needed to not push her too far at once as her uses weren''t trivial.


    However, Anastasia remained worried that he may just mean he''ll kill them all. "Do you really mean that?" she asked unsurely, however, Aron only gave her a small nod and gestured her to leave. "Yes, I do. As for why¡­well, just think of it as a warning to not let your friends carry out less than favorable acts; now leave me be"Aron said nonchntly and gestured her to leave, Anastasia was of course very doubtful but despite him not demanding it, she felt a strong urge to do as he said.


    As for why he really did this? She could only specte possible motives, none of which seemed certain. In the end, only time would reveal what it was that Aron was truly nning. "One more thing." Aron''s voice once more brought Anastasia to a halt just as she was about to leave, her heart felt heavy in anticipation as to what it was he would say.


    "Youing here will possibly draw unwanted attention. Onlye here if it''s urgent. Understood?" Aron gave her a look and awaited her response to which she gave a small nod before she truly left; she even felt weight lifted off her shoulders as she did so.


    Unlike Brutas and Esmeralda who especially refused to believe Aron was superior to them, Anastasia was quick to ept the in facts. Brutas''s humiliating defeat earlier only solidified what was already known to Anastasia. Her n was simple, having been already made his servant there wasn''t much she could do or offer aside from her willingness to cooperate with him, this was a gamble as she really had nothing to lose on her end.


    ''It''s somewhat worked like I had hoped... so why do I feel so uneasy,'' Anastasia questioned herself as she left Aron''s property with her figure hidden under a cloak. Unbeknownst to her, her little visit didn''t go unnoticed by a certain figure lurking in the shadows.


    ''He even has thedy of the Rosenberg household visiting him? But considering what happened earlier it may be rted to that. Tsk, to think he would secure his property with glyphs and runes equal in security to what we have at the academy... I can only watch from here lest I draw attention to myself.'' the figure thought as he watched Anastasia''s figure disappear behind a corner.


    However, even after that, the figure continued to observe patiently and quietly like a determined predator. After an hour had passed the lights in Aron''s residence had all gone off and an eerie silence took over. ''Is he sleeping? Best wait a little longer just in case,'' the hidden figure thought while keeping a firm gaze on the property.


    Just when it looked like nothing of interest could be observed any longer, an interesting sight showed itself. Two figures¡ªone male and another female¡ªdressed in cked body tight shrouded armor had appeared on the scene, just in front of the outer wall into Aron''s property.


    The two figures didn''t speak but instead used hand gestures before giving subtle nods to each other as they proceeded over the wall and into the property. All this was observed by the hidden person who now seemed to be concerned.<sub> </sub>


    ''The Vonstein child was defeated with ease, so they opted to kill him in his sleep to prevent a direct confrontation, aye? But those glyphs should have already informed him of his guests or maybe they''re just that skilled? Interesting, truly interesting.'' The figure continued to observe, showing even more interest and curiosity as to what the end result would be.


    -


    -


    Time passed and no sign of any activity could be seen from the property, the figure began to ponder making a move perhaps to observe from a closer point. However, before he coulde to a conclusion the front door in Aron''s manor opened.


    The scene that revealed itself was something the figure hadpletely not expected.


    Aron''s figure appeared out of the home and casually walked out, however, both his bloody hands held the two figures who wandered into his property by the cor of their armor, dragging their near dismembered body and leaving a bloody trail behind him.


    Both figures had their limbs cut near separation leaving only a ligament preventing them frompletely separating. Upon closer inspection, it could be observed they were still breathing but only mumbled words came out of their now loose jaws that hung freely.


    Aron dragged the bodies until he reached just outside his property. "I know I''m still being watched,e out," Aron demanded in no specific direction, although he wasn''t sure whether he was right or wrong, his instincts as a beast monger had never failed him but he received no answer.


    "I see, then I will personally march to the Galos checkpoint and make an inquiry for an investigation," Aron dered inly and began walking with the intent of dragging the bodies all the way.


    "Stop! I will investigate personally, just leave the bodies. I guarantee you it won''t happen again." A voiceing from no specific direction (it seemed) was heard by Aron but this time he was able to look in the exact direction the voice came from, bringing shock to its owner.


    "You saw them enter yet you just watched, and you expect me to believe I''m safe? You must really take me for a fool. My patience has reached its limit, that is all I''ll say," Aron expressed before dropping the bodies on the ground as if they were nothing, blood still oozing from his hand. Without waiting for a reply. Aron turned around and began heading into his property but was stopped by the hidden figure''s voice.


    "How could you tell I was here and where I was?" the figure asked in a tone of genuine curiosity. Aron then turned his head and gave a nk look before revealing how he did so.


    "I could smell your fear¡­"

 57 Chapter 57

    With their presencepromised the figure could no longer hide and just revealed themselves. The figure was masculine but their face was hidden under a dark cloak. This unknown man turned his attention to the gruesome bodies thatid in front of him before turning his attention to Aron who had already stepped within his property.


    "Don''t you think this is a bit much? I know you''re skilled enough to have just left them unconscious." The figure asked with clear disgust in his voice but he was indeed right. Aron got no pleasure from being cruel to the two assassins that hade after him but it was necessary.


    He was gambling on the fact that their gruesome state would trigger a feeling in the person observing him. To beasts certain emotions had smell; fear being the mostmon. When an individual was scared even so slightly, their body released a certain pheromone that beasts could track. Aron was no different and his gamble paid off.


    As to why he needed the figure to reveal themselves, the reason was simple. To remember their mana signature.


    Human''s couldn''t naturally store mana within them but they did possess it as do all living things. Almost like a gic marker that was unique between every individual. The same way humans could tell each other apart from faces was the same way Aron could tell them apart using mana as well but for that he''d need to see their figure at least once.


    After that so long as the individual was within a certain range, Aron could track them or in this case know that he is following him.


    "Well do you not have an answer?" The figure asked impatiently but Aron had already achieved what he had wanted and had no interest in a conversation with the man. "Tell me who do you think is to a me? He who watches someone wander into the beast den without giving a warning or the beast that protects its home?" Aron asked but didn''t wait for a reply as he walked back further into his property and eventually went inside.


    "..." The unknown man had no words and could only look down at the bodies silently while shaking his head.


    Meanwhile, Anastasia had arrived at the grand mansion sized lodgings she was staying at. Before entering, a maid at the front door gave a polite bow and weed her. "Wee back Mdy, you have guests..." She revealed and Anastasia immediately knew who they were but maintained her smile and gave the helper a nod.


    Once she went inside, she instinctively went towards the lounge area first where her so called guests had been waiting for her. The guests were non other than her brother andpanions minus the reclusive Juliet.


    "Anastasia, there you are. I was starting to worry." Henry was the first to look at his sister and express his concern which brought a warm smile to her face. "You know full well I can take care of myself Henry." She retorted with a small smile but this warm atmosphere didn''tst long as Esmeralda narrowed her eyes towards Anastasia.


    "Where did you go?" She asked inly causing the entire mood to shift. Henry furrowed his brows and looked ready toe to his sister''s defense but she spoke first. "I went to Aron''s residence to plead he forget everything that''s happened between us." Anastasia answered honestly causing a look of anger to appear between on Esmeralda and Brutas''s faces.


    "I had a hunch but to think you''d actually betray us!" Esmeralda looked the most angry over the revtion while Brutas nodded his head in agreement. But Anastasia wasn''t happy either and intended on letting them know fully.


    "This isn''t you Ez, the Esmeralda I know wouldn''t be so stupid! If the inquisitor hadn''t intervened Brutas could have possibly been killed! So I''m sorry if I care enough for my friends to go try and plead for their well-being! If Brutas lost that badly then what hope do some measly assassins have? Especially when we know close to nothing of the full extent of his abilities!" Anastasia argued at the top of her voice, Esmeralda''s once angry expression began to slowly break while Brutas only looked ashamed.<sub> </sub>


    "You have no idea what I was willing to sacrifice for you lot so don''t you dare act like my actions were wrong. If you are so eager to die then go ahead and plot whatever suicidal schemes you want but I''ll have no part in it. Now leave my residence, all of you!" She ordered with a look of pure seriousness on her face.


    "Annie I didn''t know-" Esmeralda''s anger had all but subsided and reced with worry instead but Anastasia wasn''t in the mood to listen. "Just leave, I want to be alone." She interjected causing Henry to give the others a knowing look and then a nod.


    After that everyone began making their way out of the residence and Anastasia eventually went to her bedroom where she sat with her arms hugging her legs. ''Why did it have to turn out like this...'' She thought to herself as she let out a sigh and lowered her head.


    But back at Aron''s residence, his work was only just beginning. He was currently pacing about his study with his arms crossed as he now began thinking of the best way to move forward.


    His first option was of course to have Anastasia investigate for him but if she got caught and if the arch-mage was someone capable enough of knowing the contract he had set with her then his efforts thus far woulde to an end.


    The second option toe to his mind was perhaps hiring some individuals anonymously but not only was this risky but also inadequate as it was highly unlikely someone would ept basically going against the arch mage.


    The third option was to forcefully put others under a ve contract and have them do his bidding but Magic in this case was a vtile factor not to mention very traceable. It was akin to someone leaving their fingerprints in a modern world because provided the mage waspetent enough, they could track the source of the maniption.


    This option made Aronpletely rule out the use of these which made his task all the more difficult and had him racking his brain for an idea. He continued to pace around in his library, running multiple scenarios until finally the next morning a usible idea finally formed.


    ''That''s it, this could work. For now let''s prepare the tags.'' Aron showed a genuine look of satisfaction like a schr who had just solved an impossible problem. He hurriedly reached for a stack of in brownish papers and ced them on a small table and took out his rune brush before calming his breathing and focusing.


    One after another, Aron began imprinting a strange glyph on each of the papers at a frightening speed. By the time he was done the day was close toing to an end. Evanora only watched curiously like a confused child from up close but didn''t disturb.


    "That isn''t food." Evanora stated the obvious in a tone of disappointment while poking the card sized paper with strange patterns on it.


    "No, this is something that will lead me to the answers I want."

 58 Chapter 58

    That very same day just an hour before midnight, Aron organized all the papers he had drawn on into a neat pile before packing them up into a small bag which he then strapped over his shoulder.


    ''Now is an adequate time.'' He thought to himself before getting arge hooded ck cloak and cing it over himself and leaving the study and heading out of his manor.


    Immediately after stepping out the door however he came to stop and began looking around, scanning for any familiar mana. ''Seems that man in particr isn''t here but whose to say he was the only one who was observing me...'' As this thought crossed Aron''s mind he couldn''t help but heave a light sigh as he still proceeded to leave the property.


    After leaving the property, Aron made his way past the business district and soon arrived at the lower residential district. For the most part the street was empty with only the asional passerby as was the case with most residential areas at around that time of the night.


    Aron nced around the many two and three story apartment buildings that filled the area before choosing one randomly and heading towards it. There he easily bypassed the rune mechanism on the door and made his way inside before any wandering eyes could see him.


    Once inside, Aron immediately walked over to the first room and used his sensitive hearing and to tell which rooms had their residents asleep and those that had them awake. ''Fourteen out of twenty four are awake but that much was to be expected.'' Aron thought to himself before approaching one of the rooms.


    He then quickly bypassed it''s rune mechanism and slowly opened it. The room itself was small andpact, not having much within it, Aron''s to focus however was the person sleeping soundly in the bed at the far end of the room.


    Upon closer inspection, said person was a young girl who looked to only be slightly younger than Aron. Once at the edge of the bed he took out his rune brush and uncovered the sheets she used to cover herself, revealing her sleeping figure that wore a in night dress to Aron.


    Aron paid little attention to her features and instead stretched out his hand and drew runes on the girl''s limbs, head and mouth. The end result of those these runes was a glyph of paralysis.


    In modern words one could think of a glyph as an app that already had functions prepared and was ready to use. Whilst runes were the code behind said up. It was for this reason that runes were extremelyplex and had near endless ways to be used.


    After setting the glyph of paralysis, Aron gave the young girl a pinch and had her open her eyes, only for them to instantly widen after realizing the odd predicament she was in. However she could neither move her limbs no open her mouth to scream out of fear of what the hooded figure beside her would do.


    "Shh, be calm." Aron''s voice came out as deep andmanding, despite the youngdy still being fearful she stopped making unnecessary efforts and followed his instructions. After calming her to some extent, Aron took out a strange old looking silver coin that was attached to a string and brought it above her face before starting to slowly let it swing from left to right.


    "Follow the coin and all will be alright , ease your mind, ease your body and ease your soul. You are not in danger, you are safe, the coin gives you warmth in this cold deste world, it gives youfort, you find yourself lost it''s majesty, watching it sway and sway, over and over not once looking away. Your are now one with the coin." Aron muttered in a slow yet deep whispery voice, the more he spoke the more the young girl''s pupils began to shrink until finally they were almost non visible.


    To test if what he had done had worked, he rubbed the rune off the girl''s lips and waited a moment but she justid there as still as as board without even blinking. Aron let out a sigh of satisfaction at this before carrying on.


    While she was in that state, Aron began to give her instructions. To summarize; she was to go about her life per usual for a day before nting one of the papers with on the location written behind them by midnight. Once two days passed after she nted it, she was to retrieve it again from where she left it and ce it in her dresser. The next morning she was to forget having ever done any of that.<sub> </sub>


    "Now when I snap my fingers, you will return into a deep slumber." Aron whispered before snapping his fingers, causing the girl to instantly shut her eyes.


    After that Aron quickly rubbed the glyphs he drew on her and ced one of the patterned papers in her dressed, before moving on to the next person.


    Aron continued to carry this out almost the entire night, stopping only when all fifty six patterned papers where given to someone along with the instructions and a different location behind each one.


    ''Now all I can do is wait.'' Aron thought as he left the lower residential district and made his way towards the lower business one. But rather than head directly to his home he instead went to the tavern close by.


    Inside he found only a few people who looked to have passed out from drinking too much. This wasn''t an odd sight considering it was past midnight so most people had already left. Aron took a seat by a clear table and lowered his hood and a momentter a woman approached him with a small notebook in hand. ''What will yer be having?'' she asked in very strong north Lachestrian ent.


    "Anything strong will do." Aron replied in a casual manner as he turned to woman asking the question. Upon looking at her he stopped for a moment as if drawn in by something. The woman in particr had long blonde hair and looked to be in her thirties, she had arge frame for a woman standing at around a hundred and eighty five centimeters with a muscr yet tone figure that showed in the set of strange armored clothing she wore.


    "How long do ye n on staring boy?" She asked in a teasing manner causing Aron to look away. "Not long, you just reminded of someone I know, just far more voluptuous." Aron replied casually causing the woman to break out intoughter.


    "You''re an honest one ain''t ya?" She asked while still chuckling as she went to get him a drink. After she returned, she ced a singlerge bottle in the middle of the table along with two small ss cups and sat on the other side of the table opposite Aron. "This be my own personal favorite, you''re free to try a sip if ye dare." The woman offered once more in her heavy ent, it was clear she tried her best to speak as normally as possible but her habits showed.


    Aron poured himself a ss of the strange drink the woman had brought. He took a moment to look at it from a few angles which seemed to assume the woman before he finally downed the drink. "Hmm, it''s better than most I''ve had." Aron revealed before casually pouring himself another ss while the woman next to him startedughing out of nowhere.


    "Well color me impressed, Seems ye aren''t a boy after all. The name is Hilda, Hilda The Untamed and you are?" She asked with a grin on her face before pouring herself a cup as well. "Aron, just Aron." Aron replied with a small smile seemingly amused by the woman''s liveliness and personality.


    "That can''t do, once a man or woman bes an adult he or she needs ast name that defines them. That is the way of a real warrior. Come now think of a name that describes you or your purpose and im it!" She said energetically causing Aron to show a small smile and give her nod. "I suppose you''re right. I know just the one." He replied before drinking yet another ss of strange drink.


    "Well? Is ye going to tell?" She asked curiously but Aron shook his head. "When the timees you''ll eventually know, for now Aron is just fine." Aron''s response caused Hilda to narrow her eyes but she could only shrug. "I see ye one of them mysterious types. Fine I''m a patient woman despite what anyone else says..."


    Just like that the Aron and Hilda continued to drink and converse. Her interests mostly being in battle rted topics, her sharing stories from old while Aron vaguely told her of beast encounters during the journey.

 59 Chapter 59

    [A/N: This chapter focuses on Aron reading more about the history of the world or region he''s in. You can read to be ahead in knowledge and know more about the world and its history or just skip to the next chapter as it ispletely optional.]


    After Aron had left the tavern, he returned to his residence to refresh himself and clean up before returning to his favorite room, the study.


    There he began scanning the bookshelf for an interesting read, always looking to expand his knowledge on any given topic in his free time. As he scoured the many books avable, his gaze stopped on a particr set of books titled "The History of Nations" volumes one through nine.


    It was a collection he was yet to touch and the title on its own was enough to garner his interest as reached forward without hesitation and began reading at a tremendous pace, starting to know more and more about his original world.


    [Rise of Ettenheim and Fall of Lachester]


    This was the chapter Aron had settled on, thinking it was necessary he first learn about the nations closest to him.


    The first thing toe as a surprise to him was that Ettenheim was a nation that has existed for less than a hundred years whilst Lachester was previously thergest nation on the Drotzi continent (formerly the Lachestrian Continent).


    The rise of the Ettenheim Empire was an unprecedented one. It first began when thest true Lachestrian Monarch, King Aiden the fourth, had started making ns to expand his empire and merge it with that of the elven monarch, due to his love for a princess of the Aethel Empire. An empire they had been at war with for many ages.


    This act wasn''t taken well by his great six generals and their subordinates. Each general had lost a great many men and women in battle during the wars, including friends and loved ones. So, to not only ask that they forget the bloodshed that urred but to also ask them to bow their heads as well and worship the Aethel monarch was a in insult to everything they sacrificed.


    And so, the six generalsunched a coup d''¨¦tat to remove the current King who they thought had gone senile or had been bewitched. This however proved to be difficult and a civil war had broken out.


    Thissted five years before the six generals might was too much for King Aiden. In the siege of his capital, he lost in battle to his first inmand and longtime friend General dimir Ettenheim who executed him publicly.


    He and the other five generals fought bravely to drive out the supporting Aethel troops out of their continent. After ten more years of endless fighting, the Aethel no longer invaded, and the war was all but over.


    What they needed now was a leader they could trust to lead them through the ages toe fairly. Thus, a vote was cast and each general agreed that dimir who had led them to this point take over and be emperor.


    So, on a cloudy evening eighty years ago, the Ettenheim empire was formed with its first emperor dimir Ettenheim taking charge. Heter renamed the continent to the Drotzi Continent, which in their oldennguage meant freedom.


    The same year he came into power, he gave his five best friends and students titles second only to him.


    For his expertise, knowledge and incredible strategy that led to many battles won. The young Issac Lovitz was named a Duke and became the King''s personal consultant. Ettenheim''s pir of Knowledge.


    For her bravery and often risky y that had also led to many victories, Victoria Vonstein was also named a Duchess and Knight General for the army. Ettenheim''s pir of Defense.


    For his unwavering loyalty and help brokering peace with other nations, Victor Hoffenheim was named a Duke and oversaw external negotiations. Ettenheim''s Pir of Unity.<sub> </sub>


    For her unmatched magic expertise that contributed vastly tobating the Aethel Empire, Ester Lowenstein Rosenberg was named a Duchess and became Ettenheim''s pir of Magic.


    And finally, for his ability to single handedly win battles against thousands, second only to the emperor in terms of power and still young. His first and favorite student, Jon Lamarck was named Grand Duke, second only to the emperor and became Ettenheim''s pir of Power.


    Many other contributing officers were also bestowed titlester and as the years came to pass. Emperor dimir was a peaceful ruler and focused only on building his nation while maintaining peace.


    However, this all changed when the second generation of rulers came into power between twenty and fifteen years ago. The new Emperor, Kritoph Ettenheim, was a merciless and cruel emperor who focused on expanding the kingdom even further.


    Conquering every nation on the Drotzi Continent, leaving only a small portion of Lachester to avoid conflict with the Aethel Empire.


    The once open nation became one of discrimination, where those high up enjoy while those below suffer. This was at first frowned upon by some of the Dukes and Duchesses but having sworn allegiance, they could do nothing but support whatever the emperor wished. The allegiance, however, also meant the emperor could not revoke what his father had bestowed.


    Thus, a rift soon began to form between families and animosity grew. The Hoffenheim and Vonstein heads maintained a great rtionship with the emperor and were considered favored, which showed greatly in their current third generation descendants.


    The Rosenbergs and Lovitz maintained neutrality, neither supportive nor against what the emperor did. The Lamarck was the only family who questioned the emperor''s actions without hesitation. The emperor not going to war with nations outside the Drotzi Continent was entirely the current Lamarck family''s head''s doing.


    The main reason the emperor listened to this man was simple. Unlike the other families who focused on increasing their wealth or military power, Jon Lamarck focused on breeding a generation stronger than thest. The result of his efforts was his son, Gabriel Lamarck, known to many as the second strongest person in all Pesia; second only to the arch-mage.


    Many considered this false however as they based this only on individuals based on the Drotzi continent, but the title remained and was enough to have the emperor respect the man and his opinions on matters.


    Currently the Ettenheim empire is experiencing peace but the discrimination to those of lower bloodlines still exists. To some top families, if your ancestors never received a title, it simply means they were either cowards who chose to hide and not fight or traitors who sided with King Aiden''s ideals.


    This in a way was true as there were many families in Ettenheim with titles, even simple merchants who went out of their way to assist in the war had received minor titles that exist till this day.


    Lachester remains to be under the rule of Ettenheim with its king only being a puppet to appease the Aethel. Many lowborn people choose to reside there and avoid the massive discrimination that urs in Ettenheim.


    For a long time, entry in the Galos academy was restricted to nobles alone as they didn''t want to risk making enemies powerful and, for a while, the arch mage agreed with this line of thought before suddenly changing her stance ten yearster when she met another powerful mage who wasn''t an aristocrat. This woman would soon rise to be someone considered only slightly less powerful than the arch-mage and caused her to wonder if more talents were hidden amongmoners and other races.


    [...Whether the noble entry changes in the future¡­is something only time will tell] this was thest sentence Aron read before closing the book he was reading and heaving a sigh.


    ''So that''s the case,'' Aron thought while showing a small smile before standing from his seat, leaving the study to take a small break.

 60 Chapter 60

    A day had passed since Aron set his n into motion, giving fifty six rune patterned papers to fifty six individuals of varying age and locations to carry out his n.


    It was currently already night time and he was seated in Hilda''s tavern alone on a table drinking while listening to one of Hilda''s many stories as she stood behind the counter.


    "...and that is how I earned my name. True story." Hilda said with a grin on her face beforeughing. Aron who sat at the table closest to the counter simply raised a ss to her while wearing a small smile. "I have no doubt." hemented casually before going silent again.


    Aron was someone who preferred to listen rather than talk and for to someone like Hilda who just loved to talk endlessly she didn''t mind he''s seemingly reserved nature. But what it actually came down to was hisck of trust of people and poormunication skills as a whole.


    It was no secret that almost all residents, Hilda included had been students before. Hilda herself had mentioned something along the lines of "good ole days" to Aron which only confirmed his suspicion.


    Another feature about her that struck him as odd was the sheer amount of mana that enveloped her, an indicator of her being far stronger than just a simple warrior. But since the tavern has been around long before he had arrived he could just be overly thinking it but to be safe Aron didn''t reveal anything haphazardly.


    "You''re quite the good listener, I''ve got more tales of old for you to stomachter tonight once business slows down." Hilda revealed in a happy tone that didn''tst long as Aron shook his head. "I won''t be able to make it tonight. I have other ns." Aron exined without really revealing details as he stood up from his seat.


    "Oh! Say no more, a handsomed like you must women worship the very road you walk on. Had I been a little damsel I would''ve kidnapped ye for me self." Hilda teased as Aron turned to leave, upon looking around the tavern he did notice that the majority of people present were girls. "I have a more mature taste..." Aron replied which came across as teasing back before raising his hood and leaving the tavern.


    "Cheeky one that boy. Well? Are you all gonna keep pretending even when his gone? Ye have barely touched your drinks!" Hilda muttered before turning to the many girls who sat looking at the door with sses full and tables packed with food untouched. Hilda''s statement quickly had them look at their tables with looks of embarrassment while some quickly rushed out of the tavern. Once outside they looked in all directions but saw no figure.


    Meanwhile Aron was leaping from rooftop to rooftop at an incredibly fast speed. In mere moments he arrived at the residential district although this time it was still early night so people had still been roaming the streets.


    However once he went to a room of one of the many buildings he had visited, the individual present was sound asleep. Aron wasted no time and immediately recovered the runed patterned paper and left, he then repeated this fifty five more times before finally leaving thest building and the residential district as a whole.


    Once he got back home, he went to his study and ced all fifty six patterned papers on the table before removing forty six and just throwing them into the fire ce. ''To think not a single one would go missing.'' He thought as heid the remaining sixteen neatly next to each other.


    In truth Aron had only needed sixteen to work but his overly cautious personality plus the risk had him make forty six more as a contingency. After all anything could''ve happened to the people he had hypnotized in those two days and his n would''ve failed if even one went missing and thus making him restart from scratch. To Aron this was simply the most ideal tactic and it worked.


    "Now for the results." Aron muttered as he brought his hand to his mouth and bit a finger before dousing a drop of blood on each paper. Once this was done each paper had it''s pattern light up.<sub> </sub>


    When the light finally faded, the paper was nk for a moment before a line appeared on each. Sixteen single lines total. As Aron looked at this, he was anything but pleased.


    "The highest possibility of mana fluctuating here is an abysmal one?!" Aron blurted out before picking up each of the papers and throwing them into the fire.


    What Aron had done was test the possibility of mana fluctuating in the region which was measured from a scale of one to ten. The runed papers he had ced around recorded the possibility based on the present mana''s nature.


    For a mere Limbo crack to naturally appear, a region needed a fluctuation level of seven and for an artificial one it needed at least a fluctuation level of five. The score which Aron recorded meant the possibility was near zero for the region hence his look of displeasure.


    But the more he thought about it the more it made sense. ''I was too focused oning here so the arch-mage can help fix my Luna mana issue that I didn''t take into ount certain factors. If you''re in an original world, Limbo isn''t a ce you''d want to end up so building a city as far away from mana fluctuations as possible would be the most ideal choice.'' Aron thought before letting out a sigh in disappointment.


    Not at the results but at himself for nning so carefully but forgetting such a simple yet important fact. It only showed that in the end he is no genius and is bound to make mistakes as well. ''I should put that to the back of my mind for now and focus on this Luna mana issue.''


    When Ariel had first told him to do well during the Journey he had thought it was because those who do well automatically get the best treatment and resources but the Journey and his days thus far in Galos City showed him otherwise.


    The main deduction being for whatever reason it may be, the arch mage seems to want more talented individuals enter the academy. There was no free meal in this world, that was something Aron''s father had told him. A person going out of their way to do some grand good isn''t something you''ll often see, especially among the strong who had to suffer and experience many trials to get to where they are.


    Aron sat on his chair and covered his face with his two hands while sighing, he could almost hear Argos lecturing him over how he should always analyze a situation carefully before acting. ''Brute strength can only take you so far he said. Knowledge is the true power.'' Aron thought before taking a deep breath and rethinking everything.


    After doing so he became rxed and decided the see the positives from the situation. Now after he solves his Luna mana issue he can at least count out one region for possible Limbo cracks.


    And so after that day, Aron chose to put all his ideas to a halt till he was finally within Galos Academy. He spent theing days acting like a normal person his age would, visiting the tavern and even mingling with people which was especially easy withmoners who held him in high regard ever since the Brutas incident.


    Finally the day of the entrance ceremony arrived.


    [ Rule #78: In this world, there is no free meal ]

 61 Chapter 61

    The day many considered to be the big day had began like any other ordinary day to Aron who was seated on his bed in a meditative pose with a thin mist emanating from his body.


    He slowly opened his eyes and turned to his widow where the morning light was prating. Seeing that the day had began he took a deep a breath and the mist emanating from him had ceased.


    He quickly freshened up and got ready before setting off along with Evanora. As soon as they left the property and made their way to the lower business district, they could see a great deal of people roaming the streets, all heading in the same direction.


    The stores were closed and people''s moods were ted as they began discussing the Entrance ceremony which would be held at the City''srgest za.


    As they got closer to the za, people began to walk more orderly thanks to stewards put in ce. Invitation holders were given first priority whilst regr contestants second priority andst residents who could watch the spectacle as it was going to be projected. It was after all a historic moment for themoners and aristocrats alike.


    "Evanora sees the others." Evanora said inly before pointing to her front where Jagu and Jin could be seen along with other familiar faces, Anastasia and her friends.


    Aron only nced at them for a moment before a steward led him and Evanora to the front most seats that were exclusive to invitation holders. Everyone else had been standing behind the furthest seat at the back.


    "I didn''t take you for the type to bete." Jin joked as he saw Aron who shrugged his shoulders in response. "I''m starting to wonder what sort of mental image you have of me." Aron replied with a small smile before taking one of the two unupied seats next to Jin while Evanora sat next to Aron.


    "I definitely have high expectations for you, Jagu even more. It''s been entertaining watching him fend off aristocrats to save you two a seat." Jin who looked a bit tipsy couldn''t help but chuckle loudly, causing the many others seated around him to give irritated looks. "I just didn''t want strangers near me." Jagu growled and snorted in irritation only causing Jin to tease him more.


    "I''m more amazed you came here drunk." Aron pointed out causing Jin to shrug innocently as he took out a small leather pouch and took a sip from it. "This isn''t alcohol, it''s water and I''m not drunk I just happen to be sick." Jin let out a satisfied sigh before wiping his mouth and returning the pouch into his robe, getting many disgusted looks in the process.


    "Look at them, absolutely sickening." said Esmeralda who was seated with her group minus at the next collection of seats just a few meters away, also at the front row like Aron his people. "Let it go Esmeralda, remember we agreed. No more association and provocation with him or do you want things between you and my younger sister to get worse?" Henry asked causing Esmeralda to look at another set of seats where Anastasia next to no one familiar.


    Soon the many chatting contestants were brought to silence as therge pir at the center of za lit up brightly and caught everyone''s attention.


    The light only continued to grow brighter making many unable to no longer even bare staring at it. At it''s climax, the lightpletely engulfed the entire za before suddenly fading in an instant.


    Once it did so, four figures could be seen seating on four of the five grand seats near the pir at the center. Each person had a heavy aura of mana around them which made it hard for most to breathe properly just by being in their presence.


    The contestants began to murmur and whisper trying to guess who these figures were. Some nobles however were simply silent and avoided making eye contact with the figures.


    "Seems she decided not toe." One the newly appeared figure''s turned to her right where there was an empty seat before sighing. The figure who spoke was an old woman with a calm appearance, having long white hair with highlighted purple tips and ck gentle eyes.


    "She''s ever doing her research, despite her position she doesn''t really care for Academy affairs. Tch, what a waste of talent." Another old individual responded to the woman while shaking his head in disappointment. Unlike the woman beside him, the old man wore a very serious expression on his wrinkled face, his white brows furrowed and his mouth hidden under his great white beard and long mustache.<sub> </sub>


    "I apologize Lady Uva and Lord Treiss. I''ll have a talk with her after the ceremony." An adult who looked to be in his mid tote twenties replied while scratching his ck hair in irritation.


    "Now is not the time to discuss that. Let us just proceed with the ceremony." A young looking woman that looked barely out of her teen years suggested before standing up causing all attention to focus on her. Be it her beautiful long blonde hair and piercing blue eyes or her luxurious yet revealing outfit that left little to the imagination. One simply couldn''t help but stare at this woman especially men.


    "Greetings to all of you who made it through the journey. Before going further, most of you are unaware of who we are so allow me to enlighten you." The woman''s voice was gentle and alluring as she said these words. Every part of her made men desire her and women envy her, she was very much aware of this as she showed a small smile before carrying on.


    "To my right, allow me to introduce Grand Mage Yohan Lovitz. For some of you talented enough, you may have been chosen to be in his ss. He''s one of only three Grand Mages in the academy, myself Aurora Belle Ettenheim being one as well."


    "Then to his right you have the Lord Treiss L?wenstein Rosenberg the vice of our illustrious academy and beside him you have Lady Uva, Galos Acdemy''s founder and Arch-Mage." Lady Belle announced in a respective manner before causing all gazes to shift from her and onto the silent old woman who showed a gentle smile and waved her hand while the old man beside her only humphed.


    After the introduction, many people began to whisper and murmur after realizing something important.


    "She doesn''t have ast name..."


    "Wouldn''t that mean she''s...?"


    These and many more questions along these lines were discussed before the arch mage herselfughed gently causing everyone present to fall silent. "Yes, it is as you all think. I the arch-mage am but a simplemoner with no great bloodline whatsoever."


    This revtion caused many present to erupt in confusion, asking each other questions and expressing their shock. "Now, now is it so hard to believe? Most of the aristocrats here are only the third or fourth generation of their families. Your Grandparents and great grandparents weremoners as well so don''t think for one second that you are special." Despite the gentleness in her voice, her words were blunt.


    "We grew up poor and trained hard to get to where we are today whereas you all have aplished nothing. Names here mean nothing and you''re all equal in my eyes, yes you who maye from a high ss family are equal to amoner with nothing to his or her name because in my eyes you''re all the same."


    "If this is something you cannot ept then you''re free to leave now. Once you are formally enrolled, behaving like you are some grand existence will lead to grave consequences." She said with a smile on her face.


    Many remained silent at first before one noble raised his hand. The arch-mage gave him a nod and he stood up and cleared his throat before speaking.


    "My name is Barnabas of high ss Thenholm family. I don''t agree with us being equal tomoners. We''ve trained vigorously since a young age and received proper education whilst they''ve done nothing of the sort. At the very least shouldn''t there be heirachy set Mdy?" He asked causing the arch mage to rub her chin.


    "Do not worry, we do have a heirachy present in Galos Acdemy. Ranks one through five, given to outstanding individuals so if you feel you''re superior prove it with actions not words. It''s why we hold the journey, to separate the truly superior from themon. If you''re higher in rank than someone then by all means, unt your strength; if not then don''t bother unting because you''re weak regardless of family." The arch-mage exined in a gentle tone before Barnabas nodded in satisfaction.


    "I had received a Silver invitation, does that mean I start of at a superior rank?" Barnabas asked to which the arch smiled and nodded. "Indeed it does, invitations are given to the most outstanding of individuals during the Journey, after briefing you momentarily we shall announce each of the invitation holders and their rank before announcing the top ten." Lady Uva stated with a smile on her face causing excitement to fill not only the hearts of contestants present but of individuals watching the projection in countless other regions.

 62 Chapter 62

    The briefing had notsted for long and only covered introductory exnations, such as how sses worked, a few of the top rules, amodations and a few other topics before Grand Mages Belle and Yohan began announcing invitation holders, their designated rank and awards for doing well.


    Only the top one hundred held invitations, so far seventy bronze holders had been announced and twenty silver holders leaving only the awaited top ten.


    Some were happy with their rewards and position whilst others argued they deserved to be higher. Nomoner was seenining as the awards for bronze holders alone was astronomical in their eyes being a few hundred gold, an amount that couldst them years back at their homes.


    Some familiar figures to Aron who had received their awards so far included Oxin and Scarlett who both got bronze and were elevated to rank two and also in the top thirty-five. Then Sha, Sebastian, Mirai, and Brutas who got silver and a promotion to rank three as well as being in the top fifteen.


    Of the four, Brutas being outside the top ten hade as a shock to many considering just who he was. It wasn''t surprising for Mirai and Sha because elves were known to be very powerful mages by nature, the fact that Mirai was blind and still made it in the top twenty only made people be wary of her and Sha more.


    "Quite the talented individuals we have this year, now we''ve finally reached the top ten; the truly outstanding individuals of Galos Academy this year. To announce them, I leave the honors to the arch mage herself," Belle announced before taking a seat much to the displeasure of the men present.


    The arch mage slowly stood up before showing a small smile. "I must say, this year''s Journey has brought to light many outstanding individuals who may not have been discovered if the Academy hadn''t opened its doors to all. Some of you are still in denial at being bested bymoners but remember, this list waspiled by voting amongst the Galosmittee of Professors and Inquisitors with Lord Treiss as an observer, so I guarantee absolute fairness in the results. If anything, aristocrats shouldn''tin considering there is nomoner on themittee."


    The arch mage revealed while wearing her usual gentle smile, causing the many present to simply lower their heads while others held them up high.


    "Now then enough dilly dallying, let us start announcing the top ten, I''m as curious as you all to see these results." the arch mage exined before picking one of ten envelopes and slowly opening it.


    "Number ten, Lucas of Lachester. You are to be promoted to lower rank three. Oh, and what''s this? Two Professors are interested in taking you under their wing. Congrattions, your rewards are five times that of those in the top fifteen," the arch mage announced and gestured Lucas toe over, which he did hurriedly with teary eyes before shaking the Arch-mages hand. "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    To Lucas this was a big step, just by finishing the journey he had earned enough to give his family afortable life, why would he not cry. After shaking the arch mage''s hand, he proceeded to shake the hands of the other figures present.


    "You earned it." Lord Treiss maintained his serious expression as he said this and gave a nod. "Thank you," Lucas replied before moving on


    "Congrattions." Yohan expressed nonchntly while Lucas smiled and nodded.


    "Handsome and promising, I look forward to seeing your growth." Belle said in an alluring tone and gave Lucas''s hand a gentle caress causing him to blush furiously. "I-I will." he said in a stutter while avoiding eye contact.


    "Young Lucas, another bonus I''m giving to the top ten is they can make a request of me, provided it''s within certain limits. Well, do you have any request? Feel free to ask and I''ll tell you whether it''s doable or not or if it''s something private you can¡ª" Before the arch mage could finish speaking, Lucas bowed his head and gave his answer. "I beg you to let my family move to Galos City!" He said aloud without hesitation causing the arch-mage to smile.


    "I''ll allow it. I''ll have someonee to you for further details, you may remain in your seat," she said, causing Lucas''s tears to run even more as he returned to sit next to Mirai and Sha.


    "Moving on. At number nine we have Emilia Hoffenheim. Your rewards and rank are the same as young Lucas and you''ve also caught the eye of two professors. Any requests?" the arch mage asked as Emilia came smiling towards her while waving her hand to the many watching eyes. "I''d like to have my weapon enchanted by you." Emilia also bowed and stated without hesitation causing many to look at her with envy.


    "My, such a clever request. I approve," the arch mage replied, causing Emilia to smile and shake the hands of the others before returning to her seat.


    "Next, in number eight we have Esmeralda Hoffenheim. Your rewards and rank are the same as number nine and ten, you also have one offer from an inquisitor. Any requests?" The arch mage repeated but Esmeralda had quickly requested the same bonus as her sister before quickly shaking the other hands and returning to her seat.<sub> </sub>


    "Wow, that''s two families for you¡­ number eight and she''s treating it like it''s nothing," one of the contestants muttered as they noticed the look of displeasure on Esmeralda''s face despite her achievement.


    "Number 7, Henry L?wenstein Rosenberg. Promotion to rank three middle ss with offers from seven professors and one from an inquisitor. Rewards are twice the amount as number eight. Any requests?" Henry walked up to the stage and gave a polite bow before answering. "Not at the moment, thank you."


    The arch mage nodded at his response before he proceeded shaking the hands of the others but pausing when he reached Lord Treiss. "Grandfather..." he muttered but the old man maintained his expression. "Good work." He replied but the tone in which he said so showed his inner displeasure causing Henry to lower his head before returning to his seat.


    "Number six, Anastasia L?wenstein Rosenberg. Twenty offers from professors and five more from inquisitors, impressive. Your rank and rewards are the same as your brother''s. Any requests?" the arch mage asked, causing her to show a slightlyplex look.


    Back at the seats, Aron could be seen wearing a frown at this. ''It''s unlikely someone in Pesia could fathom the contract I ced on her but the possibility still exits..." he thought while furrowing his brows.


    Anastasia''s hesitation onlysted a moment before nodding her head. "I''d like you to tell me the condition of my body, whether there are any irregrities in mana, spirit, body, mind and soul." Anastasia requested, causing many to look at her in confusion. The arch mage, however, didn''t hesitate to do this by cing her hand on Anastasia''s forehand for a moment.


    "Hmm, odd. You''re in almost perfect condition which itself is rare. Your mana capacity is excellent, your spirit is the same, body wise no problems, your mind seems exhausted but some rest should fix that and then for your soul, well that''s something beyond my level to tell."she responded causing Anastasia to smile and nod her head as if pleased by the answer to not draw suspicion to herself. She took a gamble by asking this question and she was now worried as to what Aron would do.


    So much so that while shaking the hands of the other figures, she almost didn''t stop by her grandfather. "Are you upset with me, my princess? Is it Henry?" Lord Treiss''s demeanorpletely changed from a strict bitter old man to a doting grandfather. "No, grandfather, just thinking about how to climb in rank."!she replied with a smile causing the old man to smile in return. "Such a sweet young girl, always looking to better herself. Carry on, do find time to visit me." He gave her a loving pat on her head before she returned to her seat sighing.


    At this point, many had be anxious because most of the people belonging to big families had been mentioned. This made many wonder just who are the top five.


    "Now we reach the top five, individuals in a ss of their own even among the excellent. Starting at number five, Jin. Five offers from professors and ten from inquisitors. Your rank is upper three and your rewards are five times that of number six, any requests? Jin?" the arch mage announced with a smile before calling out again a bit confused.


    Said Jin had dozed off around number ny-five and was still doing so now. It didn''t take long for many nces to be cast at him in doubt and disgust. Jagu sighed before smacking him across the head.


    "Noblewomen are stubborn because their limp dicked noblemen don''t plow them right!" Jin eximed, still not fully awake before receiving another smack from Jagu that brought him back to his senses, but everyone had already gone silent with manymoners doing their absolute best to notugh.


    "Huh? Is that thin pale half naked woman done talking?" Jin rubbed his head in confusion and turned to Jagu and asked. At this time Belle wore a look of displeasure while Yohan wore a smirk.


    Jagu didn''t respond but instead pointed at the arch-mage. "Oh, it''s my turn, huh?" he asked before standing quickly and walking over to the arch-mage who didn''t know how to proceed, she chose to repeat her statement causing him to nod and perform a less than appropriate bow.


    "That''s simple enough, I want free alcohol anywhere in the city as long for as long as I''m a student. Wait, no, I''m rich now, just give me something you think is worth it." Jin shrugged and replied, causing the arch mage to sigh. "A weapon enchantment it is." she replied to which Jin nodded before walking away without shaking anyone''s hand.


    His behavior alone got many aristocrats beyond upset. What was worse was his rank made it impossible for them to do a thing to him.


    Aron however continued to think of this as Jin putting on a front to make people underestimate him. Anyone withmon sense could at least understand someone capable of doing as well as he did wasn''t just a simple drunk vulgar man.

 63 Chapter 63

    p "...Moving on. Number Four Jagu of the Komi, your rank and reward are the same as that gentleman over there. You have one offer from a professor and twenty from inquisitors. Any request?" She asked Jagu who didn''t even bother standing and going there. "No, pass my request to him." He replied with little interest in his tone as he pointed towards Aron causing confusion once again.</anda>


    As if it weren''t surprising enough that twomoners were in the top five, their attitudes and behavior were considered horrendous to others.


    "Hmm I suppose that isn''t against any rules , and what is your request?" The arch mage turned to Aron and asked. "I''ll save it forter." He replied in a charming and calm tone causing many who hadn''t already noticed him to look in his direction.


    Since they were seated next to each other, many already began to think he was in the top three.


    "I see, very well. In number three we have Evanora. Let''s see here, promotion to rank three upper rank and rewards double that of number four. Every professor in this institute is interested in taking you under their wing along with ten inquisitors. You also hold the record for the score in the mana maniption test with a jaw dropping hundred, beating Grand Mage Belle''s former record of ny..." The arch mage announced seemingly at a loss for words herself.


    As Evanora took the stage wearing her usual rebel style clothings, many were absolutely shocked. Aron too because he did not know her scores during screening nor did he ask. Before she or the arch-mage could say anything Belle and Yohan both stood at the same.


    "I''d also like offer her to be my personal student!" They said simultaneously before casting nces at each other. The arch mage then finally came out of her her daze and looked at the sleepy looking young girl. ''Her potential surpasses even Rose''s...''


    "Well what do you say? It is rare for grand mages to extend offers. But along with theirs I''d like to extend my own offer, I once said that Belle would be my one and only student but... I cannot stop myself." The arch mage''s words brought further surprise as all attention was on Evanora.


    ''I thought at most she''d get a few offers but to think she was this valuable even without image casting.'' Aron thought while sighing but both he and everyone else were shocked by her reply.


    "Evanora can''t ept any offer unless she gets permission. She can''t think of any request either." Evanora replied bluntly causing the arch-mage to think perhaps she already has a teacher.


    "Well in that case you may save your request but may I ask who your teacher is? I''d like to personally ask them for permission, I''ll be sure topensate them properly." The arch mage was unwilling to back down and asked still in a very polite tone. Belle and Yohan could be seen looking beyond disheartened at the loss.


    "He is over there." Evanora replied inly before pointing towards Aron who was casually seated . Once again the level of confusion and surprise rose.


    "Would you be willing to allow her permission to do so? It is would be best for her." The arch-mage asked while giving a small bow thinking perhaps Aron was a rtive perhaps. "Our circumstances are unique, I''d need to think it over. You may be the arch-mage but to me and her you''re still a stranger we know nothing about." Aron replied feigning a caring individual.


    His answer was still seen as insulting to many who grew up thinking that the less powerful should listen to the power without fail. The arch-mage however smiled and nodded. "Ipletely understand, please forgive my abruptness and take your time making a decision." She said to Aron and gave Evanora a nod as she began shaking hands, as she did so the arch-mage checked her body as well for any signs of forced will but found nothing and verified that Aron could only be someone close to her.


    Not just her but Lord Treiss, Belle and Yohan each checked as well but came to the same conclusion. After which they all turned to face Aron who remained calm despite their gazes as Evanora went back to seat beside him.


    "Well then let us carry on to our final two Individuals. In number two we have Juliet Lamarck. You''ve been promoted to rank four middle ss and have also been bestowed the title of Guardian, the youngest ever. Your rewards are ten times that of number three and you''ve received offers from all inquisitors and twenty professors. Your request?" She asked as Juliet stood up and began walking over to her.


    Be it her intimidating heavy armor, her breathtaking cold beauty or her otherworldly aura. Everything about her screamed perfection as everyone present looked at her even more than they did Belle.


    "I''d like to save my request and I''ll be taking no offers. Thank you." Juliet replied maintaining a neutral expression on her face. Simr to Aron it was impossible to tell just what she was thinking as she shook the other individuals hands and returned to her seat without anything urring.


    As the arch-mage picked up thest envelope, all gazes were on Aron. No matter how anyone looked at it, he was the only possible option considering the number three listened to him.


    "In number one we have, Aron. You''ve been promoted to rank four upper rank with the title of Harbinger, the youngest ever as well. You have offers from all professors and inquisitors and your rewards are double that of the number two. You also hold the record for beasts in during the journey ying an astonishing seventy percent of all beasts in the region." The arch-mage read the envelope and caused many to just look at Aron nkly. Lord Treiss who knew from the start simply sighed while Belle and Yohan gave him odd looks.


    Considering the region spanned hundreds of kilometers the feat he performed was indeed extraordinary. Juliet looked calm but her fist was clenched tightly as she and many others watched Aron approach the arch-mage.<sub> </sub>


    The first question many would ask is, how isn''t he a aristocrat? From appearance to strength he definitely fit the stereotypical criteria everyone had grown up thinking, it just was just too unbelievable.


    Before the arch-mage could ask him what his request was he spoke. "One moment." he took out his rune brush and drew a few strange characters in the middle of the air. ''ording to Argos if she can''t even understand this then I doubt she''ll be able to help and I''ll need to think of another to salvage the blunder Evanora caused.'' Aron thought as the arch-mage took a moment to look at the words in silence.


    "Your request is beyond my area of expertise, I apologize. However may I ask a question of my own however? Who taught you and that girl?" The arch-mage asked inly, full of curiosity in her mind.


    "My teacher''s name is Argos, a reclusive old mage." Aron answered inly and said no more. Making them think he had an outstanding individual backing him only served to be beneficial for him and would lessen the chances of them having ideas to act against him recklessly.


    "I see. Would your teacher be willing to exchange some words with me, I have questions I''d like to ask him or her." The arch-mage asked with visible excitement in her eyes but Aron shook his head. "I''m not allowed to reveal his location to anyone." He replied causing Lord Treiss to frown.


    "And how do we know you aren''t taking us for fools? He could be dead perhaps or not exist at all." The bitter old man asked causing Aron to show a brief smile.


    "You don''t but even if he was, the proof is in the runes I drew for the arch-mage. If he doesn''t exist then are you saying I got to this point at my age on my own?" Aron replied and almost caused the man to stand up and argue but he was stopped by the arch-mage. She then raised her hand and created a dome around herself and Aron.


    "You already hold the qualifications of a professor so I doubt you came here to learn. Was what you asked your only purpose ining here?" She asked with genuine curiosity but Aron shook his head.


    "No, The reason I''m here is because my teacher wanted me to spread his knowledge and help the world grow. However the world is filled with many individuals who may use this knowledge wrongly so I came here to find people worthy to pass that knowledge to while expanding on my own. Evanora is one such person." Aron forged this story on the spot and no lies were detected because in a way he was saying the truth.


    Argos did want his knowledge to spread and improve the world, Aron came here to find a way to solve his Luna mana problem which qualified as expanding his knowledge andstly when Evanora rejected even the arch-mage, he had decided he would try to make her his tool before anyone could, her potential was just too attractive.


    "I see and I do understand. The world is changing faster than I can keep up, how I wish I was still young enough to learn." The arch-mage muttered in envy of those who would receive the knowledge Aron was iming to hold.


    "With the knowledge I''ve received many things are possible. So why don''t wee to a mutually beneficial agreement?" Aron replied while showing a small smile.


    Aron chose this route after many of his predetermined ones had been crushed by how things had proceeded. Most had copsed when Evanora''s potential was revealed and she imed to follow Aron''s words.


    No matter how he looked at it, many people would want someone with that frightening potential by the side or as a tool even the arch-mage. Aron knew nothing about them or how far they''d be willing to go. So he opted to use something that was more valuable than a tool.


    If one had to choose between having someone powerful or bing someone powerful, it was almost a certainty that they''d chose thetter. Aron could have asked his question in words or written it down normally but used runes to attract the mage''s eye.


    After gaining her interest he proceeded to state what he offered. However the arch-mage knew herself and that her time wasn''t long so her interest was minimal until she heard him state many things were possible, prolonging life was already possible to some extent so it waspletely usible that Aron may hold one such better method.


    With her interest peaked, Aron now held the advantage in conversation. There wasn''t much the arch-mage could offer him now so his aim now was to ensure he had at least some solid backing, and what would be more solid than the strongest person in Pesia herself and in her own territory?


    ''I have no desire to test my limits and be hunted. If negotiations fail then I can only use Evanora as a trading piece and get rid of her while gaining some useful things in exchange.'' Despite Aron''s calm expression on the surface as he looked at the arch-mage, he was somewhat uneasy by the riskiness of what he was doing.


    "State your terms." The arch-mage kept her gentle smile as she asked this question.

 64 Chapter 64

    Inside the dark dome away from prying eyes and ears, Lady Uva and Aron wereing to an agreement on the way forward.


    "Hmm, so essentially, you don''t want the duties that most with your assigned rank hold?" she asked with her brows slightly furrowed while Aron maintained a straight face and nodded. "Yes, be it sses or the like. I''ll spend most of my time in your academy''s library as there is nothing I feel I can learn from professors present aside from secret arts and techniques which they are unlikely to divulge to me anyway." Aron''s response was without hesitation and it looked like the arch mage had expected him to state something along those lines.


    "Your terms are far simpler than I assumed," the arch muttered with a sigh of relief as she held worry of him making unreasonable demands. "I value my freedom and time. So long as I have these two I''m content." he replied causing the arch-mage to nod, it really did seem that all he cared about was expanding his knowledge whilst spreading it as well.


    "I take it the same applies to the young girl? Also, how do you n on choosing candidates you feel are worth giving unique knowledge?" The arch mage had been waiting to ask under what criteria he would be selecting people to give knowledge to. As for Evanora, it was only natural to assume she would be under the same privileges as him.


    "I won''t, you will. As time passes while I am here I will provide a certain piece of new knowledge to you,!it could be runes, glyphs, arts, techniques or theories. Who you distribute it to is solely up to you, I''m unlikely to meet many individuals and my time here is brief, so this seems like the most efficient way to go about this." The arch mage raised her head in thought after hearing Aron''s words, it was true that if both him and her were both passing knowledge then it would be efficient, what bothered her though was his statement about his time being brief.


    How brief? This was something she was curious about and wanted to ask but the fact he didn''t state the exact days or years meant perhaps he wasn''t too sure or just didn''t want state it. In either case, she wasn''t one to push and his terms benefited her most.


    In truth Aron just wanted attention to be focused on her as he obviously wouldn''t be actively seeking individuals to pass knowledge onto for the sheer sake of it.


    p A part of her still felt the scenario was strange but the opportunity he presented was worth risking. "I agree to your terms. I''ll be sure they are met ordingly." The arch mage stretched out her hand and Aron did likewise as the two sealed the agreement, one focused solely on knowledge. A true agreement among schrs.</anda>


    Meanwhile outside the pitch ck dome, a great many individuals wondered what was going on. Even the seemingly important figures seated at the front looked confused as to what was happening.


    Soon, the pitch ck dome vanished revealing the arch mage and Aron standing a few feet apart. The arch didn''t dy in facing the crowd of confused individuals and spoke. "I apologize for the abrupt pause of events, as the arch mage, I had needed to confirm for myself that this student was indeed amoner with an adequate history. With that confirmed, let the events proceed!" Her voice resonated throughout the city and although a great many were confused, they still cheered loudly in excitement.


    Aron looked at the arch mage and then the figures seated who had been staring at him in silence. He a gave a small subtle nod towards them before turning and walking away, all eyes on this mysterious young man who came out on top.


    Among the many gazes, Juliet''s was the most piercing. She looked at Aron like he was some insurmountable obstacle, although one would normally feel defeat upon seeing a figure such as this, her heart burned with only one emotion all but foreign to her before that day. Excitement.<sub> </sub>


    Her face didn''t show this but as someone who thought she had no equal among her generation, finding one who not only met this criteria but also surpassed it. She now felt the need¡ªnot want but need to fight him, observe him, learn from him and understand him.


    All she saw was a challenge she needed to ovee to grow even stronger than she already was, an individual she couldpete with on equal grounds, what she saw in Aron was¡­ a rival.


    Aron on the other hand, who waspletely oblivious to the strange young woman making derations in her head, returned to his seat. Jagu gave him an odd nce and snorted while Jin had long since fallen back asleep.


    As for Evanora who sat beside him, she subtly tugged at his shirt causing him to look at her. Once he did so, she ced her hand on her stomach and patted it. "Already?" he asked with a brow raised as Evanora''s appetite knew no bounds. She maintained her sleepy expression and only nodded while still patting her tummy.


    Despite this however, Aron had them remain for the remainder of the orientation. They''d been briefed on what followed next and many other details that would help their transition into bing proper students a lot more smoothly.


    By the time it waste afternoon, the ceremony had ended and the majority of students had left the za to be given a tour of the academy. Aron and a few others, however, simply bought maps of the academy and went their separate ways. Aron was walking with Evanora and Jin in the direction of the business district but before they could get far, a voice called out from behind. "Please hold on." An alluring feminine voice called out to them and caused them to turn, finding it belonged to none other than Belle, a Grand Mage.


    "Yes?" Aron''s response was even moreckluster than she had thought. ''What''s with his tone...?'' she thought to herself with narrowed eyes. As someone who was seemingly used to attention and having her demands met, this type of reaction was very rare to her, but she maintained her smile as she approached and faced Aron. "May I speak with you in private?"


    Her question came as no surprise to Jin who knew the hearts of aristocrats all too well. Aron was like a prime piece of meat and they were starving beasts, given he had no allegiance it was only a matter of time before someone made a move to have him on their side. "I feel a seduction ploying, so I''m going to excuse myself. I''ll be at Hilda''s tavern if you need me." Jin turned and waved his hand as he began walking away.


    Belle narrowed her eyes when she looked at him, he had after all insulted her earlier but seeing he was close to Aron made her dissolve her anger and show a small smile to Aron, still waiting for his response.


    "Of course." he finally responded with a small smile which she reciprocated with her own. Only Evanora stood there nkly and unaware that both these two individuals had already began nning a cunning scheme against the other.


    ''A man is still a man,'' Belle thought as she looked at Aron with a genuine smile on her face.

 65 Chapter 65

    After Aron agreed to hear Belle out, she personally walked with him and Evanora into the academy while giving a short tour in the process. However, neither Evanora nor Aron showed any interest in her little sideshow.


    Once they entered the main building, Aron noticed theck of students which caused him to raise a brow. Belle caught on to this and showed a smile before speaking. "First years are always the first to be brought into the academy. The other years arriveter unless under special circumstances." Her alluring voice was more than happy to answer any questions he had or at least that''s how it seemed.


    Aron simply nodded as he had nothing to add to her response. Belle continued to try and strike up conversations multiple times concerning Aron and his background, but all the questions were met with simple vague answers.


    ''I guess he''s not as loose lipped as some of the men here.'' Belle thought to herself ceasing to ask questions. A short whileter, the trio arrived at a grand looking tower that was attached to the main Galos Academy building.


    It''s height however surpassed that of the main building and its outer structure was coated in gold. Whether this carried a deeper purpose or was merely for show, Aron couldn''t tell.


    Standing at the entrance of the tower were two fairly young-looking individuals, a man and a woman. The man was average height and body, he had medium length ck hair neatlybed in a formal fashion. By human standards he could be considered quite attractive despite the frown he wore. His attire was very simr to what most noble men would wear, quality leather boots and pants with a in shirt and stylish overcoat that usually carried their family''s emblem.


    Unlike the man, the woman had anything but a aristocratic air around her; at first nce one would even think she was a bandit of sorts. Her attire on its own was simple enough, tight fitting leather pants that showed off her slender figure along with a light armored top that left her hands exposed. Around her neck was a snow-white fur essory of sorts that had a white, short cape that covered only one shoulder up to her lower rear.


    The outfit alone wasn''t all that eye catching but the woman was another story. She had tinum blonde hair that was braided and decorated in a traditional north Lachestrian style manner. Her brows were neat and elegant, making her hazel eyes look all the fiercer along with some painted symbolic blue lines just below either eye. What''s more, her exposed arms were covered in rune like ck tattoos with two wolf silhouettes near the shoulder.


    Aron couldn''t help but be drawn to them out of curiosity. As they got closer, Belle showed these two individuals a smile and spoke. "The tower on its own is quite secure, you could go train or study," she advised with a smile to which the woman showed a smile in return, her lip ring only adding to her charm. The man, however, simply narrowed his eyes in irritation.


    "It was A''s idea that we waste our time here," the young man exined bluntly which caused the woman addressed as A to frown and shoot him a hateful nce. "It is your honor to be able to guard Lady Belle''s tower, Reginald! So watch the way you speak!" she retorted, her earlier friendly demeanor all but vanished.


    "It''s quite alright but can we not fight in front of the guests, this is my first impression after all." she suggested with a smile, but both A and Reginald showed looks of worry as if she had scolded them.


    "Please forgive their manners, this is Reginald and A. They are rank three third years who are vying for recruitment into my faction, I only ept the best of the best though so they are still in a trial period." Aron took note and nodded his head, wondering what she meant by faction.


    He, however chose not to voice his curiosity and instead introduced himself and then Evanora. A and Reginald were shocked to learn that they were bothmoners, but this shock paled once they learned Aron and Evanora were in the top three of this year''s Journey. One that included multiple heirs from the top families.


    ''That exins why she''s brought them here, normally students would need to work their hearts out before getting noticed by a professor, let alone the Grand Mage.'' Reginald thought while clenching his fist in jealousy, how could he not?


    It was clear he worked hard for two long years and yet he hadn''t even been fully inducted into Belle''s faction. Yet this unknownmoner was being invited into her personal tower during his first day as a student so of course he felt jealousy.


    Him and A hadn''t watched the broadcast because it wasn''t cast within the academy itself, so they were unaware of who ced in what position.<sub> </sub>


    A''s thoughts on Aron and Evanora were simply neutral. If Belle thought highly of them then she chose to trust her judgement, despite also feeling a tad bit envious.


    After the introductions were done, everyone made their way into the tower before heading into a luxurious lounge like area. Despite having only two sofas and a table, this room was overly decorated in art with Belle in them herself along with sculptures and other misceneous decorations.


    Aron was starting to see a pattern with this woman as she gestured for him and Evanora to sit on the sofa opposite the one she sat on. A and Reginald were standing on either side of Belle''s sofa like a pair of guards and remained silent.


    Before they began to talk, Belle snapped her fingers and A served an assortment of snacks to the table along with three hot cups of tea. Belle then showed a smile and reached to get one cup before finally speaking. "Please, help yourself.'' she offered, causing Evanora to tug at Aron''s shirt, it was clear what she wanted so he gave her a nod but he himself did not partake.


    "So, what was it you wanted to speak about?" Aron went right to the topic causing Belle to smile, A on the side couldn''t help but frown as she found him to be rude towards Belle. "Straight to the matter at hand, I like a man who has his priorities in check." Belle chuckled as she elegantly drank from her cup while keeping her long, beautiful legs crossed.


    "I don''t like to mince words; it would be a waste of both our time." Belle showed a small smile at Aron''s reasoning before nodding in agreement. "True. Then I''ll get straight to the point, I want you both to join my faction. You''d have ess to the best resources for growth, private lessons and guidance from myself, a high weekly allowance and my protection both within and outside of the academy from not just me but my family."


    Belle wasted no effort as she stated her offer, it brought both A to Reginald in shock as they both knew only the very best in her faction received that sort of treatment. The envy and jealousy in both their hearts couldn''t help but rise, Aron however remained unimpressed while Evanora only focused on her snacks.


    "And what dutiese with such benefits?" Aron ignored the benefits and directly went to what she''d expected from them. After all, there was no such thing as a free meal.


    "You''d both need to swear an oath of loyalty to me and as for your duties they''d vary, but most are just performing tasks that align with your given skill set. As for those who perform adequately, I''m open to taking requests." she exined simply and looked at them both with an alluring smile.


    "Your offer is quite generous but I enjoy my freedom and independence, so I''ll have to decline your offer." Aron said without hesitation causing Belle''s smile to fade as if in disbelief.


    No? Someone had told her no? It was as if she needed time to process that answer making it clear that she was the type that usually got her way like other top families. What was no? Especially from amoner.


    "How dare you decline!? Who do you think you are?!" A voice of anger erupted in the room, but it came not from Belle but A who looked at Aron with pure hate. Reginald, much like Belle, was just surprised he refused so inly and was still processing what could make him deny such an offer.


    "I declined because I had the option to, it was an offer after all but it doesn''t interest me. Simple as that." Aron replied and stood up along with Evanora causing Belle to focus on her. "Do you also decline? This offer is something no one else can give you, the benefits would put you on par with many high-ranking aristocrats and I can fully bring out your potential as your personal teacher." Belle added with a serious tone, A and Reginald were consumed with shock. Belle? As a personal teacher? A Grand Mage with session rights to the Ettenheim, who wouldn''t want this?


    Evanora, however, tugged Aron''s shirt and looked at him as if seeking an answer to which he shook his head. She then turned to Belle and gave her answer.


    "Evanora says no, too."

 66 Chapter 66

    Inside Belle''s tower within her lounge, she remained seated on her sofa with Reginald and A still at her sides but in silence. No one spoke a word since Aron denied her offer and left. If he knew she was still processing his refusal he''d be surprised by his impact.


    ''In all my life, few people had dared reject a request from me....'' Belle thought to herself but remained calm. She then took a deep breath and stood from the luxurious sofa. "I''ll be going to my private quarters, you two go associate with the new students and promote my faction whilst doing so." Belle instructed without facing the two and left.


    Once out of sight, A furrowed her brows and clicked her tongue in displeasure. "That fool had the gall to rejectdy Belle''s offer." she muttered with gritted teeth, still upset over the issue but Reginald simply shrugged his shoulders uncaringly. "What''s happened has happened, there''s nothing we can do. Let''s just go do asdy Belle instructed." Reginald brushed off A''s thoughts on the matter and left the lounge with her in toll.


    Belle had her fair share of frantic admirers; it wouldn''t be an overstatement to call them worshipers even. Considered by many as one of the most beautiful women in all Ettenheim. Although Reginald acknowledged her beauty and power, he wasn''t obsessed, he only wanted her backing and resources.


    Sometimes in life one must be realistic, Reginald knew he didn''t stand a chance in courtingdy Belle, so why waste his energy and strength trying to get noticed? As for A? He couldn''t really tell what drove her to admiredy Belle to the extent that she does.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, Aron and Evanora were quietly making their way out of Galos Academy. The usually quiet Evanora turned her head to Aron and spoke what was on her mind. "Is a faction bad?" she asked curiously, causing Aron to cast her a short nce without turning his head.


    "It depends, for the weak being in a faction is a smart choice but to the strong it''s no different than being shackled down. From the looks of it, a faction can be formed by anyone of a certain rank." Aron exined as simply as he could and Evanora nodded in her agreement while rubbing her chin, a habit she observed from Aron. "Evanora doesn''t see the point." As much as she thought, which on its own wasn''t much, she found no reason a faction should exist.


    "The simplest answer I can give you ismon interests. I''m actually thinking of temporarily forming a faction of my own once the returning students are back," Aron suddenly revealed while Evanora tilted her head at him as if questioning why. Seeing the curiosity on her face, Aron proceeded to exin.


    "I need a faction to gain the qualifications of a Vanguard." Aron replied but Evanora remained lost.


    A Vanguard was a special role given to rank four and above students. They were essentially Galos Academy''s explorers, being granted permission to explore the vast world for new knowledge and sometimes recruit talented individuals on behalf of their faction.


    Pesia had less than one thousand years of written history. Not many people knew much about the past and in the current generation and not many concerned themselves with it. However, from time to time, ruins or hidden areas of sorts would be discovered bringing new knowledge to the world, a great example being airships which had revolutionized travel.


    As for why most people didn''t go about exploring, the answer was simple, mana beasts, pirates andpeting forces from both within and other nations. Most would steer clear of this but as for Aron, it peaked his interest ever since reading about it.


    Theck of history made it impossible for him to know why his ancestors purposefully migrated to the hell that was Limbo. If anything, the ruins andbyrinths could provide him the answers he seeks or even better a way out of Pesia.


    Most advancements were thanks to these discoveries which meant they were far more advanced, perhaps even advanced enough to have gateways to Limbo like Argos had.


    "The longer I stay here the more my ns are getting adjusted but at least it''s for the better." Aron muttered in a low tone, the satisfaction in his voice very clear. "Evanora thinks forming a faction sounds hard." Evanora frowned at the mere thought of all that work.


    "The basic requirements to being a Vanguard is having an airship, a pilot, ten or more students to act as the crew, and a supervisor in the form of a professor or inquisitor. Finding a capable professor or inquisitor may prove to be a challenge since they are all aristocrats and I''ve already rejected their offers to teach me." Aron couldn''t help but sigh at the thought.<sub> </sub>


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile at the group being oriented....


    "Wow! This ce is gigantic and luxurious too!" Lucas couldn''t help but exim in amazement while ncing at the Galos Academy architecture alongside Sha and Mirai. "Sha, Mirai, why aren''t you saying anything, don''t you see how amazing this ce is?!" Lucas turned to the two lovely elves behind and asked with vigor in his voice, but Sha only ced her palm on her face and shook her head.


    "I''m sure it''s wonderful." Miraimented in a gentle voice making Lucas realize his blunder as he turned to see the beautiful blind elf showing him a gentle smile. "Oh...I-I''m sorry, I got too excited." Lucas apologized and held his head down while calling himself stupid numerous times in his mind, Mirai however took no offense. "It''s quite alright, how about you make it up to me by describing what you see?" Mirai requested softly, causing Lucas to instantly agree, ande closer.


    Sha only smiled and shook her head a bit while also enjoying his narration, although short the Journey had indeed brought them closer together. When individuals face life and death circumstances together it''s bound to forge a bond.


    This was especially apparent for Sha who seemed to harbor a dislike for most humans, Lucas however, was like an innocent child who sought to make the world a better ce and both Mirai and her admired that.


    As the tour continued, a group of girls whose attire clearly showed they weremoners began walking close to Lucas while gossiping about earlier events.


    "To think he was amoner like us!"


    "Eek! I know, he looked so charming and mysterious. Not to mention he''s stronger than aristocrats even."


    "I heard he even beat Brutas of the Vonstein family."


    "Oh yes! I saw it with my own eyes."


    The girls carried on with their chatter energetically, Lucas didn''t even need to hear a name to know who they were talking about. When he thought about this individual all he felt was anger.


    "He''s nothing but a heartless murderer..:" Lucas muttered drawing the girl''s attention but before he could speak, Sha nced at him and shook her head, gesturing him not to say more.


    The girls only looked at him with narrowed eyes and once they saw elves next to him, they hmphed and walked away. Elves and humans normally didn''t get along naturally because of their history, in fact, seeing an elf on the continent of Drotzi was rare as the discrimination against them was quite heavy in some parts.


    "Why did you stop me?" he asked as he began to calm down, Sha sighed at this and gave him a pat on his shoulder and showed a gentle smile. "Speaking now will just cause people to think you''re being hateful because of his sess, give it time. They''ll soon see his character and their vision of him will change." Sheforted and he nodded.


    ''Just you wait, in a few weeks'' time I''ll prove just what I''m capable of as well.'' Lucas swore to himself before showing a smile and continuing with his narration.

 67 Chapter 67

    Evening had fallen upon Galos City but the excitement had not yet dwindled. The streets were filled with students and residents alike showing bright smiles and talking of the events that urred earlier.


    Some boasted about their rank whilst others gossiped about the top rankers. Hilda''s tavern was different however as it had a strange silence to it despite being filled to capacity.


    The reason was the table nearest to the barkeep housed not one, not two but four top rankers. Aron, Evanora, Jagu and Jin, the presence of these four made many people present speak in low tones so as not to disturb them despite them not asking for it.


    "Seems we''ve be popr, I could get used to this." Jin chuckled as he lifted arge cup of beer and drank from it while Jagu was looking around irritatedly from the stares he was getting. "Tch. They should just mind their business!" Jagu growled and expressed his displeasure aloud, those who had been looking at their table quickly diverted their stares and didn''t dare look back.


    "It will only get worse once the returning students are back, they are all aristocrats after all so it may be difficult for them to digest these results." Aron finally spoke and caught both Jin and Jagu''s attention whilst Evanora continued to nibble on the snacksid before her.


    "I think all of Ettenheim will have a hard time digesting these results." Jin added butughed as he did so. He was more than happy proving the many noble families wrong about their prejudices. "Do you think they''d allow them to actually see the results?" Jagu asked, causing Jin''sughter toe to a halt.


    "You''re right, they most likely didn''t even show much of the journey to the public in Ettenheim. How''d you realize that?" Jin asked, a bit amazed at the muscle-head that was Jagu. "I didn''t, I just remembered how much of the journey isn''t shown on the Komi Inds either. If the younger generation were shown how strong some humans were it would kill their motivation. It is why most Komi think all other races are inferior." Jagu exined a unique piece of information that Aron took note of.


    It also exined Jagu''s attitude towards most humans as he grew up thinking his race was superior, perhaps the only reason he became slightly more open minded was due to Aron who without a doubt was superior to him.


    "There goes my dream of bedding a Komi woman, woe is me. Anyhow Aron, I doubt you asked us to meet here just to celebrate right?" Jin shook his head in disappointment and put his jug of beer down before showing a serious expression and turning to Aron who was slouching in his seat.


    "Correct, I won''t go too deep into details given the number of eyes and ears present here so for now just know I need you both to keep an eye out for people who meet this criteria..." Aron instructed before leaning forward and sliding two folded pieces of paper towards Jin and Jagu who gave each other a nce before reaching forward and taking them.


    Both of them didn''t open said pieces of paper and only put them away for the time being. "And here I thought I''d be spending my first week sleeping and drinking." Jin sighed while Jagu kept his opinions to himself.


    "Well, I''ll be counting on you both. Come along Evanora." Aron soon stood up along with Evanora and they left the tavern.


    "We should start as soon as possible." Much to Jin''s surprise, Jagu looked somewhat eager to carry out Aron''s orders despite his facial expression looking hostile as always. "You really are a strange one but fine, two more beers then we can start." Jin retorted with a bright smile whereas Jagu just growled in irritation but didn''t refute him.


    Just a short while after Aron left the tavern, two hooded figures exited the tavern as well and looked in the direction he was walking in.


    "Remind me why did I let you talk me into this A?" Reginald uncovered his hood and asked the less than stealthy A why they were following Aron. "Shhh, don''t use my name and put your hood back on. This is all for the sake of Lady Belle, if we can gather some useful information she''ll surely reward us with praise." A replied but only received a nk look from Reginald.<sub> </sub>


    "Or scold us, I really think we should just go-" Before Reginald could voice his concerns, A gestured for him to keep quiet before she continued moving forward after Aron. He could only sigh and follow her lead.


    Unbeknownst to them, they were well within Aron''s range of detection. So what they thought was a private conversation was heard very clearly to Aron who now wore a small smile on his figure as he made a sudden turn into an alleyway.


    "Quick let''s follow, he may be up to something." Blinded by her desire, A didn''t even think twice before going after him. Reginald however did pause for a moment before eventually following. ''I''ve got a bad feeling about this.''


    When A made it into the alleyway, she found the path was clear. Worried they might have lost him she rushed deeper and Reginald followed, his feeling about the situation growing more worrisome.


    Before A could make it to the next corner an echoey voice resounded in the alleyway. "Evanora wants you to fall asleep." The voice muttered and almost immediately a thin mist engulfed A and brought her to her knees. Her body and eyes felt heavy and she couldn''t resist as she was forced into a state of sleep.


    p "!!"</anda>


    Reginald came to an abrupt halt as he witnessed this scene. Fear and panic began to build as he quickly turned around. The second he did so however he felt a tight grip upon his neck as his body was slowly raised from the ground.


    "I wouldn''t do anything rash if I were you, If you try anything I will crush your throat." Reginald, who seemed ready to fight back, was warned by this familiar voice. "Y-you, what do you want..." Reginald struggled to get a sentence out as he clearly saw Aron''s face.


    "I should be asking you that but I''m already well aware of want you want, I wonder how Lady Belle would react to this?" Aron''s voice and expression were both cold, Reginald felt his heart rate rise just by looking into his eyes that showed he was serious.


    If Aron indeed revealed that he and A were acting without her permission, they''d most likely face a grave consequence. His mind began brainstorming the most ideal way to get out of this situation but every route seemed to copse, unable to properly think due to the pressure he felt.


    Before he could speak once more, Reginald''s body was mmed to the ground and he felt his bones creak. "And here I thought you were the smart one between you two. Do you really have nothing to say? Shame." Aron muttered while ready tounch a fist right towards Reginald''s face.


    "W-wait!" Reginald yelled out just inches away from being struck, the force Aron''s fist carried caused the air around Reginald''s head to violently st away. Reginald had no doubt he''d have died just now, what was happening wasn''t a joke, his life was in clear danger. "I''ll do anything please..." He muttered without a second thought.


    "Seems you are a smart man after all..."

 68 Chapter 68

    "Argh... what happened?" A drowsy A slowly raised her body from the cold ground and turned towards Reginald, curious as to what had urred.


    "I think he knew he was being followed and he set a trap for us. I only awoke a little while ago..." Reginald exined in his usual manner, A wouldn''t even think he was lying so she slowly shook her head and stood up. "Dammit, we''ll get him next time." Despite what had urred, A wasn''t the least bit demotivated in trying again.


    "Right... we should go now." Reginald agreed and asked they leave the alleyway as it was almost past midnight now. A didn''t protest with the suggestion and the two began to make their way out. Unbeknownst to A, Reginald patted the pocket of his coat nervously as he recalled Aron''s words. ''Just do this and I shall consider us even. Simple is not?''


    Those words continued to repeat themselves in his mind as he left the alleyway with a feigned calm expression.


    Theing days would prove to be uneventful or at least that''s how it appeared on the surface.


    Most students by now had selected the programs in which they wanted to learn, those lucky enough to catch the eye of professors would learn directly from them and would be at a greater advantage.


    Jagu had registered for abatant course along with Jin whereas Aron and Evanora hadn''t registered for any course. Most of their time was spent at his residence, he of course reading and Evanora doing what she did best, sleep and eat.


    For the first time in a while, Aron''s ns seemed to be moving ordingly. Jagu and Jin were carrying their tasks efficiently whilst Reginald had long since aplished what Aron had asked of him.


    Just as he was seated in his study pondering over the next stage of his n, a knock resounded on door.


    "Enter." He instructed without turning away from his book and a momentter a hooded figure in arge cloak walked into the room cautiously.


    The figure approached Aron slightly beforeing to a stop a few inches away from him. The figure then lowered the hood and revealed her beautiful self. Anastasia.


    "What brings you to my humble abode?" Aron inquired in a casual manner as he closed his book and looked Anastasia straight in the eyes.


    She did her best to keep a calm expression on the surface but Aron''s presence on its own was quite intimidating, those lifeless eyes of his made her feel like she could not hide nothing from him. Such a feeling on helplessness... she utterly hated it.


    "I came to deliver a report, isn''t that what you asked of me?" After calming her nerves to some extent, she stated her reason for being there. Aron raised his brow in curiosity before giving a nod. "It was, so do tell what great information you have."<sub> </sub>


    Aron''s statement caused Anastasia to slightly lose her nerve, during theirst meeting he had told her to visit only when necessary after all. She knew this too but after the stunt she performed during the entrance ceremony, she felt uneasy about what consequences woulde of it.


    The fact Aron made no moves nor did he call for her only made her even more uneasy, to the point of affecting her sleep. Unable to stand it any longer she chose to take the initiative to visit him and face the consequences for her actions but she didn''t expect he''d give her this type of reception as if uncaring for what she did.


    "Well there has been a recent number of unexined murders in Galos City... the public is still unaware but I''ve told the cause is a mana beast. So I thought I should warn you..." Anastasia reported before trailing off as she saw Aron snicker at her statement. "Hoh? So am I to assume you cared so deeply for my well being that you riskeding here just to warn me?"


    When Aron said this, Anastasia realized just how unbelievable her reasoning seemed. Still she had no other note worthy piece of information so she could only lower her head unable to respond to his retort. How could she? Was she just supposed to say she came to receive her punishment for her actions, something she wasn''t even sure Aron cared for.


    The longer she thought about it the more she felt foolish foring there. Silence soon enveloped the room and she could feel her heart rate start to rise in anticipation. Soon the sounds of footsteps approaching her could be heard.


    She felt a gentle touch on her chin, before her head was raised ever so slowly until her eyes locked with Aron''s who now stood right in front of her. "Tell me the actual reason you''re here." Was he asking? Was hemanding? His tone made it hard for Anastasia to know which it was but nevertheless she answered truthfully.


    Exining that she felt her actions at the entrance ceremony may have angered him. Upon hearing what she had to say, Aron showed a small smile while his hand slowly began to stroke her chin. "So you came here to clear that up and face the consequences, correct?" He asked to which she nodded lightly.


    "Yes..." Her usual proud and stubborn aristocratic demeanor was nowhere to be seen. Her body was stiff just from thinking about the many possible things Aron could do as her punishment, be it to her or her friends.


    "A shame then I won''t be punishing you." Aron''s reply suddenly caused her to look at him with bewildered eyes. "You won''t?..." She asked in a low tone while trailing off as she didn''t think he would just forgive her... and she was right.


    "Yes I won''t, why should I cancel a wrong you did? If you know you performed a wrong action then cancel it out with right action of equal magnitude. Otherwise the consequences shall stille but not to you..." Aron exined causing the uneasiness to once again envelope Anastasia''s entire figure.


    "What right action do you want me to perform?" She asked with caution in her tone but Aron simply snickered before leaning in closer to her, his gaze locked onto to her with their faces mere inches away from one another. "You aren''t a child, you carried out the wrong action without my input so you should carry out the right one in the same manner, don''t you agree?"


    Aron''s question left no room for refusal as Anastasia lightly nodded in agreement without uttering a word. "Then we have nothing more to discuss, I''ll be looking forward to your results." Aron soon pulled away from Anastasia and walked away from her before leaving the study entirely.


    She stood there as if frozen in time for a good moment, taking the time to rpose herself. ''Calm yourself Anastasia, don''t let him have his way so easily.'' Once done she let out a sigh of relief before hurriedly exiting as well.

 69 Chapter 69

    Ten days had now passed since the entrance ceremony, indicating the arrival of the returning students to the Academy.


    No ceremony was being held but the excitement in the city was very much apparent as Aron was making his way to the academy.


    The academy had no strict dress code, rather ranks were differentiated by the cloak one wore. First years or rank ones had a brown cloak with a white outline, Second Years or rank twos had a green cloak with a thin white outline, Third years or rank threes had a blue cloak with a thin white outline, fourth years had a red cloak with a thin outline while those with titles differed, a Guardian had a white cloak with a golden outline whilst a Harbinger had a ck cloak with a golden outline. Those above rank four dressed as they please and normally wore cloaks carrying the crest of their families or faction.


    At the moment, Aron wore his usual attire of dark silver boots, in ck trousers held up by a leather brown belt to which his weapons and bullets were kept. On top he wore an equally in ck shirt with his Harbinger''s cloak above it.


    He did receive quite the number of stares as he made his way into the academy but he paid no mind to it. Standing not too far from within the academy was Jin who was leaning against a pir with his arms crossed.


    When he saw Aron approaching he showed a small smile and moved to approach him. Once Aron came close enough Jin began walking beside him. "How many?" Aron inquired without turning his gaze.


    "A lot were interested but very few fit the criteria so we''ve narrowed it down to thirty six." Jin put his pinky to his ear and moved it vigorously while yawning as he answered Aron. "That''s more than anticipated, not a bad number" Aron replied seemingly satisfied with the results.


    "True but wouldn''t it have been better to wait for the returning students to arrive and settle before recruiting?" Jin asked but Aron immediately shook his head at the idea. "Do you really think a proud aristocrat would agree to join a faction of amoner, younger than him or her no less." When Aron revealed this, Jin lightly pped his palm onto his forehead as it was quite obvious when one thought about it.


    Jin and Jagu''s task was simply to find individuals interested in joining Aron''s faction. The few they did find would then be interviewed before the returning students arrive as they too would obviously seek to poach talented individuals even if they weremoners.


    Today being the day of arrival for returning students, all sses had been cancelled but the school and some of its facilities were open for use by students, hence why the academy had some people present.


    As Aron and Jin made a turn into another hall, they found a queue of students lined up near the wall with the one furthest at the front standing in front of the door leading to one of the lecture rooms.


    When these students saw Aron, they couldn''t help but gaze at him. Some grew more eager whilst others felt even more nervous, after all this interview would determine whether or not they would be allowed into his faction.


    At the front of the door, Jagu stood guard and kept the line in order. He and Aron gave each other a nod before he made his way into the lecture room and sat at the front table.


    It was from there that Jagu began calling in the students to be interviewed one by one. The interviews didn''tst long as the questions Aron asked were a few.


    Most students of course came across as average in Aron''s opinion but they were a few that could be considered valuable.


    The first of these valuable students was student number nine, Xavier Von Elecid an aristocrat. He ranked sixteenth on the overall ranks and came from a well established high ss family. He had medium length brown hair thatpliment his dark green eyes well, on top of that his caramel toned skin gave him quite the exotic look.<sub> </sub>


    Upon entering the room, he looked at Aron curiously as if studying him. Aron didn''t mind this and proceeded to ask his questions. "I didn''t think an aristocrat would be interested in joining amoner''s faction, what''s your reason for wanting to join?" Aron''s question was simple enough and Xavier showed a grin before he leaned back and prepared a response.


    "Simple, you''re strong. Not just you but those around you, anyone who doesn''t see that is either blinded by pride or is an idiot. My gut tells me you''ll achieve great things, I want a part of that." Xavier''s eyes carried determination and his bright smile showed his sincerity, one would think his decision was rash but he seemed to be the reckless type who didn''t care for such.


    "I see, are you aware not all factions abide by the rules? Mine is such a faction." The message in Aron''s statement was clear but Xavier didn''t seem deterred in the slightest. "The path to greatness is never simple, I''m fully prepared for what''s ahead." Xavier replied without giving it much thought and shrugged.


    "Alright, thenstly what to do you bring to the table. In your words what makes you stand out from the rest?" Xavier stroked his chin after hearing Aron''s questions before patting his chest confidently. "I''m a very talented spear and bow user, my marksman ship is almost second to none. Along with that I''m quite flexible to situations, an all in one you could say, heh." Once more Xavier''s answer revealed his confidence and Aron gave him a nod before asking him to leave.


    Xavier left the room with his hands behind his head while whistling,fully expressing his carefreeness.


    The next valuable student was much to Aron''s surprise a aristocrat as well. udia Yesbern, a young woman also from a high ss family.


    Much like Xavier, she came into the room and almost immediately began scanning Aron and judging him in her mind whilst Aron did the same.


    Like most high ss women, udia was beautiful, extremely so. Long golden like hair that went up to her thighs, piercing emerald green eyes and a milkyplexion. Her greatest feature perhaps was her buxom figure, unlike most aristocratic women who had slender figures, hers was tone and very much curvy.


    She sat elegantly and purposely made sure the slit on her dress that extended up to her waist properly showcased her leg. However Aron paid no mind to it and proceeded to ask her the same questions he had asked Xavier.


    "My reason for wanting to join is prestige, you have done something that''s never been done before and even surpassed the heir of house Lamarck, by my calctions joining your faction will breed the greatest results for me. I''m the seventh daughter in my family after all so if I do not make a name for myself only a political marriage awaits." Her tone and manner of speech were as elegant as her outlook, from her answer one could easily deduce she was quite strong willed and confident as well.


    "As for rules and morals, let us be honest Sir Aron, no great people make it far without at least making some morally questionable choices. I only care about the result, the process there doesn''t mean all that much to me." A bit of anger could be seen in her tone as she responded to this but Aron didn''t pay it much mind and carried on to thest question.


    "I''m not abatant, my strong point is my mind. My intellect is among the very top of my generation, I''m talented with runes and glyphs, I speak and write multiplenguages and I can engineer magical devices from scratch and I''ve even built a miniature airship when I was younger. My talents would be wasted being some trophy wife!" She expressed once more with clear anger in her tone but once more Aron didn''t mind and he gave her a nod.


    As she was leaving she sensually swayed her hips slowly from left to right as if showing off that even without her mind she was quite the "asset". Jin who stood beside Aron couldn''t help but sigh. "How sad, a smart woman is the most dangerous. I prefer mine as dense as stones like damsels in distress."


    "Quite the preference you have." Aron mocked Jin before asking him to send in the next student.

 70 Chapter 70

    One after another the interested students continued to get interviewed by Aron, some slightly above average while others slightly below. All in all it wasn''t a bad group.


    "So, What do you think?" With the interviews done Jin turned to Aron and asked for his opinion in general. It was time they selected those who qualified to be in his faction.


    Meanwhile in the hall outside the lecture room, Jagu remained standing by the door while numerous students waited anxiously for the results. Only two in particr seemed slightly calmer than the rest, Xavier and udia.


    The two were standing not two far from each other inplete silence. udia stood straight and had her arms crossed under her bosom while Xavier was leaning against the wall asionally ncing at the beautiful woman near him curiously. ''Have I seen her somewhere before?'' He thought to himself not quite able to guess where he''d met her.


    "Have we met?" Unable to contain his curiosity, he turned to her and asked casually. udia''s mouth curved into a slight frown as she heard this question and turned to Xavier. "We meet at one of the youth banquets when I was younger, though I suppose you and your friend''s were far to important to notice the average looking seventh daughter that didn''t stand out." udia answered with slight irritation in her words causing Xavier to show an awkward smile.


    He was about to go on the defensive but he felt that would probably only make this situation worse. "I was young at the time and not quite matured so I apologize for any disrespect I may have shown you." Xavier pulled away from the wall and faced udia before giving a small bow, however she simply scoffed.


    "No need to apologize, the same way I don''t notice simple people now is the same way you didn''t notice my younger self. No need for further discussion." udia remained indifferent despite Xavier''s sincerity causing him to sigh inwardly.


    Before Xavier could attempt to speak further, Jin walked out of the room with a piece of paper in his hands and looked at the students waiting anxiously in the hall. "Let''s make his quick shall we, the students who''ve qualified to be part of the faction are...", Jin began to announce the names of those who made the list, in total they numbered a mere fifteen.


    Those who hadn''t made the list left dejectedly while some tried to plead, the sight of an irritated Jagu however was more than enough to deter them.


    As for those who made it, they gathered in the lecture room for a short briefing from Aron. "I''ll skip the pleasantries as there is nothing really worth celebrating." Aron''s opener resounded in the hall causing all attention to focus on him, for many this was the first time they heard the illusive number one speak.


    His presence was much more intimidating and domineering than they initially thought causing many who were showing smiles to frown as he continued to speak. "Despite making it, none of you are particrly special or talented as the bar I set was fairly low to begin with. I advise each and every one of you to strive and be better versions of yourselves, my faction has is no ce for people who''ve reached their limit, so fail to meet expectations and you''ll be abandoned." Aron did not mince his words and caused many of the students gathered to fell a certain pressure weigh upon them.


    Most had perhaps expected an encouraging speech that would promise them great rewards or boost their confidence, yet Aron told them inly that they were not good enough. To some who worked hard to pass the journey, they were a bit angry hearing those words but what could they say to refute the number one who outperformed them all.


    Silence continued to fill the room as if waiting for Aron to speak once more. His gaze had been wandering the room from individual to individual as if checking for something.


    "Let''s end here, for now associate with each other since you''ll all be working closely together. If you have any questions feel free to ask Jin or if it''s urgent myself." With that said Aron left the room inplete silence.<sub> </sub>


    Jin and Jagu who stood at the front nced at each other a bit unsure of what to do next. Jin didn''t know much about organizing groups while Jagu knew even less. But as if fate heard their concerns, udia raised her hand.


    "Yes you, the busty dangerous woman." Jin looked at her and nodded,pletely ignoring the look of displeasure she had from the manner in which she was addressed.


    "My name is udia Yesbern. I wanted to ask if Sir Aron was open to suggestions, I know of all the best ways in which a proper established faction should run and I thought I could be of help." udia confidently dered with a straight face. Jin nced at Jagu a bit unsure but Jagu simply shrugged. ''Real helpful aren''t you.'' Jin sighed and shook his head towards Jagu before turning his head towards udia.


    "Aron is busy ofte so I''ve been left in charge of building up the faction, I''m open to suggestions and ideas so feel free to speak your minds." Jin replied in a friendly manner causing many to feel more at ease, unlike Aron and Jagu he gave off a carefree and gentle aura most of the time which made him much approachable.


    "Thank you, there''s quite a lot so please feel free to ask and I''ll borate. As a faction for starters we have no name, no crest, no defining cloaks, no personal meeting venue, no heirachy system, no clear instructions... " Like a chain reaction had been set, udia began listing numerous upon numerous ideas and problems she had noticed.


    Since Aron''s faction was new, she always nned to voice her ideas not because she wanted to make the faction better but to gain recognition. She knew she wouldn''t stand out much oncebat was the focus, so for now she wanted to show her value in anyway she could. Aron however cared little for the factions structure as it was temporal.


    This onught of knowledge was too much for Jin to take in and he showed a wry smile while Jagu remained neutral as he didn''t even pay attention. Not letting her finish, Jin raised his hand and cut her off. "Hmm, that''s quite a lot of ideas, tell you what. Stay behind after this meeting is dismissed and we can properly look into the ideas and how to tackle them." Jin suggested and udia nodded in satisfaction.


    Meanwhile Aron who was still within the academy was standing in front of tworge wooden doors. As he prepared to knock, a voice resounded from the other side. "Enter."


    Having been granted permission by the gentle feminine voice, Aron opened the doors and walked into the room behind them.


    It was a fairlyrge office adorned withrge bookshelves, paintings and a few sculptures. At the northern end of the office in front of Aron was arge desk with single chair behind it but it was empty.


    The source of the voice hade from his left near one of the bookshelves where a two sofas and a table were arranged neatly. On one said sofa sat Lady Uva the arch mage who showed Aron a small smile upon seeing him.


    "Wee, please have a seat."

 71 Chapter 71

    As the time passed midday, Aron who was seated on a sofafortably opposite from Lady Uva suddenly stood up.


    "Leaving already? I had hoped for us to exchange more knowledge." Lady Uva was unwilling to see Aron leave as the knowledge they were sharing had drawn much of her interest. The same could be said for Aron who received somewhat more knowledge on Pesia.


    However he chose to cut the conversation short as he didn''t want to give knowledge freely, It would be a waste. After giving her a subtle nod, confirming his intention to leave, he walked out of her office. The gentle old woman could only sigh before taking out a note book and going over the knowledge she learned.


    After leaving the office, Aron began wandering the corridors of the academy. As he did so he would asionally pass by groups of students who all seemed to share amon topic of discussion. The recent murders....


    "Did you hear? Another person was found dead just yesterday... a student no less."


    "I''ve heard a mana beast may have infiltrated the city and is hunting humans."


    <o>,m "That can''t be, why would a beast not eat it''s prey? All the bodies were found brutally mauled or crushed but no signs of feasting were shown..."</o>


    "Who knows, but students and residents alike are being advised to move in groups until the beast is found..."


    In each group that Aron passed by, he heard the students thoughts on the recent attacks that had been urring in the city, some were concerned whilst others fearful. They were of course some who were confident that they would be able to defeat said beast that invaded and proudly boasted their capability to do so.


    ''Seems they''re starting to take the attacks seriously.'' Aron thought to himself as he wandered the corridors without halting. As the number of victims rose, the topic was bing more and more popr. Some students went as far as forming groups to patrol the streets during the night. ''How noble.'' Aron clicked his tongue in irritation before finally deciding to leave the Academy.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile in the lecture room where he had held the recruitment interviews. Jin, Jagu and udia were standing around listening to the youngdy''s never ending ideas.


    "For our faction cloaks do you have a choice on color?" She asked Jagu and Jin causing them to nce at each other, Aron left the matters in their hands so going to bother him over a choice of color was something neither of them wanted to do.


    "ck and red. Fearful and strong colors" Jagu suggested and Jin nodded, udia simply listened and wrote it down before proceeding.


    "A crest? These usually take long to design but here are a personal few of my own design. She asked without turning away from her notebook and this time Jin answered. "The one in the middle, most definitely." Jin replied while pointing his finger at the crest in the middle.


    Immediately he saw it he thought of Aron. It was dark, intimidating and expressed power, if that didn''t describe Aron then he didn''t know what did. Jagu nodded in agreement and once again udia carried on.


    "Next is the faction name?" udia asked and Jin and Jagu nced at each other before giving an answer in unison.


    "Sovereign"<sub> </sub>


    udia took it as perhaps Aron had already decided on a name so she didn''t inquire and carried on. "Next is the heirachy, I chose a simple system consisting of five ranks, please let me know your thoughts."


    "Arch, Grand, Elector, Crestfallen, Hollow. Where those with the Hollow Sovereign rank would be the lowest whereas an Arch-Sovereign would be the highest." udia exined and both Jagu and Jin gave their approval.


    "Since you''re already in possession of first ss airship I suppose we can simply move to a venue. It should berge enough to have rooms for members of the faction to live in and spacious enough to host activities such as training, banquets and meetings away from prying eyes. They are quite a fewrge manors that fit this description but the prices are quite high." udia exined and waited for Jagu and Jin to give their input.


    "Money really isn''t an issue, Aron''s more concerned about security so he would want the most secure among the manors." Jin replied as he recalled Aron was the cautious type, even if he himself wouldn''t stay in faction headquarters he''d want it to be secure. As for wealth... they were loaded. So much so that Aron had no qualms spending whatever amount necessary to proceed.


    "I see, then all you need to do is visit the Galos properties office in the higher business district and proceed with the purchase. I will handle passing the information to my fellow members, When the venue is ready and the others have been briefed, we can host a banquet there for members where ranks can be bestowed and cloaks handed. Is this fine?" udia asked as if she had everythingpletely thought out, Jin was silent for a moment but he couldn''t find a fault with her n and just nodded.


    "Yes, that sounds uh... perfect." He replied and udia immediately closed her notebook and gave a small bow. "Then if you''ll excuse me, I''ll get started right away." She politely said with a straight face before leaving the room.


    "I really dislike smart women." Jin sighed after feeling his intelligence waspletely looked down upon. "I hate thinking so I like this smart little human." Jagu snickered and growled lightly.


    "Oh well, less work for me means more time to drink, shall we head over to Hilda''s?" Jin asked with grin while Jagu shook his head. "I must train."


    "Ohe on, it''ll just be a little then we can go train." Jin put his hand on Jagu''s shoulder and offered but Jagu furrowed his brows. "You said thatst time and I woke up the next day near the river..." Jagu remembered an unpleasant memory and was unwilling to repeat it.


    "Ohe on, where''s you sense of adventure! If it makes you feel any better I woke up in woman''s pantry half naked with fruits on my nipples." Jin''s attempt at convincing Jagu only served to strengthen his resolve to never drink with this drunkard again.


    ¡­.


    At the same time near the entrance of the academy, A and Reginald gathered.


    "Come now Reginald, I''m sure he left the academy not to long ago, let''s go before wepletely lose him!" A''s resolve to follow Aron had not diminished in the slightest despite her loss thest time. Reginald however felt his body tense up when that name was spoken, he already regretted the first time yet she wanted to do this again?


    Go alone?! That man is a monster?!


    Reginald wished he could just shout these words but s since Lady Belle asked them this time he could only oblige.


    "Can we do this another day? With a beast on the loose I doubt even he will wander around aimlessly..." Reginald attempted to dissuade A onest time but she was unwilling.


    "It doesn''t matter! Lady Belle entrusted us to find out what he''s up to so we can''t fail!" Unfortunately for Reginald, the stubborn woman that was A only showed a bright smile full of vigor and dragged him by the hand.

 72 Chapter 72

    Night had now fallen over Galos City but it remained as lively as usual due to two events, the arrival of the returning students and the search for the beast responsible for the recent attacks.


    "Today be very noisy ey?" Inside Hilda''s tavern, Hilda herself asked this question aloud as she served some drinks to her most usual customers... Jin who had somehow managed to drag Jagu along.


    "Mhm, everyone''s excited that the returning students have began to arrive... well almost everyone, mostmoners are afraid they''ll be bullied by the senior aristocrats." Jin pointed out as he showed a smile with his eyes firmly fixated on the booze Hilda brought him.


    "Aye, I feel sorry for welps, they''ll surely have a hard time. Have em c''mere if they''re ever feeling down. No aristocrat dares act pompous in-front of Hilda!" She proudly dered while puffing out her chest before walking away, Jin justughed and raised his jug to her while nodding. Jagu on the other hand seemed hesitant to drink.


    "Rx big guy, we''ve already purchased the venue and we''ll collect the key tomorrow. So we''re free till that know it all girl prepares everything else." Jin exined while sliding a bottle towards Jagu.


    "This free time should be used to train!" Jagu growled and cast the bottle aside, causing Jin to sigh. "Ok we''ll train tomorrow and the day after that, think about it this way, once Aron''s n is fully in motion... we won''t have time to drink at all!" Jin warned as if they''d suffer a fate worse than death.


    Jagu pondered for a bit before sumbing to Jin''s honeyed words and picking up a bottle. "Haha that''s the spirit, Hilda! Fifteen more bottles please."


    While Jagu and Jin were enjoying themselves within the tavern, the streets of Galos City were filled with wandering students enjoying what looked to be a weing festival. Among them was Reginald and A who had been tailing Aron.


    Aron who wore the same attire he did earlier minus his cloak was seemingly just walking around enjoying the festivals alone. asionally he''d stop at certain stalls and even purchase a snack but never stayed in the same ce too long.


    Soon he decided to stop at stall that seemed to be preparing some unique smelling meat. "Excuse me, what kind of meat of is this?" Aron who was drawn in by the smell asked therge muscr old man behind the stall in a casual manner. "Good nose you have there, this meat came from a tier two mana beast. I know what you''re thinking, most people wouldn''t dare cook mana beast meat as it''s too tough, unsavory and sometimes poisonous."


    "But that''s what makes this stall so special, not only do we cook it but I guarantee it tastes better than any normal meat you''ve ever tried." The muscr old man flexed his muscles confidently as he revealed this fact to Aron who gave him a skeptical nce.


    As far as Argos''s records were concerned, cooking the meat of a mana beast is umon. Although those dedicated enough have developed techniques to fully bring out the essence, taste and nutrition the meat holds. Aron''s father was one such individual who was skilled at it, he himself however never quite got the hang of it.


    "I''d like to try some." Aron showed his interest bringing a smile to the man''s face. Despite looking confident, Aron was actually his first customer. Not many were daring enough to try mana beast meat. "One Vildahar Deer kabobing up!" The man eximed happily and preparing the order.


    "Make that two please." Before the old man could begin, a low gentle voice spoke. The old man turned and found the source to be a beautiful apathetic blonde haired woman d in armor. Not only him but many passerby''s stopped to look at this woman.


    "Juliet! Please don''t rush off!" A familiar voice called out to the woman before the owner came to a halt near the stall. "Aron..." The source of the voice calling out was none other than Henry who froze upon seeing Henry.


    Before more words could be exchanged, Esmeralda, Emilia and Sebastian appeared behind Henry. They too froze upon seeing Aron.


    ..........<sub> </sub>


    "Is the meat good? I have never tried such a delicacy." The awkward silence that befell the stall was broken by Juliet who turned to Aron and asked casually. "When done right yes, however this will be my first time sampling some here." Aron replied to Juliet in a casual manner as well while nodding.


    Henry and the others behind didn''t know how to react to this, each encounter they''ve had with Aron suggests they''re enemies yet here she was casually conversing about meat with him.


    "Why are you here?" Esmeralda spoke to Aron in a cold tone causing him to raise a brow towards her as if bewildered by the question. "Is there a reason I a student shouldn''t be able to enjoy the festivities? Or do you perhaps mean you don''t want me here?" As Aron asked thetter question, his voice too grew cold and his eyes became slightly dim. In that moment the air around the stall seemed to have be thin.


    p Unbeknownst to everyone present, the beast wills in Aron''s body were reacting madly. To him it sounded like numerous voices echoing in his mind nonstop, "Kill, ughter, Feast,Massacre...." These voices raged within his mind dering their intent but on the surface Aron looked as calm as he always did.</anda>


    "Actually I''ll have one too! Sorry about that, she''s in a bad mood you know? That time of the month and all." Surprisingly the one to diffuse the situation was Sebastian who came near Aron and patted his shoulder while giving an apology.


    "She''s free to express whatever views and thoughts she holds, who am I to tell her otherwise." Not wanting to cause a scene at such an open area, Aron subdued his urges and gave an understanding response despite his expression remaining uncaring. Sebastian and Henry both internally sighed in relief that the situation would end there.


    "No she should. It is unbing of her to demand you shouldn''t be here simply to satisfy her own shorings. Wins and looses are what help us grow. If she''s unhappy about what transpired in the past then she shouldn''t have been so weak." These harsh words were spoken by the apathetic girl who seemed to have had no interest in the discussions. Her words surprised everyone present Aron included who spared her a short nce.


    Esmeralda could mutter no response, her heart beat began to race. Her eyes began to look at the many people present watching the scene, their whispers began feeling like loud voices within her mind, judging her, mocking her and belittling her.


    Her once stern expression now looked panicky as her eyes darted around the scene. Without uttering a response, She turned and hurriedly left the scene. "Ez!" Emilia was the first to react and rushed after her followed by Henry, leaving only Sebastian, Juliet and Aron near the stall.


    "Should I have not said that? I apologize for ruining the festivities. I have been told I''m incapable of ''reading the situation''" Juliet muttered nonchntly despite her face not looking remorseful at all, Sebastian could only chuckle nervously at this and shake his head. "Nonsense, you haven''t said anything wrong. Like I said it''s just that time of the month." Sebastian exined causing Juliet to give a small nod.


    "I see, then it makes sense. I am d that is the case." Juliet said but once again her face didn''t match the words she said at all, she simply turned back to watch the man prepare the meat.


    "Mypanions menstrual cycle aside, may I ask a question that''s been guing my mind?" Juliet turned to Aron and inquired to which he nodded.


    "During the Journey, in the cave we had met. Within the room with the strange creatures, they had been fresh signs of a battle, however the footprints weren''t many which suggested it didn''tst long. Two sets of foot prints belonged to humans and the other to a Komi, I assume those were you and yourpanions. They were far apart from each other which suggested two teamed up to fight one of those creatures while another faced it head on."


    "The footprints belonging to the one who fought one by himself were firm and precise. When I attempted to mimic the moves it lead me into a position where I was forced to counter the creature and force its own weapon against it, it was only then that we were able to achieve victory, all while you calmly watched at the side of the wall."


    "Another thing I was curious about was the trap that caught us right outside the treasure chamber. We hadn''t done anything peculiar enough to activate a formation which would only mean someone set it off. The possibility of it having been created by whoever made the chamber was possible but after the trap vanished and the others left to pursue you, I re entered the chamber with two servants and repeated the process, once outside again, the trap didn''t activate."


    "It''s unlikely a trap would be set to activate only twice and cease to do so thereafter which could only mean it was drawn by you or at the very least controlled by you via some mechanism. Is my deduction urate?" Juliet asked Aron without turning to face him causing him to show a small smirk.

 73 Chapter 73

    Juliet stood quietly at the stall with her eyes now fixated on Aron, waiting for his response. He took a moment to answer as if thinking of how he should respond, after letting out a short sigh he gave Juliet a small nod.


    "Your deduction is more or less correct." Aron gave her this response, choosing not to give her the exact details. After all she was still unsure on how exactly he did it, telling her the correct details would be the same as giving her an idea of how his mind works, making it slightly easier for her to see through his ns in future should they ever be at odds with one another.


    "I see, thank you for your honesty." After getting a response, Juliet nodded and seemed satisfied enough with the answer and turned back to face the owner of the stall.


    Sebastian however who stood on the side was absolutely bbergasted and looked at Aron not with the fear from before but with curiosity. ''It''s possible then that those runes were his! No, such fine unique work... it can''t be, can it?'' Sebastian questioned himself as he didn''t have the courage to confront Aron on this matter.


    Meanwhile not too far away from the stall, two sets of eyes were fixated on the three of them.


    "Reginald... can you hear what they''re saying?" A who was trying her best to act like a patron enjoying the festivities held a snack in her hand and arge celebratory hat as she asked Reginald if he could hear what Aron was discussing with Juliet. "I''m only human, how do you expect me to hear what they''re saying?" Reginald who didn''t like being there in the least asked A this but she just shrugged it off and continued to observe.


    "To think he''d be secretly meeting with thedy of house Lamarck, she even stood up for him. Are they working together? Perhaps they''re even lovers, Lady Belle will be pleased with this information." A showed a grin and nodded in satisfaction whileing to her own conclusions. "Please don''t fabricate stories about people who could make our lives troublesome... " Aron was one thing but making enemies out of Juliet as well was just in suicide, in the end if they end up in trouble he highly doubted Lady Belle would vouch for them.


    Back at the stall, the muscle bound man had finished preparing his customers meals and presented them proudly. "Here you go! Nice and hot!" He dered as he handed each of them a kabob.


    "It''s good." Juliet took a small bite and gave her feedback indifferently. "True." Aron was the next to take a bite before agreeing with Juliet''s remark, however he too said so in ackluster manner.


    "This is amazing! How can meat be so good!?" Sebastian on the other hand was amazed by the taste and could not contain his emotions, as if the muscle bound man had been waiting for this he showed a proud grin and puffed out his chest. "Good stuff I told you, mhm mhm."


    Aron soon paid for his meal and turned to leave the stall. "Enjoy the festivities." he said to Juliet and Sebastian as he was walking away. "En. You too" Juliet gave a small nod before turning herself and walking away in the opposite direction.


    Further ahead in the very direction Juliet was heading in, Henry and Emilia were still looking for Esmeralda who seemed to have vanished without a trace.


    "Maybe she''s returned to the manor?" Henry sighed and suggested but Emilia shook her head at the possibility. "No, the way she is now there''s not a chance she returned. She must be somewhere where she can be alone." Emilia suggested before both her and Henry had the same realization.


    "The alleys!" They said in unison before feeling motivated to continue with their search.


    Meanwhile to the north western side of lower business district in a dark alley, a lone woman sat on the cold ground hugging her legs. Muffled sniffles could be hearding from her as well as buried her head forward.


    ''Tch, why won''t it stop... why here of all ces...'' She thought to herself while keeping her head lowered, however she soon grew alert when male voice reached her ear.


    "Are you okay?" The voice inquired sincerely causing her to quickly raise her head and face the source. "You... you''re the one who came tenth." Esmeralda muttered as she remembered the young man from the entrance ceremony.


    "I''m Lucas, more importantly are you okay?" Lucas inquired but Esmeralda only frowned. "Why do you care? It''s none of your concernmoner." Esmeralda dismissed him quickly feeling angered that she''d been seen like this by amoner.


    "I know it isn''t but... when I saw you cry back there I just ended up going after you. It''s like my body moved on its own." Lucas replied while awkwardly scratching the back of his head, Esmeralda however was still angered by his presence, she felt the need to stand and leave but her legs which were still trembling would not allow her so.<sub> </sub>


    "Just leave!" She yelled at him but rather than leave, Lucas walked closer and sat on the ground as well. "Galos is a free city and I can seat anywhere I want. So I''ll just seat here, It wouldn''t be right to leave you here all alone." Lucas said with a smile but Esmeralda ignored him still.


    Unbeknownst to both of them, a set of eyes had been watching the both of them deep within the darkness of the alley, if one''s hearing was sharp enough they could even hear the sound of heavy breathing and light growls.


    Back at the center of the festivities, Henry and Emilia who were searching alleyway after alleyway ran into Juliet and Sebastian. "They you are, where''s Esmeralda?" Sebastian asked while looking and Emilia and Henry slightly confused as he had thought they''d have found her by now.


    "We think she may be hiding in the alleyways, but so far no luck." Henry replied to Sebastian''s question and released a helpless sigh. But at least now they could look for her together and cover more ground.


    However just before he could voice this idea, Juliet''s eyes sharpened and her face turned serious. "I smell blood, a lot of blood." She muttered before her body flickered slightly and she rushed away from the group, leaving behind a violent shockwave and loud boom.


    "!!" Panic could be seen in the eyes of Henry and Emilia after hearing her words and seeing her reaction, without hesitation the two of them rushed after her as well leaving Sebastian who couldn''t keep up with their movements with his eyes stunned.


    It wasn''t long before they found Juliet standing in front of an alleyway staring at brutally disfigured bodies, from the parts she could identify it was clearly a man and a woman.


    Scattered organs which had now drawn flies to settle and hover around them, dismembered limbsying distant from their original bodies, arge pool of blood that extended close to the main road of that street and blood sttered all over the walls of the scene.


    Henry and Emilia stopped a little further away from Juliet as the violent stench of blood reached their noses, some bystanders had gathered but none dared to go as close as Juliet had. Currently only she could see the bodies whilst the others could only smell the stench of blood and see the pool beneath her.


    ''No...no please no...'' Emilia''s heart began to beat faster, her stomach felt empty and her bones stiff as she slowly approached Juliet with worry filled in her eyes. Henry followed behind her just as cautiously until they both reached Juliet and stood in the pool of blood.


    "!!" Both Henry and Emilia were taken aback by the sight before them. Henry immediately looked away while Emilia felt she was about to throw up.


    Despite how talented they were, they had never experienced a truly gruesome battle thus the sight of bodies that couldn''t even be recognized as the faces were disfigured took them off guard. Hollow bloody eye sockets, a separated jaw, hair violently ripped from the now bloody scalp and sh marks on the surface of the face.


    Emilia couldn''t bring herself to look for barely a moment. ''Is it her?'' She thought and was about to speak when another voice arrived on the scene.


    "What happened..." the familiar voice asked in concerned tone causing Emilia to look back with relief and teary eyes. "Ez!" She called out and rushed to hug Esmeralda who had appeared with Lucas behind her, they had been in an alleyway just a few meters away from the one Juliet was looking at.


    ''What are you...'' Juliet thought as she was unable to guess just what could have done this.


    Meanwhile away from all the drama, Aron was standing in his study near the firece with a journal and pen in his blood soaked hands and began writing.


    [ It happened again, on the eighth day of the fourth month, I once again sumbed to the urges... ]

 74 Chapter 74

    Aron was standing in front of the firece in his study in silence with pen and journal in hand. The ember light from the fire reflected in his lifeless looking grey eyes as they stared nkly at the journal. The fresh blood on his hands still dripping onto the floor.


    [ Journal Entry #XXX: Today I have finally been able to confirm a truth that I had been denying for the past few days, I am the rumored beast that has been attacking the humans of Galos City. The signs were all there, I should have confronted this sooner...]


    [ After the first attack, I was lead to believe Evanora''s mana demon may be the cause but after the next urred during the day, I quickly dismissed that idea. Next I of course suspected myself, it''s no secret that I struggle everyday to keep the thousands of beast wills in my mind in check, when I stole their life and mana I also inherited their anger, their hate, their anguish, their desire, their hunger... ]


    [ I was a fool to think I could handle it all. To confirm if I truly was losing my mind, I ced runes on myself that would activate once I came into contact with foreign blood. They would inflict enough pain on me to put my mind in shock, thankfully it worked and right there in the dark alley I came back to my senses but when I did so I was already looking down upon the two brutally disfigured bodies below me...]


    [ The woman had died quickly but the young man was still breathing. He looked at me like I was a monster... . The damage had been done and I couldn''t leave witnesses, so I could only finish him off without dy... even in that hopeless situation he tried to plead with hisst words "please... save her". Is that the resolve someone obtained from love? I wouldn''t know... it''s a foreign concept to me...]


    [ Upon studying my own body in this little time, I can confirm that I wasn''t subdued by the beast wills, rather it was the urges that had ovee me. It was simr to how humans felt when intoxicated, sometimes unable to even recall what had transpired. That was my case, I let the urges build up far too much and I became intoxicated. My body went into a subconscious state in order to rid itself of the excess urges... the urge this time around was to "Kill"...]


    After Aron finished silently writing his thoughts, he brought his legacy ring near the journal and it recorded what he had wrote. After doing so, he tore the page off and threw it into the fire ce and watched it burn to nothingness before finally walking away.


    The next day, the event that had urred was still fresh in the minds of many but now a new rumor began to surface. All the victims had beenmoners so most aristocrats didn''t care about the killings, some even weed more of them. However themoners now began to believe that the killings weren''t random, rather it was the aristocrats doing.


    To respond to this, the arch-Mage Uva called for an assembly and dered that they''d be patrols from that day moving forward to prevent such an incident from urring again.


    While holding the assembly, she took the time to advice the returning students not to discriminate against themoners. Some argued that themoners shouldn''t be there whilst some said they should be separated.


    In response to this Lady Uva who was ofmon birth stated that Galos City belonged to her a meremoner so they were free to leave or if they insisted on separation then she would actively work to make the lives of every aristocrat as agonizing as possible.


    No one could respond to this, even the professors felt afraid by her very serious deration. Despite her gentle attitude she still was the unofficial most powerful person in Pesia.


    Once the assembly had ended, the students began making their way to their respective sses with mixed emotions and opinions over the announcements.


    "Is something the matter?" Xavier who had sat near Aron during the assembly turned and asked him this when he noticed him looking around as people left.<sub> </sub>


    "I don''t see any fourth years or rather any rank fours." Aron replied as he noticed the highest rank returning students were rank threes.


    "Well that''s no surprise, some returning students have been here far longer than four years but haven''t attained rank four. It''s a very demanding rank and thepetition is fierce. As for those who do have rank four, they aren''t obligated to return to the academy unless called for. Most of them are out there searching for ruins and such." Xavier exined with a smile on his face and Aron nodded at his words.


    "Makes sense I suppose. It at least exins why the returning students haven''t caused trouble publicly withmoners." Aron muttered before exiting the assembly hall with Xavier in toll. "Well yea, I hear most influential rank threes are two busy trying to rank up to pay attention tomoners while the troublesome are scared because there''s a rank fourmoner present. They''re smart enough not to act haphazardly."


    When Xavier exined that reasoning, Aron did notice quite the number of rank threes staring at him as he left the assembly hall. Waiting for him outside were Jin, Jagu and Evanora who joined him as he was walking.


    "You two look terrible." Aron nonchntly pointed out upon seeing Jagu and Jin. "Tsk, just one more he said, it will be fine he said." Jagu growled in irritation and looked at Jin who simply shrugged him off.


    "For someone who ims to be aiming for top spot you surein a lot. What''s a warrior who can''t handle his booze?" Jin''s logic was enough to make Jagu go silent and ponder his words carefully as if he had said something wise. "Hmm?"


    "By the way we''ve secured the documents for the property that will act as our faction''s base. The noisy busty woman also said she''d have the cloaks ready by the end of the day." While Jagu was pondering, Jin updated Aron on the progress they''d made so far.


    "Good, the quicker we have everything in order the better. Have everyone gather thereter today for the faction''s first official meeting. I''ll be taking my leave now." Aron instructed as he got ready to make a turn, however Evanora quietly followed him like a shadow.


    "I''m going to Academy''s library." Aron told her but Evanora just stared nkly at him like it had nothing to do with her.


    "You can''t eat in the library." Aron added and finally she decided to respond "Evanora will be home then." She responded before walking away, just like that.


    What a strange girl. Everyone thought as they each dispersed and went to carry out Aron''s instructions. As for Aron, he made his way to the library, hoping to find some useful information and knowledge.


    However just outside the door leading to the library, Aron found arge group of students lined up.


    "What''s this all about...?"

 75 Chapter 75

    Aron stood at the very back of the long queue that he found upon reaching the library entrance. Students of all ranks where lined up leading him to believe there was some sort of event taking ce.


    "What''s all this about?" Without wasting time guessing he tapped the shoulder of the student in front of him and asked what was going on.


    "Tch, if you don''t even know them get los..." The young man that stood in front of Aron was irritated after being tapped on the shoulder, however when he turned to confront the person who did that to him, he could only trail off until his voice could no longer be heard.


    He looked up at Aron''s towering figure and eyes that looked non too pleased by what he was about to say. Aside from Aron''s intimidating looks, what really got the young man sweating like he had ran a marathon was Aron''s cloak, the cloak of a rank four title holder.


    "I-I''m sorry!" Realizing his blunder, the young man didn''t hesitate to bow his head and yell out an apology, doing saw caused the others lined up to turn their heads and notice Aron as well.


    "I asked you a question." Aron''s statement sent shivers down the young man''s spine as his voice carried little patience. But the young man still hesitated to speak as if fearing the answer might anger Aron.


    "...We''re here to admire a woman." The young man confessed in a low tone before goingpletely silent. After hearing no response from Aron, he decided to look at him and saw Aron''s expression had grown more colder.


    He didn''t know wether this young man in front of him was being serious or was hiding something but it didn''t matter as either option irritated him.


    "Move." Aron ordered and as if by instinct the young man rushed away from the queue and left entirely, without needing to say anything more the other students began to move out of Aron''s way no matter their rank.


    When Aron finally entered the library he found that what that young man had said held some truth. The library was filled to capacity with all seats upied and other students even standing but the majority of students weren''t even looking at the books they held.


    Their attention instead was towards the reception where a beautiful mature woman stood. Despite the attention she was receiving her cool light green eyes were focused on a book in front of her. She had long ck glossy hair which fluttered ever so beautifully and slowly as the breeze from window carried it. Her dark cherry lips were slightly parted and glistened slightly under the natural lighting.


    Her facial features aside, she had a buxom figure like no other. A more than modest chest while also having wide and curvy hips, highlighted perfectly by the elegant dress that hugged her in all the right ces while showcasing much of her cleavage.


    Most of men and even some of the women were absolutely glued to this woman. Aron''s eyes glowed slightly and he narrowed his eyes towards her trying to inspect her mana. But from what he could tell she was average so the little curiosity he had all but vanished.


    ''They really chose toe spend their day staring at the opposite gender. I see no hope for this race.'' Aron thought as he turned to find something of interest to read.


    As he made his way to one of the shelf''s and passed the reception, he obscured some people''s vision of thedy and caused them to re at him, thissted only for a moment until they noticed his cloak.<sub> </sub>


    From there everyone quickly made way for him, clearing the entire shelf and squeezing themselves elsewhere. Once he made contact with the first book, his legacy ring began to record the knowledge of any and all books within a certain radius of Aron.


    This operation wouldn''t take too long so he picked one of the books that caught his eye and went to sit and read. Thest thing he wanted was for rumors to start that he too only walked in to stare at a body so he chose to stay until he finished reading one book.


    The only seats that were avable were those where one couldn''t see the woman at the far end of the library and on the upper floor. There he found a few students that looked to actually be reading seriously. ''I suppose this is where the more sensible bunch reside.''


    Once there he quickly nced around at the few students that were there before choosing to go seat by a sofa near the window. Once he sat down the familiar woman on the seat opposite to him released a sigh. "They are many free seats present on the upper floor, may you please seat somewhere else? I''m in no mood to talk." udia who was seated opposite of him dismissed his presence without even looking up at him.


    "I came to read, I have no intention of conversing with you." Aron replied rather bluntly causing the udia who instantly recognized his voice to look up at him. "Oh... I''m terribly sorry, I just assumed you were another student here to try and chat." She exined hoping she didn''t offend him but now it was him who looked down at the book without raising his head.


    "Sounds aggravating. Seems a good portion of students juste here to observe each other, when I was told this academy was where I''d find the elite of my age group... I expected far more." Aronmented to which udia readily agreed. "Yes well not everyone is mentally sound here it would seem. I take it you came across the unofficial supporters of the Lady Rose Faction?" udia asked white rubbing her temples irritatedly.


    "Lady Rose? The woman at the reception I take it?" Aron asked and udia nodded before exining further.


    "Yes well that woman is the librarian and although many first years are unaware she''s also a grand mage. Unlike Lord Yohan and Lady Belle however she doesn''t have an official faction of her known, from what my older sister had told me she rarely takes part in academy affairs. As for the Lady Rose faction, I hear it''s the name of a faction founded by one of the rank four Guardians of the academy, an avid admirer of Lady Rose."


    "But as far as anyone knows she has no lover and doesn''t belong to any noble family, not much is known about her by students actually. She spends many of her days in the library reading and rarely ever speaks. I too would ignore everyone honestly if the amount of attention I received got to that point." udia exined but Aron remained glued to his book.


    "A grand mage without a faction, interesting." Aron thought before going silent, udia did likewise and she too just focused on reading her work.


    After some time had passed, Aron finished reading his book and closed it. "I''ll be taking my leave." He announced to udia who gave him a nod. "Feel free toe to this seat whenever you''re in the library, I''m usually here and we could both avoid annoyingpany in the process." She suggested, however Aron shook his head at the idea.


    "I won''t be returning here, the atmosphere on its own is just irritating. I''ll stick to reading in my study, oh and Jin and Jagu have bought a venue where we''ll gather for the first meetingter today." Aron added after remembering and udia instantly got up. "Dammit why wasn''t I told, there''s so much to do but while you''re here may I ask you some questions on your preferences as I never got the chance to do so..." as if he set off a chain reaction, Aron looked at udia who began to talk seriously without stop about matters concerning their faction.


    With the library''s knowledge secured in his legacy ring, he had no real agenda left to pursue so he didn''t mind answering udia''s questions. It was then that he began to acknowledge how much work she was putting in to establish the faction, before he knew it he too was actively participating and giving feedback on her ideas.

 76 Chapter 76

    After Aron parted ways with udia who left to make preparations for the meeting, he left the academy and returned to his residence.


    Once there he made his way to his room and sat cross legged on the floor and took a deep breath. Upon doing this the air in the room seemed to have grown more heavy and suffocating as a bluish mist began emanating from his body.


    The pace at which it was doing so was far more rapid than past times when he meditated. By the time evening fell the mist had ceased emanating from him and he slowly opened his eyes.


    ''As I thought, calming an urge makes it easier to then rid myself of the luna mana as I don''t need to constantly fight the urges like before. The rate however is still far too little and I can''t always satisfy my urges... at least not here.'' Aron let out a helpless sigh and stood up before stretching his arms.


    It has hard to ssify his discovery as an advantage or disadvantage. On one hand it was good that satisfying his urges made it easier to expel the luna mana, making him even stronger and clear minded but on the other hand almost all his urges were ones that could cause far too much attention to be drawn to him.


    Worst case scenario he bes hunted by numerous forces making it even harder to find a way to Limbo. Before he could ponder the matter any longer, he turned towards the door and narrowed his eyes. "Enter."


    Anastasia who stood on the other side of the door and was about to knock was slightly taken aback. ''Is he always this vignt...'' Anastasia thought to herself as she walked into his room.


    Most mages who were sensitive to changes in the environment needed a high level of control to do so passively which she thought Aron did. Little did she know it was because he knew her mana signature so immediately she stepped into his range of detection he would know.


    "I didn''t think I''d see you so soon." Aron turned to Anastasia and stated while walking closer to her. He came to a halt just a few inches away and looked down at her but this time his aura was wasn''t as fear inducing as the past times she met him.


    "I have a report..." As per usual Anastasia''s usual demeanor was nowhere to be seen. She couldn''t even face Aron as she spoke, if one saw her like this they''d think she was naturally timid.


    "Go on." Aron brought his hand to Anastasia''s face and made her face him.


    This was the power of an intimidating gaze, it would make one more willing to speak so as to quickly get out of the ufortable situation. A tactic used not only by beasts but by individuals of many other races, humans included. Anastasia could only helplessly part her glossy pink lips and start revealing what she hade to tell him.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile at the academy, many of the students had left the premises and returned to their residences. Some belonging to factions, extra-curricr groups or receiving private tutorage from professors however remained.


    In one of the corridors, a single figure could be seen sensually strutting through hallways with full confidence, the sounds of her steps resounding loudly throughout before she came to halt near the tworge doors which lead to the library.<sub> </sub>


    Anyone who saw her in Galos City would immediately recognize her, be it for her beauty, status or power, everyone knew the name Lady Aurora Belle Ettenheim.


    Without bothering to knock on the door, she walked in casually and was met with an eerie silence. Without the students therge dimly lit library was without noise. Belle showed a small frown upon entering and scanned the surroundings with a subtle look of disgust.


    She was someone who enjoyed being surrounded by beauty and luxury, the ancient looking library although clean was still unsightly to look at for her.


    Her gaze soon stopped upon the only figure still present in the library, Lady Rose who was standing near a table with numerous sheets of paper and booksid in front of her. Before she could be noticed, Belle wore her usual smile and approached Rose before clearing her throat to gain her attention.


    "What is it?" Rose replied indifferently, not even trying to hide her irritation in her voice at Belle''s disturbance. Her voice was clear, mature and sounded strict but was still very pleasing to the ear. "I do sincerely apologize for interrupting I just came to check in on you, after all you''ve made it a habit to avoid your duties as a Grand Mage. I just thought I''d give you some friendly advice." Belle chuckled beautifully and spoke in a polite manner but her words still came across with a different meaning.


    "The thoughts of lesser minds do not appeal to me in the slightest. Leave." Unlike Belle who at least pretended to be nice, Rose was as blunt as could be and didn''t mince her words nor did she face Belle even once.


    To Belle who loved to be the center of attention and did her best to gain it, Rose was like a stain she just couldn''t get rid off. She held lower status than her, almost never appeared in public, was rude to everyone and didn''t even form a faction.


    Despite all this, Rose was as popr as Belle, be it with students or professors and thus she felt her aim to be arch-mage was threatened.


    "With an attitude like that you''ll never be selected as an arch mage you know." Belle chuckled and advised but Rose remained unimpressed with her words. "Then so be it, so long as I have my library I care not for anything else, especially the political games of a child seeking acknowledgement." This time Rose''s words were enough to spark a reaction from Belle.


    She clenched her fist and her aura caused the room to shake violently for a moment. Rose didn''t react to this and continued to focus on the papersid before her.


    "Tch. If you have no interest in bettering the academy or its affairs then announce your resignation as a candidate for the seat of arch-mage to the public by the end of this week or I''ll be forced topete seriously, you may even lose this ancient library you love so much." Belle slightly calmed down as she suggested this before turning away and leaving.


    ? Rose raised her index finger and flicked it slightly causing all the books that fell due to the shook to return to their original ces. "Seems she''s grown impatient, however if this report proves to be true then theing months are sure to be quite noisy. It was only a matter of time I suppose..." Rose sighed as she stared at a sketch of creature.


    Back in Aron''s room, Aron had moved away from Anastasia and was now rubbing his chin after hearing Anastasia''s report. "An internal conflict..."

 77 Chapter 77

    "An Internal conflict..." Aron who had now moved to his room''s window muttered in a low tone after hearing what Anastasia had to say.


    "Yes..." Anastasia confirmed as if by reflex, wondering how Aron would proceed. "Details, don''t leave anything out." Aron turned back to face her and leaned against the window seal before asking her to continue with her report.


    "Like I said, the academy will experience a lot of internal conflict. Commoners will especially be at a disadvantage depending on how things move. As for whose nning it... it''s Lady Belle." Anastasia revealed but Aron remained more or less without a visible reaction to the matter. "And how do you know this?" He asked to confirm if she''s just specting or has solid proof.


    "She approached to recruit me into her faction, along with my friends. Although they haven''t said anything I was told by my servants that she visited them as well so I can only assume it was for the same reason."


    "She had told me that she had a n to bring the academy into a new and prosperous age and I could be a part of it. She didn''t disclose how she would do this but for now she''s recruiting capable students, before leaving she said it would be in my best interest to join as those opposed to her.... she didn''t say." Anastasia exined in a serious tone, she had thoroughly thought the matter over and she was confident an internal conflict was going to begin in the future.


    "Interesting, then you''re right about the chances of conflict arising in the not too distant future but that''s none of my concern." Although conflict did arise in Galos City, Aron wasn''t nning on staying long enough to be affected drastically by it.


    The academy wasn''t useful in resolving his Luna mana issue nor did it have a way to return to Limbo, his presence there was now only out of convenience. Rather than leaving and traveling alone without backing he was better off forming this temporary faction to seek out a way to resolve his issues whilst minimizing the struggles he''d face aspared to working alone.


    "I see, you don''t care if your fellowmoners are mistreated." Anastasia regained part of her usual demeanor as she spoke her mind, only after the words escaped her mouth did she realize her blunder.


    "You''re right, I don''t. If that''s all you had to report then you''re free to leave now." Aron dismissed her without stating what he really thought about the situation.


    "And what of me? Should I ept Lady Belle''s offer?" Anastasia asked because as much as she hated it, she was still under Aron''s control and feared making the wrong decision. "You should already know the best stance to make in this situation no?" Aron raised a brow towards her and asked to which she nodded.


    "I''ll stay neutral, If I don''t oppose her I won''t be her enemy and if I don''t join her then I can also avoid making other enemies." Anastasia had already thought the decision over beforeing to see Aron.


    It wasn''t the first time she''s heard an ambitious scheme, in situations like this they were usually only two routes a party could go, sess or utter failure. Staying neutral meant she''d be avoiding danger but if the scheme did seed she''d receive no benefits, given her status this wasn''t really something she was bothered by and Aron knew this.


    "Reasonable enough, I don''t really mind so long as you keep providing useful information. Wouldn''t that be easier to do in her faction?" Aron replied and Anastasia nodded before wearing her cloak then leaving.


    At around the same time in Lady Belle''s golden tower at the very top floor, Lady Belle was casually seated on a luxurious chair with a ss of fine wine in hand.


    ? "To think she''d refuse me without a second thought, I''ve always hated how pompous the Lamarcks were and it seems she''s no different." Belle voiced her dissatisfaction aloud while clicking her tongue in irritation before picking up a list in front of her.


    The list contained a number of names on it and she picked up a fine pen before crossing out the name "Juliet Lamarck" which was the only other crossed out name along with "Aron."


    The names that remained were either checked or had no mark at all. "It''s fine, there''s still plenty of useful pieces I''m yet to try recruiting." She chuckled but just then she heard a knock resound on her door.<sub> </sub>


    "Come in." She showed a gentle smile and crossed her legs as two figures came into her room, A and Reginald. Reginald looked rather ufortable being there while A could barely hide her joy, ''to be called up to Lady Belle''s private room....'' She thought while doing her best to not express her happiness.


    "Is something the matter?" Lady Belle asked as both of them seemed as stiff as boards, deep down she knew it was because they were nervous being in front of her and she enjoyed it.


    "N-no mdy, I was just admiring the beauty of this room." A hurriedly replied and Belle chuckled as if understanding. "I see, you said you have some information for me?" Belle didn''t want to waste time and subtly shifted the topic to why they were there.


    "O-oh yes, it''s about Aron the one who rudely refused mdy''s offer. I''ve learned that his formed his own faction, although not official it seems all he needs is one professor to act as a supervisor and it will be confirmed. A-also I wrote a list of all those in his faction, some names may be missing so please forgive me." A bowed and presented a piece of paper towards Lady Belle whose smile had now faded.


    Lady Belle had a good informationwork and would usually hear if something like this was urring since someone wanting to form a faction had to go through certain channels. Him being able to pass all those can only mean he directly got permission from the arch-mage.


    What aggravated her more was the names on the list, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say most of the capable individuals amongmoners had all joined his faction. ''What is he nning...'' She thought to herself unable to see why he was gathering such a force? Was it for convenience? Was the arch-mage herself forming a faction?


    The more she thought about it the more she felt ufortable at the idea of her ns crumbling. "Thank you, you''ve done well and I''ll reward you ordingly at ater date." Belle maintained herposure and dismissed Reginald and A then turned away.


    "Y-yes, anything for you mdy." A bowed but while she did so Reginald didn''t and instead took out a tag from his sleeve and stuck it on the floor. Almost instantly the tag assimted into the floor and disappeared as if never there.


    After saying her goodbyes, A grasped Reginald by the hand and quickly exited Lady Belle''s room. Upon exiting the tower she could no longer contain herself and showed a bright smile. "Yes! To think Lady Belle would actually invite us to her personal room, it''s all but certain that we''re members of her faction. Why aren''t you happy? This is all thanks to you!" She expressed before hugging Reginald.


    "It was nothing really..." he muttered with aplex look on his face.


    "Don''t be so humble, you''ve could''ve taken all the credit for finding out about Aron''s faction but you didn''t, thank you really. Today is the happiest day of my life here,e on let''s go celebrate my treat." She expressed before running off ahead of Reginald.


    Reginald showed a small smile which soon turned into a guilty frown as a voice resounded in his mind making him recall a past conversation.


    [ "You''ll nt this in Lady Belle''s tower, preferably somewhere she spends a lot of her time" Aron had instructed vaguely ]


    [ "I can''t, I''m not even a member of her faction, she doesn''t trust me enough..." However Reginald feared the risks almost immediately and tried to dissuade him but to no avail ]


    [ "I''ve already considered that, I''ll give you information about myself that you''ll take credit for or rather your friend, I''m sure Belle has noticed her unwavering loyalty so she''s likely to be less cautious. You just have to quietly follow along" Aron carefully instructed or rathermanded as Reginald had no choice but to ept. ]


    "Reginald! Stop daydreaming and let''s go." Reginald was brought back to reality when A called out to him in the distance and waved her hand happily towards him.

 78 Chapter 78

    Once evening came, Aron heard continuous knocking at the front door of his manor. He was currently already dressed in the living area skimming through the knowledge he obtained from the Galos Academy Library. ''Nothing particrly interesting, somewhat useful at the very least.'' Aron thought to himself before turning to Evanora who was seated down on the dark, red carpet.


    "It''s time to go," he said to her before standing and heading towards the entrance of the manor, Evanora slowly got up and followed along.


    Once he opened the door, he found udia dressed in an exquisite dress with equally attractive essories. When she saw Aron exit the home, she went silent for a moment and just looked at him in his formal attire, looking far better than most aristocrats she''d seen. The dark and red colors of his suit matched him perfectly well and gave him a strong appearance fit for a leader.


    "Is everything ready?" Aron''s question brought her out of her short daze and she nodded. "Yes, everyone is there and ounted for, they''re just awaiting your arrival. You look appropriate for the asion," she exined before passing apliment in her own way.


    "I''m only following the dress code you proposed." Aron didn''t think much of what he wore and walked towards the carriage parked in front of his home pulled by a beast known as a Domestic Avail.


    Itrgely resembled a horse but had arge figure with a pure, white mane decorating its neck.


    Evanora, who wore a in ck dress that hugged her petite figure well, didn''t say a word and just boarded the carriage and soon they set off.


    The journey to the venue was rather quiet since Evanora, per usual, didn''t speak while Aron just looked out the small window towards the bustling streets and the passerbys.


    "Do you have a speech ready? I have some suggestions that can build the confidence of everyone if you wish to see them..." udia broke the silence and suggested, but Aron shook his head. "No need, I do have some words for them but it will be rather brief. Did you do what I asked?" Aron changed the subject and udia nodded.


    "Yes, I had the usual rune pieces of paper you provided stuck at the several locations all over the property," udia replied and felt an urge to ask their purpose but stopped herself from prying, Aron nodded at her answer before going silent once again.


    ''The tag I gave Reginald activatedst night allows me to listen in on conversations that take ce in that areas so I''m sure Belle will be keeping an eye on our activities from what I''ve heard so far.'' Aron showed a small smile that made udia wonder what he was thinking about.


    A short whileter, the trio arrived at the venue that had been named Sovereign Manor. It had arge metallic outer gate with vines and other flora curled up and twisted onto it. As for the manor itself, it was veryrge but had a simple design, it held three floors and was linked to two taller buildings on either side.


    As for it''s grounds, much of it looked unkempt. The grass and other flora were outgrown, many flowers had wilted and dried up and the fallen leaves were carried from ce to ce by the cold, evening breeze.


    "Sorry about the condition, the estate owner focusedrgely in restoring the interior but we bought it before the exterior could be handled. I''ll have work begin on it as soon as possible." udia quickly said with worry that Aron''s initial take on the property may be bad.


    "That won''t be necessary, l prefer it this way." Aron''s answer left udia a little confused, Aron noticed this and proceeded to give her his reason without her asking. "I feel mostfortable in ces where nature in untouched. There''s a certain allure to it." Aron muttered just as rumbling could be heard from the dark clouds above.


    Without warning, some light drizzle began to fall and they quickly made their way to the manor. Upon entering they were met by a woman in servant attire who greeted them politely.


    Since Galos City wasn''t a ce open to anyone, workers were scarce. Students were of course allowed to bring servants with them but within a reasonable number. The servant that weed Aron and the others, for example, was one of udia''s while those under Xavier were catering to the members of the faction.


    Upon entering therge hall in which everyone was gathered, all attention turned to Aron. udia left his side to go stand with the others while Evanora made her way to the buffet table. Aside from her everyone had their eyes glued to Aron.


    "Good, you''re all here, enjoy this brief period of luxury because after tonight some obstacles await you all. Wether you live or die will absolutely depends on your hard work, perseverance and intellect, if you''re aren''t willing to endure then you''re bound to meet an untimely death."<sub> </sub>


    "I won''t sweeten my words or lie to you about the future. By joining this faction you may be the enemy of many aristocrats perhaps even a Grand Mage ..." As Aron stated this, the atmosphere of the room grew heavy, individuals began to nce at one another but no one dared to say anything.


    "It''s no secret factionspete with one another so it''s natural we will have foes especially given our unique backgrounds. Some willing to go further than others so the danger does indeed exist so you best mentally prepare yourselves if you are to really stay in this faction."


    "Normally, this is where you all swear loyalty to the faction leader but words carry little meaning in my eyes. I''m sure some of you won''t hesitate to betray the faction once put in a tough spot or given another offer, to this I say if you hold this sort of mentality leave now or you will certainly die by my hands." Aron warned and the atmosphere in the hall grew even more heavy.


    Worry and hesitation could be seen in the eyes of many. It didn''t take long for some individuals to start leaving the hall, nobody made an effort to stop them and left to leave without harm.


    Including Aron, the total number of members of the faction was now just twenty. Those that remained seemed to have been okay with Aron''s words but then again who could know what truly drove someone, but if they were willing to go so far then Aron had no reason to turn them away.


    The rest of the celebration carried out normally with the remaining standard members being granted the rank of Hollow Sovereigns. Xavier and udia were given the Elector rank while Jagu, Jin and Evanora the Grand rank. It didn''t need to be said that Aron was the Arch Sovereign of the faction.


    <o>,m After bestowing ranks, Aron left the banquet hall and began touring the manor with a ss of wine in hand. udia was quick to go after him immediately; she saw the opportunity to talk to him alone.</o>


    "Yes?" When he heard the loud steps caused by her heels, he stopped and turned his head around to face her. "What you said back there, you knew it would make you lose members out of fear so why?" udia watched a lot of capable individuals leave after Aron''s intimidating words.


    "Even if what I said was a lie if individuals aren''t prepared to face impossible situations then when the dayes that we do encounter such a situation, they''ll prove to only be a burden. Numbers are substantial, I only needed at least ten individuals any way." Aron replied before turning to walk away.


    "Am I a burden then? I can barely fight so when we encounter a situation were I''m useless, will I be abandoned?" udia''s heart began to race as she voiced her worries, she couldn''t seat calmly when she saw how easily Aron was willing to let go of individuals who had betterbat prowess than herself.


    Aron paused and walked over to her stopping only a few inches away and he looked at her with those piercing, grey eyes. "Then prove your worth before such a situation everes to be... do that and I won''t allow anything to take you away from me. Okay?" Aron''s words reverberated in udia''s ear and she felt her heart beat increase, a mixture of fear, admiration and motivation grew within her heart.


    If a third party were to hear Aron''s words then they''d likely assume he was being charming or perhaps boldly flirtatious but when he said to take away he referred to udia as an object. If one had a precious weapon or item then they''d obliviously wouldn''t want others to have it, at the very least they would keep said weapon until a better one was found.


    For the most part this is how Aron saw reality and he wasn''t exempted either as he too had been used for the sake of others before.


    "Y-yes." Her pinkish lips parted slowly and she muttered her response in a low barely audible tone while looking into Aron''s eyes.


    "Good, if that is all, then you can return and enjoy yourself. Like I said, tomorrow our preparations begin," Aron instructed before turning and walking away down the empty hall, his footsteps masked by the rain that had grown heavier outside.


    udia could only watch his figure walk away whilementing on his words. Can I prove myself to be that valuable? Will he keep his word? Just what is his end goal? What kind of upbringing created such a man?


    Countless questions arose within her mind but only time would tell if she would receive answers.

 79 Chapter 79

    That very night once the banquet had ended and many of the recruits had retired to their quarters, Aron called for a brief gathering with Jagu, Jin and Evanora just near the exit of the manor.


    "So was that a sess? I can''t really tell what the end goal was here." Jin asked Aron honestly while slightly shrugging his shoulder. Much of Aron''s ns were still very unclear to them but they were confident in his decision making thus far so they didn''t question him on it. "More or less yes, we ended the night with ten plus recruits so it can be considered a sess."


    "Whates next? As things stand I''ll barely experience any growth staying in this damned city." Jagu growled in irritation and expressed his thoughts. His initial thoughts about the academy was a ce he could find strong opponents and hone his battle skills but instead all he''d experienced so far were sses that he felt held no purpose.


    "Starting tomorrow you need to make preparations for departure. However don''t let anyone from our faction be seen publicly making moves, on the surface everyone should go about their days normally so pass the duties such as gatherings supplies and the like to servants." Aron didn''t go into much detail as usual but Jin more or less understood the reason behind his words and nodded his head in agreement along with Jagu who was pleased to hear the word "departure."


    Having purposefully revealed information about the formation of his faction to Belle, Aron knew she''d now keep a close eye on everything he and his members did from now on. However this meant the focus would solely be on them leaving blind spots for their ns to keep progressing, the simple art of misdirection.


    The following day the n had been set in motion, on the surface every member of the Sovereign faction had gone to the academy per usual including Aron. It wasn''t hard to know that he was being watched but he remained unresponsive to it and went about his day.


    To raise the curiosity of those following him he decided to pay arch-mage Uva a brief visit, this was bound to cause Belle to reach all sorts of worrisome spections at the very least.


    However not long after Aron hade into the arch-mage''s office a knock resounded on the door. Lady Uva allowed entry and it was none other than Belle who walked in. "Oh, Seems I came at a bad time, am I interrupting?" Upon seeing Aron and Lady Uva seated opposite of each other talking, Belle acted like she had been unaware.


    ''Seems she''s unwilling to simply specte.'' Aron thought to himself while showing a small smile, Belle''s acting had no ws and she came across as she usually would so Lady Uva greeted her sincerely. "Not necessarily, we were merely discussing some interesting principles." Lady Uva replied vaguely but Belle remained determined.


    "Is that so? Then is it alright if I join you?" She asked in a kind manner causing the arch mage to look at Aron. "She''s my personal disciple, if it''s okay with you then I don''t mind her presence." Lady Uva said to him in an attempt to allow Belle to stay. Aron however soon stood from his seat and prepared to leave.


    "Who you choose to share information with is solely up to you, I just feel it''s too early for me to judge people''s characters. I was just leaving anyway as this was a brief visit." Aron''s tone purposefully carried some slight irritation as he said this and prepared to leave. Internally Belle was scowling but on the surface she showed an apologetic smile and chuckled nervously. "Ahah, it seems I really dide at a bad time, I apologize Lady Uva."


    Her tone caused Lady Uva to feel sorry for her as she hadn''t really done anything wrong. On Aron''s part she felt he wasn''t ready to trust someone so soon so she really didn''t know how to carefully diffuse this situation.


    "It''s quite alright really, the discussion holds sensitive information about Sir Aron here so I really feel it''s up to him on who he''sfortable sharing it with. The same way I wouldn''t carelessly talk about your sensitive information to anyone." Lady Uva replied to Belle and she nodded as if understanding but she couldn''t help but clench her fist ever so slightly.


    Lady Uva''s statement only made her feel the information was indeed important. "I see, if it''s like that Ipletely understand then." Belle expressed in an understanding manner causing Lady Uva to show her a gentle smile. Aron on the other hand left regardless without uttering another word.


    p "Perhaps in time once he learns more about you he''ll be willing to speak in your presence." Lady Uva advised in an attempt to make Belle feel better. "It''s rare for you to put someone in high regard, is he special?" Belle asked frankly, if she couldn''t learn the information or what he was nning then she could at least learn how valuable the arch mage considered.</anda>


    "Special? Hmm, well I suppose it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say his information could elevate the academy by leaps and bounds. I specte his teacher had stumbled upon lost knowledge perhaps from a ruin and passed it on to this young man. I''m sure you understand how valuable such knowledge can be¡­." She replied honestly causing Belle to fall into deep thought, it seemed she now needed to change her approach to the matter entirely.


    As Aron was walking away, he bumped into a chubby older man who was sweating profusely. "Darn it watch where you''re going will you?!" The chubby man expressed his irritation, upon closer inspection it was clear that man was a professor.<sub> </sub>


    Aron nced at him nkly for a moment and said no words. The chubby man recognized Aron fairly quick but still held up his arrogance, he did after all rank higher than him. "Well, as long you understand, hmph!" With a loud humph, the chubby man prepared to walk away, Aron then noticed the man forgot to pick up a paper that had fallen on the ground.


    Aron was about to walk away but then what was on the paper caught his interest. "A Hunch Lurker?" He muttered aloud with his brow slightly raised.


    "What? You recognize that creature?!" When the chubby man turned thinking Aron was insulting him, he saw that Aron was actually referring to the paper the chubby professor had dropped. ''I didn''t think this low tier beast would exist here as well.'' Aron thought to himself, thinking that not many had seen one. To answer the man''s question he only nodded before handing back the paper.


    "Quickly tell me everything you know of it?!" The chubby professor excitedly said but the fact that he wasmanding in asking irritated Aron slightly. "I only know it''s name and appearance, nothing more." With those words Aron turned around and left leaving the chubby man fuming.


    Later that evening just as the academy''s sses were about to end, the same chubby professor Aron had bumped into could be seen standing in front of the two libraryrge doors while sweating slightly. He cleared his throat and confidently entered.


    Inside he found the library to have been mostly empty aside from a few students scattered around. His focus however was towards the woman standing behind the receptionist desk reading quietly, Lady Rose.


    "Evening Lady Rose, how are you?" He said in a charming tone and leaned against the desk but Lady Rose only slowly lifted her head and nced at him coldly without responding, the chubby professor chuckled nervously and tried bringing other topics for small talk but she remained silent and just looked at him causing more and more invisible pressure to befall the poor man''s heart.


    "Ahah, as silent as ever, a woman of few words is indeed more beautiful. *ahem* I forgot to mention that I did some heavy research and discovered the name of the creature you had sketched, given time I could give you a full essay." The man boasted but Lady Rose''s expression remained showing little to no interest. "How?" For the first time she spoke, her voice music to the man''s ears.


    "Ahah, I can''t divulge my methods so easily now can I? But I''m willing to share them with you, perhaps over a dinner?" He suggested but Lady Rose didn''t speak and just returned to reading her book as if all interest had faded.


    The chubby professor continued trying to be enticing but to no avail, he even revealed the creature''s name and said he''d say more once they held a conversation but she didn''t even look at him anymore.


    It had now reached a point where it was just pitiful, he could see some students talk in whispers while looking at him and just then did he realize how he came across. She had asked him a simple question but he ended up rambling for a while about things that didn''t interest her in the slightest.


    Before he could speak, a young girl rushed into holding the same sketch as the chubby professor. "Lady Rose I''ve managed!" She said excitedly before cing the sketch before her, however hers not only had the name of the creature but it was neatlybeled and even stated some characteristics about the creature.


    "How?" She repeated the same question but the girl answered honestly.


    "Well I did as much research as I could and I came up with nothing so I tried askingmoners since they usually came across creatures in the wild, luckily I found one who quickly recognized and even gave me a few brief details about it when I said it''s for an assignment. I wanted to ask more but he didn''t stop walking and after a while he just ignored me..." Lady Rose didn''t immediately respond to the girl but instead looked at the brief details given.


    "Who?"

 80 Chapter 80

    By the time the following day had arrived, numerous supplies had moved around Galos City without attracting any attention in particr. The members of the Sovereign faction remained inconspicuous in public and although only a day had passed, Lady Belle''s anxiousness of the unknown began to grow.


    Despite this she could not openly make a big move and risk antagonizing Aron in the process. Spying was one thing but using her members to interrogate his was surely a recipe for disaster... unless done stealthily...


    Meanwhile for another day in a row Aron made his way towards the Academy, this is its own was slightly odd since he rarely came at all and had still never formally attended any ss.


    Some believed they just didn''t see him or he took different courses as was the case with many of the high rankers who chose to not stand out much like Juliet and Anastasia who rarely showed themselves either.


    Near the gate an average looking student stood nervously while ncing around at the many students passing by anxiously, when she saw Aron approaching in the distance she slightly perked up and looked excited.


    However thissted only a moment before her face showed a look of worry and nervousness. Normally Aron looked neither approachable nor scary at first nce.


    "E-excuse me!" As Aron was about to bypass the nervous student, she mustered up her courage and called out to him with her eyes closed and her body stiff. "Hmm?" Aron paused and looked at her but said nothing as if wanting to confirm if she was talking to him.


    "Is something the matter?" Seeing as she was frozen like a statue and unable to speak any further, Aron took the initiative and spoke first. This broke the girl out of her daze immediately as she replied energetically and said "Oh yes!... Lady Rose was asking for your assistance at the library."


    Aron raised his brow curiously as he focused on the word "assistance", it immediately sprung a couple of ideas in his mind but he didn''t entertain any of them and asked the reason directly to the student. However she also didn''t know the details of the assistance Lady Rose needed or at least imed so.


    "Is there a specific time I need to see her?" Aron no longer probed the girl and decided to move on, the student shook her head at his question before replying. "No, she''s closed the library until further notice so you can seek her out there at anytime today." She replied in a low tone before receiving a nod from Aron.


    "Then I''ll head there right now." Aron saw no reason to dy the matter and turned to leave, however the nervous girl offered to lead him there like he wasn''t aware of the way.


    Aron didn''t protest and the two quietly made their way to the library, however once they reached he corridor leading to it they found numerous students standing outside.


    "Howe the library isn''t opening today?"


    "Did something happen? Is there an event taking ce again?"


    "How long will it stay closed..."


    Judging from the questions asked and opinions that kept being thrown around, it was easy to tell that the library closing was obviously done abruptly and without notice.


    As the nervous girl appeared in the corridor,many students turned to her and began firing questions.


    "Agnes is Lady Rose okay?"


    "Why is the library closed?"


    "When will it open?"


    "You''re the assistant,e on exin?!"<sub> </sub>


    Many of the students sought answers from the nervous girl who actually turned out to be one of the few library assistants.


    If one saw this scene they''d think the students were extremely passionate about knowledge and their studies, unwilling to bear the library closing. Aron who knew the actual reason for this didn''t know how to even react, only shaking his head as if seeing something truly eye opening.


    "Lady Rose has some business to attend to so please bear with it and avoid disturbing her!" Despite her nervous demeanor, Agnes''s high pitched voice echoed in the corridor causing the students to go silent, none were willing to disturb Lady Rose.


    What is simplemindedness? This was simplemindedness. Without arguing everyone seemed content with the answer although dejected like they had lost a part of their soul, to Aron this individuals truly were "special"


    After giving them a satisfying reason she continued walking towards the library with Aron beside her. Many thought he was just here for the same reason as them, a fellow believer if you will but they soon realized he was actually intending to enter.


    Did they want to speak? Yes. Did they? No. Rank four with the title of Harbinger while holding the record of most beasts killed ever in the Journey''s history. If love was blind then fear was the cure as none of them dared to even ask the reason he was there.


    One of the smarter people present, directly asked Agnes instead about Aron being the one she had business with and she nodded without giving any more information.


    s everyone felt their heart grow heavy. Who would be happy knowing their crush wanted to see a man stronger than them who wasn''tcking in looks either. Today these students experienced a different kind of pain.


    The pain would only grow worse as Agnes remained outside and only Aron was allowed to enter. Business? A man and woman? Alone? Imaginations began to run wild and they flooded Agnes with questions but she genuinely said she didn''t know.


    Inside however, upon entering the library Aron could no longer hear noiseing from the outside. Either he hadn''t noticed this feature before or it was new. He didn''t give it much thought and turned to a table where the woman who had summoned him stood patiently with her gaze focused on numerous sheets of paper on the table.


    She didn''t look up at Aron even as he slowly approached her, his gaze had also shifted from her towards the sheets of paper as well that had neat sketches of beasts of varying types. All of the beasts were ones he found familiar.


    "May I ask for your help identifying these? The academy iscking in knowledge of these beasts it seems." Without even giving him a greeting she immediately asked for his assistance, Aron who had been expecting a much more interesting development was slightly let down as he turned his attention to the sketches.


    Without wasting time, he began naming each of them while giving certain details about them as well. Lady Rose quietly listened to everything he had to say before she finally raised her head towards him.


    "Does the best learning institution in Pesia not have a department that studies beasts or at the very least records them?" Aron asked with a brow slightly raised, he knew from the journey that many individuals had little knowledge of beasts so perhaps in this world only the strong ones were made notice off.


    "It does, however how could they hold records of beasts that aren''t from Pesia." As Lady Rose said this, Aron furrowed his brows and realized he may have just exposed himself.


    Was there a problem with originating from Limbo? No. However it still wasn''t knowledge he wanted made public.


    "I suppose you''re right. Then how did they end up here?" Aron maintained his demeanor acting as if he wasn''t bothered by what he had just revealed. A weakness is only a weakness if you let it be viewed as one.


    "I have my theories but I can''t confirm anything just yet, evolution is out of the question which only leaves one very likely reason..."


    ''A Limbo crack.'' They thought in unison before staring at each other nkly as if they encountered a very problematic individual.

 81 Chapter 81

    "Who are you really?"


    The moment of silence that had enveloped the library was brought to an end as Rose parted her lips and asked this question. Aron looked at her directly and showed no shifts in his expression as he gave her an answer. "I''m Aron, who else would I be?"


    His reply had Rose stare at him for a moment, her cold deep gaze seemed to be scanning every feature about him before she finally blinked and nodded her head. "It was a silly question, pay no mind to it." She replied before turning her attention back to the nowbeled sketches.


    "All these creatures have recently been sighted in the Northern region of Drotzi. A single new creature appearing isn''t all that odd but the number has now exceeded seven and so this was brought to the academy''s attention for answers." Rose exined as she began arranging the sketches by order of sightings.


    Aron crossed his arms as he looked down at the sketches in thought. ''No matter what angle I look at it from, the only possible reason would be a Limbo crack or am I justcking in knowledge?''


    Aron''s idea could exin the random appearances of the new species of beasts but that didn''t necessarily mean it was the only possible circumstance. Seeing Aron deep in thought but saying nothing, Rose brought out a map and ced it on the table.


    "The conclusion so far has been the possible presence of a ruin in the area from which the beasts emerged from." She said while tracing her slender fingers over the northern region of the Drotzi continent.


    "Should you be telling this to a simple student?" Aron asked with a brow raised as he thought if that truly were the case then knowledge of its existence would be hidden as much as possible so that the academy could discover the ruins for themselves.


    "It will be public knowledge soon enough, you knowing a little earlier changes nothing. Provided it is a ruin, it will be anything but simple to discover." Rose''s gaze remained firm on the map as if in a daze. Aron''s thoughts however had already shifted from the main topic and onto measures he could take against Rose already.


    "Seems you''ll only achieve answers if youunch an expedition into that region." Aron became a bit more rxed as he pointed out this fact. Rose raised her head and looked at him before replying "And I take it you want to be a part of that expedition? Out of the many options of Vanguards, why would I chose you?"


    "My airship is far better than the standard ones of Galos Academy, my faction is independent from external influences but most importantly... no one in all of Pesia possesses the knowledge that I do regarding beasts." Aron''s confidence was extremely clear in his words and Rose had little doubts in him in that regard.


    It was clear to Aron that this woman may have knowledge concerning Limbo that few in Pesia could possibly know. His blunder must''ve already revealed he held a connection or knowledge to Limbo in some way and to prevent that from being used against him he volunteered to assist her.


    With or without her, his interest on the matter wouldn''t decline but being a part of a different expedition would mean them going against each other.


    Even if people came from the same force, who didn''t want to be first and reap the most benefits? Aron wasn''t willing to gamble on just how capable she was and directly go against her and it didn''t seem she was willing to risk it either.


    Strength was superficial in this matter, the one who held the most knowledge would arrive to the answers quicker ande out victorious.


    .......


    A short whileter, Aron emerged from the library and had numerous gazes on him which he paid no mind to. Agnes was quick to rush to his side and ask why he was called and he revealed that Lady Rose was seeking knowledge about beasts so she asked him who killed a lot during the Journey.<sub> </sub>


    This reason was epted by all those who heard it in the corridor. Why? Their minds didn''t want to believe there was a deeper meaning to Aron visiting Rose so they would of course ept it easily and even spread the matter, actively seeking knowledge to please Lady Rose and perhaps gain their recognition.


    ''This is no longer love or admiration but a mental illness.'' Aron concluded as he looked at how easily they epted his lie. He let out a snicker and began walking away with his next move in mind.


    By the time it was noon, many people knew of Aron''s private visit to Lady Rose as well as what she was seeking. Be it students or even some professors, many made their way to the library in an attempt to provide their expertise.


    Meanwhile seated in her private room at the top of the golden tower, Lady Belle learned of what was urring in the academy and she was anything but pleased. "I see, keep up the good work you two." Belle maintained her noble and elegant expression on the surface as she dismissed A and Reginald who had been the two who delivered her the news on the matter.


    After receiving praise, A showed a bright smile before bowing and dragging Reginald along. Only when the two left did Belle''s expression shift, he mouth curled into a frown and her brows became furrowed.


    ''Knowledge on beasts? How stupid does one have to be not to see that she''s trying to recruit Aron. Could she have seeded?'' Belle questioned herself before tossing the small tea cup she held against the wall furiously.


    She then stood from her seat and made her way out of the room with a burning determination in her eyes. ''Don''t think I''ll just sit and watch you win Rose.''


    Unbeknownst to her, Lady Rose was currently within the arch-Mage''s office, seatedfortably opposite of her.


    "This year really is full of surprises, Rose are you truly sure about this? I understand that things are growing heated and the contest for my seat is rising but I guarantee you I''m not standing down anytime soon. If you do this then..." Lady Uva let out a sigh and looked at Rose with great concern but before she could finish speaking, Rose interjected.


    "I appreciate the concern but I have already thought this through. Someone like me is unfit to be here, I appreciate the years of refuge you''ve provided me so far but it''s time I continue looking for answers." Rose maintained her usual stoic expression and mature elegance. Her words carried a sincerity that she showed no one else which led Lady Uva to look even more concerned.


    "You say that like you don''t n on returning..." Lady Uva muttered and showed a weary smile as if helpless to the matter. "That remains to be seen but given the circumstances, the possibility is indeed high. It would be best for us both." Rose replied and Lady Uva reluctantly agreed.


    She turned her attention to a sheet of paper Rose had given her that had sparked the entire conversation to begin with. She read through the contents once more with a heavy heart before sighing and picking a stamp from the table and cing her seal on the sheet.


    "Thank you, for everything." Rose retrieved the sheet of paper and gave Lady Uva a small smile that seemed almost foreign to her but still lovely to see for anyone lucky enough to gaze upon it.


    Lady Uva could not find the right words to say to her and so she only smiled back and gave her a nod. Without exchanging anymore words between each other, Rose left the room and Lady Uva remained feeling like she had aged from the conversation alone.


    ''I never thought they''d be a day where I hoped a ruin would go undiscovered...''

 82 Chapter 82

    The day wasing to an end and so Aron was making his way out of the academy. Along the way, he heard countless students gossiping and chatting over the day''s events.


    "I heard thosedy Rose fanatics say she''s looking for people knowledgeable on beasts, is that true?"


    "Did you hear? Apparently even professors are running around, so it must be true, right?"


    "Guys, what about that tremor earlier? The whole academy practically shook for a moment..."


    "Probably the professors experimenting or we''d have been told, right?"


    The more Aron walked the more he heard different views and rumors concerning what had happened that day. ''Everyone seems so giddy about these topics, a shame they have no idea just how well they''ve been fooled by that woman.'' Aron thought to himself before remembering how his conversation with Lady Rose had ended.


    ...


    [ "Your words hold ground, but quite frankly I''d prefer to kill you where you stand boy." Lady Rose had muttered ]


    [ "How honest of you. Are you that confident in killing me anding out unscathed?" Aron replied somewhat sarcastically ]


    [ "No, I''m not. That''s what I find most aggravating... however, I''m still willing to risk it." However that only served to cement Rose''s take on the matter ]


    .....


    As Aron recalled that brief exchange of words he had with Lady Rose, he showed a smirk, not even trying to hide his sharp canines. ''What a troublesome woman. However, now that everything is in ce... you''ll learn I''m much more than a simple talent.''


    As this thought ran across his mind, Aron''s aura became even heavier and his usually ever tense muscles rxed. He was no longer in a state of self suppression, be it the urges or his instincts, everything was surging violently within his body.


    Those with senses keen enough subconsciously moved away from Aron''s direction while those who weren''t just looked at him cautiously.


    On the surface, he more or less looked the same with only a few features standing out like his slightly sharper than normal canines and his eyes. He ignored the gazes and looked at his hands for a moment.


    The feeling of being absolutely unrestrained was one he hadn''t felt since he awoke from Metamorphosis. Truly something that felt indescribably wonderful.


    He wasted no more time and left the scene, leaving many bewildered as to why they felt a sense of danger just being near him.


    ....


    Aron arrived at his residence not long after that and found Evanora standing outside while numerous servants were moving items from his home and into a carriage.


    Aron hadn''t spent much time in Galos City but he''d purchased a few items he didn''t want to leave behind.


    When the servants saw him, they paused for a moment and respectively bowed. They treated each member of his faction with respect as ordered by there Masters udia and Xavier, Evanora on the other hand just watched them moving what they had to while casually snacking on a thick piece of meat.


    "Once you''re done here, I''d like you all to deliver a message to all members of the faction..." Aron approached the servants and passed on the message he wished to have delivered.


    "This..." The servant seemed hesitant toply after hearing what Aron told him. A streak of sweat could even be seen running down his forehead. "What? Too hard a task to carry out?" Aron asked inly with a bit of visible irritation in his voice and almost instantly, the servant shook his head vigorously.


    "No, no, no, it is but a simple task. I was simply thinking¡ª" Before the servant could continue, Aron cut him off. "I didn''t ask you to think, can you or can you not pass on the message?" The charm most servants thought Aron possessed was reced by a certain viciousness.<sub> </sub>


    Few dominant beasts had kind demeanors, rarely did they not act as they wished regardless of the other party''s concerns or circumstances.


    Although Aron had asked, his question basically left no room for refusal as the servant gulped andplied. "I''ll deliver it with the utmost haste..." he said in a shaky voice but only received a nk look from Aron who then turned and prepared to leave.


    "H-hold on, Sir, we were also told to deliver the weapon youmissioned, it''s in the back of the carriage but..." He trailed off and gained a few nervous nces from the other servants as well.


    "Could you just spit it out already? You''re short on time." Aron''s remark made the man shiver and grow tense as he gave his reply. "It''s in the back of the carriage but it''s far too heavy for any of us to lift even when we work together..." the servant looked rather embarrassed as he revealed this fact but Aron said nothing to him and went to the back of the carriage.


    Said weapon came in a two meter long wooden case with intricate markings. Aron didn''t waste time appreciating the decor and simply opened it before looking at the weapon inside.


    It a was a one and half meter long double ded battle axe of dull silver in color. Part of its handle was wrapped in smooth brown beast leather while the rest of it had many intricate carvings clearly for an aesthetic purpose. At its crown was a horned skull that separated the two des on the left and right.


    After ncing at it for a moment, Aron effortlessly lifted the battle axe out of its case and weighed it in his hands. ''Sure enough, it''s absurdly heavy, I''m more impressed they managed to make a weapon out of a metal used to make heavy shields.''


    As Aron was immersed in his thoughts, the servants looked at him strangely. ''It took thebined effort of ten augmenters to load that thing, why make a weapon from a metal that''s highly resistant to mana in the first ce?'' the servant thought to himself while shaking his head.


    "The time you''re wasting ogling can be used better, don''t you think?" Aron asked without even facing them and they immediately scrambled and returned to loading what remained. "Eh¡ªright away, Sir!"


    <o>,m ''While the news gets delivered, let''s carve some runes. A weapon perfect for killing beasts.'' Aron showed a smile and traced his hand on the battle axe''s de before turning and walking inside.</o>


    "Evanora doesn''t like that weapon." As Aron was walking in, Evanora casually gave her opinion on Aron''s new weapon.


    "You don''t like anything you can''t eat." he replied without stopping and walked inside while she followed behind and shook her head. "Evanora thinks that isn''t true. She likes many things..."


    As Aron''s figure disappeared into the home, the servants felt like a great weight had been lifted off their shoulders and they sighed in relief. They focused their gaze on the servant who Aron had gave a message to with curiosity, but he remained frozen in ce for a little while longer. "L-lets hurry up!" he ordered suddenly and didn''t say anything more.


    Meanwhile behind a building near Aron''s manor, two figures could be seen lurking in silence.


    "He''s nning something big, If we can find out what... Lady Belle will definitely praise us!" An excited A broke the silence and looked towards Aron''s manor with confidence while Reginald wore a look of worry.


    "A, let''s go back. Something feels off about him today." Reginald expressed with concern in his voice, having observed Aron carefully for a while, he knew the Aron they saw just a while ago was slightly different from the one they''d be tailing the past couple of days.


    The only simrity he could make was with the Aron from "that" night¡ªthe night he looked death in the eyes.


    "Even if we get caught, we''re not on his property so we aren''t breaking any rules. If he acts up, he''ll be in the wrong." A patted her chest and exined because from what she knew, Aron''s known actions were all within the rules so she was sure he wouldn''t break them now and make an enemy of Lady Belle.


    "Rules, huh..." Reginald didn''t add anymore words, he simply muttered this and looked on at Aron''s manor as the eerie feeling within him grew stronger.


    A short whileter the carriage had finished being loaded and exited Aron''s property with haste. When A asked if they should pursue the carriage or stay and observe, Reginald immediately picked the carriage. A feeling in his heart wanted him to be as far away from Aron as he could.


    "Hmm, I suppose we could learn where he''s taking all that stuff. It may be useful information to Lady Belle." A giggled to herself and patted Reginald for what she thought was some good thinking.


    It was times like these when herck ofmon sense really shined. So long as the topic involved Lady Belle, A would be the most focused. It was almost like her intelligence lowered whenever she did something for Lady Belle''s sake.


    It was this same mentality that left her with little to no friends aside from Reginald who put up and sometimes even encouraged her antics.

 83 Chapter 83

    The sun soon set and darkness covered the city of Galos. However, unlike most nights, this one was unusually quiet...


    The streetscked the usualmotion and liveliness despite the vast number of people roaming it.


    This kind of atmosphere didn''t go unnoticed to Aron who was currently in his bedroom looking out of the window. ''I don''t like this... could it be Belle or Rose?'' Aron questioned himself before clicking his tongue in irritation and turning away from the window.


    ''It''s about time we left anyway.'' Aron turned to the floor and picked up the battle axe he had gotten earlier, this time it had a major difference; it had dim blue runes carved into the de. He only nced at it momentarily before strapping it to his back and heading downstairs where he found Evanora waiting by the door with her arms hugging her legs.


    "Is it time?" she asked in soft yet sleepy voice and Aron nodded. "Yes, but you go without me, I need to take care of something first then I''ll meet you there." he instructed briefly before exiting the home and disappearing into the night.


    "Evanora understands." she muttered before standing up and patting the dust off her behind. After she left the manor, she looked left and right for a moment before scratching her head in confusion. "Which way...?"


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile at an evenrger and more grand mansion, a figure good be seenying on her bed deep in thought as she simply stared at the ceiling. ''Just what is his end goal?... I need to find a way to free myself no matter what and soon.'' Anastasia thought to herself with a frown as she thought of possible solutions.


    "Something on your mind?" However, a familiar voice broke her out of her daze and caused her to get up abruptly. "You... what are you doing here?"


    "Who? Me? Can''t I visit my one of my valuable assets?" The voice belonged to Aron who responded in a somewhat mocking tone. He sat on a window seal and looked at Anastasia with a small smirk, his usual emotionless self was nowhere to be seen and yet she still couldn''t read through him.


    "So I''m just a tool for you to use?" Anastasia asked or rather stated without hiding the displeasure in her voice. At this point, Aron''s smirk faded and his expression became rather neutral as he nodded at her words without hesitation. "They are worse fates."


    His words made Anastasia feel uneasy, although he didn''t say it in a threatening manner, anyone smart enough could clearly perceive the message. "The hate you have for me is rather vicious, even when youy there alone at night you think of ways to break free and make me suffer, right?" Aron continued to speak, but Anastasia neither refused or epted his statement.


    "What makes you say that?" she asked while doing her best to also hide her emotions but her eyes still remained rather vicious. "Because I''d most likely do the same. It''s only natural for ambitious people to seek freedom," Aron replied rather casually, but Anastasia remained silent.


    ''The best way to to avoid digging a deeper hole for myself is by not talking unnecessarily, unless forced, I have no reason to reply to regr questions.'' Anastasia thought, her eyes remained fixated on Aron.


    She absolutely loathed how easily he could read through her. Predicting her actions from the very moment they met which led her to being forced to sign a contract she could run away from.


    Just like how Aron no longer suppressed his true nature at the moment, she too decided to take a gamble and be somewhat defiant towards him. This was her way of studying Aron, at the very least she believed he wouldn''t outright kill her or her friends for this reason.


    Seeing as she was unwilling to reply to topics outside what was necessary, Aron prepared to leave when suddenly a loud knocking resounded on the door.


    His gaze moved to the door along with Anastasia''s but she soon returned it to him as if expecting him to leave. Aron, however, remained seated on the window seal and just kept looking at the door.


    "Who''s there?" Anastasia asked with clear displeasure in her voice while ncing at Aron from the corner of her eye to see any reactions.<sub> </sub>


    ''Is she still upset with us?'' On the other side of the door stood a young man with his arms crossed and brows furrowed as he gazed at the closed door. "Sorry to disturb you, it''s Brutas..." he introduced himself a bit hesitantly and waited for her to respond.


    "What do you want?" she asked coldly but deep down hoped he would leave and not say more. "I wanted to talk..." Brutas replied in a surprisingly gentle tone.


    "Now isn''t a good time." Anastasia nced at Aron once again in the corner of her eye but saw him now smiling slightly.


    He suddenly stood from the window seal and moved closer to her. Her body became slightly stiff at the sight of him approaching but she didn''t retreat.


    "Don''t mind me, let''s hear what he has to say." Once near the edge of the bed where Anastasia sat, Aron whispered this into her ear. She wanted to turn and reject him but his expression was cold; with just a nce, her courage seemed to have dissolved as she worried not for her safety but her friend''s.


    "I''m not decent at the moment, so can you speak from there? There should be no servants on this floor," Anastasia replied to Brutas in her normal tone and gave an excuse for him to not enter.


    Brutas, who stood on the other side, cleared his throat as he heard her say that so casually before speaking once more. "N...no worries, as long you''re willing to listen..."


    "It''s about Lady Belle''s offer, she said she understands that we heirs wouldn''t want to serve under her so she''s saying we should form our own faction and ally with her. So far, everyone has agreed to forming a faction except you, Sebastian, and Juliet." Brutas exined and on the surface Anastasia looked unmoved but, in truth, she was just vignt towards the man beside her.


    "I see, well, I''m currently not interested in forming or joining a faction." Anastasia didn''t even consider it for a moment as she answered, causing Brutas who was on the other side to a dejected expression.


    "I wasn''t supposed to say anything, but I don''t want you missing out, Anastasia. Lady Belle told us it''s possible there''s a ruin in the northern region, I''m sure you know how big of a deal this could be for all of us. However, she also told us Aron formed a faction and could also be after it once the news bes public.I personally don''t think it''s possible but she insists it would be a shame on the entiremunity if we let amoner discover it¡­" Brutas clenched his fists and the anger could he heard in his tone as he said Aron''s name.


    Aron however maintained his smile as if amused by the news before turning to Anastasia, waiting to see what she''d say to him.


    "That doesn''t change anything for me, I''m not interested. As for Aron... please let go of your grudge Brutas, for my sake." Brutas didn''t even think about her rejection towards miss Belle''s offer when he heard the softness in her voice as she asked him to let go of his grudges.


    Aplex look appeared on his face and he clenched his teeth unable to respond immediately. It was only after a short moment of silence did he decide to speak again. "I''ll pass on your response to Lady Belle. As for Aron... he''s ruined my image, I''ve be a joke to evenmoners... I can only imagine what my family must think of me right now. I can''t let what he has done pass, it''s deeper than just grudge. How I handle this could determine my entire future so I''m sorry... I won''t be sparing him. Goodnight." Brutas replied solemnly before the sounds of his footsteps leaving could be heard.


    Anastasia kept her head down while her hands clenched the fabric of the night gown she wore. "He''s not thinking straight..." this was all she could mutter without even raising her head.


    "Spare me he says..." Aron spoke while still maintaining a small smile on his face, Anastasia raised her head slowly and saw this expression which caused her concern.


    "I''ll find a way to stop him, he won''t interfere with your ns I''ll make sure of it." Anastasia did her best to hide the emotions she was presently feeling.


    "You''ll actively work to keep your friends away from me then? Interesting. To protect them, you''ll willingly betraying them. I love to see such resolve, well then I look forward to seeing your results." Aron snickered before turning and leaving the room through the window, leaving Anastasia with a visible frown on her face.


    "I hate you Aron..."

 84 Chapter 84

    After leaving Anastasia''s residence, Aron made his way to the academy''s airship docking yard where he found the members of his faction already gathered.


    Jin, Jagu and Evanora stood at the front whilst udia and Xavier seemed to have been briefing the other members who looked all but lost.


    Upon seeing Aron appear, udia hurriedly walked over to him with a look of concern on her face. "What''s going on?" She asked in a hushed voice clearly not understanding the current situation.


    "You should already know." Aron''s answer only caused the look of concern of her face to be more apparent. "Leaving the academy grounds without permission is against the rules... moreover to do so with this many students and without a supervisor... it will be very troublesome if you choose to proceed." udia advised worriedly while Jagu and Jin looked at him as this was the first they had heard this rule.


    It wasn''t umon for many people to be ignorant of the many rules in the academy. Only udia and Xavier along with the servants seemed to look worried while Jin, Jagu and the othermoners just looked curious as to what was happening.


    "It will be more troublesome if I don''t choose to proceed. Have everyone begin boarding, we don''t have much time so I''ll exinter." udia reluctantly listened to his instructions and went over to the other faction members to carry them out.


    "Whatever it is you''re nning, it seems to have caught plenty of attention." Jin heaved a sigh and spoke as he looked towards an approaching figure draped in ck and hidden under a cloak.


    Just like everyone else, they had no idea why they were apparently preparing to leave on such short notice. Then there was udia, Xavier and the servants who wore looks of worry sinceing to the docking area.


    ''An inquisitor.'' Jin thought as his muscles tensed up and his eyes grew focused, he did however maintain his carefree expression and didn''t look particrly worried.


    Aron turned to face the approaching figure but he too looked casual which eased much of udia''s concerns. ''Did he already get permission? Then why not just tell us? What''s going on?'' She questioned herself in confusion and just watched from afar hoping to gain answers.


    However once the inquisitor stopped about three meters away from Aron he simply remained silent and ran his gaze over everyone present. At this moment Jin and Jagu were ready to act as soon as Aron made a move. The longer no one spoke the more the heavier the atmosphere grew.


    "You still reek of fear." Aron''s lips finally parted and his gaze grew stern as he said these words to the inquisitor draped in ck. Once he heard Aron speak a cold sweat appeared on his forehead under his hood.


    "Let''s not escte the situation, if you go back now then no one will have to get hurt." The inquisitor remained confident on the surface and warned Aron firmly. This warning made those behind Aron tense, udia felt her heart rate increasing while Xavier''s breathing became uneven.


    Only Jin, Jagu and Evanora who stood near Aron were not the least bit worried, Jin and Jagu in particr even looked a bit excited.


    "Isn''t it strange for an inquisitor to suddenly appear before us? ording to the rules, once we leave without permission we''re given a days time to return before it''s officially considered a breach of the rules."


    "You''re not here on behalf of the academy, you''re simply acting as someone''s pawn to hinder us hence your caution. Worst case scenario you fight me then you im I attacked first is that right?" Aron''s words slowly chipped away at the inquisitors confidence, udia and Xavier''s worry began to disappear while the inquisitor''s began to grow.


    "Don''t make things difficult or you''ll have a very troublesome road ahead of you. Even the talented must know when to bow their heads, foolish confidence will only lead to your downfall." The Inquistor''s warning grew more stern and his stance showed that he was ready to battle even necessary.


    ''Just whose pawn are you? Rose, Belle or someone else?'' Aron''s eyes began to be brighter and fierce as a smile emerged on his face. "I won''t be turning back, anymore words said now are pointless. If you''re confident in winning then you''re wee to try and stop me."


    After making his stance known, Aron turned to walk away but just as he did so the inquisitor lunged forward and struck!


    He drew a dagger at a frightening speed and was about to struck Aron''s shoulder. Jagu was eyes could keep up with the speed but his body would not react in time to stop the collision.


    Blood dripped down and made contact with cold ground, causing everyone''s eyes to widen as this blood belonged to Aron.


    The dagger had been stopped by his hand but at a price. Being a weapon of good grade, piercing his flesh was not a difficult feat for it. So even as he held it''s sharp de in hand, blood trickled down to the ground.


    Jagu growled ferociously and was about to act when he noticed the inquisitors hand trembling. Despite what just urred, Aron wasn''t the least bit fazed. And as for why the inquisitors hand was trembling...


    ? ''I can''t pull it back...'' he thought with worry. Any experiencedbatant could discern the victor of the fight from this one simple interaction.


    The inquisitor held the upper hand and struck with a sneak attack at a frightening speed. However Aron managed to surpass that speed and blocked the de. The inquisitor had immediately tried to pull back but was unable to... his strength paled. This interaction showed him that he was inferior in both speed and strength which were both extremely vital attributes in a fight.


    "He really attacked... should we assist him?" Xavier asked udia unsurely but she shook her head. "The fact Aron has not struck back means he''s given the inquisitor a way out. From the very start Aron was attacking that man''s mentality, breaking his confidence and pride. He''s basically saying he''s not worth his time..." udia exined and Xavier chuckled while a cold sweat appeared on his brow.


    ''In battles we sometimes use words to break an opponents focus and intimidate them, that''s what the inquisitors words were supposed to do but instead this...'' Xavier looked at Aron and gulped while shaking his head. Just like that everyone''s worries had eased.


    "After a days time, I will personallye hunt you down as a criminal." Even after everything, the inquisitors confidence seemed to remain strong. However just after he said those words, Aron''s grip on the de grew stronger and it shattered.


    "Leaving the academy without permission is a minor infraction. As for the punishment, that''s to be determined by a council of inquisitors, you attacking and causing injury to student however would lead to your position being stripped without fail."


    "Did you think your position alone was going to leave me scared and cause me to listen to you?What a joke. Tell whoever sent you I''m not such an easy target." Aron snickered and began walking away with Jin, Jagu and Evanora in tow.


    The inquisitor could only grit his teeth under his hood. His scheme had not only failed but he ended up being humiliated instead, he knew people were watching in the shadows and that news of this would breakout. Pride was held highly in the aristocraticmunity, this humiliation would be remembered. ''This is far from over...'' He thought as he watched Aron walk away.


    Once Aron boarded the tform and reached the deck, he was met with gazes of admiration. Before he could speak however, the sound of pping resonated on the deck. Everyone turned to the source and saw a woman walk out onto the deck slowly pping her hands.


    "Lady Rose..."

 85 Chapter 85

    "Lady Rose..."


    Upon seeing her everyone stood on guard against her and nced at Aron to see how he''d react. His expression didn''t change but he did furrow his eyebrows as he looked at Lady Rose slowly approaching him.


    "Why not start the airship and get moving before anything else urs, in the meantime you and I have matters to discuss." Lady Rose stopped a few inches away from Aron and stopped pping, upon hearing her words udia nced at Aron worriedly but she received a nod from him that somewhat reassured her.


    ""Everyone please get inside so we can assign posts! We''ll be leaving soon!" udia instructed before leading the others inside the airship.


    Jagu, Jin and Evanora only left after Aron gestured them to do so, leaving him and Lady Rose alone on the deck.


    "What do you want?" Aron asked Lady Rose inly but she didn''t immediately answer, instead she walked over to one of the rails and leaned against it. Her gaze focused on Galos City as the airship slowly began to rise. "Has your offer already been withdrawn?" She questioned nonchntly.


    "From the way our conversation ended in the library, I took it you were ready to be enemies. Why the sudden change of heart?" Aron walked over to the rail as well and leaned forward before asking her this. He was anything but pleased to see this woman on the airship.


    "I was or rather I still am. Once the news of a possible ruin gets out they''ll be many greedy and powerful parties eager to find it, if I wasn''t ready to make even you an enemy then why bother going after it at all."


    "In truth you don''t need my help and I don''t need yours, however you and I have unique circumstances so I have a proposal for you." She spoke strictly still and her mature tone showed she wasn''t one to back down.


    "I suppose we do, let''s hear your proposal." Aron still didn''t nce at her and was in a state of extreme awareness, he absolutely couldn''t let down his guard.


    "An alliance, you''re a crewrgelyposed ofmoners which makes you a top choice even when Ipare you to other stronger vanguards. I don''t think I need to exin why I would prefer working withmoners instead of aristocrats. As for what I offer in return, I''m knowledgeable in many areas and my name alone will mean you won''t have to enter battle carelessly..." Rose paused during her exnation and nced at Aron to see if he was inclined to agree yet.


    His emotions remained hidden but his mind was definitely processing what she had said. ''Aristocrats probably aren''t as free to work as us and their loyalty in the end is to their houses which can lead to many problems down the line so it''s reasonable for her to want to work with us but I feel she''s not beingpletely honest.''


    ''As for what we gain it''s not bad. Being amoner crew will obviously mean we''ll be targeted, so much so that groups may even work together to get rid of us. Although I''m confident in handling the weaker groups, the crew may get injured and we''ll be less efficient. There''s only so much I can do alone.'' Aron furrowed his brows in displeasure at the thought.


    He himself would havergely preferred to work alone but such was difficult. He was now seeing for himself just how important allies can be in a civilized andwful society. Until he evolved to a point where he had no equal it was foolish to try and achieve everything alone.<sub> </sub>


    "Your proposal is fine but say we do find, how will the items we find there be distributed?" Aron raised an important point, if this wasn''t tackled now they may be conflictter on.


    "I only care for knowledge, the books and scrolls. You can have everything else. This is good offer is it not?" Lady Rose replied quickly which showed she had already thought this far as well. She wasn''t just blindly looking for it. Both her and Aron had something they were hoping to find in the ruin.


    "I can agree with that as long I''m allowed to see each book or scroll once. The rest of the crew are mostly interested in items anyway so no internal conflict should arise at that time." Aron was of course also interested in knowledge, if there''s one thing he could gain most from Pesia before returning to Limbo then it was that.


    Wealth wasn''t important as currency varied in the different regions of Limbo and origin worlds. As for items, the fact that the highest tier individual present was around the fifth tier meant the items were around the same. With this in mind he didn''t need to stress over finding gear. Knowledge was the one thing that differed most, be it in Limbo or Origin Worlds.


    "... I suppose that much is fine. Although I ask that we don''t investigate each other further, I''m curious about you to some extent and I''m sure the feeling is mutual but neither of us want our secrets revealed so can we respect each other in that regard. If so then this alliance will be perfect." Lady Rose once again raised a good point and somewhat eased Aron''s worries, she had her secrets and he had his. "Agreed." Aron agreed without adding up on her point.


    ''I''ll suppress my curiosity. For now'' Aron thought before showing a small smile as he followed her behind.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile the sound of ss violently cracking could be hearding from the top floor of Lady Belle''s golden tower.


    "What do you mean you failed! How does an inquisitor fail to stop a group of children?" Lady Belle who sat on a luxurious seat furiously questioned the man draped in ck with a frown on her face.


    "He was more prepared than I anticipated Mdy. The rules prevent me from acting so since he didn''t fall for my threats I couldn''t do more..." The man exined in a somewhat submissive tone which waspletely unlike the one he had when speaking to Aron earlier.


    "Tsk, I hate excuses Passil. Then how about Rose? Did you find out what she''s nning?" Belle sighed and raised another question but Passil remained silent for a while longer as if worried to answer.


    "She''s missing... No traces of her can be found anywhere. She wasst seen returning to her library after visiting the arch mage..." he exined with some hesitation in his voice, he could see Lady Belle''s expression grow even more sour.


    "Useless, to be outsmarted on two fronts. I''m truly disappointed in you Passil. But it can''t be helped, we need to quickly assemble our own personal teams to go after the ruin, that takes priority. Quickly make it public knowledge that Aron has set off to pursue the ruin while Lady Rose is missing, I have a feeling we''ll get many more volunteers this way." Lady Belle''s frown faded and a smile appeared as she saw an opportunity in all this.

 86 Chapter 86

    A day had passed since Aron and his faction left Galos Academy. Although moving fast they were still within the Galos region, despite this the members weren''t worried because not only did they have Aron who seemed capable of fighting an inquisitor but also Lady Rose who they of course knew.


    Not much was exined as to why she was there, only that she was an ally. Jin made it an unspoken rule to not question Aron, so he had nothing to add on the matter, Evanora and Jagu were too simple minded to even care while udia was the only one who seemed curious as to what was going on.


    First, he stops an inquisitor and then he allies with a Grand Mage who treats him as an equal? Being one to always think situations through, she couldn''t help but ponder this despite getting no closer to an answer.


    Currently, it was still morning and Aron was seated casually in his quarters. It was neatly decorated and even had arge window through which he could see the outside of the airship while restingfortably.


    The room itself was evenrger than the bedroom he had in his manor. The interior design however was quite simr, being rustic and olden in design as well.


    He held a journal in hand that had numerous pages ripped out and was currently writing on a new page.


    [A day has passed since we left Galos Academy, mant of the members are still curious as to why Rose joined us. I''m still cautious of her and I feel she''s the same towards me but so far we tolerate each other and stay out of each other''s way unlessmunication is necessary.]


    [After a brief discussion, both she and I have agreed to head towards the city of Findel in the north. It is a rtively unknown city that will soon gain fame once the news of a possible ruin is spread.]


    [However, our reason for going there is because almost all the new beast sightings had been reported from there, this made it the best ce to begin investigations and...]


    Before Aron could continue writing his thoughts, a knock resounded on the door bringing him to pause what he was doing. He let out a sigh and ripped out the page before assimting the knowledge into his legacy ring.


    Afterwards, he crumpled the paper and tossed it into the nearby firece as he made his way towards the door. There, he found udia waiting for him anxiously with some folders in her hands.


    "Yes?" Aron didn''t show much reaction to seeing her, instead, it looked more like she had disturbed him for which she immediately bowed apologetically for.


    It hadn''t been long since she knew Aron, but she could no longer see him asmoner. Despite being from a high-ss family she felt the need to bow and apologize for disturbing him. Aron had unknowingly built this image of himself; all faction members both respected and feared him.


    "I came to inform you we''re now on a direct course for the city of Findel and also to give you the faction member index; it states everything you may need to know about the members..." udia exined while trailing off slightly. If it were before she was confident around Aron, but the inquisitor incident left a solid impression on her.


    "Good work, this saves me the trouble of getting to know everyone on a personal level. If it''s updated regrly it will certainlye in handy. What?" After Aron expressed his thoughts, he found that udia was staring at him a little nkly.


    "Nothing, you just seem... different today," she muttered in a low tone since she heard Aron speak in a very rxed manner which differed from the cold emotionless aura he usually held.<sub> </sub>


    "I see. Anyway, have everyone remain on high alert, a day has now passed so we''re criminals. Normally, the academy wouldn''t bother sending arge force to retrieve students who simply left without permission, but our circumstances are unique. We may need to battle very soon," Aron exined but his eyes looked more annoyed than concerned which made udia feel a little tense.


    "I''ll do just that..." She bowed once more and prepared to leave to carry out his instructions, but she was stopped by Aron''s hand appearing on her shoulder, he then leaned in from behind and whispered into her ear.


    "Drop the formalities, bowing doesn''t suit you." His words were short, but the meaning was clear to udia. It was basically Aron''s way of telling her to rx and be as she was before.


    Aron didn''t need subordinates, he needed allies. Individuals who delivered valuable assistance in one way or another. Individuals who could think and act on their own rather than pawns who needed to be guided every step of the way, so he could also focus on his own progress.


    ''Her confidence slipped once she realized just how vast our levels were, but she''ll recover, I think." Aron thought as he watched udia''s figure go down the hall from his room.


    Meanwhile back at the Galos Academy airship docks, a group of individuals could be seen gathered.


    At the front stood Lady Belle who faced them all with a beautiful smile on her face and a provocative outfit that drew all attention to her from men and women alike.


    "Thank you all for epting my invitation for sponsorship. As you''ve already been told, a new ruin may be located soon and I wanted our academy to be the first to discover and explore it. I sent invitations to you all because I believe you have the potential of achieving this and so much more along the way."


    "Whatever your reason for joining, I''m thankful to have you all here. Now, as you know, you''ll be split into two groups with one airship each to maximize effectiveness, Inquisitor Passil will also act as the supervisor for both groups since I myself won''t being due to my many duties here, sadly," Lady Belle exined as an excited look began to appear on her face.


    "The first group will be led by Brutas Vonstein. The people assigned to this group are Esmeralda, Emilia, Henry, Sebastian¡­" Lady Belle continued to call out names, but it soon became apparent that this group wasrgelyposed of aristocrats.


    "The second group will be led by Juliet Lamarck. The people assigned to this group are Scarlett, Sha, Mirai, Lucas, Anastasia¡­" Once again, she continued to call out names, but Brutas and the others of the first group frowned slightly at this.


    Aside from Juliet and Anastasia, the rest weremoners and of another race. Most aristocrats despised elves, so this made it even more confusing as to why they had been present.


    ''Just how did she manage to convince those two¡­'' Brutas didn''t hide the displeasure he felt as he looked at Juliet and Anastasia, both who had rejected Lady Belle''s offer at the start. Just what was the reason for the sudden change of heart? Little did he know their reason for wanting to go on the expedition was the same.


    Aron.

 87 Chapter 87

    The day wasing to an end but just like Aron had instructed, udia had everyone be on high alert in case they were caught up to.


    It was hard to predict what would happen from this point on so Aron preferred to be cautious about their movements, this was something udiapletely agreed with.


    "Aron really is incredible, I won''t lie I had my doubts after what he had announced during the party at the manor but I had nothing to lose so I stayed. I''m thinking I made the right choice heh." One of faction members standing on guard expressed his happiness with a grin on his face.


    "It''s too early to tell, they couldn''t stop us either way since we hadn''t yet broken the rule. They just wanted to scare us, I don''t think it was major n to begin with but now we may be facing greater threats. He''s not dumb and is strong so I feel a bit more at ease but I hope we don''t make too many enemies you know?" Another faction member standing close gave his opinion as well while showing a concerned look.


    "Pssh, so what? We have Lady Rose with us as well, we may not know what''s going on fully but I have no doubt we''ll seed. Don''t be so negative."


    The two faction members continued to converse and share their opinions freely but unbeknownst to them their conversation was being observed by two pairs of eyes within the ship on the higher floor.


    "Seems your presence here has made everyone be more at ease." Aronmented as he observed the two with his arms crossed, a little further away from him stood Lady Rose who only nced at the chatting pair once before turning her attention to the map in her hands.


    "They''re easily impressed and clearly theyck experience. Belle is a tricky woman that will definitely try to make things very difficult for you, even more so once she learns we''re working together." Rose added with no indication of worry in her voice, wether this due to confidence or not... Aron could not tell.


    "You two seem to have a rivalry that goes beyond who gets the the seat of Arch-Mage in the future."


    "When a woman feels threatened, she''ll go to terrifying lengths to resolve the issue. From the time she''d met me, despite myself showing zero interest in petty academy politics she''s always sought to destroy me. She''s more of a nuisance than a rival. That aside look here..." Lady Rose ended the small talk and brought her finger to a spot on the map that showed the continent of Drotzi.


    "What am I looking at? It looks like a mountainous region." Aron''s geographical knowledge wasn''tcking so interpreting maps was fairly easy.


    "Its called the Newman hignds, it''s the region in the North with the most mana beast activity. The region has very dense mana and the air itself is thin making it hard to breath, because of this prolonged expeditions there are difficult for most explorers no matter how experienced."


    "Findel acts as a sort of rest area for them being the closestrge city to the region so numerous hunters, explorers and schrs can be found. This will only increase once news gets out of a possible ruin. Do you know what this means?" Rose turned to Aron and asked with a brow raised.


    "We''ll have topete with individuals who are already very familiar with the region?" He asked curiously but Rose shook her head at his answer.


    "Normally yes but not everyone there possesses an airship, they are quite costly after all so most venture via foot into the region. They have no chancepeting with us using this method meaning our only realpetition are other great forces who will appear. For now we''ll use this to our advantage to buy information before selling fake information as well before they reach. Giving us an bigger advantage." Rose began to exin what she was thinking and Aron more or less understood her train of thought.


    "Being amoner also makes it easier for me to negotiate with them, I doubt they''d be eager to talk with aristocrats who suppress them." Aron pointed out and Rose nodded as they were now on the same page.


    "Exactly, provided of course you show you aren''t an easy target. Findel is quite thewless city you know. Anyway I best return to my research since I''ve given you a clearer picture of what to expect yes?" Rose closed the map and turned to leave, still keeping her distance from Aron.


    She had this habit of never standing close to anyone be it male or female. Perhaps she preferred having her personal space not invaded, it wasn''t something Aron thought he needed to think about it.


    After agreeing with her words he watched her walk away and turned to Evanora who had been in the room the entire time, seated on chair whilst hugging her legs and staring at Aron.<sub> </sub>


    "Something the matter?" He asked with a brow raised. When it came to Evanora she was the most simple and the mostplicated for Aron to understand.Her behavior had no distinct patterns and so it was hard to tell what she was truly thinking.


    Her room was close to Aron''s quarters for obvious reasons. The numerous runes he ced in her room made it so her mana demon caused no issues so far but she was still a massive unknown.


    A mistake could lead to the deaths of many of his crew members after all. Luckily for him she stuck to him like baby chick to it''s mother and listened to his words withoutint.


    "Evanora doesn''t understand. She thinks it''s tooplicated." She expressedzily as her sleepy eyes gazed at Aron firmly. "It''s nothing you should worry about, just remember the rules I told you to follow okay?" Aron met her gaze and reminded her to which she nodded.


    What could never predict what can ur in the future so Aron had given her rules she should live by or he wouldn''t keep her around. Her desire to not be abandoned made it easy for her to follow the rules to the letter, as if she would die if she did not.


    ''She''s maturing mentally because of the environment and learns new things everyday. Will she still be cooperative in the future or...'' Aron looked with narrowed eyes for a moment but she only tilted her head in confusion at the gesture so he could only sigh and shake his head. Her and Rose were currently the two biggest unknowns on his airship.


    "Will Evanora be useful in Findel?" She asked out of the blue which left Aron a bit lost as to what she meant. "What do you mean exactly?" He questioned her and she hugged her legs even more tightly while rocking back and forth.


    "Evanora saw everyone working hard but Evanora has nothing she can do well. Back at the orphanage kids who didn''t work didn''t get food and were disliked by the mistress... Evanora doesn''t want to be disliked, she wants to be useful." After hearing her exnation, Aron now had a clear picture of what she meant.


    Although he still didn''t know much of what happened in her past, it had clearly left a psychological scar on her leading her to be the way she was today.


    Everything from her messy hair, grunge clothing, depressed sleepy facial expression and need to belong could be rted to that.


    "You''re a fighter so you don''t need to do any regr work. Your main task is to defend the airship to the best of your abilities which is very important."


    "Evanora is important?"


    "Yes, I''m trusting you with this task."


    "Evanora understands, she will do her best." For the first time since meeting her, Aron could see a small barely visible smile smile appear on Evanora''s face. It seemed being told she was important meant a lot to her.


    So long as she was stable, Aron would tell her anything she wanted to hear. He was slowly starting to understand how best to deal with humans.


    He was severelycking in that genre and it was the main reason he didn''t speak much and preferred to keep to himself.


    This characteristic along with his observant nature made it quite easy to read normal people via their expressions or bodynguage. However it was hard for him read odd people like himself, Evanora was one such case and despite her simple mannerisms he could never truly tell what was going on in her mind.

 88 Chapter 88

    Aron and the others had been traveling for many days now and were about to arrive in the region in which the city of Findel resided. Their journey proved to be very peaceful and without problems thus far though they still remained on high alert each and every day.


    In this time the faction members had grown more familiar with each other and began to work more fluidly. Lady Rose and Aron rarely left their respective quarters leaving the running of things to udia and Jin.


    Jagu and Xavier took it upon themselves to discuss and educate the others onbat and strategies should anything ur.


    This was the benefit of having capable allies, Aron didn''t need to pass any orders or directly intervene. It was like pointing someone in a direction rather than leading them there yourself. Simple and rewarding.


    The only thing that required his direct attention was the reports udia and Xavier would bring to him from time to time. Other than that he spent his daysfortably reading in his quarters.


    He was currently doing just that when a knock resounded on his door. Unlike most times this knock was expected as he had told udia to inform him when they were getting close to Findel.


    However when he opened his door, who he found on the other end was not udia but instead Jin who was leaning on the wall with a bottle of liquor in his hands. "What is it that keeps you cooped up in there" Jin took a swig and asked with a brow raised as Aron exited the room.


    "Books and peace I suppose." He shrugged his shoulders slightly as he gave Jin a short response which he seemed to ept before sighing and stretching his hands in an exhausted manner. "Anyway we''ll soon be in Findel territory so we should arrive in the city by the time the sun is setting." Jin announced to Aron before taking another swig from the bottle he held.


    "We''re earlier than I expected, anything else I should know?"


    "Well the heat here is a bit drastic and we''re starting to encounter more and more airships so everyone is on high alert. We took the liberty of recing the insignia''s on the ship with our own so as not to draw too much attention to ourselves. That woman really is full of ideas..." Jin showed a defeated expression as he and Aron began roaming the halls while conversing.


    "udia?"


    "Who else? That woman barely let me sleep and not in the fun way. She''s a natural workaholic, but her efforts have made things more efficient and easier. Jagu and noble boy haven''t been cking either, it''s no elite force but the others are better trained and educated in terms of warfare."


    Jin and Aron continued to converse about the state of the airship as they made their way into the ship''s private dinning area.


    In the private dinning area they found Jagu, Xavier and Evanora already seated around an oval shaped wooden table. They quickly exchanged greetings informally before joining them.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing the city of Findel, I''ve never had the chance to." Xavier raised the topic in an energetic and excited manner but seemed to be only one.


    "It''s gloomy, hot and dusty. What''s there to look forward to about that depressing ce?" The one to respond to Xavier wasn''t any of the four seated but udia who had just walked into the room with Lady Rose beside her.


    "Unlike most cities in Ettenheim, Findel is prettywless. So much so that most avoid it like the gue. Crimes, illegal substances and deaths are always high there. It''srgely ruled by independent factions rather than the officials themselves. If you ask me that just means we''ll have it easier." Jin shrugged as he exined this fact, udia who had to deal with him numerous times a day didn''t even have the energy to respond as she just narrowed her eyes at him.


    "He''s right, it will be far more convenient for us. They respect wealth and power there, titles and prestige are useless." The one to agree with Jin''s words was Lady Rose who walked over to the oval table and sat between Aron and Evanora.


    "You sound rather familiar with it, can I take it you have an information source nted there?" Aron turned to Lady Rose and inquired while the others remained lost at his words as they were still unaware of how his and her alliance truly sparked.


    "Yes, a young rather entric schr. I''ll tell you more once we arrive." Is what she said but it came across as her not wanting to discuss it in front of the others.


    She didn''t trust Aron but she knew he wouldn''t divulge their information, as for the the others... not so much. Jagu and Evanora were clueless of this fact but the others definitely picked up on her subtle implications.<sub> </sub>


    The meal didn''tst long and the first to stand up was Lady Rose who said nothing but gave a nce towards Aron. He picked up on this small gesture and stood up soon after as well and followed her as they both left the room.


    ''Just what is it that they aren''t telling us.'' udia narrowed her eyes as she watched them leave, one couldn''t help but be curious as to what they were discussing. Jin noticed her staring and snapped his fingers in her direction to get her attention. "Don''t bother worrying about unnecessary stuff, you''re better off not knowing more than you should." Jin advised with a seriousness he rarely disyed.


    "Aren''t you guys the least bit curious?" She retorted with a small frown, she personally felt that it was only natural to be curious as to what he was hiding from them.


    "We are but we trust him enough not to go digging into matters that we shouldn''t." Jin defended causing udia to look at him confused. "You haven''t known him that long yet you seem so sure."


    During these past few days she had learned that the group''s history together was very short as they had only met during the Journey. She questioned herself as to why they would be willing to go so far for someone they knew for less than half a year.


    "Everyone has their own reasons, we''re not children blindly following him nor are we forced to. He doesn''t pry into our business or intentions and we don''t pry into his, mutual respect is a big part of cooperation or do you human aristocrats not believe in that?" Jagu who rarely ever spoke many words responded to udia in such a way that she could not respond.


    She too had her secrets as did everyone present, it wasn''t fair for her to single out Aron and Lady Rose simply because they were spearheading the operation.


    "I apologize for overstepping my bounds..." She said in a low tone before hurriedly leaving the table. Xavier was quick to go after her while Jin just smirked. "And I thought I was terrible with handling women."


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile Lady Rose and Aron were walking down a hall in silence, it waspletely empty due to the members being gathered in the dinning hall.


    "About my informant, I''ve heard no word from them in days now. I''m quite sure something has happened." Lady Rose finally spoke and revealed some worrying news.


    "How did you two keep contact?" He asked curiously as they were very few ways tomunicate via long distance in Pesia.


    "A two way messaging scroll. It''s possible it got lost or damaged but again, I highly doubt that is the case." She replied in cold manner but the subtle irritation in her voice didn''t go unnoticed.


    A two way messaging scroll was simply a pair of scrolls that disyed what was written on one scroll to the other. Like most mana devices, it''s function was made possible due to runes. Simple yet quite expensive as regr runic specializing mages would take months to sessfully form one while more experienced mages didn''t waste their time on such an activity.


    "In other words, we have to find your informant''s whereabouts before we can begin investigating?" Aron asked knowing this was probably what she meant otherwise she wouldn''t have brought it up or look so irritated by it.


    "Yes although it''s possible to carry on without him it would require more work on our part, this needs to be done before other factions from both the academy and aristocratic families make their way to Findel. That won''t be a problem will it?" She came to a stop and turned to Aron with her usual strict looking expression.


    "It won''t." He replied stoically then she turned and walked away. After she did he showed a small devilish grin that revealed his sharp canines, his rising desires echoed through his mind.


    [ Massacre!! Massacre!! Massacre!! ]


    His wills raged seemingly out of nowhere projecting the desire to kill. Aron watched Lady Rose with slightly blurred vision before the smile he bore turned into a frown. ''This is getting more annoying¡­'' he thought as he looked at his sharper looking nails.


    A/N: Jagu was the voice of wisdom, how rare. With so many characters each with their own desires and goals it''s hard to tell how things will go. Will it be a smooth ride to the finish? Or Will there be trails and every corner? All shall be revealed in due time.

 89 Chapter 89

    Many kilometers away from Aron''s airship, two airships of a simr size could be seen quietly cruising through the skies close to each other.


    Anastasia stood on the deck of the one slightly ahead and leaned against the rail while quietly looking forward with aplicated expression on her face.


    "Is something bothering you?" A voice came from behind her and brought her out of her thoughts. She didn''t react hurriedly to it but, instead, calmly turned her head to see Juliet standing behind her while staring at her with piercing liquid silver like eyes.


    Her long blonde hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall and let the breeze carry it which gave her an even more majestic and intimidating look.


    "Do I look bothered?" Anastasia did find her somewhat difficult to read and understand. Little was known about her, she may havee from a major house like Anastasia, but she grew up isted from the others.


    Anastasia had no close ties to the strange young woman before her and if she were asked how she felt towards her, she''d say ufortable. Her cold and dominating aura that made her seem like she was above others reminded Anastasia of Aron and anything that reminded her of the man she hated was bound to not be received well, hence her uncaring reply to her question.


    "Physically? No, you do not. But the air you''ve given off since we reunited during the journey has been different, almost as if that arrogance you held before had been crushed to dust." Juliet''s bluntness knew no bounds and her words struck Anastasia right on the mark, but there was no way she would show this.


    "How can I be arrogant when monsters like you exist? Let''s just say my horizons have been expanded and I''ve been forced to take a different approach at life. If I can''t beat monsters like you with sheer strength then I''ll do so by other means." she dered with a look of anger in her eyes.


    After the events that had transpired, it was natural for Juliet to assume this anger was directed at Aron for the humiliation he had given them but thinking this was the cause made Juliet snicker.


    Her expression grew dark, her glowing silver eyes disyed a vicious intent to kill making Anastasia take a step back out of surprise.


    "Is that your reason for joining this expedition? No matter what route you take or how far your horizons expand, you will never be his or my opponent, just let the ''monsters'' as you say handle each other. A pampered princess like you will only die if you get involved." Each word was said in a cold and deprecating manner, so much so that Anastasia couldn''t muster a reply.


    She felt like she did that day when she lost her freedom. She was looked down upon by that same vicious gaze, like she was an insignificant insect that wasn''t worth much.


    Hate. She absolutely hated this feeling, but she couldn''t do anything in the face of absolute power, she couldn''t even look Juliet in the eyes and kept her gaze lowered as if admitting defeat.


    Thissted only a moment and Juliet returned to her regr self, she said no more words and turned to walk away. Only then did Anastasia raise her head but even then she said no words, only the sound of Juliet''s heavy armor could be heard on the deck as she made her way back inside the ship.


    ¡­


    The sun was starting to set and Aron''s airship "The Sovereign" had reached its destination...


    Aron along with many members of the faction gathered on the deck of the airship to look at the city they were approaching, Findel.


    Most of the members of his faction were, after all,moners who grew up in small towns or viges. It was only natural for grand cities such as Findel and Galos to attract their attention.


    "The architecture is different from the cities I''ve seen so far." Aron, who stood at the forefront with the other high-ranking members of the faction, suddenlymented his observation.


    "It''s not umon to see cities of varying architecture, before Ettenheim united the continent, they were many varying cultures present. Even now, they still somewhat exist in these major cities, the name may have changed to Findel, but many still stick to their culture." udia was quick to exin a bit on Findel but Jin, who was beside her, snickered dismissively.


    "United, sure, that''s one word for genocide. Findel simply survived because its people bowed their heads to the empire, the kingdoms that didn''t were destroyed and forgotten. Findel is not what it was in its prime days, it used to be a city of trading under the kingdom of Pompei, but now..." Jin didn''t finish his sentence and only stared at the city. On the outskirts, one could see many poorly made makeshift homes and people in rags working on fields or fishing in the nearby river.


    udia could not refute Jin''s words and just remained silent; everyone now simply observed the city as The Sovereign made its way to the airship docks.


    As they docked, numerous individuals could be seen gathering around their airship waiting for the tform to descend. The various merchants and peddlers did this with most ships, but many gathered near The Sovereign simply due to its immense size and luxurious appearance.<sub> </sub>


    Although notmon, the city did receive its fair share of important visitors who would always purchase various exotic products that would catch their eye.


    Among the peddlers were a few individuals dressed in matching uniforms with sabers adorning their hips. At the forefront was a well-dressed gentleman with an air of superiority to him.


    He wore a brown and green luxurious robe and was adorned in jewels from head to toe, clearly showcasing his wealth. In his hand was a pouch of what could only be considered money that he casually tossed up and down as he waited to see just who came to the city in such a grand airship, bearing an Insignia he had never seen before.


    As the tform began to extend to the ground, a small smile could be seen under his well-kept beard. He quickly adjusted his robe and head gear before cing the pouch of money on his belt along with other pouches already hanging there.


    ...


    "Descend first." Meanwhile on the airship, udia instructed the other members to descend first before turning towards Aron.


    "While you were away, I mentioned numerous airships approached us and inquired who we were and even offered to escort us. I think that man below the tform is an important man in this city, though I''m unfamiliar with his appearance, those in power change far too often in Findel." udia quickly briefed Aron since she knew he''d be curious as to who was waiting for them.


    "Do you know him?" Aron nodded towards udia and turned to question Lady Rose who stood beside him wearing a veil to hide her appearance, unless necessary, she didn''t need to draw attention from people who might recognize her. "No, I''ve never been one to focus on those in power. However, I advise you not to let your guard down, there''s no such thing as a kind merchant, especially in Findel." Lady Rose warned before she and the group began to descend the tform.


    Xavier and Jagu walked at the front followed by udia, Jin, Evanora, Lady Rose, andstly Aron. Their luxurious looking faction cloaks gave them an air of nobility while the dark colors and intimidating emblem projected a fierce aura.


    "New city, new liquor. Such are the joys of traveling." Jin heaved a satisfied sigh and wore a smirk while udia just rubbed her temples and prepared to speak with the man awaiting them.


    His guards personally made sure no peddlers or other merchants came close otherwise the group would have been overwhelmed with traders. ''If he''s capable of maintaining order in such a situation then he must be an important figure.'' udia thought as she came to the front.


    The guards couldn''t help but stare at her and even the man himself subtly nced at her. To them, she was considered an exotic beauty since her features were rarely seen in this region.


    "Greetings! I, Tukmar Uk-Jasil wee you to the city of Findel. Please forgive my ignorance since we are behind with the workings of the rest of the continent, so I''m unaware as to who blesses us with their presence this day." Once udia got close enough, the man named Tukmar performed a bow and introduced himself before asking for their identity in a respectful manner.


    "Thank you for the warm wee, Sir Tukmar, we aren''t anyone special. We are an independent faction called "The Sovereigns," so it''s natural you haven''t heard of us, especially since it''s our first time here, we''re practically no different from pirates. *Chuckle*" Tukmar, like any merchant, was adept at using words to charm people, but udia wasn''tcking in this aspect either as she beautifully answered Tukmar''s question.


    Tukmar went silent for a bit and raised his head, upon hearing "independent faction," he couldn''t help but feel certain joy build up within him. From first nce alone, Tukmar could see they weren''tcking whenpared to even the big families, so they were either really powerful, really wealthy or both. And since they were independent, it meant he had the chance to build a partnership with them since it was their first time here.


    "Oho, I see, I see. Please forgive my ignorance once more. Allow me to act as your guide then, since this is your first time here, whatever your needs feel free to tell me and I, Tukmar, will carry them out. May I inquire the names of the Sirs and Ladies?" Tukmar made a gamble and took a submissive stance. Who didn''t like to be treated like they were powerful? His goal in doing this was to have them feel more rxed around him to further learn more about this unknown force.


    "We would very much appreciate that; we''re tired from the long journey, after all. Ah, where are my manners, my name is udia, think of me as an advisor and nner. Next to me are Xavier and Jagu, ourbat specialists if you will. Jin, here, acts as a right-hand man to our leader. Behind me you''ll see Evanora, the youngdy there is our protector while thedy next to her is our expert on arcane affairs, you may just refer to her as Lady Sovereign." Tukmar quickly took note of everyone along with the unofficial positions udia made up on the spot.


    His gaze finally stopped on the one individual who was yet to be introduced. Upon making eye contact, he felt a sense of inferiority and quickly lowered his gaze subconsciously.


    Aron walked forward and now stood in front of udia. The people of Findel were mostly below average height, so Aron looked far more intimidating to them than everyone present except Jagu, who was taller and more muscr.


    "I''m Aron, leader of this faction. I look forward to my stay here, so please guide us well." His voice and manner of speech indicated he wasn''t making a request, rather, he was ordering Tukmar to do it.


    ''Powerful!'' This sentence and aura were enough to tell Tukmar just which spectrum this faction fell under, he gulped and his hands became sweaty as a feeling of unease began to arise.

 90 Chapter 90

    With the introductions done, Tukmar began leading Aron and his group away from the airship docks. The many peddlers and traders who wanted to have a chance to sell their goods to these seemingly wealthy group could only sigh in disappointment and leave as Tukmar''s guards kept them at bay.


    Aron walked at the very front with Tukmar while the others followed not too far behind. "May I ask what brings the good sirs to Findel." Tukmar asked in a low tone while rubbing his hands together nervously and maintaining a bright smile.


    "You''re a smart man, I''m sure you can guess." Aron saw through Tukmar''s attempt to gain some information andpletely crushed it. Tukmar could only chuckle awkwardly while nodding his head, he thought perhaps Aron would be all muscle and no brains. Many leaders of independent factions tended to be like that. Arrogant and headstrong but easily pleased when the right words were used.


    "Forgive my ignorance once more, I didn''t want to assume anything of the good sir. Just a few days ago it was announced they might be an undiscovered ruin present in the northern region so we''re expecting many forces to visit our city. I didn''t think one would arrive so quick. Ha..." Tukmar exined his reasoning and continued tough awkwardly while Aron maintained a straight face and nced around at the surroundings.


    Despite the reputation the city held, at first nce it seemed rather prosperous and bustling. Aron couldn''t see much that would warrant it such a vicious reputation on the surface so he could only assume it had a hidden side to it.


    "Where would the sir and his people like to visit? I can give a thorough tour of the city if you do wish." Tukmar offered but Aron chuckled in a somewhat mocking manner, it made Tukmar feel a slight shiver run down his spine and he kept quiet.


    "No need, just take me to a ce my people can rest. Those interested in seeing the city can do so on their own after." Aron replied while still ncing around making Tukmar feel slightly at ease. As for why he chuckled, he simply found the idea of wasting time seeing the fake side of the city humorous.


    Though when he nced back, he could see many of his fellow faction members seemed quite interested in the city, the only exceptions being Jagu, Jin and Lady Rose who kept their gazes forward the entire time.


    "Tell me Tukmar, what''s your position or role in the city?" Tukmar was caught a bit off guard by the question as Aron had showed no interest in him thus far. However he soon revealed a smile as this was a chance for them to build a cooperative rtionship.


    "Aha, this lowly one is only the ninth imperial prince. I''m not even worth mentioning to the great Sovereign sir." Aron raised a brow when he heard Tukmar was actually royalty considering how far he was lowering himself but it would at least exin why the people seemed to respect him. "Hoh? I didn''t know the northern region had a monarch. I haven''t done my research so why don''t you enlighten me." That was a lie, it was only natural for Aron to do his research beforeing to Findel, however every book he read had been written by an Ettenheim author.


    "Yes like many other monarchs of fall- I mean united kingdoms, Findel''s monarch still operatesrgely independently but swore allegiance to the empire. Though they rarely interfere with our matters so long as we pay taxes and fealty." He exined while choosing his words carefully, Aron didn''t press the matter as he was sure he had his reasons for being cautious with his words.


    "I see. You being a prince muste with many advantages then why act as a lowly escort to me? I appreciate honesty." Aron asked before adding at the end, Tukmar knew what Aron meant and he gulped nervously before providing an answer.


    "Aha, this one is only the ninth prince with few supporters it''s only natural to be friendly with potential benefactors if I wish to contest for the throne good sir. Power in Findel is ever changing, if one doesn''t have backing they will surely die." He replied and for the first time since they began walking he received a nce from Aron. Aron detected no lies and nodded in a satisfied manner.


    "I see, if you had my backing it''s only natural you''d ascend to the throne." Aron showed a devilish smile and his vicious aura began to leak, his mentality was already unstable due to the rising desire to kill from his beast wills so his current nature came across as somewhat cruel.


    Tukmar felt his heart squeeze and increase in pace at Aron''s words. The sheer amount of confidence in his statement was astounding, Tukmar didn''t know wether to be happy or sad. It seemed he got himself a powerful benefactor but at the same time he felt like he just willingly became a puppet.


    ''Patience Tukmar, if what he says is true then once I ascend then even he would have to respect me!'' Tukmar already began to fantasize his ascension after the few words of exchange here. Not knowing Aron had purposefully used "if" meaning nothing was guaranteed.


    There was little to no chance Aron would go out of his way to partake in the politics of a fallen monarch. He simply gave the desperate prince hope so he could act as one of Aron''s sources of information during his time here, once he lost his purpose or found a better source he''d naturally be tossed aside.


    ''He must truly be desperate.'' Aron thought to himself as he nced at the now smiling Tukmar.


    From start to finish, he knew he could use him. Since he was the only one to lower himself to such an extent ande to personally greet him among the imperial family, Aron could tell he was both desperate and ambitious. Two traits that could both be used against him.


    He considered those who hadn''t shown themselves to be smarter as they perhaps wanted to see what Aron was capable off. In his eyes such cautious individuals were tricky to deal with.


    "What do you think of that man?" udia who wasn''t far behind Aron turned to Lady Rose and asked curiously. She couldn''t here the conversation but she was worried he was the scheming kind, as a fellow thinker she wanted to hear what Lady Rose thought. "A poor fool." She replied coldly causing Jin to chuckle as well.


    "The fact Aron is actively talking to him is scary in it''s own. Just look forward to theing events, I think I may just enjoy myself this time around." He chuckled leaving udia confused.


    It didn''t take long till the group arrived at arge building that served as both a guest house and restaurant. Tukmar went as far as paying for all their expenses and renting them rooms before leaving them to rest, saying he''d return in the night so they could talk over a meal.<sub> </sub>


    The members eased up and enjoyed themselves while Jin began sampling the various liquors the city had to offer, Jagu being Jagu remained vignt in case of anything. He truly hoped they''d get attacked at least once so he could stretch his limbs.


    "Hic... c''mon have a drink, one sip won''t hurt." Jin offered Jagu who was seated on the opposite side of the table. Evanora was also present but she quietly sampled the many delicacies that Findel had to offer.


    "If we get attacked and I''m in a state like you it will be beyond humiliating." Jagu growled and pushed away the Jug of liquor that Jin offered him. "Ohe on, who''d be stupid enough to attack us during the day? Even Aron has gone to his quarters to rest so rx."


    Bang!


    Before Jagu could even reply a loud bang resonated throughout the building as a figure flew through the wall before being brought to a halt by another wall.


    Despite being made of thick marble, the first wall waspletely shattered while the one that was mmed against was damaged and now had numerous cracks on it emerging from arge dent.


    "What the..." Everyone in therge dinning area of the region looked at the fallen now bloody figure dressed in all brown like the sands of a desert.


    "How brave of you to try and spy on me." A deep murderous tone came from the hole on shattered wall, only then did they realize that Aron went to rest in the room on the other side.


    His figure soon emerged from the wall with his lifeless grey eyes glowing furiously. The entire atmosphere in the dining area had now changed. The figure dressed in brown struggled to stand but eventually managed to do so as Aron approached.


    The feminine figure quickly reached into her garments before taking out a sort of crest the size of child''s fist.


    "*cough* Please halt, I''m an imperial watcher you-" The figure could not finish her words as Aron appeared in front of her at a startling speed and gripped her by the throat, slowly raising her up into the air.


    He tilted his head and looked at his struggling prey oddly before removing the veil that masked her face. Anyone who saw her face would agree that she truly was beautiful. Light hazel eyes, smooth caramel skin and long silky ck hair gave her an appearance of an exotic princess.


    "I wish she''d spy on me." Even in this heavy atmosphere, Jin sighed helplessly as he watched the pretty woman struggle in Aron''s hand. Jagu wished something simr as he too wanted the chance to choke some unfortunate enemy.


    "A-Aron wait!" udia was the only one who rushed near Aron to try and bring the matter to an end as she exined. "She must be a valued person by the imperial family, if you hurt her we may ruin rtions with them making our stay here difficult. Rather we can ask them to give as an exnation as to why they send someone to spy on you..." udia tried to reach a diplomatic stance on the matter.


    Although her family was more powerful, while they stayed in this city they needed to at least avoid making the rulers their enemy but Aron had other thoughts.


    ''The other factions we''ll be here in a few days time. We don''t have time to go about things the right way, there''s more than one way to gain their cooperation.'' He thought as a smile appeared on his face, the woman in his eyes looked at him with wide eyes as she felt a surge of fear erupt in her body.


    He was truly going to kill her!


    Her lips parted and she wanted to speak but....


    Crack!


    p The loud sound of bones cracking filled the room followed by an eerie silence. With a thud, the woman''s lifeless body fell to the ground. Aron then turned his attention to the ceiling and spoke. "Are you going to keep watching or attack?" After he spoke this question, everyone present followed his gaze and saw multiple figures in the same attire as the now dead woman hiding on the support pirs of the roof.</anda>


    Jin stood up and wiped his mouth in a satisfying manner while Jagu''s muscles tensed up as a smile that revealed his sharp teeth was bared. udia on the other hand felt that things had just escted to quickly.


    What was going on?

 91 Chapter 91

    The atmosphere within the dining area hadpletely shifted from calm and rxing to deadly and vicious.


    Everyone''s gazes were focused on the four masked individuals in brown attire that that were spotted on the pirs that held up the roof. From their figures alone one could tell they were all women.


    The four of them exchanged nces before giving each other nods then facing their opponents on the room below.


    Aron made no abrupt moves while Jin and Jagu followed suit. He wanted to see how they''d react and what they''d do next.


    Much to his surprise three of them jumped down while one rushed out through a window high up near the ceiling. Seeing this Jagu was about to pursue but Aron raised his hand and gestured him to stop.


    "Don''t bother, she''s probably going to report these events to whoever sent them. That works in our favor." Aron turned to Jagu and exined causing him to shift his attention to one of the three masked weapon who all held out curved daggers and had battle stances ready but didn''t attack first.


    They were clearly cornered but still didn''t attack first, Aron could take a few guesses as to why but he couldn''t know for sure.


    "Suppress them but don''t kill... yet atleast. The rest of you block off all the entrances." Aron muttered in a low tone before starting to step forward. His words were clearly directed at Jagu and Jin who followed suit while the other members present including udia rushed to cover the exist.


    She wasrgely still confused as to what was happening but Aron seemed sure of his actions so she could only follow.


    "We don''t wish to do battle with you." One of the masked women tightened her grip on the de she held and announced causing Aron to raise a brow towards her. "Then will you tell me who sent you and why?" Aron replied but she gave no answer. Underneath the mask she bit her cherry lip while her heart rate began to increase. She didn''t think the situation would deteriorate so far.


    "No? Then I have no choice." Aron muttered in a calm tone then in the next moment his figure appeared before her and hisrge hand gripped her by the front of the face before mming her to the ground with tremendous force.


    The neat wooden floor under them broke from the pressure and left everyone stunned. The victim of the attack felt the air rush out of her body while she coughed out bits of blood mixed into her saliva.


    Her body trembled and she felt an aching pain everywhere from the sudden shock. Herpanions didn''t have time to understand what just happened so they quickly tried to rush to her side.


    However one found arge figure block her path, forcing her to step back.


    Boom!


    Once again the floor shattered but this time under Jagu''s enormous weight as he had jumped from his position to that of the masked woman.


    He growled at her and raised his hand while releasing his ws. Panic rose in the woman''s mind but it was the same for the other one.


    She didn''t even try to reach herpanion who suddenly got pinned down by Aron and directly faced Jin who she was worried would also surprise her with a burst of speed.


    However he didn''t move from his position but instead threw up a bottle into the air before kicking it in her direction. She panicked and quickly dodged but another one came flying towards her just as fast.


    Her stance broke as she barely dodged it and Jin used this as a chance to close the distance between them.


    She was off bnce but she still tried to attack him with a stab however he quickly struck her by the wrist and she found herself unable to hold the dagger anymore. It dropped from her hands and she quickly jumped back while holding her right hand by the wrist which now felt numb.


    "You''re a fast one." Jin whistled and smiled towardspletely rxed. None of them had even drawn their weapons yet her and herpanions werepletely at a loss.


    It was clear anymore fighting would be a needless struggle where one of them may be gravely injured.<sub> </sub>


    ''What do I do.'' This thought ran across the mind of the woman facing Jin but before she could reach a conclusion she heard a ng sound from her right.


    A little further away from them the woman facing Jagu had dropped her weapon and raised her hands in defeat. "We surrender."


    It seemed she too shared in herpanions worries and saw this was a losing battle. Jagu growled in irritation as his lust for battle had just began to rise but he still turned to Aron along with Jin to see how he''d react to this.


    Aron took a deep breath and and breathed out slowly, it felt as if his aura was receding as the glow in his eyes faded before he released his hold on the woman''s face and stood up. "We''ll end there then."


    udia who watched from afar felt a great weight lifted off her shoulders, in her mind she had already began to think of the worst case scenarios where they might go to war with imperial family of Findel.


    ''Does she not hear thismotion?'' udia looked up to the second floor and wandered if Lady Rose was purposefully just ignoring the situation. Looking at Evanora who was still seated eating even in this situation, it seemed entirely possible.


    "Thank you." One of the masked women muttered as they both rushed to aid their fallenpanion near Aron. She was attacked before she could use mana to strengthen herself so the damage was all the more apparent.


    Jagu growled in irritation and said no words as he just stormed out of the building. In his n, all disputes were settled with fists. This whole idea of using words and being careful was very much irritating to the battle maniac who wished to battle and gain experience.


    No one stopped Jagu from doing so and just got out of his way. Jin on the other hand walked over to Aron''s side and the two faced the three women together. "Speak." Aron''s shattered the momentary relief they felt but one woman closed her fists and approached Aron still to speak.


    "Sister don''t!" The woman tending to the fallen one pleaded but was ignored. "If I don''t do this we may all lose our lives, forgive me sisters but I''ll be taking responsibility today." The woman expressed in a lovely voice with a thick northern ent.


    Aron didn''t disturb their exchange of words nor did he show any sentiment. He simply watched and waited for her to speak.


    "We aren''t servants of the imperial family, we belong to the "Aramil Alsahra" and were simply hired to monitor you and report back our findings to the Fourth Imperial Prince. As to why we don-" Suddenly the woman was unable to speak any longer coughed out arge amount of blood that stained the veil she wore before she fell to the ground.... lifeless.


    The woman who watched this showed a pained expression and muttered. "Find Sm dear sister."


    "Aramil Alsahra?" Aron repeated the word with curiosity but this time it was Jin who answered. "A formerly famous organization of assassins that dates back ages, however during the war with Aethel Empire they were practically wiped out. I heard the remnants retreated in the north and still carried out minor operations. Didn''t think they had ties to Findel Imperial family."


    "They were notorious for breeding the best assassins the continent had to offer, as for her she probably broke her oath by telling you information so her runic life seal caused her death. I''m surprised they''re capable of something so intricate." Jin exined what he knew to Aron before turning to the lifeless corpse.


    Aron already knew of the Runic Life Seals and they came in many forms. They essentially prevented the holder from breaking certainws ced upon them, if they did like the name suggests they''d die.


    As for why Jin was surprised, it''s simply because of theplexity behind Runic Life Seals. When drawing the runes, one had to precisely dictate whichws the seal fell under while carefully pouring their will into the rune as they constructed it.


    Drawing runes was a daunting task on its own that required great willpower, a strong mentality,rge amounts of mana and extremely steady hands. One small mistake and ones work wouldpletely fail, such is the reason very few mages dedicated their lives to this category of mana application.


    "I''ve heard they had ties to the old Era, perhaps their knowledge in Runic Life Seals stems from there." udia barged into the conversation and added before looking at the woman still alive and the one who was unconscious. "What will you do with them?" She then turned to Aron and asked.


    "Use them as bait and wait. If that breeds no results then we''ll kill them." Aron coldly answered causing udia to look at the women with slight pity.


    "That won''t be necessary!" A voice had rang out from behind capturing everyone''s attention.


    A well dressed man that looked to be in histe early twenties had burst into the room with numerous guards in toll and a hooded woman beside him. Just from his attire and jewelry that adorned his figure one could tell he was an important person.

 92 Chapter 92

    A well dressed man that looked to be in histe early twenties had burst into the room with numerous guards in toll and a hooded woman beside him. Just from his attire and jewelry that adorned his figure one could tell he was an important person.


    Upon looking closer one could even see he bared some resemnce to Tukmar although he looked much younger and unlike Tukmar, he had a strong arrogant demeanor.


    "Stop this at once! By themand of I the fourth Imperial prince, Mahil Uk-Jasil!" The young man dered in a powerful tone as he stared at Aron angrily after noticing the dead woman near him.


    "Stop? Well that depends, can you give me a satisfying answer as to why you were spying on me?" Aron didn''t bother with pleasantries and directly asked in a casual tone.


    His question seemed to have taken Mahil aback as he turned to the woman beside him with a questioning expression. It was only then that she stepped forward slightly and spoke. "On what basis do you make that usation?" She asked in a heavy exotic ent with an alluring tone.


    This woman just like many women in Findel had had smooth light brown skin with long ck curly hair. She too had various jewelry adorning her figure.


    "They possessed an imperial emblem and this woman who died already revealed she was hired by the fourth imperial prince before her Runic Life Seal killed her." Aron replied as he gestured towards the lifeless corpse near him.


    Upon hearing Aron reveal this her expression remained the same but Aron noticed she had grown tense for just a moment before returning to her normal self. "This could merely be a ploy to harm the fourth Prince''s reputation, as you may know a prince contesting for the throne has quite the number of enemies. Any of which who could have set this ploy up." She exined to Aron while maintaining absolute calmness.


    The fact that her bodynguage gave off no indicators she was lying was something Aron found quite impressive, but this wasn''t going to stop him from slowly chipping away at her. "Does the enemy include the Aramil Alsahra?" Aron asked as he began pacing near the two surviving spies before cing his hand on the shoulder of one of them.


    This was a clear attempt at provocation, Aron wanted to see if she would continue with her story orpletely shift gears. "The Aramil Alsahra has been extinct for ages, aside from originating in the same region it had no ties or grievances with us. It is more likely that another organization is using their name to avoid detection." The woman stuck with her story and seemed to have an answer for whatever question Aron would ask so he began to see he was getting nowhere with this.


    "Hmm, then it''s my mistake. So did the imperial princee here just to stop me killing an organization who wanted to spy on me? Or do you have a sixth sense for fights and always rush to stop them with your entire imperial guard?" Aron asked while showing a small smile, this was clearly mockery.


    His words were implying how could the imperial prince suddenly know about the fight when only faction members were present in the dinning area and whye personally to stop the fight? No matter how one looked at it this was bound to draw suspension but once again the woman replied without hesitation.<sub> </sub>


    "The imperial prince wasing to greet you as he had other affairs to deal with when you first arrived. But we heard themotion and he thought you were causing trouble for his people, many guests have done so before in the past after all." She exined perfectly, Aron saw there was no way to implicate them using words and minimal evidence, especially in their own territory.


    "Then it was all a misunderstanding, I''ll use these two to get to the answer." Aron rubbed the shoulder of one of the spies and said so with a smile but this time the imperial prince stepped forward. "We can''t allow that, this incident happened in our city so we shall apprehend them and carry out an investigation, no matter how long it takes we will provide you the culprits. Guards seize those two quickly." Mahil confidently dered before pointing at the two spies.


    As his guards stepped forward, Aron stomped his foot and burst of air pressure hit them violently causing them to stumble back while others fell downpletely. "I wasn''t asking for your permission, I was telling you." Aron said to Mahil in a tone that left no room for discussion.


    The situation was starting to deteriorate for them so Mahil once again nced at the woman beside him for help. "If you choose to not follow ourws then we''ll be left with no choice but to report you as criminals that will be handled by the governing family of the Northern region. The Rosenbergs." She threatened in a calm tone but Aron simply smiled at this.


    "That will be fine, tell them Aron, Harbinger of Galos Academy has taken away spies that tried to kill him. I''ll also report this matter to our inquisitors and once we unravel this minor Runic Life Seal, we willpletely annihte the organization behind this. Should these two kill themselves then even better, we can simply extract their memories with necromatic arts, I doubt they have seals protecting from that." As Aron spoke he showed them the Galos Academy emblem that sped his cloak together. Once these words left Aron''s mouth, both the woman and imperial prince showed worried expressions.


    The situation had now risen to a very dangerous point. The Galos Academy was a power all great families respected to a frightening extent, the very fact families couldn''t pursue matters of their younger generations dying there was testament to this.


    And here one of the Academy''s Rank Four existences is iming there was an attempt on his life. Should this investigation lead back to them then the consequences would be disastrous for both the imperial family and the Aramil Alsahra. How could they know that he was technically wanted by the academy for a minor felony and had no power over inquisitors either?


    They couldn''t see through Aron''s bluff because of his emblem but in truth if he didn''t get answers now he wouldn''t waste time investigating such a small petty matter.


    "This...." Mahil was at a loss for words, he didn''t know how to handle this situation. When he nced at the woman next to him he saw her still very much calm but no words left her mouth. This was an overwhelming checkmate, she was smart but herck of knowledge on Galos academy affairs led to her and the prince''s loss.


    "But before moving to more drastic measures, why don''t us three discuss this in private and see if we can reach a satisfying conclusion?" Aron continued to speak and his statement brought hope to the worried prince, it was clear Aron just wanted to negotiate with them but he was willing to pay whatever price if it meant he could avoid making an enemy of Galos Academy.


    Little did he know the price Aron was targeting was far greater than he could imagine....

 93 Chapter 93

    Mahil had no choice but to agree to talk in private, he dreaded the very thought of making Aron an enemy at this point. So, he, Aron, and the woman beside him went upstairs to a smaller private dining area.


    However, just before entering, Aron beckoned Mahil to stop. "I want to speak with her first, she is your spokesperson after all. You wait out here." This sudden development took both the woman and the man by surprise, it was no exaggeration to say they thought Aron was doing this because he was lustful of the woman, so he wanted privacy.


    "Oh, ah, yes, yes indeed, I shall wait here please take your time." Whatever the case may have been, Mahil took a submissive stance much like how his brother Tukmar did. He didn''t even bother saying more and left the womanpletely in Aron''s hands, if her body could save his life and prestige then that was simply good news to him.


    Inside the room, Aron took the lead and walked over to a round table that had several seats around it and sat down before gesturing for the woman to do the same.


    Even now her demeanor remained rxed, she couldn''t predict what Aron was thinking but if she indeed had to pay with her body, then it would be a small price to pay. "Let''s not waste any more time, tell me who you really are." Aron didn''t mince his words and directly cut to the chase; he had his own reasons for being in a hurry.


    "...Khalifa is my name; I am one of the twelve heads of the Aramil Alsahra. What will it take for you to drop this matter and forget about it?" The woman''s exotic voice was truly quite alluring even as she spoke so seriously. She''d concluded Aron was no fool and if she kept trying to deny the existence of the Aramil Alsahra then the results may be disastrous.


    "That will depend on your answers, why do you serve the fourth imperial prince?" Aron asked curiously, he had his own thoughts on the matter, but he needed to hear it directly from her to be sure. "Our organization isn''t as great as it once was, so to grow efficiently, I along with the other heads have ties to many important figures of noble households, we help fulfill their ambition and in turn, they help us grow and operate more smoothly." After she spoke she looked at Aron and found he was smiling at her answer. ''Does he think I''m lying?'' she thought with worry but that wasn''t the case.


    "By ties you mean you control certain members in noble households. Why else would you serve that fool of a fourth prince? I can only assume the other heads do the same, target a noble in desperate need of assistance and help them rise while manipting them to benefit you most. Isn''t that the case?" he asked with a brow raised and Khalifa nodded her head in response. She couldn''t deny his words at all, it was easy to deduce for anyone who thought about it properly, so she wasn''t surprised.


    "Interesting." Aron muttered before turning his gaze to the door. "Mahil! Enter!" hemanded and almost instantly, the fourth prince rushed in with a cold sweat on his forehead. ''Is he displeased? Did she refuse? Dammit, this isn''t good...'' Mahil only held worries when he was suddenly called in by Aron, however, he didn''t jump to conclusions and simply lowered his head a bit while facing Aron.


    "I''ve decided to let this matter drop and I won''t pursue trouble for you again. In turn, I keep her." Aron''s voice reverberated in the small room, to use her for one night was one thing but he wanted to keep her. This was a far bigger price than what Mahil expected, Khalifa was also surprised by this move, but she didn''t utter a word ofint.


    Seeing Mahil''s hesitation, Aron continued to speak. "She''s already helped you climb so far, why not enjoy your current position and wealth? Or you can keep her and watch together as I destroy everything valuable in your lives." Aron''s tone turned dark and serious, all the doubts Mahil hadpletely vanished and he nodded his head vigorously while cupping his fists.


    "No! No! This one doesn''t dare to have anyints, if you want her then she''s yours, Lord Aron." Mahilughed nervously but the pain he felt was great, Khalifa and her organization was the reason he had risen in power and was so sessful this far, losing her would be a fatal wound to his power but that was better than being destroyed.


    Unbeknownst to both, Aron was once again bluffing.There was no way he would forget about his sole purpose at the moment and expend extra effort to destroy some nobody. He just happened toe across a possible useful asset and wanted to try and take it, if he failed then so be it and move on.


    "Good, but just to be sure, I need you to swear an oath with me. You are to never disclose what happened here today and will act like you''ve never met Khalifa or heard of her organization. Should you break this oath you will die a painful death. Do you agree?" Aron stood from his seat and walked over to Mahil and extended his hand to shake.


    Mahil was a bit puzzled, he thought maybe he''d want him to sign a contract of sorts or maybe even have a Runic Life Seal ced. An oath of words was fickle, so Mahil didn''t hesitate in shaking Aron''s hand. "I agree! I wholeheartedly agree!" he dered with much vigor, causing Aron to curve his mouth into a devilish smile.<sub> </sub>


    [Binding Art: Heart''s Oath]


    "Invoke..." When Aron muttered this, Mahil felt his heart squeeze and his hand burn. A seal of sorts burned onto his hand for a moment before vanishing as if it were not even there.


    ''A simple but firm sixth tier runic oath that''ll ensure he never speaks of this.'' Aron thought as he pulled away his hand in a satisfied manner, if one looked closely they could see a set of faint fine lines drawn on his palm that soon faded into nothingness. "You''re free to leave now and remember, break the oath and you will certainly die."


    <o>,m Mahil was at a loss for words right now, what just happened? Wasn''t this just an oath of words like the nobles did? Mahil felt his legs go weak and his hands tremble, the pain he felt in his heart made him realize this was no simple oath, but what could he do now? Say he didn''t mean to? The best he could do was leave and seek out someone to break itter.</o>


    After Mahil left looking like he had just lost everything precious in his life, Aron turned to Khalifa who furrowed her brows towards him in worry. "Will I need to swear an oath as well?" she asked curiously, but Aron shook his head and approached her slowly.


    "You and I will have a contract. You serve me and in turn your organization gets ties to the youngest Harbinger in Galos Academy history who just so happens to have a Grand Mage for an ally." Aron offered, and Khalifa looked at him with cautious eyes, a Harbinger was one thing but they''d also get ties to a Grand Mage!


    Aron could only offer this as he wasn''t sure about the heart''s oath yet. Being the tier that it was the oath took quite some time to draw and Aron couldn''t be sure it was perfect so he had nned to test it on Tukmar as he wouldn''t lose out if that person died but Mahil worked fine as well.


    The only other option left for Khalifa was destruction, so she didn''t hesitate to nod her head in agreement. Seeing as she was in a state of excitement, Aron didn''t waste time and began the same ritual he had used on Anastasia.


    "Let my blood be the ink, my body the paper, and my soul the signature as I invoke this contract of servitude. I swear on this day that I, Aron, along with my ally a Grand Mage, shall have ties to Khalifa and her Organization. Do you, Khalifa, in turn swear servitude to me and only me?" Khalifa stood and took a bow towards Aron, if her organization could create ties with Galos Academy then she''d no longer need to worry for their safety. They could rise once more to an organization that struck fear and terror into the hearts of even kings.


    "I swear!" she dered with excitement and a crest appeared in both her and Aron''s eyes for a moment before growing dim and fading, with that the ritual hade to an end.


    Aron couldn''t help but look satisfied as well, the contract was very strict with the words used. So, Khalifa, who had been caught up in the moment, had just sworn servitude to Aron and would in turn receive ties to them. This meant Aron held no obligation to help or protect her and her organization, he simply couldn''t deny having ties to them.


    As for his rush in doing this and making the fourth prince swear an oath, once the other factions began to arrive, it would be known that Aron had left the academy without permission. Although it wasn''t a big offense, it would be impossible for him to use the academy''s name from there on against them.


    ''I wonder how she''ll react when she learns the truth and realizes the true meaning behind our contract.'' Aron smiled and Khalifa, who was oblivious to his thoughts, just smiled back.


    [A/N: Another one falls to the pits, he''s not a master maniptor but when the conditions are right, he''s no slouch either. Thoughts so far?]

 94 Chapter 94

    Night had finally fallen after an eventful first day in the city of Findel and many of the faction members felt they could finally take a break and rx.


    Jagu who had gone to vent his anger was still nowhere to be seen while Jin and Xavier along with a few other members drunk themselves silly under Jin''s influence in the building''srge dinning area, the whole scene resembled a lively inn full of adventurers. ''Just a sip he said, Aron said we should rx he said.'' Xavier was quick to regret his decision to join Jin in drinking.


    He came from a proud aristocratic family and had so far only ever drunk fine wine moderately. However he didn''t want toe across as stuck up, drinking with everyone would help build his rtionships with them after all. Now his only thoughts were regret and promises that he''d never drink again.


    udia along with the few girls in the faction including Evanora remained sober and just watched the guys get drunk silly from a table in the corner of the room. She was extremely curious as to how Aron handled the situation because first the fourth prince came downstairs and left then after sometime the woman she was wary of left alone as well. Just what did Aron do and say?


    Although he had Khalifa swear servitude to him, he thought it best that the others remain oblivious to this fact, Lady Rose included. Should anything ever ur he needed to have his own cards ready to be yed.


    Khalifa was perfect for carrying out secretive missions and her informationwork was far more extensive than he had initially thought reaching deep into underground operations such as the ck market. The shorting was her organization had no roots in the major households and higher levels of the Galos Academy but that was fine as he had Anastasia and a good rtionship with Lady Uva.


    Information wise there was now very little he wouldn''t know on the continent of Drotzi. For now Khalifa left to send a message to the other heads about the new state of things, leaving out the swearing of servitude of course.


    The actual reason Aron dyeding down stairs was because he went to the room assigned to Evanora where he began setting up runes to prevent a massacre when she fell asleep. ''This method is going to be insufficient should we move about too much and she can''t always be by my side.''


    As Aron carefully drew the runes he began to ponder wether he should leave her or not once again. She was truly rare but the danger of keeping her close was also extremely high, her mana demon would drain any fearful living creature of their mana dry. He didn''t know how to stop this nor if it had a limit to tiers it could attack.


    ''First let''s ask Rose about her informant, if he or she is still missing then I''ll pass the task of finding them to Khalifa while I focus on Evanora, perhaps I''ll learn more then.'' Aron nned his next move while adding the finishing touches to the runes he was setting.


    Like an artist admiring his work he looked at the runes as they slowly began to fade and gave a satisfied nod before leaving the room. He quickly put aside his brush and then made his way down stairs.


    As soon as he did so all gazes focused onto him. But the first to call out to him was the drunk who wore a bright smile. "Eyy Aron! Come join us, today might be the day I finally get you drunk!" Jin offered with vigor but Aron was quick to turn him down. "You should know at this point that''s not possible. It''s like vored water to me." Aron stated and gave Jin a shrug as he was unable to say otherwise.


    Back at Hilda''s tavern in Galos City all attempts to get Aron drunk failed miserably. His body just couldn''t be brought to that state naturally. "Fine this liquor is weaker than what Hilda had anyways..hic." Jin didn''t bother Aron any further and turned his attention back to the others.


    "Has Lady Rose still note out of her quarters?" Aron walked over to udia''s table in the corner and asked curiously. For the other girls there it was there first time being so close to Aron since he interviewed them back at the academy.


    After seeing what he was capable of it was natural for these some of the simplemoner girls to admire someone as strong and capable as him.<sub> </sub>


    udia wasn''t part of this group of admirers he had but she was impressed with him time and time again. However she had her own focus that wouldn''t be so easily forgotten. "No, from the time we arrived till now she hasn''t left the room. By the way how did everything turn out with the prince and that woman?" She answered before asking what had been on her mind for a while now.


    Aron expected this much from someone as curious as her so he gave her an answer. "It''s ended quite well, being a Harbinger has its perks. They shouldn''t be a bother to our affairs so we can rest easy for now." Aron gave her a vague yet concise answer, she knew she wouldn''t be getting more information so she smiled and nodded.


    His response also made the others feel at ease, it was good for them to rx and enjoy some benefits in following him. So that when it was time to work they did so with vigor.


    "Alright well I best discuss some matters with Lady Rose. You girls should go out into the town and buy things that catch your eye or gifts for your families back home, it would be waste to spend the whole trip in our lodgings. Don''t worry everything you buy no matter the price will be covered by the faction. Evanorae along." Aron dered in a charming manner before calling Evanora over.


    His words left themoner girls ecstatic, what girl didn''t love to shop? And on an endless budget at that. They came from poor backgrounds so such an offer being given casually only further increased their affection towards him.


    udia could tell this wasn''t an act out of generosity but to build either the faction members morale or loyalty to him.


    She and the others soon left while Aron went over to Lady Rose''s room with a silent Evanora in toll, after lightly knocking on the door Rose''s voice could be heard on the other side telling him to enter.


    "Did you not hear themotion outside or where you simply ignoring it?" Aron walked in and immediately asked in a casual tone. Lady Rose was seated in front of a desk with her focus on a piece of parchmentid before her so even as she responded she didn''t move her head. "Is my presence required for every small issue? I simply didn''t see the need for me to act, my time is better spent here trying to discern the exact location we should focus our efforts on. Why waste it conversing with children." She replied bluntly and her tone made here across as harsh but she was this way towards everyone so Aron paid no mind to it and moved on.


    "Fair point. Have you made contact with your informant? If not I may as well focus my investigations there while you keep zoning in on the precise location of the ruin." Seeing as she had no interest at all in what happened, Aron brought up the reason he hade to see her.


    Unlike the others he didn''t have the time to sit around leisurely and wait for Lady Rose to figure out the location. "No I have not. I''m starting to believe something may have happened to him but I have neither the time nor interest in finding out what that something is. It may slow down my efforts but I''ll still manage to narrow in on the location eventually." Lady Rose dismissed the matter of the informantpletely, since he missed the scheduled time to meet it was natural for Lady Rose to assume something happened.


    However she didn''t have any interest in wasting time investigating the matter, their rtionship was strictly business. "I see well can you give me his name in case Ie across it as I do my own digging around? I also want to know the exact area where those beasts were sighted." As if expecting Aron to ask this, Lady Rose picked up a small journal and turned around to give it to him.


    "This has everything I know so far regarding the matter. Let''s talk again once we both make progress, preferably before the other factions arrive in less than ten days." Lady Rose only nced at Aron for moment and turned back to her to work, he had nothing more to say either so he left with Evanora. Once outside Evanora looked up at him with her ever sleepy eyes.


    "Will Evanora help with investe..invasti...ineves. Evanora can''t say big words..." Evanora failed to ask her question and seemingly gave up just like that while maintaining her usual expression. "The investigation and yes you''ll be helping me with this." Aron nodded as the two began to walk to the building''s exit.


    "Evanora will do her best..." She added nkly and received a nce from Aron. She really was hard to read.

 95 Chapter 95

    After leaving the the building where they lodged, Aron began to roam the streets of Findel in search of the inn that Rose''s informant had stayed in.


    ''The crescent moon inn should be around here...'' Aron had followed the directions Rose had written in the journal to the letter and arrived at what seemed to be a busy district of the city.


    This area in particr was one of the more dangerous parts of he city but Aron didn''t even mind it in the least. The sight of two obvious visitors to the city didn''t go unnoticed and many people began to eye them with greedy expressions.


    After all it wasmon for aloof visitors to sometimes wander into the more dangerous parts of town, this left them as prey to many schemes.


    This was the apparent darker side of Findel, children would go missing, men would be killed and robbed, women would taken advantage or even captured and some people would fall for gambling tricks andnd in unpayable debt.


    Jin had warned everyone thoroughly of the dangers hidden in this seemingly attractive city.


    "There a moon." Soon Evanora caught sight of an inn with the crescent moon carved onto a board hang high up on the building. "Good job." Aron praised her and gave her a nod before the two began walking in that direction.


    For whatever reason even small things like this pleased Evanora. She enjoyed that she was being helpful in whatever way she could, her simple minded nature was something Aron still found hard to process. What adult would find pleasure in simply identifying andmark?


    He''d think her to be dumb weren''t it for the fact that she had survived this long alone and evaded capture for her crimes. Trying to understand her thinking truly was a task on its own.


    As they approached the inn, some people felt they were losing an opportunity at the two while others still had hope and looked happy. Aron didn''t mind the many gazes on him and ignored them but Evanora was very much aware of them so she looked up to Aron and spoke. "They want to hurt us, can Evanora kill them?" She asked in a casual manner as if asking for a snack, Aron however shook his head and she immediately abandoned the idea like it never existed.


    Once inside the inn, they were met with new gazes. ''Humans really are annoying.'' Aron thought to himself for moment before heading towards the counter with Evanora in toll.


    The women and men present at the many tables in the inn looked at Aron and Evanora keenly, who knew what they were thinking. One was what most women would describe as the perfect looking man while another was a pretty young girl who''d only grow to be more beautiful with time.


    "I''m looking for a schr by the name of Relos, he stayed here for quite sometime so maybe you can help me?" Aron didn''t mince his words with the older looking woman who stood behind the counter but she frowned at his words and shook her head. "Never heard of him, you must have the wrong inn."


    "I''m sure I don''t." Aron retorted and let a few gold coins drop on top of the counter. A single gold coin alone was worth so much to people of a lower ss, yet he casually brought out so many. Either he was stupid or incredibly strong.


    The woman''s expression turned grim, she was clearly inticed by this but also looked hesitant to speak. Just then a burly looking man with a bare tattooed chest revealed and arge saber on his hip held Aron by the shoulder and spoke..


    "She said you have the wrong in foreigner, why not leave now with your body intact. The gold stays, think of it as an apology to her and all of us for being disrespectful." The man said in a threatening manner and made sure to say the word we so as to get the other interested parties on board, Aron''s stature alone was enough for people to see he wasn''t an easy opponent so the man opted to bring in multiple people into matter.<sub> </sub>


    "The girl stays too!"


    "And any more gold you have on you!"


    Laughter began to resound in the inn as they mocked and threatened the pair more. Their lives were as good as forfeit, people in this part of the city knew to keep their mouths shut about missing people so after they delt with these two before them they were confident no consequences would follow, it wasn''t there first time doing this after all.


    Aron however didn''t nce at the man holding his shoulder but insteadunched his elbow into the man''s face in an instant.


    Crack!


    The sound of bone cracking filled the air and man''s figure was sent flying with extraordinary force. He had actually smashed through the inn''s wall andnded outside before breathing hisst breath.


    "I asked you a question." Aron''s gaze remained on the woman and he asked in a more serious tone. The woman was shocked by what had just happened and felt worry, after all she was the closest one to him right now.


    Soon the others stood and those with weapons unsheathed them, they looked ready to participate in a blood fight to kill him. However once again without looking back his spoke but this time his words sealed their fates. "Evanora, you can kill them all."


    At his word Evanora turned around and her expression remained the same as she raised her hand and spoke. "Evanora wants you all to burn." With a glow in her eyes, her Will was carried out by the mana within the tavern and everyone instantly burst into mes.


    The victims couldn''t even run or attempt to put it out as it burned them far to quickly from the legs going up, she had wanted them to suffer and although she didn''t say it, it was still projected in her will.


    Loud shrieks of pain that could be heard even outside filled the tavern. The woman behind the counter was the only one that remained and she felt her legs grow weak, in all her years she had seen many incidents happen in her inn but never to such a scale. For the first time she experienced true terror before her.


    "Relos t-that schr man, he just vanished without a word! I swear upon my life!" The older woman hurriedly spoke and Aron saw no indicator that she was lying, he sighed and turned to walk away with Evanora in toll,pletely ignoring the screaming burning corpses.


    Once the two got outside, many gazesnded on them. Aron gave Evanora a nce and instructed. "Burn it all down."


    At hismand she turned to the inn they just exited and muttered. "Burn till nothing is left." Once again her eyes flickered with a radiant glow and her Will was carried out.


    The building soon burst intorge mes. Everyone who saw these had a look of surprise, the so called helpless foreigners they were eyeing had just done something even the imperial family wouldn''t be so bold as to do.

 96 Chapter 96

    After leaving the crescent moon inn in disarray, Aron and Evanora made their way to the main city gates and left the city entirely.


    The beast sightings had been near the many settlements outside the city where the lower ss citizens and farmers lived.


    It had be quite dark and unlike the city which had many areas still bustling at night, the outer region was dead silent. One had to know that those who lived in the outer settlements had little to no security from beasts that would sometimes wander into their fields or close to their homes.


    Aron''s gaze swept the area and he could indeed see quite a few beasts eyeing him but unfortunately they weren''t the beasts he was looking for. ''Not even a mana beast.'' Aron thought and clicked his tongue in irritation as he and Evanora made their way into forest.


    "We''re being followed by food." Evanora muttered without so much as ncing around, her sensitivity to mana was far beyond the norm like Aron''s or those gifted Mages.


    "Ignore them, they won''t bother us." Aron responded before releasing mana fluctuations from his body, this was a trait many mana beasts performed to ward off or intimidate enemies. The forest was teeming with all sorts of wildlife that Aron could not bother wasting time with. Be itrge vicious carnivores or small poisonous insects and reptiles, they avoided Aron and Evanora like the gue once they felt the deadly aura of mana around him.


    Aron came to a stop near a clearing and narrowed his eyes at whatid before him, the carcass of arge mana beast. It''s pungent smell was what attracted him to it and it''s state showed it had died quite some time ago.


    As Aron approached it to investigate, Evanora began wandering around curiously. Aron crouched down in front of the carcass and ignored the pungent smell as he looked over it''s rotting body. ''w marks... the flesh has rotted too much for me to narrow down what they could belong to though.'' Aron sighed and tried to find other clues but the carcass was in too bad a state.


    "The residue mana that could have been left from the attack has also dissipated..." Aron stood up and gave up trying to get answers from this, however right then Evanora came behind him and tugged his shirt while pointing in another direction. "More dead food." She exined and Aron immediately increased the scope of his senses.


    The pungent smell he stood near became far more dense but he could now also smell simr yet faint smells emanating from different directions deeper into the forest.


    Without wasting time Aron went to investigate each one, he was in no rush as the smell already indicated they were dead for sometime. Rushing would only lead to possibly missing important signs not only of the carcasses but the surrounding forest.


    It heldrge and tall scattered green leafy trees with grass and flora that reached up to one''s knees, making it hard to transverse through. Theck of trails clearly showed that people never made their way this deep into the forest many times.


    Aron had spent about a good two hours carefully examining each carcass along with the surrounding areas for tracks or even signs of that the attacking creature may have left. A creatures urine could sometimes be used to track it if ones sense of smell was good enough but unfortunately he couldn''t find even this.


    "What killed all the food?" Try as she might, Evanora didn''t even know where to start when it came to investigating so she simply observed Aron like a curious child and asked this once he was done.<sub> </sub>


    "I can''t tell at the moment, whatever it was it has to be a mana beast for sure, most likely a herbivore because I didn''t see any signs of flesh bitten away from the carcasses. It''s target must have been the fields of the farmers. All we can do now is check every now and then for fresh traces, there''s a high chance it will attack again." Aron exined before the two left the forest entirely and returned to their lodgings.


    At the front of the building they found udia waiting with her arms crossed as if in deep thought. "You''re finally back, I heard there''s a fire that was started in a part of the city and ording to the descriptions it was you and her..." udia revealed but Aron wasn''t surprised and nodded at udia. "If someone tries to kill me, there''s a high chance I''ll kill them." Aron didn''t go into detail and said just that before going into the building.


    If it were a problem then he was sure the guards would havee by now but with Tukmar and Mahil he wouldn''t be held ountable for taking out a few nobodies.


    Once inside Aron parted ways with Evanora and went to his own room, it waste so he would discuss some of what he found so far with Rose the following day.


    However once inside his room, he found Khalifa waiting with aplex expression on her face. She was clearly a woman who wasn''t easily fazed so Aron was curious as to what troubled her. "It seems you have bad news." He stated and without replying to him she took out a piece of paper and handed it to him.


    The paper had a detailed drawing of Aron with the words wanted at the bottom with quite the hefty some. "It''s one of the more popr bounties on the ck market right now. I dug deeper and found it was issued because you''re wanted for stealing the weapons of heirs to the major noble households..." Khalifa exined with the sameplex expression.


    Now it made sense why she was concerned. No matter Aron''s backing, the major noble houses were no joke so her organization being affiliated with him was more bad than good so she was absolutely regretting agreeing to his terms.


    Aron however snickered upon reading it. "So they lose to me then im I stole from them huh, they issued it on the ck market to because they know it would embarrassing for the public to know they lost their weapons during the Journey." Aron muttered and Khalifa''s expression rxed a little, she expected Aron to be just as worried but he took it casually.


    "Fine, I''ll retaliate then. Make copies of these and have your organization spread them all across major cities while also leaking information as to why it was issued and by who." Khalifa was taken aback by Aron''s instructions.


    He wanted to be known throughout the continent? For theft? She thought this was crazy but upon thinking it through she couldn''t help but smile. The Journey allowed everything from theft to killing and all this had happened then, the noble families seeking revenge for this would greatly damage their prestige.


    Not only did their heirs lose but they also went as far as issuing an underground bounty, how shameful would this look to the public, most especially the academy. However soon her smile faded as she thought of something else "But won''t that mean you''ll be targeted until the order is brought down?" She asked with concern because if he died then this n would fall apart.


    "If I don''t set an examplerge enough, they''ll keep underestimating my strength like you just now." Aron answered and said no more, Khalifa nodded and left through the window as quickly as she came.


    ''More importantly I can finally satisfy my raging bloodlust from this urge to kill.'' A sinister smile appeared on Aron''s face as he took a meditative pose and began sorting his thoughts.

 97 Chapter 97

    Night passed and morning came, the vibrant sun''s rays shined into Aron''s room as he slowly opened his eyes to the new day. Rather than sleep which his current body seemed to still not need, Aron made it a habit to meditate.


    Despite the overwhelming advantages his body had he still had to deal with the vast wills of beasts within him. His strength wasn''t hindered but his sanity was greatly at risk if he didn''t meditate every so often to calm his state of mind, this was even more so now that he didn''t restraint the wills fully.


    Meditating also gave him slight insights into the condition and state of his body. ''As I am now if I were topletely go all out I should be at the apex of tier four or early tier five.'' Aron concluded as he opened his eyes realizing his earlier thought of his abilities hadn''t been all that urate.


    Such a case was not surprising, the current state of the world was built upon the remnants of a fallen civilization. Not only was the concept of mana and magking a proper guide and setws but even how one was ranked wasn''t all that urate.


    Aron followed ranks ording to the mostmon method he learned off in Argos''s library which was by checking how dense the mana a certain being held.


    The higher someone or something was the more dense their mana would be which was why certain beast''s could overwhelm others simply by being in their presence.


    ''Varying densities.'' Aron thought as he stood up from the meditative position he was in. This recent discovery he had just made was the reason behind his earlier assumption.


    Unlike normal living organisms, Aron''s mana density was continuously shifting. Sometimes incredibly dense other times low, to determine his rank roughly he chose to follow the average density he observed which was between rank A tier four and rank two tier five.


    Before he couldment on this any longer a hurried knocking was heard on his door. As soon as he opened the door he found udia, Jin and Xavier standing outside his door with concerned expressions.


    Aron nced at the piece of parchment in udia''s hand and immediately knew the reason for them being there. "So you found the bounty." Aron muttered in a casual manner, it seemed Khalifa and her organization were quickly performing this task.


    "You already know?" udia asked with a bit of surprise, when she first saw this from a member who brought it back after a morning walk she immediately got extremely concerned.


    "Figures." Jin who was the most rxed spoke out with a smile but deep down he too was bit concerned or he wouldn''t havee at all.


    "Yesterday I encountered an underground informant who said there was a bounty for me on the ck market so I..." Aron proceeded to exin to them a story of half truths, he lied about the origin of the bounty and its distribution but he did say this would benefit them.


    "You''re right, if news gets out that the heirs lost to amoner then the major houses will be humiliated even more so since they even sought revenge in such a manner. So that''s why the broadcast of the Journey to Ettenheim was blocked this time around... otherwise everyone would already know you fairly beat them and acquired the weapons." Xavier also soon rxed and couldn''t help butugh at the predicament the major houses were in.


    He as an aristocrat knew just how damaging to their prestige this act would be. "At the very least they''d probably me whichever underground organization released this and purge thempletely. However the truth of their loss will still be apparent... they''ve really fumbled this time." Even udia showed a small smile after hearing Aron''s exnation, for whatever reason the two of them didn''t like the major families.<sub> </sub>


    "Naturally, all I have to do is fend off the wannabe bounty chasers thate my way in the next few days. If that''s all you needed confirmation on then excuse me." Aron showed a satisfied expression and walked past the three of them leaving them discussing the matter even more.


    Aron wanted to brief Lady Rose on some of his conclusions from the investigation so he his destination was currently her room, however he found that she was seated at a table alone in therge dining area of the building.


    He made his way over and took a seat which didn''t seem to bother Lady Rose who set down the cup hot leafy tea she was drinking. "Your informant apparently ran off from the inn hurriedly, whatever the case he''s far gone or even dead. As for sightings... the beast is definitely a herbivore which matches every creature in the sketches, however ording to the w marks I found only two beasts fit that criteria."


    "They are both extremely fast so their nest could well be over eighty kilometers from here but definitely less than three hundred kilometers." Aron exined and Lady Rose nodded. "I reached a simr deductionst night, I estimated they had to be less than two hundred and eighty kilometers because anything beyond that wouldn''t match the traits of the creatures you described."


    "The desert..." Aron remembered whatid beyond the distance Rose had just mentioned and understood. "Exactly, none of the creatures you mentioned could survive long there so naturally their nest wouldn''t be beyond the territory of the forest. That doesn''t lessen our possible locations by much however..." Lady Rose stated, clearly thinking this wasn''t enough.


    "It is progress however, from this we can get closer. These creatures are picky eaters otherwise they would have finished every crop in the outer fields. So we just need to find an area were simr vegetation has been exhausted, otherwise they wouldn''t travel long distances like these." Aron''s idea seemed to spark some light in Lady Rose''s eye. "I need the name of every crop they had eaten, from that I can narrow down vegetation with simr properties and match it with what grows in the forests." She said with a tone of vigor, it seemed they would once again narrow down the location.


    With a new direction found, Lady Rose didn''t dy in assigning the task of finding the names of the vegetation in the fields to some low ranking members. They found this request odd but who were they to question the request of a grand mage.


    As for Aron, he nned on skipping going into the forest today as they wouldn''t be any new signs since the creatures never appeared in the fields the night prior.


    .....


    The day passed uneventfully and the following morning, Aron made his way to the fields and once again he found that no signs of new attacks.


    ''There''s no set pattern in their attacks so I can''t predict when they''ll attack again. A mana beast can go long periods without nutrition after all.'' Upon thinking of this, Aron sighed helplessly and looked slightly irritated that his investigation had reached a dead end for now.


    "We won''t be going into the forest today." Aron announced to Evanora but her gaze was focused elsewhere, upon following it with his own he found that her attention was towards an approaching airship in the distance.


    Itcked luster and was a bit crude which meant it was likely an independent force or minor faction. "Seems they''ve began to arrive." Aron had long expected forces to starting after the news of a possible ruin broke out. "Hmm." Evanora only looked at the airship nkly and gave no opinion.


    This airship was likely one of many that would soon fill the docks of the city of Findel. This made the need to narrow the location even more urgent. ''Hopefully Rose gets results, it''ll be best if we can start looking in a few days time.'' Aron before gesturing Evanora to follow him as they made their back to the city

 98 Chapter 98

    While Evanora and Aron where casually making their way back to the city from the outskirts, the docking area had amotion arise at the arrival of an airship.


    Although it was nowhere near as luxurious as the Sovereign it was still an airship which was a rare sight in low ss regions. Only those with wealth in the thousands of gold usually owned one.


    As the crude yet intimidating airship docked, numerous peddlers rushed towards it but they couldn''t get close as many guards prevented them from doing so.


    Only one man in a luxurious outfit adorned in jewelry stood at the bottom of the airships departing tform awaiting for its crew. This was the fourth prince Mahil.


    "Ahah, Mahil! Come to wee me back I see?!" A loud arrogant voice echoed from the deck of the airship and soon arge man with unruly brown hair and a beard to match made an appearance.


    He was d in battered leather armor with dried up blood stains and held arger than normal broadsword that only added to his intimidating appearance. Mahil showed this man a charming smile and gave a small bow as he descended close to him.


    "Greygar! It''s been ages old friend, I''ve long been waiting for your return." Mahil said in a pleasant tone before the two exchanged a brotherly hug, Mahil in particr seemed ufortable with this but the one called Greygar only smiled and patted Mahil''s back with some force.


    "Good Lad, you''ve grown a bit more manly. Tis a shame yer stillcking a beard." Greygar added beforeughing at his own joke loudly. Mahil could onlyugh along loudly before clearing his throat and bringing up a different topic.


    "I take it you''re here to try finding the ruin that could be in the north? You''ve always been one to chase treasure and adventure even leaving your long time friend here." The cunning Mahil asked in a joking manner as if he had no underlying intentions. His friend was a simple minded fellow and he took advantage of this.


    "Of course you know me well, as for leaving you... wasn''t it you who promised me you''d be a prince and in turn I''d be the leader of the greatest independent faction in the north!" He said beforeughing and patting Mahil hard on the back. "Of course I remember the promise we made when we were growing up, I had thought you long forgot it." Mahil quickly retorted as heughed awkwardly.


    ''Who would remember such a childish thing?'' He mocked in his mind, although he and Greygar were seemingly good friends when he was young it was all an act.


    Greygar grew up in the outskirts of Findel to a Lachestrian mother but even as a child he exhibited great feats of strength. He ventured into the forests many adults feared going and was often sessful in hunting. Mahil approached Greygar and made his life along with his mother''s far morefortable in Findel.<sub> </sub>


    All this so he could gain a strong ally when the timees and with no surprise Greygar had indeed be strong but he had a burning desire to travel and explore the world. It was then that they made the promise but Greygar mentioned that Mahil could call upon him anytime if he needed help.


    Mahil who had Khalifa of course did no such thing, he was confident in seeding the throne with her by his side. Now however things had changed but luck seemed to be on his side as he had learned from Greygar''s mother that he''d be returning soon and thus here he was feigning he had always longed to see his friend.


    "If I can find that ruin then I''ll definitely be famous throughout the continent! But seems I''m not the first..." Greygar''s operations had always focused close to the north because he didn''t have many ties so he thought he''d be the first to arrive in Findel.


    Seeing the Sovereign''s intimidating size and luxuriousness he couldn''t help but worry about how fierce hispetition was. Mahil followed Greygar''s gaze and upon seeing Aron''s ship he couldn''t help but show an unhappy expression.


    "Tsk. Don''t worry you''re technically the first to arrive, the owner of that ship won''t live long with the bounty he has on his head. That airship is probably stolen as well." Mahil clicked his tongue and spoke ill of Aron. He had of course seen the bounty fliers that were now plenty in Findel.


    Although no group within had made their move, everyone was now eyeing him like a pack of hungry wolves. Hearing Mahil''s words Greygar had raised a brow in interest. "Hmm a bounty?"


    ....


    Meanwhile the topic of there discussion has now arrived at the city''s main gate, the path behind painted in blood. ''It seems some thought they could capitalize on me being outside the city to mount the attack, shame.'' Aron looked back at the many dismembered bodies behind and shook his head in disappointment.


    "They keep attacking even though they keep dying. Evanora doesn''t understand" Evanora muttered in a curious tone as she wiped her dagger of blood. "Greed blinded their reasoning, it''s almostical how some thought they could target you as well because you look weak." Aron added and snickered as he remembered the shocked looks on their faces as Evanora sliced them up effortlessly after casting a paralysis art.


    "Evanora isn''t weak, she''s very strong sometimes." She defended and raised her dagger near her face to look more menacing but it was simply too hard to find this odd girl scary. "Indeed you are not." Aron agreed as the two walked passed the quivering guards on duty who couldn''t make eye contact at all with the two.


    They could only sigh in relief when Aron walked passed them along with his menacing partner. "Hmmm, what doesical mean? Evanora doesn''t understand." She asked as if only fully realizing what Aron said prior.

 99 Chapter 99

    "Ahah, fantastic! I really am lucky it seems." Greygar''sughter resounded in the streets of Findel as Mahil told him more about the bounty and the person it belonged to.


    He made sure to skip out on the details that would incur his oath, only telling him that Aron was the leader of an independent faction and had stolen from the major noble families. "You truly are lucky, you get to im a bounty and have a head start at finding the ruins. I''m jealous..." Mahil shook his head and looked genuinely envious of Greygar but inwardly he was smiling.


    "Don''t worry Mahil, once I im the bounty I''ll treat you to half the reward and as for the ruins, I won''t forget my best friend at that time either. I even brought a few gifts on the airship but let me im this bounty first!" Greygar said confidently and Mahil nodded in response beforeing to a sudden stop.


    "As much as I''d love to see you defeat that poor fellow, I''ve got some imperial matters to attend to. Afterwards I''ll prepare a feast in your honor my friend, it''ll be a spectacle to behold for sure." Mahil exined while showing a friendly smile and demeanor. He wasn''t sure how strong Aron was or how strong Greygar was but he surely wouldn''t let this chance to get rid of Aron pass. If it failed he could simply weasel his way out or im a different story, it had it risks but he was willing to do this.


    "Always running off to attend to some boring matter, as you wish then I''ll narrate to you my victory when you return." Greygar gave Mahil a rough pat on the back before watching him leave with a bright smile.


    After parting ways Greygar and his crew immediately went towards the luxurious lodging Aron was staying at and gathered outside. "Can the one named Arone out here and face me! You should already know what this is about so let''s not waste time!" Greygar dered both loudly and arrogantly.


    Immediately some members of the faction rushed outside and soon after Jin, Xavier and udia appeared as well. "So soon?" Jin asked aloud as he looked at therge muscle bound man standing some meters away from them.


    "What do we do?" udia and the others weren''t at all fearful of this man but were instead wondering what they should do as Aron still hadn''t returned and Lady Rose as per usual didn''t care for such an unimportant matter.


    "Looks like we''ve got quite the nice lookingdies hereds! More to add to our wonderful collection! If you leader doesn''te out then I''ll crush you lot and take those that catch my eye away..." Greygar expressed with a smile on his face. Of his many experiences outside Findel, women were among the thing he loved most.


    Every time they encountered an enemy they would plunder their wealth and steal there women. This was all butmon and for female crews they did the same to good looking men that caught their eye, in the end all that mattered was strength.


    Seeing as Greygar looked impatient and ready to attack, Xavier was about to step forward as both he and plenty other members were confident in taking out this ignorant man, but soon Aron and Evanora''s figures could be seen walking over not too far away. Greygar followed their gazes and immediately smiled upon seeing Aron.


    "There you are!" Greygar eximed and immediately unsheathed hisrge sword and charged towards Aron. "Hmm..." Aron looked at the man with a brow raised and casually brought out his own one handed sword before throwing it at Greygar with immense force.


    The sword flew forward and wasing towards Greygar at a speed that was much too fast for a regr augmenter such as him to act. So just as he prepared to use his de to deflect the attack it buried itself in his flesh.


    Crack!


    His skull cracked and blood sttered in all directions as the de pierced him right through the head. His head had been nearly split in half while even his chest cavity could be seen.<sub> </sub>


    In an instant this seemingly able warrior met his end and fell backward with a loud thud. All this urred in less than a heartbeat so Aron had not even stopped walking.


    Soon he reached Greygar''s corpse and removed his sword from his body before turning to udia and the others. Greygar''s crew stood in disbelief at what they were seeing.


    This was a man they had been through thick and thin with and had absolute confidence in, not once did they ever imagine he''d met his end like this... it just wasn''t eptable.


    Without Aron needing to give the order, Xavier stepped forward and ordered the faction members to surround the remaining crew. "Check if he''s anyone important, if not then kill his crew and take anything valuable from their airship then mount their heads on it''s sides." Aron instructed before walking into the lodgings.


    "He''s using them as an example..." udia muttered aloud but was still perplexed by how casually he took this. Not once did he exhibit worry or fear about their situation.


    "Of course, imagineing here then wondering what happened to thest group that tried to im the bounty... only to see an airship with numerous heads on it''s sides." Jin seemed somewhat familiar with this type of warning that Aron employed.


    Even if someone was still bent oning after Aron, they wouldn''t do so with the same amount of confidence and once their confidence was shaken then they''d be easy targets either way. "I think they''re just amon independent faction so we can..." Xavier looked to udia as if to confirm without saying the actual words aloud. Even he found the mounting of heads a bit extreme.


    "Our leader is close friends with the fourth prince! You can''t do this!" One of the more confident crew members eximed in hopes they''d be set free and vengeance for their leader would be carried out.


    "Yep, no one important. Let''s do this quickly..." Jin confirmed while nodding his head at the pitiful looking crew members, they came looking for treasure but all they found was death and not even an honorable one. Truly a pity...


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile inside the lodgings, Aron walked into Lady Rose''s room and found her attention focused on what looked to be a map of the region alongside two notebooks full of scribbles.


    "I''ll need two days more at the very least, much of the vegetation in the forest isn''t documented so I instead have to guess the type looking at the geographical elements. It''ll be less urate but still better than what we have currently." Without needing to ask, Lady Rose told Aron of her progress and he turn nodded slightly and leaned against the wall by the door. "If that''s the case then I should cancel the order to mount heads." Aron sighed and prepared to leave as he initially thought she''d have been closer to narrowing the location.


    "Why? What does that have to do with this?" Lady Rose asked while still keeping her alluring eyes fixated on the map. "Before I wanted to have theing factions to be fearful but since you need more time I can''t very well allow others to start investigating as well so I''ll lure them to me with the bounty on my head. We gain more time and lesspetition simultaneously." Aron exined and caused Lady Rose to turn and nce at him for a moment.


    "What an interesting boy you are." She said without changing her serious facial expression before turning back to her work.

 100 Chapter 100

    Later that very day as Aron isted himself in his room, a knock resounded on his door bringing him out of his meditative state. Earlier he had thought he could finally release some of his urges to kill on the group that had arrived but the reality was they were much to weak.


    His only option was either those who''d pursue a bounty on him or mana beasts he''d encounter once they set off. He himself preferred thetter as human settlements had far too many restrictions which he loathed.


    "Enter." Aron stood up and responded to the constant light knocking on his door and udia walked in looking hurried. He had grown ustomed to this young woman who was ever organizing something and making sure everyone was in order.


    "I came to report about the situation regarding the bounty hunter earlier..." udia ced her hand on her waist and stated her reason for being there before trailing off to see if Aron had any actual interest in the matter.


    She too had grown ustomed to Aron''s nature, unlike the inspiring and progressive leader she thought him to be he was instead reclusive and barely took part in faction affairs. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the factions foundation was built by udia.


    <o>,m "Do what you feel is right, there''s no need to bring something so trivial to me. I trust your judgment." Aron said to her without pondering much on the information but he did so in a casual manner and didn''te across as arrogant despite his choice of words. If they were a problem then she''d have already said so but given how she came in he knew it was a regr report and thus lost all interest. "Can I ask you something? It''s unofficial." udia suddenly asked and looked up at Aron as if something had been bothering her.</o>


    "Go ahead." It was rare that udia spoke to Aron about things not concerning the faction so he curiously looked at her and awaited to hear what she had to say. "Why don''t you take an active role in everything? You''re smart enough to aplish so much and on top of that you''re incredibly strong but you seem so detached and unmotivated sometimes that I just wonder if you''re really serious about this... I''m sorry if I''m being rude."


    udia was always one to speak her mind and although she held back and swallowed her pride when it came to Aron, she began to grow unsure. Unlike Jin and Jagu who seemed sure about Aron, Xavier like her wasn''t and he''d often bring his worries to her.


    She worried that Aron had no real motivation and was just doing as he pleased because he was strong and intellectual to some extent but when the work came he distanced himself so trust in him began to wain.


    "I just believe things would function best as they are. When ites to socializing Ick experience and let''s not even mention knowledge concerning Ettenheim and its noble households. I recruited capable people because I knew I couldn''t do this as smoothly alone."


    "I''m neither detached nor am I unmotivated, I''m just mostfortable and clear headed when I''m alone. I''ve seen you passionately lead the faction far better than I could as well so why change that? Much of what I do is unknown but if you feel I''mcking then I can appoint you the leader instead, it''s really all the same to me and titles don''t amount to much." Aron responded and udia immediately shook her head, although she hadn''t predicted what answer she''d get, she definitely didn''t think it would sound so sincere.


    "No, I shouldn''t have asked. I tend to overthink and worry so it''s probably all just in my head. It''s... it''s just that although we haven''t known each other long I feelfortable with the faction. I see so much potential and I just don''t want to see it all go to waste. But thank you for your honesty." udia showed a small smile to Aron who gave a slight smile back and nodded. "It won''t, I assure you that."


    There was no pressure behind Aron''s voice but his eyes showed he was being serious. His n hadn''t changed in any way and the second the opportunity to go to Limbo came he''d take it, As for udia and the others... it was up to themselves to achieve their goals using this faction they built.


    "Well then I won''t interrupt you further, Leave everything on the surface to me." udia said with a smile and renewed vigor as she left Aron''s room. He could only sigh and return to meditating. ''It really is amazing what one can aplish with words alone.'' Aron thought before shaking his head, in the end he thought udia was just worried about her goal being affected if the faction didn''t live up to its potential.


    .....


    In theing two days udia had taken an even more active role in managing the faction. A few lesser independent factions had arrived during this time and they too of course tried their luck at getting the bounty.


    But in the end it all ended in the same, Aron effortlessly defeated them all then udia handled the after math. She had sold the few beaten down airships along with misceneous items that were of no use to them.<sub> </sub>


    Some factions held captives which she chose to free to better their image in the eyes of the public and slowly build up their reputation.


    As for Aron, he began to spend more and more time with Evanora whilst keeping an eye out for any new beast sightings but no such thing happened.


    .....


    As the second day wasing to an end, Aron was seated in his room reading through some new information Khalifa had provided him.


    "And you''re sure this is all true?" Aron who was seated by a desk with his legs crossed and a piece of parchment in his hands asked this to Khalifa who stood behind him quietly. "I dare not bring you false information, everything there is urate and has been confirmed." Khaifa replied confidently before Aron returned the parchment back to her.


    Just then a knock resounded on his door and he gestured Khalifa to leave before walking over to open it. ''I guess udia should want to report, she hadn''t done so recently.'' Aron thought as he opened the door but much to his surprise the person on the other side wasn''t udia but instead Lady Rose.


    "Must be something important if you''re here personally." Aron didn''t hide his surprise at seeing Lady Rose standing before him but therge map she held gave away her intentions. "It is." She answered quickly before entering Aron''s room without letting him say another word.


    She strutted over to the only desk within his room andid down the map she had there. Aron closed the door and joined her by the desk where he directed his gaze at the map with many marked locations.


    The most noticeable mark was arge circle that isted a certain part of the map. "You managed to narrow it down?" Aron reached the most obvious conclusion but still asked to hear her thoughts.


    "Yes, it proved to be more arduous than I thought. This forest is rather strange, some of its geographical features and even recorded vegetation doesn''t match what should normally be found here, however I can''t reach a proper conclusion unless we see it for ourselves." She quickly exined as she brought out her notebook and pointed out some vegetation that Aron indeed found familiar.


    Lady Rose then continued to exin as she pointed at a few highlighted ones. "It''s not strange to find some vegetation from Limbo in an origin world so long as the region meets the requirements. This isn''t the case here I''m sure." Hearing her bring up Limbo, Aron couldn''t help but what to ask more.


    Limbo was endless and Argos''s knowledge was only helpful to a certain extent, learning more from someone else may bring new knowledge he may not have known. However he stopped himself from asking about that at the moment. ''I doubt she''ll participate in a long conversation and freely tell me what I want to hear at the moment. Besides, I can''t seem desperate¡­''


    "That''s true, especially for these two... they only grow well in regions with a mana density of 2.5 or higher. The density in much of the forest is less than 2 so there has to be source of denser mana somewhere within the region you marked. Possibly the ruin then?" Aron finallymented on the two types of flora that caught his eye.


    "You''re far more knowledgeable than you look. That''s right, these two have made me confident in this region being what we''re looking for. Even if the ruin itself isn''t there I''m sure we''ll know it''s exact location once we uncover a bit more about the forest." Rose sighed and closed the notebook before handing the map over to Aron, she was sincere in that she found Aron''s additions both refreshing and worrying.


    But just like Aron, she stopped herself from asking more as per their agreement. "I''ll take my leave then, informing the others and getting us there is up to you." After ncing at him for a moment, Lady Rose turned around and began to leave.

 101 Chapter 101

    After Lady Rose had left, Aron gazed at the map with a satisfied expression, this expression didn''tst long as his eyes glowed momentarily and disyed a strange crest. Aron then showed a frown before looking out his window. What he observed was the city''s stunning night lights that most people would describe as beautiful, his focus however wasn''t on this beauty.


    His pupils contracted and his vision increased by an insane margin. What those eyes were currently observing were two luxurious airships over three hundred kilometers away. ''Galos academy... Anastasia must be with them. I guess we''ll be leaving tonight then.'' Aron thought before quickly turning away, grabbing the map and leaving the the room.


    It was currently night time and most of the members had already gone to sleep. Aron nced on both sides of the empty hall way before banging his hand against the marble wall.


    Immediately upon contact a shockwave travelled through the entire building and made it rumble bringing most people out of there sleep.


    The quickest to react was Jagu who burst out of his quarters seemingly ready to fight. He and Aron only exchanged nces for a moment before he walked passed him leaving a message. "Have everyone gather in hall immediately, we leave Findel tonight." He said without exining much and went over to Evanora''s room.


    He slowly opened the door and closed it behind him. Unlike the others, Evanora''s room was unusually dark but upon entering two pairs of glowing eyes and a set of extremely sharp white teeth followed.


    "You doesn''t fear us, why do you visit." An echoey voice that sounded neither like male nor female but a disturbingbination of both resounded in the room.


    Aron ignored the voice and walked towards Evanora''s bed where she was sleeping soundly. Aron then proceeded to hold her nose shut preventing her from breathing, he did this until she couldn''t take it anymore and woke up. In that same instance the mana demon vanished.


    A while ago he had tested to see if Evanora could be awaken when she was in that state. Things like sound and touching her proved to be useless but when her mana demon sensed she was in danger it would vanish and she would wake up.


    Since he couldn''t physically harm her he opted for this simple trick to awaken her if the situation ever called for it.


    After waking up, Evanora leaned forward towards Aron and held his hand before trying to take one of his fingers into her mouth. "Hmm, this isn''t Evanora''s dream." Uponing to his realization, Evanora looked around her dark room a bit lost.


    Evanora almost never woke up during night time, so even when Aron had first tested waking her up she was fairly confused as to what was happening. It seemed so traumatic to her that she checked the entire building to make sure no one had died or left.


    "Calm down, everything is okay. We''re just leaving town so get up okay?" Aron could immediately tell she was agitated and heforted her by letting her feel the warmth of his hand. Evanora held it slightly for a few minutes before giving Aron a nod. "Evanora understands..."


    The two soon left the room and proceeded to go to the dinning area where the other members were gathered and looked ready to go, including Rose who only held her notebook in hand and stood a distance from the others.


    Upon seeing Aron, udia came forward and immediately asked what was on everyone''s minds. "Did something happen?" She asked in a calm tone to mask the anxiousness she felt.


    "No, we''ve narrowed down the possible location of the ruin so it''s best we leave immediately to avoidpetition." Aron''s short exnation had calmed the hearts of those present. A great deal of the members thought their sudden movement had to do with an impending danger and in truth they were right.<sub> </sub>


    Thanks to Anastasia, Aron had been able to find out two top quality airships from the academy where on their way to Findel and would likely reach by morning which wasn''t all that far. Without knowing who was present on the airship it was best he just set off.


    udia however found the lie he told reasonable and immediately turned to the others and began to pass instructions. "Evanora, go to the airship with them. I won''t be far behind." Aron instructed the even sleepier looking than usual Evanora who just nodded softly at his words and walked over to udia.


    "So you found out they''reing too." Lady Rose said in a low tone as she passed by Aron and began walking towards the airship docks.


    After everyone had gone, Khalifa jumped down from atop one of the supporting pirs of the ceiling and gave Arias a small bow. "What are your instructions?"


    .....


    Meanwhile over two hundred kilometers away from Findel on the deck of one of the two luxurious airships Aron had scene, a lone girl stood quietly leaning against the rail with her gaze forward. Juliet Lamarck.


    "Lady Lamarck, it''s getting prettyte, don''t you wish to rest? If you''re worried about a night attack leave the look out duty to me." Suddenly a voice interrupted has seemingly tranquil moment alone and caused her to turn around, her gaze cold and expression emotionless.


    "You are Lucas correct? I appreciate the concern but I''m fine." She acknowledged the person who came only for moment and replied rather coldly before turning her attention back forward.


    "Apologies Mdy, we''ll be very busy once we arrive so I just thought you''d need a good nights rest before then." Lucas bowed slightly and stated his intention but this time Juliet didn''t even turn around as she replied.


    "I''m not weak like the rest of you. If anyone needs rest it''s you." She answered rather bluntly but that was indeed her honest thoughts on the matter. Lucas couldn''t help but smile rather awkwardly at having the tables turned, what was worse is that he couldn''t refute her statement at all.


    "You''re absolutely right, I''m sorry for myck of strength but I''m working hard every day to grow stronger. Forgive me for assuming but I just thought you looked lonely standing here so I wanted to try and cheer you up, I used to be the same back in my vige. Sorry for interrupting." Lucas scratched the back of his head as he continued tough awkwardly at how things turned out as he prepared to walk away.


    However just as he was doing so Juliet spoke once again with her gaze fixated in the direction of Findel. "It''s lonely at the top... but I don''t have to be alone anymore." She said with a bit of emotion in her voice and showed the smallest of smiles.


    Lucas couldn''t help but stare at her beautiful expression in that moment but didn''t know what to say. Before he could figure out what to say, she continued to speak.


    "Which is why I can''t sleep. I''m looking forward to reaching Findel, so I won''t be lonely at the top anymore." As she said this she sighed slightly and her smile faded. ''That feeling of being looked down upon... that aura of sheer confidence... and those murderous eyes. I want to fight you so badly.'' She thought with visible determination in her eyes.


    Lucas couldn''t understand the meaning behind her words and he simply stood there dazed for a moment before excusing himself to go train. ''One day I''ll also reach the top, maybe at that time she won''t have to be lonely...'' He thought to himself and seemed even more motivated than before.

 102 Chapter 102

    The sun had finally risen and a new day hade, the Sovereign was currently flying through the skies above the forests near the Newman Hignds.


    Inside the airship, all the members had gathered in the dinning area per Aron''s request. The atmosphere was quite chatty as many were excited about finding an actual ruin, for simplemoners like them the entire trip had been like a wonderful dream.


    Even udia couldn''t hide the emotions she felt when she thought about how much prestige she would earn for finding a ruin. She wasn''t the type to be overly optimistic especially after knowing first hand how unfair life could be, but so far everything was going well and she didn''t see a reason to be negative.


    A short whileter, Aron had walked into the noisy dinning room which almost immediately became silent at his arrival. He wasted no time and took out the map he had received from Lady Rose who chose to not attend this meeting.


    "As I said the day before, we''ve narrowed down the possible location of the ruin but it''s still a lot of ground of cover. To be most effective in searching we shall divide into four groups."


    "Jagu, Jin and Xavier will lead three of the groups while I''ll lead thest. udia shall remain on the airship with Evanora, once each group is left at their designated locations the ship will be hidden in an illusion at this point." Aron instructed before pointing onto a spot on the map, so far no one had anything to add on what he said so he continued to speak.


    "Once in your area, you are to thoroughly investigate it before making your way to the rendezvous point before midnight. In the case where you actually do stumble upon the ruin by chance, immediately report it to your team leader so they tear this runed paper I''ll give each one of them. It''ll inform us all and we''ll rush to your location. Do not under any circumstances try to enter the ruin alone, the dangers within are unknown after all. Any questions?" Aron took his gaze of the map and looked to see if anyone had something they wished to ask.


    The one to raise his hand was Xavier who gave a nod before standing up. "How will the groups be decided?" He asked causing the attention to fall back on Aron.


    "You three should be aware of the other member''s strengths and weaknesses, the goal is to create a bnced team. As for my group it will be me and Lady Rose, we shall be exploring this region here." Aron once again pointed to the map and showed the area he''d be taking.


    In actuality he very much doubted the other areas he marked had any useful information. However splitting into groups would divert the attention of other factions should they arrive but more importantly he did this because he didn''t trust the others enough to bring them to the real location.


    He wasn''t about to underestimate how greedy humans could be. The only reason Lady Rose would being along is she already knew of the location, Aron however would have much preferred going alone.


    They were a few more questions brought up by Xavier and udia on what to do in certain situations but other than that everyone was on board with Aron''s n.


    Immediately after the meeting ended, udia went to steer the airship to the drop points while Jin, Xavier and Jagu began picking who would be on their teams. This was a fairly quick process and by the time they reached the first marked area everyone was ready.


    First it was Jagu and his group, followed by Xavier''s, then Jin''s andstly Aron and Lady Rose.


    ....<sub> </sub>


    "Remember what I told you okay?" Before descending from the ship, Aron left these parting words for Evanora. "Evanora will remember." She replied indifferently and Aron prepared to descend.


    Before he could however Evanora tugged at his shirt slightly causing him to turn back and face her with a raised brow. "Good luck." She said with the samezy tone but her eyes showed a trace of worry.


    "I will." Aron replied and finally began to descend the tform with a satisfied expression on his face. Evanora was slowly but surely showing signs of growth and this pleased him.


    Below the descending tform stood Lady Rose who had been waiting for Aron. She had even changed from her usual style of dressing and wore tight ck leather bottoms, dark brown boots and a white long sleeved shirt with matching white gloves to suit the nature of the situation.


    But what truly caught Aron''s attention wasn''t her attire nor her figure but instead two strange mana devices hovering to her left and right.


    Each device was simply arge crystal resting on a triangr golden pedestal that curved downwards.


    Lady Rose noticed his gaze on these and she proceeded to say something to him. "They are my own creations, they''re essentially for scouting and warning us of danger." Lady Rose exined without much interest and waved her right hand to provide a demonstration.


    When she did that the device to her right flew deep into the forest and when she retracted her hand it returned. With the demonstration done she felt nothing more needed to be said.


    Aron was curious but he didn''t ask further, even at first nce he could tell they weren''t as simple as she described but it''s not like she would just reveal all her cards to him so there was nothing he could do but observe and be careful.


    "That should make things easier, let''s get going then." After the airship left, Aron began walking in a certain direction but Lady Rose seemed confused by this. "Why are we going in the wrong direction?" She asked with her arms crossed under her bountiful breasts.


    "I indicated we would be searching a fake area on the map during the meeting, just in case someone betrays us. As for why we''re going there, I just need to quickly set a runic formation as a back up." He exined causing Lady Rose to look at him in a curious manner.


    "You''re pro efficient in runes too? Interesting. What kind of formation is it?" She questioned as the two began walking in the same direction with some distance between them.


    "An illusion..."

 103 Chapter 103

    It didn''t take long for Aron and Lady Rose to reach the real area they were supposed to explore. Unlike the open area from before where the trees were more scattered, the area they were currently in now had thick trees that were densely spread which would make movement difficult for most would be explorers.


    "You feel it don''t you?" Lady Rose suddenly broke the silence and asked while gazing around the area. Aron who walked in front of her came to a stop after hearing her words and nodded. "Yes, the mana density has increased. But that''s not all..." he answered before turning his gaze to his left and narrowing his eyes.


    Aron said nothing and immediately began walking to his left, Lady Rose observed him for a moment before following behind. After walking three hundred meters he came to a stop and so did Lady Rose, she now understood what caught his attention.


    Laying on the grassy ground below them were numerousrge carcasses of rotting mana beasts of varying sizes. Aron didn''t even bother to investigate for long as the clues on them were the same as those he had discovered a few days prior. Wounds but no sign of eaten flesh.


    "Whatever beast did this is seems territorial, there''s no other reason a beast would waste energy killing something if it wasn''t going to eat it." Aron concluded but Lady Rose only continued to observe for any clues. "Then there''s a high chance whatever caused this may attack us?" Lady Rose asked indifferently and Aron nodded.


    "Yes, if we''re lucky. Then we''d be able to get more answers."


    With that said Aron and Lady Rose continued to explore. Meanwhile back in the city of Findel an uproar was caused by the arrival of numerous airships, two of which were extremely luxurious and held the Galos academy crest.


    The peddlers and traders near the docking area didn''t even dare approach and only observed from afar but even if they wanted to numerous guards were present, because unlike with Aron many if not all royals were present to give a grand wee.


    "Wow, I could get used to this." Scarlett who stood on the deck of Juliet''s airship looked down at the scene with a grin on her face. She enjoyed wealth most and since agreeing to work with Juliet she had been earning a lot and livingvishly.


    "It sounds amazing." Mirai appeared beside her and showed a gentle smile as she said this, making a few who saw the blind elf pity her.


    Many of the members on Juliet''s airship mostly avoided her and Sha. It wasmon knowledge that most nobles and Ettenheim citizens hated the elves while people from Lachester were more open minded.


    Despite this neither Sha nor Mirai ever seemed bothered by this and spent much of the trip secluded in their quarters.


    "It is amazing! I promise you that." Lucas said with excitement as he also took in the scene below.


    The only two who didn''t seem impressed were of course Juliet and Anastasia who had been far too used to such treatment. They descended the tform indifferently and didn''t acknowledge the many royals bowing before them.


    Soon Brutas, Henry, Esmeralda and Emilia appeared next to them and they too didn''t show much interest in the weing they received.


    "Spare us the formalities, I''m sure you know why we''re here so quickly tell us everything you know regarding the possibility of a ruin being present." Henry stepped forward and questioned the well dressed man bowing at the forefront of the others.<sub> </sub>


    Before the man could even answer however, Juliet also came forward and asked a question of her own. "More importantly, how many airships came before us already?"


    The man seemed hesitant to respond because he was not aware who had higher status between the two. However since Henry didn''t say a thing he naturally responded to Juliet first.


    "About this Mdy, an airship belonging to the man wanted for stealing from the great noble families had arrived here first. Numerous ships followed after but they were either destroyed trying to im the bounty on his head or fled out of here..." The man exined in a low tone. Deep down he feared he may be punished for allowing a criminal to escape.


    "A bounty? What bounty? Who set it up?" Hearing the man''s words, Henry showed a look of extreme worry and got passed Juliet before asking many questions sternly.


    The fact a public bounty was out iming their weapons were stolen was not only embarrassing but it was humiliating since if this got too big, Galos Academy would publicly dere the usations to be false as Aron had defeated them all during the Journey.


    "...This... we don''t know. We had thought this was put out by the major families and didn''t dare question it. After all only a mad man would stain the names of you all..." The man exined while throwing in words of ttery but everyone''s expressions looked less than pleased.


    "The people who sought the bounty were all killed?" Juliet asked and the man nodded hurriedly. "Y-Yes, they were all practically ughtered. We made no moves because we feared the city would be destroyed if we did so..." The began to sweat profusely under the pressure of the angered nobles.


    "This is bad, if this spreads will be the mockery of Ettenheim! This bounty must be taken down immediately!" Brutas who had faced the most humiliating defeats to Aron was most angered and worried about the whole aristocraticmunity learning of his failure.


    "O-I... I yes! I''ll immediately do so and make sure those responsible are found out and punished severely!" The man promised but Brutas remained unamused. "Go now! Useless!" He yelled and the man immediately scurried off barking orders to go remove all bounty posters. He was so fearful that even he and the imperial princes personally took down posters alongside the guards.


    "Everyone should send a message using the two way runic scrolls you have and inform your families of this bounty before it spreads..." Henry suggested and Brutas immediately nodded, showing his agreement.


    "How could this happen? Do you think Aron staged this?" Esmeralda who showed a sour expression didn''t hide how she felt towards the matter and stated what everyone was thinking. Perhaps Aron had done this to humiliate them.


    "No, it doesn''t add up. They''re too many inconsistencies, I think it''s more likely that this bounty has been around for sometime but only now got leaked to the public." Anastasia furrowed her brows then crossed her arms before finally adding to the conversation.


    "What are you trying to say?" Esmeralda asked after hearing the implication in Anastasia''s words. Anastasia however didn''t hide what she truly thought.


    "Simple, That the person responsible for starting this bounty is among us."

 104 Chapter 104

    While the issue of the bounty became the foremost concern in Findel, Aron and his faction continued to explore the forest unhindered.


    Aron in particr along with Lady Rose had long since reached their area of investigation. Aron was currently standing in a field with numerous carcasses and was moving to observe each one while Lady Rose was investigating the vegetation and flora in the area.


    "Well? How is it looking from your perspective?" Aron who had been crouching near a carcass stood up and turned to Lady Rose before asking.


    "Nothing different from what we''ve already learned while here. My scouters have made no discoveries either." Lady Rose turned away from the brightly colored and odd shaped flora in that area and waved her hand to summon her scouting devices back to her.


    Once the scouters came back the two of them began to ponder the circumstances carefully. ''They must be something we''re missing. The odd flora are clearly the product of foreign mana not of this world.'' Aron crossed his arms and looked at the flora, since they couldn''t find the creature responsible for massacring the many mana beasts they had no choice but to depend on the vegetation.


    ''Hmm... can it... no that can''t be around. I''ve already scoured this entire ce.'' Lady Rose thought for a moment before looking up at the sky through the dense leafy trees. Aron followed her gaze and realized what she was thinking. "An ariel view of the area may be useful." Aron pointed out and she nodded before sending up one of her scouters.


    Rose''s scouter began to rise upward slowly beforeing to a stop at roughly five hundred meters above. "How long will it take?" Aron had his gaze fixated on the scouter and was curious as to wether it found anything useful or not.


    ? "Not long." Rose answered briefly and with a wave of her hand the scouter began to descend beforeing to a stop near them, just hovering a little above the ground.


    On the crystal that rested on its pedestal was an extremely clear image of the area from an arial point of view. Both Aron and Rose began to quietly look at the image to see if they could find anything noteworthy.


    "Can it..." Aron had a sh of inspiration after looking at the image for a little while. He immediately turned to a nearby tree and began carving a strange pattern into it''s bark, this caught the attention of Rose who stood behind him and watched keenly. "Can it what?" She asked with curiosity as she tried to make out just what it was he was carving.


    "Can it be arge runic formation... and it is." Aron finished carving the pattern into the bark and took a step back while looking very satisfied. Lady Rose too felt slightly more at ease now that they had made progress. "What does it entail?" She asked as she was very eager to know how helpful this discovery was.


    "I''m not sure, I''d need some time to decipher the runes that it''s made up of and determine its purpose. It can be broken but without knowing more it''s still too risky." Aron''s suggestion to step back had taken Lady Rose slightly aback, not many people still thought straight when so close to treasure but then again she didn''t really know what he wanted.


    "I agree, but won''t someone else discover this while you''re in the midst of cracking the formation?" Lady Rose stated her worries in leaving just like this but Aron remained firm with his stance. "It''s very unlikely someone other than me in Pesia can know how to decipher this quickly. And if they chose to breach it by force then we can only pity them." Aron proposed without hesitation.<sub> </sub>


    It wasn''t a full proof n but instead something he was confident in. Lady Rose had already weighted the pros and cons as well and knew it was best they go back to the airship for the moment and stay hidden.


    "Well then shall we head back?" Lady Rose had lost all interest in staying any longer now that they confirmed they had nothing more to find. However Aron shook his head at this and showed a small smirk. "It''s better I use the time we have left to set a few more formations of my own..."


    ...


    Meanwhile in the very building Aron and his faction had lodged in during their stay in Findel, Juliet could be seen standing in what was formerly Aron''s quarters.


    ''He left nothing out of the ordinary here, much like the other rooms.'' Juliet frowned as her gaze wandered the room. She had the building searched for any useful clues but had found almost nothing.


    "A tale of blood and roses..." Juliet muttered the title of the book she held in her hand, of everything present in the room that book was among the few things that stood out.


    Juliet looked at the book with her silver eyes that carried a mystical glow. With them she could see a faint trace of Aron on the book, just like she found traces of others in the previous rooms. ''The only room without a trace is the one at the far end, it was clearly upied but why....?''


    Before Juliet could continue through her chain of thought Anastasia walked in and called out to her. "We should be starting the meeting soon to discuss what we should do about the leak." Anastasia said in a tone of arrogance and indifference, this was her usual attitude in the eyes of the public it was even more so apparent when she talked to Juliet who she disliked.


    "The leak? The one who revealed this information is most likely one of your close friends. You should already know who it is but you don''t wish to ruin your ties so you''re holding some unnecessary meeting. What does that have to do with me?" Juliet turned to Anastasia and asked coldly without hiding her thoughts.


    "For all we know it could be you. All I''m interested in is thoroughly investigating this matter so we can move on. So whilst you''re in my family''s territory, I advise you not to be so haughty." Anastasia threateningly implied while gazing at Juliet sternly.


    "Alright then, I''ll participate. Just don''t me me for what truths I speak and reveal during." Juliet countered and Anastasia''s expression turned stiff. Without uttering another word, she bit her lip in irritation before turning around and leaving.


    Juliet was still a big unknown to her so she had no idea how much truth her words carried. If she did by chance reveal some secrets better left unsaid then everything would crumble. ''Tsk. She''s even worse than him...''

 105 Chapter 105

    Later that evening, all the groups had returned to the Sovereign''s location afterpleting their searches.


    No groups made any significant observations in the areas they were investigating except Aron and Lady Rose which most members had expected. However Aron did not reveal exactly what it was that he and Lady Rose found, he instead stated that they had found a possible clue but they needed to investigate.


    Although vague this information was enough for the members of the faction. For now all they had to do was stay hidden as Aron studied the clue he imed they got.


    On the surface it looked like he had been doing just that but in truth it only took him till midnight to be finished. How he aplished this so quick is because he used Argos''s knowledge within the legacy ring for reference to many other formations, if not it may have taken him far longer to decipher.


    ....


    He was currently seatedfortably with his headid back as he had just finished figuring out the formation. ''Dammit...'' He thought as his expression turned grim for a moment.


    His cold lifeless eyes remained fixated on the ceiling for what seemed like an extremely long moment before he finally snapped out of the many thoughts in his mind. "No... I can make this work." He muttered to himself before turning to look at the feminine figure hidden in the darkness behind him.


    "Is something troubling you?" This figure belonged to Khalifa who questioned Aron in a respective manner to which he shook his head. "No, not at all." Is what Aron replied with a look of utter confidence to back his words.


    "More importantly, did you do what I had asked you to do?" Aron shifted the topic to another matter but Khalifa was well prepared and gave him a nod. "I wouldn''t fail such a simple task Rabi but..." Khalifa addressed Aron respectfully as she spoke but hesitated to finish. As she carried out his task there was something that had made her extremely curious.


    "You don''t need to wonder about unnecessary things. Aside from that how''s the situation in Findel now?" Aron dismissed her curiosity and proceeded to ask his own questions.


    "It is rather hectic given how seriously the aristocrats are taking the bounty situation. The other gathered factions don''t know much about what''s going on but the rumors are very telling."


    "No groups have ventured to start the expedition out of fear. It''s one thing to offend the great family heirs but even worse now that they are backed by the Galos Academy. So no faction wishes to try exploring before them, others have even left the region entirely" After hearing Khalifa''s words, Aron gave her a nod and dismissed before once again falling into thought.


    ...


    A day had now passed with no movements from any faction, including Aron''s which had stayed hidden in the Newman Hignds.


    However today every faction in Findel had gathered in the docking area in preparation for setting off. Rumors about the bounty had all been extinguished without a trace and many considered it to be great taboo to even recall those events.


    <o>,m Although no chaos erupted, numerous individuals had gone missing in the city without a trace and what they all had inmon was that they had spoken about the rumors regarding the bounty.</o>


    Fear now lingered in the hearts of everyone as if they felt they were being constantly watched. Who knew if they would be next if they dared mention the events that had transpired when Aron was there.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile on the deck of one the Galos Academy airships, Anastasia stood with aplex expression on her face as she stared at the forest and the Newman Hignds.


    "What do you want?" At this moment she saw Juliet appear by her side and she asked this with disdain. Juliet however remained unperturbed and gave her response. "I''m curious as to why you didn''t reveal the true culprit behind the bounty. Instead of saying Aron''s group may have spread the word and some nobles got offended, thereby starting a bounty. I do admit it''s usible but we both know that is far from the case and I''m sure Aron knows whose truly responsible as well."


    Anastasia furrowed her brows upon hearing Juliet''s words, her fists tightened and her gaze was that of pure fury but Juliet only waved at her dismissively.


    "Don''t worry, I have no interest in this matter of petty tactics. In the end true strength will always prevail and I look forward to seeing it. I simply came here to tell you it''s time to brief the others on how we''ll go about this expedition." Juliet said before turning around and walking away.


    After Juliet left, Anastasia remained standing on the deck in silence before taking out a tiny piece of paper she had found clenched in her fist when she woke up in the morning which read...


    [ I already know ]


    .....


    Later that same day, nearly all the airships in Findel had set off into the Newman Hignds with the Galos Academy airships taking the lead. Behind them were numerous other noble factions and a few independent ones.


    Among the independent airships, the one that stood out most was one that was nearly they size of the Galos Academy airships. However it was nowhere near as luxurious, it instead looked beaten up and eerie.<sub> </sub>


    It had only arrived the same day and didn''t seem to care at all about the presence of Galos Academy and the heirs as it traveled near them unlike the other airships which kept quite the distance.


    Brutas who was standing on the deck of his assigned airship looked at the eerie airship that was to their left with narrowed eyes. "Do they really not know their ce?" Whomented his dissatisfaction out loud.


    Despite the humiliation he faced to Aron, he still considered himself above others. In fact ever since his pride got crushed by him, Brutas has always felt the need to prove himself superior to others whenever he got the chance and it was only bing increasingly more apparent.


    "Although this territory is under my family''s rule the Newman Hignds are open to all. Even under imperialw the citizens are allowed to explore and even build on thisnd freely if they are capable." Henry who stood beside Brutas quickly reminded him of that fact and he only show a displeased look but said nothing more.


    Despite how the current aristocrats had be, Ettenheim was established with purpose of giving their people more freedom bymoners themselves. So many of thews that were established had been very fair.


    It was only currently that manymoners didn''t dare go beyond their status from fear. However those that fully utilized them were equally just as many, it was how the ck markets and many other organizations thrived and grew to the extent they had.


    "Like you said, this is freend. So even disputes here aren''t taken into ount ofw." Brutas said with annoyance written all over his face as he looked at the eerie ck airship.


    "You''re right, I won''t stop you. Just remember not everyone fears and respects titles and prestige. You''ve experienced this first hand." Henry reminded him before walking away.


    Brutas could only show a grim expression as he recalled that one man who time and time again humiliated him and looked down upon him.


    ''I will prove you wrong...'' He thought before turning away and leaving the deck as well.


    ....


    As they drew closer, the majority of airships that followed behind them began to turn in other directions. However the eerie ck airship to their side remained on the same course as them before stopping at a particrly odd position, leaving the only the Galos Academy airships still on course.


    Their method of investigating was simr to what Aron and Lady Rose had done, they were targeting the area with abnormal mana density. Being able to detect such subtle changes in mana wasn''t easy.


    However being such such arge force meant they did of course have individuals and even artifacts that could detect such changes which gave them an overwhelming advantage over the others.


    The other lower factions had no such item or individual so they were more reliant on visible signs of change such as the many carcasses in the forests that drew the attention of some.


    One such faction had found some intricate markings carved into the ground near a carcass and they felt hopeful that they had just made a discovery.


    Not long after, many factions began to find simr carvings in the area they chose to look and had now began to study them keenly.


    ....


    "Are we not going to investigate?" A figure draped in ck stood on the deck of eerie ck airship and asked whilst looking towards another figure also dressed in ck and hidden under a cloak upfront. "No... these signs hadn''t been here when previous searches were carried out so why appear now? Let the others investigate on our behalf, at that time it won''t be toote."


    Just as the conversation was about to continue, a loud boom echoed through the skies and was heard by everyone within the Newman Hignds.


    "What was-"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Like a chain reaction explosion after explosion erupted in the Newman Hignds without warning, devastating everything in there path.


    Meanwhile Aron who was in his room when he heard the explosions only showed a small smile. ''Ilusions can also be quite fatal¡­''

 106 Chapter 106

    The loud explosions that rang throughout the Newman Hignds could be heard as far as even Findel while clouds of smoke rose up and covered much of the sky to the extent of blocking sunlight.


    But this didn''t end there, the ground as a whole began to rumble madly as the highest peak of the Newman Hignds began to tremble violently.


    The sovereign was quite the distance away on what was a slightly shorter peak. All the members had now gathered on the deck with concerned expressions as they watched explosions erupt from the ground not too far away from their ship.


    "What''s going on!?" A concerned member yelled out in panic and the others shared his worry as they all began to ask udia for answers.


    udia had also been deeply worried but upon seeing Lady Rose standing on the deck calmly she realized they may not be in actual danger.


    This worry was further eased when Aron finally came up to the deck and had all attention on him. "While we were investigating, we discovered that the Newman Hignds is actually a area made of numerous dormant volcanoes. It seems the other people exploring have done something to trigger this. For now don''t worry as the peak we''re on ispletely safe." Aron calmly exined and eased the hearts of many present with his lies.


    Boom!


    Just as Aron finished speaking another explosion had rang out and caused everyone to look in amazement at what was happening.


    The once grassy peaks filled with flora had now turned into a deadly inferno as moltenva made its way to lower areas. Those unfortunate enough to have been within range of the sts had been turned into nothing but ash.


    "Is it really safe?" udia asked in a worried tone and Aron actually shook his head in refusal. "Of course not. That''s why I said for now, judging from the looks of it once that main peak fully erupts... the entire northern region will face a great cmity." Aron spoke with a serious expression that many found diforting.


    "Those who are worried can go back because I still n on going into that disaster to search for the ruin. Take the airship and retreat."Aron announced and caused even Jagu to look at him as if he were insane.


    The heat from the explosions alone could be felt from where they stood and that was with the airships mana barriers active. To go down onto the ground and even explore when eruptions kept urring was basically suicide.


    "You can''t be serious..." Jin who was usually willing to trust Aron''s methods was also taken aback, outside the barrier''s it was likely one could barely even breathe and see let alone explore and investigate. It was beginning to look as if Aron was obsessed.


    "He won''t be alone. It will be tricky but not impossible." Lady Rose finallymented on the matter and waved her hand towards the entrance of the airship. A momentter her scouting devices emerged from inside and came to hover beside her.


    "If you have the means toe along by all means do so, but keep in mind I won''t be taking any risks for anyone. In an area such as this only one''s life matters." Aron had expected it wouldn''t be so easy to dissuade Lady Rose, the fact she had measures to handle such a situation wasmendable.


    As for the others? He was sure they didn''t have any such thing. He could only separate with them here and hope the ruin actually had the means to send him to Limbo.


    "Evanora wants toe as well." Evanora raised her hand without much interest and proposed shee along. Aron was unsure if she could protect herself from the air and heat but such a matter was simple for him to do. ''Could she be of help during?'' Aron didn''t answer immediately but instead looked at her oddly.


    "Drop the the mana barrier, those of you who can''t handle the heat should go inside because it will only get worse after that." Aron announced before adjusting his cloak, the only way to know if Evanora could handle herself was to see first hand how she handle the heat.


    Those who were already feeling the heat listened to Aron''s words and went into the airship, Jagu and udia included. As strong and tough as he was, too much heat was not good for his race which thrived in much colder areas. Then as for udia, it didn''t need to be said that she wasn''t suited for it at all.


    Jin and Xavier tried to stay but once the shields came down the atmosphere felt entirely different. Lady Rose stood there unfazed just like Aron and Evanora.


    Each one of them had their mana create a protectiveyer around them which left them unaffected. For Aron he had to make his mana do this while for Evanora it was surprisingly passive as if her mana couldn''t allow harm toe to her.<sub> </sub>


    As for Lady Rose... Aron could not tell what was the case behind hers and now wasn''t the time for him to investigate it either. Once Jin and Xavier retreated into the airship, he finally revealed some truth to Lady Rose


    "We better hurry, the formations I set won''t activate the main peak but it may still erupt naturally due to all this activity." He exined before jumping of the side of the airship.


    Lady Rose had known they had to be some connection between the eruptions and his formations but even she didn''t think he could just make them erupt at will.


    She clicked her tongue in irritation and put aside her curious mind as now wasn''t the time. Unlike Aron she had glided down the airship using her scouter while Evanora had jumped.


    "Which way?" Lady Rose asked as she could barely see in the distance anymore, what was worse even trying to detect mana was useless as the dense mana began to leak everywhere.


    .....


    Meanwhile the Galos Academy airships were hovering in the outer area with the majority of people present as only a few people had been sent to scout but unfortunately now they could only be assumed dead.


    Brutas who stood on the deck of his assigned airship with hisrades watched the scene with a worried expression. He had been very keen oning early and evenined when they dyed starting the exploration.


    "If it wasn''t for Annie telling us to be cautious and observe longer that might have been us down there." Emilia muttered as she watched the scene before her eyes flickered with both relief and fear.


    As for Brutas, although he was d to be unscathed he knew that now in the eyes of many he would be seen as an ipetent leader who may have rushed them all to their death if it wasn''t for Anastasia intervening.


    "Okay for now we''ll retreat! It''s too dangerous!" Brutas announced with a heavy heart. This was his chance to regain the honor he had lost after all but if he carried on and even failed then he would be remembered as a fool instead of pathetic noble.


    "Wait, where are they going?" Esmeralda spoke up and looked towards Anastasia and Juliet''s airship which was heading back into what was now a hellish valley.


    Everyone now looked confused. Weren''t they supposed to retreat? But seeing someone as calcting as Anastasia and someone as keen as Juliet make a move made the four of them wonder if they had a n.


    "We should follow!" Without hesitation Brutaspletely changed his order. He had a sort of unfaltering trust for Anastasia and knew she wouldn''t do something without nning.


    Esmeralda however thought different, she knew that friend of hers would never risk her own life even if it meant making massive gains. She''s always been someone who likes surety. "I agree let''s follow them." Esmeralda voiced without hesitation and no one seemed ready to argue as they felt the same deep down


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile within Anastasia and Juliet''s ship, the two were standing inside a luxurious room with a view of the front of the airship which had changed from beautiful and mysterious to deadly and suffocating.


    "So then, will you tell me how you knew this would happen? I do admit your skills of deduction are rather impressive but if they were this sharp then you wouldn''t have been fooled by Aron back during the Journey... unless that was faked as well?" Juliet asked bluntly with no emotion in her voice but Anastasia maintained her calm expression.


    "All I can say is that I expected something to ur but even I didn''t think it would something like this. I don''t need to say anymore than that, you have your secrets and I have mine." She responded without even facing Juliet. Juliet however wasn''t satisfied with such a vague answer and continued to press on.


    "Does that secret have to do with a woman skilled in stealth seeing you that night after the meeting?"

 107 Chapter 107

    "Does that secret have to do with a woman skilled in stealth seeing you that night after the meeting?"


    Anastasia gave no response to Juliet had maintained her expression as she nced at her for a moment. Juliet returned the nce but saw that Anastasia had no intention of responding.


    "I see." Juliet muttered and didn''t pursue the matter any longer. She gave Anastasia a final nce before focusing on the chaotic path ahead.


    ¡­.


    At this time Aron, Rose and Evanora were moving through what was formerly a luscious forest but now a burning wastnd.


    They had to trek carefully as much of thend had now been covered inva and the few parts that weren''t submerged in this were still extremely hot. Any person without the means of protection that Aron and the others had employed would have died only after a few steps.


    "Looks like some people are determined to find the ruins despite these conditions." Lady Rose suddenlymented and looked up into the distance where the silhouette of an airship could be seen through the rising smoke.


    "Let''s just focus on our own journey, we''re almost there." Aron didn''t even look behind and continued moving forward with Evanora following close by. Lady Rose nced at the silhouette a final time before following as well.


    ...


    A short whileter the group had reached the foot of the highest peak. Unlike the other peaks, this one remained unscathed by the disastrous events urring all around it.


    "There''s a dense force keeping out the heat,va and smoke from entering this region. Almost like a safety measure..." Lady Rose looked at the boundary between the foot of the peak and the rest of thend, one side was still green and healthy while the other now looked barren.


    While Lady Rose was making observations, Aron began looking around at the rocky ascent until something caught his eye. ''There it is.'' He thought and immediately jumped up twenty meters to the point.


    There he found some intricate carvings that he immediately recognized. "I''ve found an activation rune here, brace yourselves incase of anything." He announced to Lady Rose and Evanora who had been wondering why he jumped up all of a sudden.


    After he warned them they both stood ready and he activated the runes before jumping back down. The ascent began to rumble furiously before arge passage, roughly eighty meters high and forty meters wide was revealed.


    "An entrance thisrge will not go unnoticed, let''s hurry." Aron narrowed his eyes when he saw such a gigantic entrance revealed.


    Still he remained confident and began to walk in, Lady Rose had also taken a moment to look at the entrance before following behind. It was only Evanora that tagged along without a care in the world.


    "Is this the home of a giant?" Evanora asked as she looked at the dusty yet lovely looking walls and ceilings.


    "I don''t know, there''s little information about the races of old. I can only assume this was perhaps used by airships to transportrge items in and out." Aron replied and Evanora nodded without question. In truth even Lady Rose had been wondering because the ruins discovered thus far had all been reasonably sized.


    "Let''s hope that is the case." Lady Rosemented just as they reaching the end of therge tunnel.


    After exiting they ended up in what could only be described as arge lobby with three floors. Much of it was dusty but the stairs and furniture present all looked to be quite stable. What really caught their attention however was that all this was the size of regr humans.


    "No airship docking area." Lady Rosemented in a sarcastic tone as she sent her scouters to check the upper floors. Aron ignored herment and proceeded to crouch in the center of the room where some friction could be seen as if something was dragged across it.


    After feeling the texture his gaze moved to anotherrge metallic gate at the other side of the hall that was in symmetry with the passage they had used to enter and was also the same size.


    "Another entrance? Or is that a exit?" Lady Rose crossed her arms and came to stand near Aron before asking but he shrugged his shoulders. "You ask that like I''ve been here before. I''m just as clueless as you, however if this is simply a lounge area then the real ruins are past that gate." Aron answered as he remembered that cave setup during the Journey.


    He had once asked her about it as he was very curious as to what those creatures were, however she herself stated she had never entered that far and the few that have actually entered and survived had said to have encountered different creatures from what he described.


    "From what I''vee to learn, ruins aren''t just utopias filled with knowledge and treasure. They are structures that survived whatever disaster befell the previous society. That odd cave in the Galos region qualifies as a ruin and I''m sure many more like it exist."


    "However people only care about those the size of cities with preserved knowledge but the fact is very few of those may exist. So who''s to say this is that type of ruin? Let''s investigate the the other floors quickly, we should havepany soon."


    Aron stated his thoughts which left Lady Rose pondering for a moment before giving him a nod. "I suppose this is true, it''s best we know just what type of ruin this before proceeding further. Let''s each take a floor and see what we can find." Lady Rose quickly suggested before moving to ascend the stairs.<sub> </sub>


    "Evanora can''t read." Evanora was quick to raise her hand and remind them of this fact. Lady Rose did not look the least bit impressed by this but Aron stepped in and spoke. "She''ll investigate with me, I''ll take two floors."


    Lady Rose said nothing more and went up the stairs to start investigating the first floor while Aron went up to the second with Evanora.


    The floors were set like that of the castle, each floor having several rooms for multiple uses. Lady Rose had stumbled upon some rooms that contained books but they were written in anguage she could not understand so she could only bring them along with her as she continued to search.


    Meanwhile Aron came across something simr, a few offices all with books in anguage he couldn''t understand either which came as a shock to him because he considered himself quite well versed in manynguages. ''Limbo truly is infinite.'' He thought as the feeling of beingpletely clueless humbled him and served as a reminder that his knowledge was nowhere near vast enough.


    "Man...?" Evanora suddenly muttered and caused Aron to turn towards her in confusion. "What?" He asked and looked at therge book she was holding.


    "Man..I...fest. This word." Evanora pointed to the cover of the book which Aron still couldn''t understand.


    "Manifest?" He asked for rity and she nodded before opening the book. Aron came beside her before asking. "You can understand thisnguage?"


    "Evanora understands some words...others are hard. Here... this word is Um, Screech." Evanora muttered causing Aron to quickly take the book from her.


    It was multiple pages thick and had pages of simr design. What''s more the nearby shelf had books with the same word on the cover with a different symbol afterward. Aron''s face turned grim and he quickly held up his legacy ring and syphoned the knowledge present.


    "We need to leave, now." Aron said to Evanora before quickly rushing down the stairs. Once back on the ground floor he encountered Lady Rose who had numerous books open books hovering before.


    He was about to speak before another voice came on the scene. "Well, well. It seems we''ve found the runaway!"


    This voice belonged to none other than Brutas who came through therge entrance with his group while Juliet also came with hers. At the fore front was the inquisitor that had been initially sent to stop Aron.


    Aron however wasn''t surprised by their appearance, he did however feign a displeased expression on his face when he saw them. "You travelled all this way and risked you life just for a crime that isn''t even punishable by suspension?" Aron mocked Brutas openly and showed clearly that he didn''t put him in high regard.


    The inquisitor saw that Brutas would only waste words here so he spoke instead. "Whatever the crime, minor or small you must still face the academy''s judgement. Hence you will be apprehended right now and taken back."


    Aron clearly saw through his words. He was basically saying he wouldn''t let him journey any further into the ruin.


    "You''re quite haughty for someone who''s only Belle''s pet." Lady Rose who was facing Aron and hence couldn''t be seen finally turned her head and spoke.


    The second Inquisitor Passil saw her face he showed a grim expression, the anger he felt had dissipated in the air like it never existed.


    Who in the the academy wouldn''t know Lady Rose? A Grand Mage on equal standing with Lady Belle and Lord Yohan.


    Brutas clenched his fists as he felt his n of vengeancepletely crumble, he had epted he wasn''t a match for Aron alone but as a bigger group he hoped the result would be better. "It''s fine Lady Rose, after all we''ve seeded in obtaining a few books like you had wanted. I don''t mind going back now." Aron said in an annoyed voice that made it seem he wasn''t at all happy about this.


    Lady Rose saw this attitude of his and narrowed her eyes, she didn''t believe someone willing to betray the academy would give up so easily and what''s more she was confident the three of them wouldn''t lose to this group so why? He must have had his reasons. ''Did he decipher them and learned what this ce is?''


    "I suppose you''re right. We best return and start deciphering them or did you want to confiscate my possessions?" Lady Rose heaved a helpless sigh before asking this of the inquisitor in a cold manner.


    "N-no... I didn''t mean to offend you Mdy. Rest assured we will continue to explore and make this discovery in the name of Galos Academy. If you wish to join us we''d be honored." He stayed in a polite manner but Lady Rose showed absolutely no interest.


    "Not necessary, I''ll simply have a look at books you discover. That is my only interest." She stated before her, Evanora and Aron began to walk away.


    "My team will escort Lady Rose and also ensure Aron does not try to escape." Anastasia who looked ready to speak was actually beaten to it by Juliet who offered this.


    Everyone present knew she was simply saying they''ll keep an eye on them but no one dared to say it out loud in fear of offending Lady Rose but Juliet didn''t care.


    ''She''s suspicious of me.'' Aron thought as he heard her say this, he could only pity the rest if they continued to travel further.

 108 Chapter 108

    "Wait!"


    Just as Aron was about to leave with Juliet''s group, Brutas clenched his fists and called out to him. Aron paused and turned his head before looking at him with a raised brow. "What?" He replied nonchntly which made Brutas even more angry.


    "You need to share whatever you found so far and what you know about the ruin. Taking any treasure out would be considered stealing from the Galos Academy would it not?" Brutas protested and the others nodded their heads. Aron saw no point in wasting more time so he ended the conversation quickly with one sentence. "I was only an escort, if you want the knowledge then feel free to demand it from Lady Rose."


    As Aron said this, Lady Rose turned her head and gave Brutas a cold gaze that he couldn''t bare to meet. In the end he lowered his head and said no more.


    "Pathetic." Aron snickered and continued walking out, once again leaving Brutas utterly humiliated in front of everyone present.


    "Brutas, don''t pay mind to him and let''s focus on the task at hand. Lady Belle put you in charge and you must bring results lest you wish to disappoint her and lose support." The inquisitor who also held a great hate for Aron could only watch as he left and focus on the task at hand.


    Brutas looked at Henry, Esmeralda and Emilia who nodded that they indeed should focus on the ruin. "You''re right Inquisitor Passil, we should carry on, but what about Anastasia and Juliet?" He asked whilst looking at the two leave.


    They had initially only allowed those from great to enter alongside them, hence Anastasia and Juliet had to leave the majority of theirmoner crew.


    "With those two keeping an eye on Aron we can rest easy. Now let us proceed." Inquisitor Passil quickly spoke and the group began to investigate the hall.


    Meanwhile Aron, Lady Rose and Evanora all walked in silence with Juliet and Anastasia standing on either side like guards keeping them in check.


    "This... what happened to the hignds, was it your doing?" Juliet suddenly asked while ncing at Aron who only chuckled and shook his head. "What makes you think I have such ability?"Aron replied with a question of his own.


    "You wouldn''t do something so careless as to admit, it isn''t in your nature." She retorted but Aron kept to his initial answer.


    After that Juliet didn''t ask anything more, it was clear she wouldn''t learn what part Aron yed in all this that easily.


    The group soon reached the exit where another group of people had set up camp. Among the people were some familiar faces to Aron. Mirai, Scarlett, Sha and Lucas were presently gathered with other members of the Galos Academy that hade on this expedition. Above the camp the tworge airships hovered in wait, ready to make a quick escape should anything ur.


    "Make yourselffortable, Lady Belle has already sent reinforcements to assist in the expedition of this ruin. Once they arrive a group will send you back to the academy." Anastasia spoke quickly and with arrogance towards Aron before walking away.


    .....


    "He''s here..." Aron''s arrival didn''t go unnoticed and it especially caught the eye of Lucas who couldn''t help but narrow his eyes at him.


    To him, Aron was a bloodthirsty and arrogant young man who used his power to step over others and looked down on all those weaker than him.


    Aron soon noticed them staring his way and he turned to approach them. "It''s been awhile." He said in a casual tone that brought a smile to Mirai''s face.


    "This voice and aura... indeed it has." She smiled gently and gave a small nod towards Aron.


    "So mean, made me lead you across the Journey and you can''t even say hello." Scarlett crossed her arms and feigned anger before showing him a grin. "I literally cannot afford to remember you." Aron replied and caused the greedy treasure loving woman tough heartily.


    "For someone who just got caught for treachery and failed to get any treasure you seem awfully happy." Lucas finally spoke but did so in a non friendly tone which left Aron unfazed.


    But before he could answer, Juliet came over and intervened. "We are yet to know if there is any treasure, it could just be a ruin of knowledge..."


    As Juliet continued talk, Aron''s senses suddenly sharpened on their own. Everyone''s voices now seemed like hollow echoes and his gaze could only focus on the passage leading into the ruin. His mana began to churn and his beast wills began to go off madly.


    [ Danger! Danger! Danger! ]


    "Aron!" Aron was only brought back to his senses when Evanora called out his name while tugging at his shirt. When he looked at her she pointed towards the passage and shook her head. "Monster."


    Boom!


    Before Aron could fully make sense of the distortion he just faced and Evanora''s words, the peak began to tremble madly as it finally erupted.


    Fear spread through the camp and everyone immediately became alert but the worst was yet toe.


    [ SCREEEEEEEEEEEECH! ]


    A loud roar echoed from the peak and was sent out in all directions. "Protect us!" Evanoramanded and arge dome covered them all.


    When the sound wave hit the camp, everyone who heard it had their bodies tremble viciously as their organs were destroyed from within and blood oozed out from their orfices.


    In an instant, everyone had been wiped out. This scene was too hard to believe but Aron knew it would only get worse from here. ''They couldn''t have opened the gate already, so how?'' Aron questioned himself and clicked his tongue in irritation before looking up at one of airships.


    "We need to leave now." He turned to Juliet who had been shielded from the sound wave along with Anastasia thanks to Lady Rose creating a dome with her scouters.<sub> </sub>


    "Henry...." Anastasia thought before rushing out of the dome and towards the passage. However before she could even get far she felt a sharp pain on her neck before copsing.


    Juliet had prevented her from advancing in an instant and quickly put her over her shoulder. "Quickly let''s go..." She said in a serious tone but still lookedpletely unworried.


    As everyone began to leave, Aron paused to look at the passage one more time with a narrowed gaze. ''Fucking curiosity¡­''


    ¡­


    Meanwhile within hall the passage lead to, rubble could be seen everywhere andva had even began to seep into the room along with a dense aura of mana.


    "Is everyone okay?!" Henry who was crouching down stood up weakly while holding onto his right shoulder.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Suddenly loud banging began to resound from the metallic gate and dents could be seen appearing on it. His face looked absolutely grim as he saw this.


    "H-Henry! You''re okay." Emilia''s voice reached his ear and she soon appeared from the dust with blood dripping down her head.


    "Emilia is that you?!" Before the two could exchange any more words, Esmeralda''s voice called out to them from nearby.


    They quickly rushed towards it and found herying down in an awkward position, she had been on the 2nd floor when the hall began to copse.


    "Ez! Get up we need to leave." Emilia let out tears of joy seeing that her sister didn''t have many visible injuries but Esmeralda shook her head and tears began to run down her eyes as well. "I can''t feel my legs..." She muttered helplessly.


    "...don''t worry, let''s get out of here and we''ll get you checked. Everything will be okay." Emilia said with teary eyes and reached out to try and help her arm but almost immediately felt a sharp pain hit her body.


    "... I can''t lift her, Henry help me." Emilia looked to Henry worriedly but he only showed a weak smile and held his shoulder more tightly. She knew he couldn''t lift her either.


    The density of the mana had already began to shift drastically and any techniques cast at the moment, especially with their minds in disarray would only lead to self harm.


    "Emi...please go. You can get help outside. We can''t both stay trapped here." Esmeralda said with a weak smile while looking at her teary eyed sister. Emilia said no words and only hugged Esmeralda tightly. "We should hurry and get help, we can still save her.." Henry tried to lift their spirits and caused them to part the hug.


    "You''re right... lets hurry." Emilia said with a look of determination as tears continued to run down her eyes.


    .....


    *cough*


    *cough*


    "Help! I''m here! Can anyone here me?" Brutas called out in a weak voice and looked at his right leg which had beenpletely buried under rubble.


    *tap* *tap* *tap*


    "Henry? Inquisitor Passil? Is that you?" The hall had suddenly be silent and only a few heavy footsteps could be heard by Brutas. His heart felt slightly more at ease now that the banging had stopped.


    However what appeared near his head wasn''t a foot but arge paw and some heavy panting...


    "No, no, Nooooo?!"


    *crunch*


    .....


    The loud scream echoed through the hall and caused Esmeralda who was leaning against a wall to look even more worried. However she only showed a pitiful smile as if she hade to terms with her fate.


    Soon, she too heard footsteps and she closed her eyes. A momentter she felt heavy breathing against her face and she opened her eyes, only to see arge pair of jaws ready to rip apart her entire upper body.


    *crack!*


    However no such scene urred as in the next moment the the creature to which the jaws belonged fell to the ground with lifeless eyes. Beside it stood Aron''s towering figure who soon turned his gaze to Esmeralda.


    "You..." They said in unison.

 109 Chapter 109

    "You..." Aron and Esmeralda said in unison as their gazes met. Aron looked at the condition she was in and quickly understood the predicament before turning his attention to the creature below him. ''The smaller beasts have already began to escape... so then where are you?''


    Aron crouched down and looked at the creature up close and even checked it''s dental form without paying mind to Esmeralda near him. ''It''s simr to the forest prowlers of Limbo but it''s definitely not the same. It''s shape and nature is the same but its size and dental form are vastly different.'' Aron confirmed before standing back up with a look of disappointment on his face.


    The only reason he had chosen toe back inside was because his theory was that these beasts had beening from Limbo and into Pesia through a Limbo crack but were trapped in this ruin.


    ''I still can''t be certain unless I check for sure. That scream earlier definitely belonged to a Screech... though it seemed weak....'' Aron began to n his moves right there in silence while Esmeralda looked at him cautiously without uttering a word.


    He had already proven once that he wasn''t scared of killing them as he had little to lose. A man with nothing to lose is a dangerous enemy so she could only keep quiet and hope her sister returned with help.


    *bang!*


    *bang!*


    The pair''s attention was soon caught by therge gate which began to tremble once more as more and more bangs began to resound along with dents appearing on its surface.


    "This ce will be flooded any moment from now..." Aron muttered and turned towards the wall before cing his palm there.


    [ Horned Basilisk Aspect: Earth Maniption]


    Unlike the others who depended on the environments mana, he as a beast monger had his own extremely vast reserves. With a little bit of concentration he had began to alter the shape of the wall until a small cave was made.


    Esmeralda saw that he was about to leave and her expression turned worrisome. "Please take me with you... I''ll pay you whatever amount you wish once I''m out safely. I promise." She asked in a desperate tone with her usual stubbornness nowhere to be seen.


    Aron nced at her for a moment before lifting her up. "Your promises mean nothing to me, I''ll have you swear an oathter. Mind you I''m only bringing you along and not providing protection." Aron said before an even louder dent resounded from behind causing him to quickly rush into the five meter long and wide cave he made.


    Once inside he dropped Esmeralda to the ground uncaringly and quickly sealed the entrance.


    *Bang!*


    The wall trembled as a the sound of somethingrge banging against it could be heard. Esmeralda''s heart began to race as she worried her life would soone to an end but Aron remained calm.


    "If it was capable of breaking through these walls it would have escaped long ago. This ce has been intact for this long and was built into a raging volcano, I doubt it can breach it." Aron exined and ignored the loud banging before taking a seat while leaning against the wall opposite of Esmeralda.


    "Then... how did you make this..." She asked fearfully causing Aron to look at her as if puzzled by the question. "I didn''t make this, I simply altered the structure. Nothing was destroyed, only disced. If you where to look at this wall from the outside you''d see a certain part of it protruding out. You''re not as smart as you look are you?" Aron mocked before extending his hand to her.


    "The oath..." Esmeralda remembered with solemn expression, never had she thought of all things she''d be paying Aron to keep her safe. But s she had no choice and an oath between the two was made.


    "What now?" She asked as she was unsure how long they had to wait in this makeshift cave. Aron sighed and closed his eyes before giving her an answer. "The creature must leave first, in the meantime I need to think." Aron said calmly but this answer made Esmeralda worry.


    "But what if it waits as well? And how can youe here without a n?" She asked with utter surprise but Aron ignored her and sank into his thoughts.


    .....


    Meanwhile outside the passage, both airships had began to take off and were currently many meters above the ground. Everyone was present on the deck of either one, observing the scene below.


    Hundreds of creatures began to rush and fly out of the passage at an rming speed and were spreading outward. Those that were airborne even attempted to attack to the Galos Academy airships but luckily their power was not enough.


    On the deck of Juliet''s airship which had suffered the least losses, everyone just looked down with horror when they imagined that would have been them if they dyed.


    "Just what is he nning...." Juliet thought as she looked down at the chaos. Aron had not said much when he rushed back into the passage, he had only reminded Evanora to remember his instructions which left everyone perplexed.


    "Whatever it is... it''s probably big." Scarlett added before turning her attention to the ship opposite of them.<sub> </sub>


    Anastasia had been put on there to be with her brother when she awoke but instead she wasforting Emilia on the loss of her sister.


    Surprisingly a little after her and Henry made it back, a bloody Inquisitor Passil arrived as well with Brutas who was in the worst condition of everyone still alive.


    Part of his right leg was gone, a few of his ribs crushed along with his entire left arm and part of his face as well. Hence the only true major loss they felt was that of Esmeralda.


    "A lot of people died, yet they''re only mourning for one. Can that even be called mourning?" Sha voiced her thoughts back on Juliet''s airship but received noment from Mirai.


    "We should leave now, it''s only going to get worse." Lady Rose warned before heading into the airship.


    A moment after she said this another loud screeching erupted from the passage and killed every beast that was in the path of the sound wave.


    "What is that thing..."


    ....


    "It''s left." Aron finally opened his eyes and muttered before turning his gaze to Esmeralda who had been trembling while holding onto her legs.


    Although not much aside from bruises could be seen she was still internally injured and could not heal herself so the pain she felt at the moment was great. ''She''s gone unconscious...''


    .....


    "Hmm?" A drowsy Esmeralda opened her eyes slowly and gazed around only to find they were still in the cave. ''My legs... I can feel them.'' Esmeralda looked at her leg and raised it slightly and for sure she could move them again despite her body still aching all over.


    "Good you''re awake. Most of the creatures have already escaped from here so it''s about time we left. Get up." Aron didn''t exin anything as he simply instructed her to do this before opening the cave.


    Night had now fallen and much of the hall was now in darkness. For Aron this was no issue, while Esmeralda who could barely see could only make sure she stayed close to Aron.


    He easily made his way to therge now damaged metallic gate, making sure to avoid much of the rubble that filled the hall beforeing to a stop.


    His gaze quickly examined the dents and w marks on the gate before he looked forward at whatid past it.


    "What''s wrong?" Esmeralda had grown ufortable with Aron''s silence and felt there was a problem.


    "Nothing, just watch your step and stay close... for your own sake." Aron warned before proceeding forward past the gate.


    Although Esmeralda could not tell, they were currently crossing arge damaged bridge that looked ready to crumble at any minute.


    Numerous growls of pain and hisses could be heard from deep belowing from the creatures unfortunate enough to have fallen off. Aron ignored thempletely while Esmeralda''s anxiety began to rise the further they walked.


    "Why did youe back?" Esmeralda decided to shift her thoughts from the situation by asking Aron''s purpose in returning. "It should be obvious that I returned to explore deeper. With many of the creatures out it''s the perfect opportunity is it not?" Aron responded nonchntly causing Esmeralda to frown from being treated like a bother.


    However she held in the grievances she felt against him as she wasn''t in any condition to even handle a simple confrontation. As much as she hated it, Aron was her only hope of making it out alive.


    "Do you have any defensive artifacts on you?" After crossing the bridge, Aron hade to a stop and suddenly asked this of Esmeralda who shook her head in response. "No, it got badly damaged from when that strange cry echoed through the hall... why?" She answered before asking her own question in a tone of concern.


    "The mana keeps getting denser so I feel we may encounter some... problems. Whose to say I''ll react fast enough to save you if the situation calls for it." Aron shook his head before continuing forward without saying more, Esmeralda could only follow even more closely now while staying extremely alert.


    "You will at-leastr try won''t you?" She asked but received no answer from Aron.

 110 Chapter 110

    As Aron and Esmeralda continued heading deeper into the ruins they began to discover more and more carcasses of beasts, all of which were brutally mulled and or devoured in some parts.


    The heavy stench of blood and rotting flesh filled the ruin and only got more potent the deeper one went.


    "This ce is horrendous... just what kind treasure requires so many beasts as guards." Esmeraldamented in a dissatisfied tone while holding her nose shut unable to bear the terrible smell.


    "What makes you assume there''s treasure here in the first ce? No.. this ce is something elsepletely." Aron stated while focusing his gaze on the walls and ceilings as they continued to move.


    Unlike Esmeralda who could only smell and barely see, Aron had a clear picture of the entire ruin and it was truly a gruesome sight.


    Countless of carcasses were stacked upon each other and seemed never ending. As for the ruin itself, it was like arge open hall with nothing of interest, just lifeless bodies all around. ''It doesn''t look like there was any secret mechanism present either. Was this ce really just a ce beasts were put?'' Aron questioned himself as he began to approach the end.


    ''Hm...'' As he got closer, he narrowed his vision towards the wall and found something that caught his interest.


    At the end ofrge carcass filled hall, the wall had numerous strange symbols that were crudely carved into it.


    "Is something wrong?" Esmeralda questioned after they hade to a sudden stop. Some time had passed since Aron determined they were no longer in any danger but he still chose to move in darkness so that Esmeralda could not see if he encountered anything of value.


    "No, we''ve reached the end I think but I want to check for any hidden mechanisms. Just be patient." Aron responded casually and began to inspect the wall in silence but Esmeralda continued to speak. "You''re different from what I initially thought..." She muttered in a low tone that still carried a hint of arrogance.


    "How so?" Aron replied as he continued to inspect the wall keenly, even going as far as to run his fingers across them while using numerousnguages for reference.


    "Your strength and the way you carry yourself, it''s not much different from someone of a high ss family. Are you sure you don''t have any noble blood within you?" She asked as she still refused to believe Aron is amoner who reached heights greater than hers without the same wealth or support.


    "I can''t say I''m sure. My past is... rather unique." Aron replied causing Esmeralda''s eyes to shine with interest. She wasn''t the only one who had wanted to know more about just what sort of background could create a person like Aron.


    "What do you mean?" She asked with interest and even came closer to Aron thinking he would say more but sadly that was all she would get from him. "You don''t really think I''d tell you, do you?"


    Aron''s question brought a frown to Esmeralda''s face. She truly did wish to learn more about him to better understand a person she considered an enemy. "I suppose it''s wishful of me to think you would actually tell that to an enemy." Esmeralda said with some disappointment but Aron only snickered.


    "One needs to actually be a threat to qualify as an enemy. You? You''re more of a nuisance, be d that''s the case or you and your friends would have been dead already." Aron said indifferently before pulling his hand away from the wall while heaving a sigh.


    He had failed to find anything remotely simr to the markings so he could only memorize not only the shape of the marks but their length and depth of the carvings just in case they carried importance.


    "There''s nothing hidden or beyond here as far as I can tell. We''re better off leaving now, it''s best we avoid a confrontation at all costs. I''m no longer fully confident I can handle what was in here..." Aron muttered as he looked at the marks once more with narrowed eyes.


    He himself knew just how hard the material the walls were made out of was so to see that there was a creature capable of carving it made him cautious. ''Who knows how long they were trapped here, evolution is very much possible...'' Aron thought for a moment before turning away.


    "Let''s go."


    ....


    Meanwhile outside the ruin, numerous beasts had overrun what was formerly the Newman hignds and were currently making their way outwards.


    Some met their end in the now deadly environment whilst the majority easily transversed the harsh terrain and atmosphere.


    In Findel, the city had fallen into a panic as they saw and felt therge explosions that urred many kilometers away. The Volcanic eruption of the Newman hignds highest peak had shaken the entire northern region and even further beyond.


    The clouds of smoke it created began to spread all across the continent at a terrifying speed along with with cries and howls of countless beasts.<sub> </sub>


    Many settlements had already been destroyed by the Volcanic eruption causing numerous ming hot rocks to fall from the sky while those lucky enough to survive soon met an even more gruesome fate as the tide of beasts trampled theirnd and devoured them.


    Findel being the nearestrge city to the hignds had many people seek refuge while the imperial family sought to escape via airship.


    s, they were toote....


    Findel''s defense was breached extremely easily and the once beautiful exotic city had now been overrun by crazed blood thirsty mana beasts that either ate and mulled any human they saw.


    The airship hadn''t gotten far either as the winged mana beasts destroyed it in no time...


    This scene was observed by the two Galos Academy airships which had already traveled many more kilometers away from Findel. As for the Sovereign... it was nowhere to be seen.


    "So many..." Anastasia said in a tone of worry as she stood on the deck of Brutas''s assigned airship.


    "Reinforcements will be arriving soon to control the situation." Emilia, whose eyes looked reddened from crying came to stand next to Anastasia andmented as she looked at the scene with aplex gaze.


    To her, these were the monsters that had most likely taken her sister''s life from her so as much as she hurting, she felt obligated to not only wipe them out but to try and find her sister''s body.


    "Are you okay?" Anastasia asked with visible worry, she too had mixed emotions but stayed hopeful that Esmeralda may still be alive. Luckily everyone else except for Brutas had no truly serious injuries.


    "I''ll be fine. We should go inside, a discussion is about to begin." Emilia replied in a low tone that carried little confidence before turning away to return to the interior of the airship. Anastasia looked at the scene onest time before soon following Emilia.


    .....


    At this time, Aron and Esmeralda were making their way out of the ruin entirely. Outside the passage they found numerous fresh bodies of both mana beasts and humans.


    Although Esmeralda was no stranger to blood, this scene caused her to show a look of utter disgust. Organs and dismembered limbs were everywhere, some still even twitched and moved which made her feel even more ufortable.


    Aron''s attention however wasn''t on this but instead focused on the the creatures advancing much further ahead. "We have to use another route. I can''t say I''m truly familiar with those beasts and it would be troublesome if we got noticed." Aron stated before turning back around and looking up at the still trembling peak.


    "Then which route do we use? The only way would be to..." Soon Esmeralda followed his gaze and immediately understood what he was thinking. "I may be able to walk but I''m in no condition to scale a peak, I doubt I can even withstand how hot the surface must be." She quickly spoke with her arms crossed.


    To her who was no better than a regr human now, scaling a Volcanic peak that was over a thousand meters high seemed impossible.


    "It can''t be helped. Cling to my back and let''s go before something happens." Aron instructed her with a straight face and prepared to begin scaling the peak.


    "Are you joking?" Esmeralda who already felt humiliated enough frowned when she heard this but Aron was not about to entertain her. "I gave you an option, wether you ept or not is up to you. I''m not about to risk my life for you so you''refortable, no matter how much you''re willing to pay." Aron replied before starting to climb up.


    Esmeralda was quickly brought back to the reality of the situation. Aron would never care for her woes and herints would always be ignored as he had no reason whatsoever to listen to her.


    "Wait! I''ll do it." She hurriedly rushed near him and submitted while still wearing a frown which soon turned into a scowl upon hearing his next words.


    "Double. I want double the payment for wasting my time." He looked down at her and said with a straight face.


    "....Fine!" Esmeralda wanted to curse at Aron at the top of her lungs but the current situation would in no way allow this. She could only follow along and hope no danger was met.


    In reality the whole purpose of bringing her along was to make an oath with her. Saying he wanted money was just the most feasible reason he felt he coulde up with to make her agree so easily and he kept this kind of thought by demanding more. By the time Esmeralda would know what the oath really was¡­ it would be toote.

 111 Chapter 111

    "Fine!" As Esmeralda yelled in agreement another cry echoed from afar as if in response.


    *Kaww!*


    The loud cry seemed to havee from the clouds and as soon as it was heard, the many various creatures already in the sky scattered.


    "What was that...?" Esmeralda asked as she looked up to the sky with a worried expression. Aron on the other hand only narrowed his eyes and showed a serious look. "Get on now!" He ordered and Esmeralda quickly jumped and clung to his back without hesitation.


    Afterward, Aron immediately began to climb up at a hurried speed. Despite the surface being rather steep and rugged he easily maneuvered up at an impressive pace.


    *Kaww!*


    Little time passed and once again the strange bird cry echoed through the sky. Aron didn''t even bother turning his head and continued to focus solely on climbing up as fast as he could whereas Esmeralda couldn''t help but nce back.


    What she saw caused her pupils to shrink. In the dark clouds far away, arge silhouette could be seen moving slowly towards their direction.


    Lighting sparkled and the thunder roared wherever it passed causing Esmeralda who saw this to fell a great sense of danger and cling onto Aron harder.


    "Faster... you have to go faster..." She muttered in a trembly voice but got no response as Aron carried on at his own pace as if she were not even there.


    Before long Aron began to approach the summit but as he was doing so, the area began to grow darker as even more dense clouds gathered high above the peak.


    *Kaw!*


    *Ka!*


    The cry was now even louder, indicating the creature was not far. The clouds above had thunder roar and lighting struck the t peak that was several kilometers wide with the central area being a pool ofva.


    As lighting struck the Volcanic peak,va began to stter and rocks flew down forcing Aron to shiftst minute in his climb up. Esmeralda felt panic whenva sttered her way but Aron''s cloak provided her ample protection.


    It was only when they finally reached the peak did Aron decide to look up and see just what was lurking in the clouds.


    The silhouette was fast approaching and was only less than a short distance away now. "Why are you just standing, don''t tell me you n on fighting here of all ces?" Esmeralda questioned with worry on her face.


    The peak was far more deadly than the bottom and if arge scale fight did breakout here then she''d be in very great danger.


    "No choice,we can''t outrun it." Aron replied truthfully while waiting for the beast to reveal itself, he meant what he said and if the creature wasn''t something he could handle he was going to go ahead alone.


    Soon the skies crackled and the clouds began to part before the creature behind the cries revealed itself.


    The beast was around seventy meters in height but it''srge wings which were more than double that when spread out made it look far morerger and intimidating.


    Much of its skin was thick like that of a mammal with the exception of it''s wings, long neck and part of its back which had feathers.


    It''s tail was also strange as it had no feathers either, instead it was long running which made the beast look like a mix between a bird and a snake.


    The three glowing eyes on its head were stationary and didn''t even blink. One couldn''t tell what direction the beast was looking in or if it could even see.


    *Kaww!*


    The beast opened its mouth were a blue glow that matched its eyes could be seen emanating from the depth of its body.


    Once it did this, lighting struck down numerous positions on the peak causing Aron to grab Esmeralda and shuffle back slightly.


    ''It''s simr to a Jzir Vulture but at the same time so different. Is this from evolution... or is it an entirely different species.'' Once again Aron vaguely recognized the beast but it''s features and habits seemed so different from what he knew.


    So he was left with two theories. One that this was an entirely different species and two that it was a beast that came from Limbo but evolved over the years it was trapped in the peak.


    "Can you take it?" Esmeralda who knew she couldn''t escape without Aron wasn''t the least bit calm in the situation. "That''s what I''m trying to find out." Aron replied but still made no attack.


    ''Well until we''re sure just what you are, let''s call you the Pesian Jzir Vulture.'' Aron thought as the light in the beast''s mouth began to emanate again before lighting struck down. He quickly held Esmeralda by the waist and once again dodged.


    How exactly it was making the lighting struck at will wasn''t yet known to Aron but he did see a connection between the lighting and it''s cries.


    Despite havingrge sharp talons, the Beast continued to fly above the peak and didn''t directly attack which he found odd. A creature it''s size shouldn''t be so cautious which only meant...


    "It''s developed intelligence..." He muttered and showed a small smile on his face, Esmeralda who still had her waist held onto to tightly was perplexed.<sub> </sub>


    How was that a good thing?


    "Won''t that mean it''s harder to beat?" She asked while looking at therge beast but Aron shook his head. "No, since it''s also cautious of enemies it won''t carelessly attack without confidence in winning...."


    "Which means, I just have to show it that I''m not an easy opponent. I may even catch it off guard andnd a fatal blow." Aron exined before unsheathing one of his arcane guns and firing at the bird''s wing.


    He imbued his own mana rather than use a mana filled bullet to test the hardness of it''s skin. He had better chances of wounding it if he used techniques or beast arts but that would be no different than telling Esmeralda what he was capable of.


    The sts from Aron seemed to only irritate the beasts but it did release wails of pain causing even more violent streams of lighting to fall down.


    However once again the beast wasn''t urate. It seemed it couldn''t aim the attacks and they were simply random, the more it let out cries the more violent the lighting but still random.


    Aron was starting to gain a rough understanding of the beast and didn''t want to waste anymore time lest moree his way so he made his first n to take it down.


    He once again shot at the beast, his attacks causing abrasions but not prating the thick skin of the beast. However this wasn''t his goal...


    The beast was angered once again and it began to open its mouth, this time the glow within looked even more potent.


    However just as it was about to release more cries, Aron unsheathed his other arcane gun and fired multiple times.


    The damage was little but each attack was aimed at the wings which forced the beast into an awkward position before...


    *bang!*


    One of the streams of lighting had actually struck the beast itself and forced it to crash onto the peak near a stream ofva.


    It''s body looked mostly unharmed from the lighting aside from a few ckened feathers. Aron however used this moment it was grounded to charge forward with his battle axe in hand.


    As if aware of danger, the beast was about to take off when Aron threw his axe with tremendous force.


    *Ka!*


    The beast let out a cry of pain as one of it''s wings was shed through by the axe. It''s reddish blue blood spurted out and caused it to cry out before another surge of lighting struck down again.


    Esmeralda who was further away had ducked down and covered herself in Aron''s cloak.


    While it continued to cry out in pain, Aron charged forward bare handed but not without obstruction. Once he got within reach, it had tried to w at him with his talons.


    It had faked beingpletely vulnerable to draw him in, which failed despite it managing to graze his hand as he dodged. The cut was ratherrge despite only a small part of the beast''s talons scratching him.


    "Tsk." Aron only clicked his tongue and ignored the long cut on his hand which had already began to emanate a thin misty smoke while healing.


    He charged in once again but this time he caught the talon before twisting one of the ws. He then leapt forward onto it''s head before concentratingrge amounts of mana into his fist.


    His entire hand began to tremble as his veins bulged up. The beast shook violently in an attempt to throw him off but it was already toote.


    Aron struck the beast with mighty force on the neck before leaping off. He then picked up the battle axe he had thrown before returning to Esmeralda''s side.


    "Kaa-!"


    The beast tried to cry but found no sound came out except that of blood being gurgled and spat out.


    "It''s over..." Aron muttered as he watched the beast wriggle and move around as it''s lungs slowly filled with blood.


    It no longer even paid any mind to Aron who held Esmeralda by the waist and got ready to leave . "Let''s go, just in case it''s healing is also something else."


    "Ok..."


    ¡­


    [ RULE#77: Before you attack an unknown beast, observe and check for weaknesses ]


    [ BEAST INDEX#4: Pesian Jzir Vulture ]

 112 Chapter 112

    Night had fallen and the once vicious erupting peak that Aron had fought on earlier had now be more calm and ceased to tremble violently.


    As for the Pesia Jzir Vulture that he left alive, its body nowid near a stream ofva with no signs of life. It''s once bright blue glowing eyes had now dimmedpletely and even its ash covered skin looked extremely wrinkly.


    *Kaw!*


    Soon the skies rumbled and several other Pesia Jzir Vultures of various sizes gathered above the scene. Each of them seemed to be looking at the now dead beast near the stream ofva before lifting their heads up to the sky.


    They all let out cries as if mourning their fallenrade. The skies rumbled in response to these cries as lightning rained down onto the peak.


    "Vul Al Hui..." A thunderous voice echoed from deep within the clouds causing the Jzir Pesian Vultures to grow silent. As the clouds continued to rumble, a gigantic silhouette more than double the size of thergest Vulture present could be seen. If one had keen enough eyes, they would see that the silhouette was slowly but surely gettingrger....


    .....


    Meanwhile much further away north on the other side of the Newman Hignds, Aron could be seen trekking through a valley with Esmeralda behind him.


    "Can we take a break...?" Esmeralda asked in an exasperated tone but Aron continued to walk at what could be considered a normal pace while asionally ncing up at the skies which were dark and cloudy from the eruptions in the Newman hignds.


    "I carried you most of the way, you''ve barely walked at the moment and you''re already tired?" Aron turned his head back and responded with a question of his own.


    He had carried Esmeralda for much of the Journey earlier so he could cover as much distance away from the Newman hignds as he could. Only once he reached a suitable range did he decide to let her walk.


    However given the poor state of her body this simple task proved to be challenge for her and she could barely walk a kilometer without feeling numbness in her feet.


    "If it weren''t for the condition I''m in I''d have no trouble wal-" Before she could voice herints, Aron crouched down suddenly. "Get on then." He instructed her in his usual cold tone.


    She was somewhat taken aback by this, especially since he didn''t even mention gold. Esmeralda approached him slowly and climbed up on his back without anyint.


    She was currently still draped in Aron''s cloak to protect herself from the elements and hide the damaged parts of her clothes although they weren''t so revealing in the first ce.


    "Thank you." She muttered in a low tone while wearing a frown. "I expect at least one artifact for this." Aron replied in response causing Esmeralda to frown even more, though deep down she felt better since this wasn''t being done for free.


    She said nothing more and gave a light nod in agreement as Aron stood up straight and got ready to move again. Hisrge hands firmly gripped her thighs which were still trembling from the walking she had done so far. "Try to rx and get some rest, nothing will happen to you."


    Although it was said coldly, the confidence in Aron''s voice did make her feel somewhat safe so she pressed herself tighter against him and closed her eyes. Aron on the other hand looked back at the skies once more before continuing at a casual pace, he currently very sure that he was out of danger.


    ...


    As for the condition back in the Newman Hignds, it had turned even more gruesome....


    Many reinforcements from various organizations and noble families had gathered to help repel the threat. In truth, they each hoped to haverge contributions so that they could reap the most benefits.


    ording to the report released by Emilia, Inquisitor Passil and Henry, it was revealed the ruin ran much deeper than where they reached and that it wasn''t known what could be behind therge metallic gate.


    This report was further agreed to be urate by Lady Rose who wrote a letter stating she discovered an unfamiliarnguage which she was focusing on deciphering.


    All inquiries after to hear of her progress or to ask if she needed help from other capable schrs were rejected. The same went for emissaries that invited her to tactical meetings over theing days.<sub> </sub>


    She remained isted in a Galos Academy airship far back away from all the dealings of the creatures and ruins.


    After numerous days of battle, the situation had seemingly fallen under control. Many beasts were either in or captured by the many forces present.


    They were currently considered a species from the old era which could perhaps shed light on many mysteries or even bring about a new age of advancement.


    The first to make this move was of course Galos Academy, to be exact Lady Rose. She requested a few creatures alive to study and on the same day she revealed their weaknesses and strengths, along with how they could be utilized.


    This shifted the battles from killing to capturing. Now every organization aimed to capture these now very exotic beasts and perhaps breed them.


    ....


    "It seems everyone was so focused on what treasures could be inside the ruin that they forgot to think that these very beasts could be the treasure." Lady Uva''s gentle voice resounded on the deck of thergest Galos Academy Airship present. Beside her stood Lady Belle who had her arms crossed with a frown.


    "Master are you going to forgive Rose for betraying the academy just because of her discoveries and theories?" Belle inquired with clear resentment in her voice but Lady Uva only chuckled at the statement.


    "And what would you have me do? Under Galosw it is a small offense to leave without permission. As for Grand Mages it is even less of an offense, infact this is Rose''s first time. Compared to you when you were younger she''s a saint." Lady Uva stated while still chuckling. As she was doing so a robed figure appeared on the deck before bowing before the two of them.


    "Mydy, I regret to inform you that Lady Rose is nowhere to be found..." the figure stated in a low tone which brought a frown to Belle''s face.


    "What do you mean? She dares leave again without a word? Argh!" Lady Belle angrily inquired whilst Lady Uva kept her gaze focused on the scene in front of her. ''Perhaps these old bones will get to see Pesia experience a new age.'' She thought with a weak smile on her face.


    ....


    A week now passed since those events took ce and Aron was now approaching the northern coast. It was currently nighttime and he had decided to set up camp one final time before reaching the port city of Hazenloft, the secondrgest city in the north after Findel which had fallen making it the currentrgest in the north.


    "I''ve gathered some wood for a fire and fruits, here..." Esmeralda appeared out of the dim woods, still sporting Aron''s cloak as she ced the branches on the ground and brought some fruit to him.


    Throughout the entire journey Aron had taken care of her. Food was scarce as many creatures died from the pollution the eruption caused while many others fled. The same could be said for water which was also mostly polluted now along with many kinds of vegetation.


    However Aron always did manage to find smaller game which had hidden underground or birds. Each time he did so he gave the food and water he found to Esmeralda as his unique body didn''t seem to need nutrition or hydration.


    He didn''t know wether they was a limit to this but if so he felt he was far from reaching it. But Esmeralda who didn''t know this just thought Aron had been starving himself for her sake as she was extremely weak. Quite theughable thought if Aron had known she was thinking this.


    This feeling of being vulnerable and always taken care of churned strange emotions in her which she didn''t like at all so she tried to be helpful so as not to feel in debt to him.


    "Three of the fruits you''re holding are poisonous. The other isn''t but it isn''t nutritious in any way either. I thought you already ate today, are you still hungry?" Aron exined indifferently before asking while carving runes into his axe, something he always did in his free time as they travelled.


    "No, I''m fine. But you haven''t eaten in days and barely drink water, if your condition goes bad we''ll both be in danger is all..." Esmeralda tried to exin her reasoning but only received a nk look from Aron.


    "We''ll arrive in Hazenloft tomorrow and you''ll be safe and able to contact your family. I can go another day without a meal, now get some rest. We''ll set off as soon as the sun rises." Aron gestured her away and continued to focus on his own task but she only felt more ufortable on the inside once she heard this.


    ....


    A/N: So far so good, I take awhile to n chapters which adds to my slowness sometimes. I try to make every chapter have something significant happen that will affect the story and not just filler while also trying to keep to realism and unpredictability. After all the more unpredictable the story is the more fun it is to read. I''m trying to shift from cliches of things always going the MCs way and the world revolving around him while also trying to show thatrge actions have consequences on both people and the environment. It''s a lot but you get the point hopefully. Quality over quantity.

 113 Chapter 113

    Morning soon came and Aron who didn''t need sleep had remained awake just staring at the horizon waiting on the first streak of light.


    After it came he turned his head towards Esmeralda who slept near the campfire soundly. After they passed the areas with dense mana, Aron knew their journey would be smoother but he still took caution and his time traveling hence it took longer to reach this far.


    "Wake up." Aron woke up the sleeping Esmeralda from her slumber unceremoniously before telling her they needed to set off immediately.


    Normally she''d haveined about not being able to take a bath or even rinse her mouth but she had long grown ustomed to Aron''s savage ways as she''d call it.


    Aside from the dark clouds looming over their heads, there journey towards Hazenloft was peaceful and they arrived at the port city around evening.


    However once there they found arge number of people and carriages lined up at the gates. The line ran far and some settlements could even be seen set up in some parts indicating just how long some of those people waited.


    "That line is immense! We''ll be standing there for days..." Esmeralda''s once joyous expression from arriving quickly sank when she saw the long running line from the hill where they stood.


    Aron on the other hand didn''t seem bothered by it. "I didn''t think a person of your standing would stand in line." Hemented as if mocking her for theint she made. "I don''t have my family''s insignia on me, it acted as protection in the ruin and broke after saving my life. Without proof of identity I''m no better than amoner." She exined before clicking her tongue in irritation and stomping her foot angrily.


    "Well then when you get back to your family, make sure you reach a status where people don''t need to ask for proof of your identity. Let''s go." Aron advised suddenly before walking forward, not to the back of the line but the very front.


    "Hey you! Where do you think you''re going? Back of the line buddy we''ve all been here for awhile even nobles stand in line!" A dissatisfied adventurer saw Aron making his way to the front with Esmeralda in toll so he quickly expressed his stance.


    Seeing that Aron was armed, he didn''t foolishly approach him but instead hoped that people would join him in his protest. It was how numerous nobles ended up lining up when they tried to skip ahead.


    And just like he nned, numerous people began to voice their dissatisfaction towards Aron''s actions to the point that the guards noticed and got ready to intervene. He wouldn''t be the first haughty person who tried to skip the line after all.


    "Then stop me." Aron voiced and unleashed his domineering beast aura along with its fluctuating mana.


    Bang!


    Immediately he did so the entire line was disturbed as many people backed far away from Aron, feeling suffocated. Those who were augmenters or pro efficient in magic to some extent were able to maintain their stances but the fear they felt was immense.


    However this didn''t seem like enough as the guards looked ready to attack him. It was then that he gripped his axe with smirk on his face as the runes on it began to light up.


    What followed next shook the entirety of the city...literally. Aron had suddenly lifted Esmeralda up by the legs with one arm before swinging his battle axe, aiming it at the ground.


    *bang!*


    A loud thud resounded as his axe made contact with the ground, sending numerous tremors in all directions that covered a radius of roughly three kilometers.


    Cracks appeared in part of the city''s walls and buildings made of light material, numerous people within felt the tremor and feared it might be another eruption causing panic to build.


    But those who could see Aron were even more in panic. A human capable of causing an entire city to rumble was an existence of great power that couldn''t be found often in the isted north.


    "You finally made it!" A friendly voice echoed near the gates while Aron made his way there as no one present dared to stand in his way anymore.<sub> </sub>


    The voice belonged to none other than Jin who stood waiting with a grin on his face. Soon numerous other faces appeared behind him. udia, Xavier, Jagu, Evanora and members of his faction all appeared at the gate with looks of relief.


    "Tsk, it was obvious he wouldn''t die from just that." Jagumented as if irritated and walked away back into the city.


    "What''s all this?" Aron arrived at the gate and asked with a brow raised. He had already told udia to wait for him in the port city of Hazenloft so hising here shouldn''t have been all that surprising.


    "Once the main peak erupted, everyone got worried. Especially when Lady Rose and Evanora came yesterday without knowing wether you''re alive or not." udia exined, looking as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    "I see, let''s settle down and I''ll exin the details of what happened while you update me on the current events. Oh and have someone escort Esmeralda of the house of Hoffenheim to the city lord''s estate." Aron nodded before saying this which caught everyone''s attention.


    It was no secret that the whereabouts of Esmeralda where unknown while many rumors that she died had long since spread. Seeing her well and good in Aron''s arm was a rather strange sight.


    "Hmph! We can finally part ways!" Esmeralda felt the gazes on her which made her feel very ufortable and caused her to hop off Aron''s arm without dy.


    "Tell your family toe bearing my payment." Aron reminded the already frowning Esmeralda while shedding light on why they were together.


    .....


    Aron soon settled in the city and briefed udia and the others about the events he faced such as the beast encounter, empty ruins and also the changes he noticed slowly befalling the north.


    He didn''t go into much detail with them as they wouldn''t contribute in any way on the matter. He did however leave out the part of finding a strangenguage within the ruin.


    That information was only shared with Lady Rose when they metter that night in her room where they both exchanged information.


    "Interesting, to think the ruins would house only mana beasts. I''m curious as to what that facility was before whatever befell the old era." Lady Rose muttered while stroking her chin in thought with her eyes fixated on a parchment depicting the carvings Aron saw.


    "We shall probably know after we decipher those books you brought along. Maybe this carving means something as well?" Aron inquired but Rose immediately shook her head.


    "It only says ''The Forsaken''... it''s written rather crudely too in olden Longerin, which seems to have been a lessmonnguage back in the olden era as very few ces have it, even ruins." Lady Rose exined and handed back the parchment to Aron who seemed less than impressed to find out the message hidden in the carvings was useless.


    "Then our only hope now is the books and beasts. How troublesome." Aron sat on a nearby chair and sighed out loud. His only concern was finding a limbo crack at the very least but it was proving to be quite the task.


    "Patience Aron, You and I will both attain what we seek." Rose lectured in her usual cold and strict tone in what looked to be an attempt to raise Aron''s spirits. "I''m in no rush, it''s just annoying havinge uprgely empty." Aron exined but Lady Rose shook her head.


    "That may not be so, although a good number of creatures have been captured, Lady Uva and I determined that they were high tier beasts that escaped as well...possibly very intelligent too. If the books give us no answers then we''ll catch a beast. And if that fails..."


    "We''ll keep trying." Aron stood up andpleted her statement, bringing a small almost unnoticeable smile to her face. "Oh and as for your strange little follower, you may want to remove the runes I ced on her preventing sleep like you asked. Goodnight." Lady Rose reminded before gesturing Aron to leave so she could continue working on deciphering the books she acquired.


    Meanwhile Aron only now remembered the precaution he had taken with Evanora and sighed.


    ''Let''s use this time to find a more concrete solution to her...unique problem.'' Aron thought before walking towards the room assigned to Evanora in the lodge udia had reserved for many days now.

 114 Chapter 114

    A day had now passed since Aron''s arrival in Hazenloft. On this afternoon the city was in a buzz as arge airship bearing the Hoffenheim family crest arrived just outside its walls.


    This was the airship tasked with picking up Esmeralda who had been residing in the city Lords mansion.


    Upon hearing of their arrival, Esmeralda was quick to rush to the city gates where she found her sister Emilia alongside Anastasia waiting for her.


    The three embraced each other for a long moment before finally boarding. After they had calmed down she finally exined the events that befell her without leaving out a single detail as she trusted Emilia and Anastasia wholeheartedly.


    "Aron..." Anastasia muttered asplex emotions began to build up in her mind. The very person who threatened the lives of her friends was the one who saved her best one.


    Unlike Emilia who easily epted it since Aron asked for money in return, Anastasia refused to believe Aron''s ns were that simple.


    To her, Aron was a cunning and a very intelligent man whose every steps were taken with care. After all to everyone except Lady Rose, all of Aron''s ns could be said to have been sessful when in truth nothing had gone as he nned this time.


    So all Anastasia was doing at the moment was overthinking an otherwise very straightforward matter.


    Aron''s ns didn''t go as nned so he would be spending more time with his faction than he anticipated, hence the opportunity to gain more wealth and a link to another powerful family could not be overlooked. It really was just that simple.


    "Then should we report that he''s here to Lady Belle after we get back? That wouldn''t go against the oath you made right?" Emilia suggested with contemtive look on her face but Esmeralda rejected the idea before Anastasia could even try to. "No!...."


    "It''s humiliating enough that I needed his help but it would be even more humiliating to do something so petty. Plus it''s better we don''t antagonize him, after all if things were different he''d have left me for dead or killed me himself..." Esmeralda muttered loudly before her voice began to grow lower and lower.


    ''Did something happen between the two? Ez would never let humiliation go unrepaid'' Anastasia thought and began to worry that Esmeralda may have also fallen into a simr situation as her and was forced to listen to Aron''smands behind the scenes.


    Before Anastasia could voice her thoughts, a figure draped in uniform leather armor approached them and bowed. "The gold and items have been delivered as you requested." The masculine voice stated while remaining in a submissive posture.


    Esmeralda rposed herself and cleared her throat before facing the figure with her usual arrogance and air of superiority. "Good, we may set off then. Did he say anything once you delivered everything?" Esmeralda asked in a straight tone while trying to feign disinterest.


    But just like Anastasia, she too had grown subconsciously very fearful of Aron and was curious to know what went on in his mind.


    "No, he didn''t even personally receive the items." The armored figure replied to Esmeralda who frowned only for a moment before sending him on his way.


    "Let''s leave then, Father has said we must return to the capital as soon as possible. He was extremely worried." Emilia saw Esmeralda look a bit angry when she heard Aron hadn''t even personally received the payment which she had even doubled without him asking.


    "Fine. What about mother?" Esmeralda agreed before asking her own question but Emilia went silent at this and showed a slightly saddened face. "Tsk, forget I asked about that woman. Let''s go." Esmeralda instructed with even more anger in her voice before walking away into airship.


    ....


    Meanwhile one of the reasons to her anger, Aron, was casually seated on a chair within Evanora''s room.


    Evanora stood before himpletely naked with an expression that didn''t differ from her usual one. Aron had been observing her since the night prior and had even asked she sleep that way so he could clearly monitor every little detail her body disyed before her demon was summoned.


    ''I should have tried this earlier.'' Aron thought to himself as he had finally learned one useful piece of information from his observations.<sub> </sub>


    He was sessful this time thanks to a hint he had received from the ruin. Before going in, no one was able to sense the dense mana that was housed behind the metallic gate which acted not only as a safeguard but also as an inhibitor apparently.


    This lead to him asking Evanora to strip her clothes off which at first yielded no results, until she was asked to remove her chains and other essories as well.


    It was only then that Aron was able to clearly see the movements of her mana. What followed was him asking her to sleep and it was then that he observed a change...


    After she fell asleep, the mana in her neck would experience a strange change that wasn''t visible to themon eye.


    Even with Aron, he could only barely make out a certain number of characters form. Oncepletely formed the mana demon had appeared and once they faded during the sunrise it vanished.


    This discovery was extremely great but the characters he saw weren''t in anynguage he could understand and nor did they match anything he had seen so far.


    While he had Evanora like this, Aron took the opportunity to set up some precautions on her. This came in the form of runes being drawn on her naked body before they faded into nothingness, the purpose of this rune was quite simple. To kill her if she ever became a problem¡­


    "Progress is progress I suppose." Aron sighed before looking at the naked Evanora who was very much ignorant of the current situation. "At the orphanage, Evanora was told never to show a man her body unless she is all grown up. Is Evanora grown up now?" She asked while poking herself strangely in numerous ces.


    Her actual age wasn''t known to Aron, especially since Pesia''s concept of time varied greatly from Limbo. In some ces she could be two years in others over a hundred, age wasn''t a definite way to tell someone''s age so most people in Limbo only separated them into five stages. Baby, Child, Young Adult, Adult and Elder which were all determined by the body''s condition and features.


    A young adult for example was considered anyone who had fully developed sexually and was able to reproduce. Adults were considered those who could not only reproduce but had reached the peak state of their physical bodies and could no longer grow. While the Elderly were those whose body''s were deteriorating from their peak state.


    A baby was obviously one that couldn''t take care of oneself while a child was one that could but hadn''t developed sexually yet. This was a simple concept that could be used among all races without confusion since most races had varying life spans and ages when they considered one to be young or old.


    Evanora fell under the category of young adult the same with Aron who was currently in his second stage of evolution.


    "Yes, you''re all grown up now get dressed. Let''s see if you can be of any help to Rose, stating the words that you do understand will make things far easier I''m sure ." Aron instructed and Evanora did as he said without a word, she was like a chick following around its mother blindly without question.


    Aron normally didn''t likepany but Evanora rarely spoke unless spoken to and for the most part acted like she wasn''t even there, simr to Lady Rose except in her case she chose to ignore everything around her.


    This yed a part in why the three could so easily be in each other''spany without being irritated.


    ....


    At this time, Lady Rose was reading a paragraph she had managed to roughly trante with keen eyes.


    [ The beasts...growing much faster...than anticipated. Mistake...shouldn''t have...killed queen. Unruly...disaster approaching...war...flee. Toote...can''t bring...leave...beasts don''t....No, why? Signs...should have known ]


    ''Like I thought, the little book I found on the floor was indeed a journal. Just what sort of disaster befell them and more importantly what signs...'' Lady Rose looked at the journal curiously and fell into deep thought over the matter.


    ¡­


    A/N: I''m not too good and writing mystery but I''ll try my best to keep you on your toes

 115 Chapter 115

    Aron and Evanora had made their way towards Rose''s room where they had found her lost in her thoughts as she looked over the little she had managed to decipher so far.


    "How''s the progress?" Aron asked immediately upon entering the room and broke Lady Rose out of her thoughts. Evanora only nced around the room but said no words as usual.


    "Slow, I''m starting to understand it more but the manner in which they spoke was strange. Some characters look simr but one small difference or the addition of another character gives them an entirely different meaning all together. Have a look." Lady Rose exined before passing the parchment to Aron for him to quickly skim through.


    "I''m also unfamiliar with it but maybe she''ll have a better understanding. Evanora, do any of these characters mean anything to you?" Aron turned to Evanora who was now nkly staring at a painting on the wall and held out the parchment at her.


    Evanora walked over to him and narrowed her eyes as she began looking at the characters on the parchment. "All tribes...have been asked... to gather... this may be the end. Evanora can''t understand the rest." She said after reading out what little she did understand.


    At this moment Lady Rose walked over and stood by Aron''s side before ncing at her oddly. "How?" She asked while looking at Aron but he shook his head.


    "I don''t know, we''ll probably learn more as we decipher the other books. Shall we?" Aron asked and Lady Rose took a moment to look at Evanora once more before agreeing and bringing out the other books she attained from the ruin.


    The rest of that day was spent entirely on trying to decipher as much as they could. The majority of books Lady Rose had gotten were logs that seemed to record the type of beasts that were brought into the ruin which wasn''t much help.


    However the journals did provide small insights into what kind of society the ruin belonged to as well as a possible lead to finding out what urred in the past.


    All this was indeed useful information but for the current situation it was useless, what Aron and Lady Rose were searching for was a location on perhaps another ruin.


    "I think I''ve found something." Lady Rose said before quickly walking over to Aron with another parchment in her hands. Evanora remained seated cross legged on the floor transcribing what she could understand.


    "Let''s see." Aron hurriedly received it and began looking at its contents. Surprisingly it wasn''t from the journal but from the beast logs. "This talks about the transfer of some beasts to what is only described as the main facility due to their low survival rate outside of their natural habitats." Aron described what he understood from the parchment and Rose nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, however no coordinations orndmarks are given so I''ve met a dead end unfortunately. What do you think?" She asked with her arms crossed while Aron remained silent for a while before an idea clicked.


    "No, we can use this. The beasts being transferred are mentioned, I just need to see which beasts these are and look at their characteristics to determine what their ideal habitat could have been. It''s no major lead but it''s something." Aron didn''t look all that eager as the clue was indeed very minuscule and held no guarantee of leading to a result.


    "I suppose, though much of Pesia''s geographical features have changed since the times of old. Will you still be able to predict where their natural habitat could have been?" Lady Rose was unsure but Aron nodded at this without hesitation. "Yes, so long as I observe a region long enough I can determine what changes it underwent."


    "What an interesting talent. Let me decipher the beast characteristics for you then." Lady Rosemented with slight interest in her eyes and walked back over to her table to began deciphering.


    Aron came up from behind and watched her do so which she didn''t seem to particrly mind. Just like that the trio continued on with their work.


    ....


    At that time back in the Newman hignds on Juliet''s assigned Galos Academy airship, a gathering of sorts was being held.


    Juliet stood near the high seat and looked at everyone present for a moment before speaking up. "As you all may know our purpose ining here was to uncover the ruin, this could be said to have been a failure since we came up short from Aron and his faction."


    As Juliet said this, a frown could be seen on Lucas''s face. He began to recall what Aron had said to him before the Journey had even began. ''This is the closest you shall ever be to me...''


    The more Aron made achievements the more that statement began to seem to true to Lucas but he wasn''t willing to ept that. He too had a dream, he too wanted to influence change in the world and bring about a united continent. Despite this, Lucas continued to listen keenly as he wouldn''t be dispirited so easily.<sub> </sub>


    "However this venture did bring about great experience for you all in many categories and that can be considered a sess. We already have formal permission to continue venturing out to explore for more ruins or information that could lead us to such."


    "In the past days you''ve all witnessed the dangers thate with this, even nobles from the top families aren''t spared from disaster so I can not and will not guarantee anyone''s safety. If you are willing to risk your lives for greater power and prestige then you''re wee to continue traveling with me but if you''re content with where you stand then you shall be rewarded for contributions thus far and can return to the academy on another airship."


    Juliet''s voice was calm, sharp and cold. She didn''t sugar coat her words nor did she mince them. The other members gathered took a moment to look at each other but no one raised their hands.


    The eruptions of the Newman hignds could be said to be an eye opening event to them as they had never witnessed so many people die before. Some were scared of course but even more determined to continue traveling as explorers under the Galos Academy name.


    They were after meremoners who didn''t have much going for them in the first ce whilst some of them had more deeper reasons behind their choice to stay.


    Seeing that no one was standing up or raising their hand, Juliet gave a small nod before turning towards Lucas.


    "Anastasia has left to attend to familial matters so our teamcks a vice vanguard. Until she returns the post will be held by you, you''ve contributed the most and you hold a good rtionship with your fellow members so it''s befitting. You''ll be assigned an assistant to help you in your duties so do not fret, for now please enjoy yourselves." Juliet spoke quickly and handed down this post in an almost casual manner before leaving the room.


    Lucas was slightly taken aback by this sudden role but Juliet had already gone before he could even voice his thoughts on the matter.


    What followed were numerous congrattions being passed towards him. They had alle from simr origins and what''s more Lucas was very kind and friendly to them all so they were happy to see him get this position.


    "Thanks, but I feel Sha was more deserving of this. You''re more of a leader than me..." Lucas chuckled awkwardly unable to respond to all the various praises he was receiving.


    "No, you''ve earned this but if you ever need advice on a matter feel free to ask me." Sha said genuinely with a smile on her face. It was thanks to Lucas after all that they were no longer discriminated against on the airship.


    "I agree with Sha. Congrattions Lucas." Mirai added softly before pping her hands lightly. This scene brought a warm feeling in Lucas''s heart so he couldn''t help but smile back at everyone present. "Thank you everyone..."


    ....


    While the the discussion began to turn into a celebration, Juliet returned to her quarters. Once there she had found a small thin piece of paperying on her bed.


    She narrowed her eyes and first looked around the room as if searching for someone but came up empty. Only then did she bring her attention to the paper which she opened after determining it wasn''t dangerous either.


    [ The Sovereign faction is currently residing within the port city of Hazenloft. We''ve been unable to ce a link within them for now but anything capable of gaining the interest of Lady Rose cannot be small. You are to stay on their trail and learn as much as you can without drawing attention to this.


    From: Lord Lamarck ]


    Upon reading the letter, Juliet''s showed a frown and narrowed her eyes before crumpling it. ''He finally decides to speak to me and it''s through a letter, to give me an assignment no less.''


    Juliet thought before clicking her tongue in irritation.


    "I have my own matters to pursue dear father..." She said in low tone that carried great seriousness.

 116 Chapter 116

    A day had now passed since Aron, Rose and Evanora began deciphering the pile of books Rose had brought along.


    Rose had managed to list down as many beast characteristics as possible for Aron before returning to deciphering other books with Evanora.


    Aron''s duty then changed to mastering those characteristics while studying numerous maps of Pesia to narrow down which regions were worth having a look at first.


    This continued until afternoon when a knock resounded on Lady Rose''s door whose room they had been in since the previous night.


    After giving permission to enter indifferently, Lady Rose was met by udia who walked in rather cautiously.


    Aron was an anomaly in his own right but she was never really nervous around him, Lady Rose however was an entirely different story all together. Be it her position, power or temperament, nearly everything about her made udia and many other members of the faction be very respectful to the odd Grand Mage.


    "Yes? What is it?" Lady Rose inquired coldly without averting her gaze from the current work she was doing. udia had initiallye to speak to Aron who was seated further into the room by a deskpletely immersed in the work he was carrying out.


    Seeing as her n had shifted, udia could only sigh internally and calm her nerves before bowing towards Lady Rose. "Hazenloft is the closestrge city to the Newman hignds at the moment so we''ve received information that it may be a central hub for the ongoing exploration for beasts and treasure. I wanted to ask for your advice on the matter." udia exined respectfully while keeping her head bowed.


    "We''ll leave when we''re ready, nothing shall happen to us." Lady Rose replied after understanding the meaning behind udia''s words. She was worried conflict may begin between them and other factions or organizations should they remain.


    "No need. We can leave now." Aron suddenly stood from the desk and added while folding the map he had been concentrating on.


    Both udia and Lady Rose then nced at him with curious gazes. "You''re already done?" Lady Rose asked as she was a bit perplexed by the time in which it took him to study them along with the maps. However Aron shook his head at this. "No, but I''ve found one possible location we can look into, It''s best we leave here before other factionse and we risk being followed."


    Aron calmly exined and the surprise in Lady Rose''s eyes dwindled. Although he paid no heed to it, Aron''s rate of processing information was monstrous and it helped passively everyday in tackling even the simplest of tasks. This was a big factor in how Aron was able to adjust quickly if his ns failed or changed.


    "Alright I''ll inform the others immediately. Where shall we be going?" udia showed a smile when she saw that confident and ambitious look in Aron''s eyes, it made her feel as though their ns would work out so she was eager to set a course.


    "The Komi Inds..."


    ....


    Meanwhile not too far away from the city of Hazenloft, Juliet''s assigned airship, The La Belle was on course to Hazenloft.


    Inside the airship within a mid sized training hall heavy breathing could be hearding from the only figure present there... Juliet.


    She wore a tight cropped vest that showed off her toned feminine abs that currently had light sweat running down them. Below she wore equally tight ck leather pants that were very flexible so as to amodate her movements.


    This was one of the few times Juliet could be seen outside of her heavy armor. Her bust was a modest D cup while her hips and bottom were wide and curvy, something that waspletely hidden when she wore her armor.


    ''I wonder how many times he can swing his weapon before growing tired.'' She thought to herself before cing therge sword she was wielding on the ground and sighing.


    She herself wasn''t tired but instead rather bored from how mundane training was. She had isted herself in the training room without rest while the ships duties were handled by Lucas and his assigned assistant.


    "I still feel it''s not enough." She muttered and clenched her fists in displeasure with herself. They were times were one would reach a bump on their journey to growing stronger.


    No matter how hard one trained it would breed no results unless they ovee that limit on themselves. The question was always, how?<sub> </sub>


    Before she could contemte any further, Lucas walked into the training hall to report the situation but came to a sudden halt as soon as he saw Juliet.


    As a man, more especially from amon beginning he couldn''t help but gulp at the sight before him for a moment. As blunt, reserved and unfeminine as she was, Juliet was still very beautiful by human standards.


    "Is something the matter?" Juliet turned around and asked Lucas bluntly, bringing him out of his momentary daze. "Oh yes, we''ll be in Hazenloft by evening as for everything else on the airship... it''s stable. I just thought I''d need to report." Lucas said as casually as he could while trying to not be caught staring.


    "I see, well unless there''s a crisis you don''t need to report to me or seek me out. I''ll intervene personally should a situation require me to do so." Juliet indifferently replied to Lucas, she wouldn''t care for minor details unless they were either helpful or necessary in some way.


    "Right, so uh what kind of training are you doing. You''ve been in here for sometime." Lucas asked in attempt to keep the conversation running.


    "It''s more to keep myself fluid than training. This airship isn''t conducive for me to train. You should use this time however to familiarize yourself with your weapon, I noticed youck technique when you fight." Juliet replied back normally as she didn''t dislike topics that involved anything to do withbat.


    "I''ll definitely train harder, right now I''m aiming to be an inquisitor by my third year in the academy." Lucas said energetically without sounding arrogant. Juliet simply nodded at this as if it were a casual matter. "That''s entirely possible but titles are only that, titles. In the face of real strength it''s all useless so just focus on attaining strength until you''re content." Juliet advised sincerely and made Lucas fall into thought for a brief moment.


    "So then are you content with your strength?" He asked in return and Juliet shook her head.


    "Far from it."


    ....


    Evening soon came and the La Belle had sessfully reached Hazenloft. Everyone hade here under the guise of securing a ce first before other factions arrive but this was only a false front for Juliet to make movements without drawing suspicion from outside forces or even the other members traveling with her.


    On the surface they had settled in quite alright and Juliet had even personally assigned tasks in groups to keep them busy while she carried out her own investigations.


    She walked into a luxurious lodge of sorts that seemed almost without business from how empty it looked. Aron''s presence in the city didn''t go unnoticed especially after how he arrived so they were rumors concerning a dangerous and mysterious group of individuals staying at the lodge Juliet was currently standing it.


    "Did they leave already?" Juliet muttered in a low tone as she sensed no one aside from a woman standing near the counter in the entrance hall.


    "Excuse me Mdy, how can I help you?" The woman politely inquired of Juliet who looked lost. Her high grade armor alone however was enough to tell the woman she was no ordinary person.


    "The group that was staying here, when did they leave?" Juliet got straight to the point and asked bluntly. The woman couldn''t help but chuckle nervously at this while shaking her head. "They left earlier today miss... is there a problem?" She asked in return but Juliet shook her head.


    "No it''s fine, thank you." Juliet replied before walking out of the lodge. As soon as she did so the once smiling and timid woman had her expression turn serious.


    She quickly took out a scroll from her sleeve andid it on the counter before scribing many characters on it. Each time she drew a character it would glow brightly for a moment before vanishing.


    When she waspletely done the scroll looked the same way it did before she began. Only after a moment did some new characters begin to appear on their own.


    These new characters only remained visible for a moment before vanishing as well but the message had been delivered. ''It shall be done Lord Aron.'' The woman showed a small smile before putting the scroll away into her sleeve.


    Soon her entire figure seemed to distort for a moment and became rather blurry. When this odd scene finally came to a stop the woman''s face had changed entirely to that of...


    ...Khalifa''s

 117 Chapter 117

    A few days had passed and the Sovereign was currently flying above the Opal Ocean on its way towards the Komi Inds.


    This ocean was a well known danger zone to many who either sailed it''s waters or flew above its skies. It''s weather patterns werergely unpredictable and could shift from mild and calm to disastrous in mere moments.


    This factor yed a huge part in why conflict between the Komi Inds and Ettenheim never solidified. As for traders and other ventures, they needed to use alternative routes that would require them to go around the continent just to guarantee safety. They were of course some who dared use the direct route but this was more often than not very unsessful.


    At this very moment, violent winds and roaring thunder raged through the skies of the Opal Ocean yet the Sovereign remained calm and steady in its flight.


    Not because of it''s unique structure and high grade features but instead it was because of Lady Rose''s scouters which hovered above the airship at all times redirecting the violent lighting that came its way.


    The winds on the other hand were easily delt with by barriers.


    ...


    During this trip Jagu like most times had isted himself either in the training hall or his quarters, avoiding as much contact with humans as he could when work wasn''t required of him.


    On this day however a loud knock resounded on his door causing a frown to emerge on his face as it awoke him from his slumber.


    "What?!" He growled in irritation as he walked over towards the door. Upon opening it however his frown lessened as he locked gazes with a cold eyed Aron staring at him nkly.


    "We need to talk." Aron simply said before walking into Jagu''s quarters without waiting for a response. Jagu wasn''t pleased by this but he only let out a grunt before closing the door. "What is it?" He immediately asked Aron who just stood in the center of the room with his arms crossed.


    "Before we begin, here." Aron reached into his pockets and took out a small vile with a crimson liquid before tossing it to Jagu. Jagu caught it in hisrge hand and looked at it with narrowed eyes before giving Aron a questioning look. "And this is?"


    "It''s a serum I had Rose make tobat the high levels of testosterone you''re experiencing. It''s mating season for your people is it not?" Aron exined bluntly causing Jagu to furrow his brows.


    Although he always had a fowl temper, it had be far more aggressive as ofte. Hence his choice to avoid people entirely, the reason for this extra anger being the hormones building up within him.


    "You studied me?" Jagu asked in a growling voice that couldn''t hide his anger but Aron wasn''t the least bit fazed as his expression remained the same.


    "It''s only natural I investigate given we''re on our way to the Komi Inds. Studying the inhabitants traits, customs, physiology...weaknesses, you never know when this information woulde in handy." Aron said casually before showing a small smirk.


    Jagu could feel himself grow agitated from this statement as his gaze towards Aron grew more furious. He could no longer control himself and he lunged at Aron with great ferosity.


    Aron didn''t shift from his position as Jagu''s movement was sloppy and driven by anger. He simply reacted quicker than Jagu''s eyes could follow andnded a a fist into his gut.


    "Arck!"


    Jagu felt the air leave his lungs and he dropped to his knees while holding his belly in pain. "Drink the serum before youpletely lose yourself to anger." Aron advised in a in tone while looking down at him as if he was no threat.


    Jagu grit his teeth and quickly opened the vile before drinking the serum all in one go. As soon as he did so his bloodshot eyes began to whiten and his bulging veins became less and less visible.


    "Tsk, I''m fine." Jagu slowly got up on his feet while still holding his belly. His breathing had also been uneven but he tried his best to seem okay.


    It was only when his mind began to clear that he realized how irrational he was just a moment ago. The fact he could still feel a burning sensation on his belly was testament to this.


    "Good, but I didn''te here because of your issue. I''ve learnt all I can about the Komi Inds from books but I need you to tell me things outsiders wouldn''t know. Be it about your tribe or others so I can make a proper n for when we arrive." Although Jagu had drunk the serum, he couldn''t help but still feel angered by Aron''s words.<sub> </sub>


    "If you''ve studied our people like you say you have, then you should already know humans are not wee. It''s shameful enough that I must interact with those weaklings but to divulge my people''s secrets would be an unforgivable act." Jagu immediately refused to cooperate with Aron.


    The races of the Komi Inds were known to be very stubborn and although Jagu was a member of the faction and indeed respected Aron''s strength, at the end of the day they weren''t really friends.


    "Either those are indeed some great secrets to have not been leaked after all this time or your race is simply too prideful."


    "Humans aren''t wee on the Komi Inds and although there is now that restricts entry it''smon knowledge that humans that do go there don''t live long and "mysteriously vanish", so that makes exploring freely a rather daunting task." The more Aron spoke the more Jagu furrowed his brows and became worried.


    The rxed yet cold tone Aron was speaking in made it seem like he wasn''t at all bothered by Jagu''s refusal, almost like it was expected and this worried him. "What are you trying to say?" Jagu saw Aron was purposefully not getting to the point so that Jagu could ponder countless ways in which his decision could backfire.


    Taunting wasmon among fighters so he quickly picked up on this and asked Aron to get to the point. Aron simply released a sigh and rxed his hands before asking him a question.


    "What do you think me and Lady Rose will do to those who try to get in our way? Your tribe included." Aron finally gave him a clear scenario to picture and it caused Jagu''s expression to darken but Aron continued speaking regardless.


    "Don''t misunderstand, this isn''t a threat as I myself would prefer a less tedious approach. And even if I was magnanimous enough to not attack, do you think the other factions will be the same once they discover they might be a ruin in the Komi Inds?" Jagu''s anger began to slowly rise once again but this time because he could understand the truth behind Aron''s words.


    He knew if Aron and Lady Rose really did decide to attack very few races could withstand it, his included. This left him basically no choice, he now understood why Aron was rxed and unfazed from the start even when he refused in the beginning.


    "You knew I''d have no choice but to agree..." Jagu muttered as he felt a sense of humiliation ovee him. It was clear to Aron that Jagu wasn''t getting stronger for himself but for his n. So the chances were good that Jagu would agree once backed into a corner and left with no choice between that or annihtion.


    "Nothing in life is guaranteed, I just knew my odds were good. No need to look so aggrieved, my n will even bring your n to the pinnacle. Think it over carefully and we''ll speak againter." Aron said while walking over to pat the slouching Jagu on the shoulder.


    Jagu said nothing in return so Aron let himself out, leaving Jagu with countless thoughts running through his mind. Was this a blessing or a disaster...


    ...


    A short whileter Aron returned to Lady Rose''s room and found her still looking over a map while stroking her chin.


    "Will we be proceeding with the main n of approach?" She asked with her arms crossed impatiently and Aron nodded. "Yes, he''s agreed to cooperate so we shall be able to proceed with little hindrance."


    "Good, I have an odd feeling this trip will be fruitful." Lady Rose folded the map she was holding and looked over at Aron with satisfaction in her eyes.


    "I didn''t think you were the type to trust instincts alone." Aron replied with a brow raised but she simply showed a small smirk in reply before turning away.


    "There is much you don''t know about me Aron. Now let''s finish making preparations."


    ....


    Meanwhile much further away from the Sovereign another airship could be seen traveling the same route.


    This was the same eerie ck airship that had also been seen in the Newman hignds before the disaster.


    "My Lady! The storms may prove too much for the airship!" A hooded figure standing on the deck yelled towards the door with great worry.


    "Keep going, nothing risked is nothing worth gaining." A groggy voice responded sternly and left no room for refusal.

 118 Chapter 118

    Night fell above the Opal Ocean and the skies had be much clearer and calmer, aplete turn around from how they were during the day.


    The Sovereign was still on a steady course towards the Komi Inds while most of its passengers were resting in their quarters.


    Aron however was among the few that was awake, he was casually seated near a desk in his room lost in thought.


    ''I wonder what her end goal is. There''s too little information about her to determine anything solid. What really has me thinking however is the fact she won''t touch or allow anyone to touch her.'' Aron thought while looking over the n he and Lady Rose hade up with.


    Before he could continue to sort his thoughts, a knock resounded on his door and he immediately gave permission to enter.


    The door was opened and Jagu''srge body walked into the room before ncing at Aron with a more sane look than before. "I''ve thought about your proposal and I''m willing to cooperate. I warn you however even with my approval my n won''t wee the likes of you let alone the other tribes and ns." Jagu said arrogantly while shaking his head at Aron who looked unbothered.


    "We''ve already considered that fact, that''s why you''re needed Jagu. I remember you mentioning the whole reason you left the Komi Inds was to be strong enough to win session rights to bing your n''s Alpha correct?" Aron remained seatedfortably as he began to speak to Jagu who stood near the door.


    "Yes..." Jagu hesitated for a moment but soon gave his answer to the question. He knew Aron was smart and he felt he had to be extremely cautious before replying to even the simplest of questions he asked. "Then for us to bepletely be unhindered, your tribe which resides in one of the southern Komi Inds will keep us hidden so the other tribes are none the wiser."


    "So you want me to be sessor and use my power to allow such a thing?!" Jagu''s voice rose slightly as he asked this but he quickly remembered who he was speaking to and he calmed down before continuing to speak.


    "Even if I am sessful in thepetition which is many months away, the vige elders and other strong members won''t simply listen to such an outrageous request, it''s tant betrayal on everything we believe in!" Jagu thought he finally understood what was nning and felt angered by it before speaking up as he knew that couldn''t work.


    However it was obvious that Aron and Lady Rose wouldn''t overlook such an obvious hurdle. "We aren''t willing to wait months for your sess which to be honest isn''t even guaranteed. You will forcefully take power and eliminate anyone who opposes this change." Jagu couldn''t help but frown as hisrge hands balled up into a fist.


    Every race was about to have different culture, beliefs and morals. What Aron was asking Jagu so casually right now so to betray all his principles and attain power like a coward with outside help. There was no greater humiliation than living with sin against one''s own n on one''s mind and Aron knew this.


    "Even if you say this, my n would sooner fight and die than ept such humiliation?! And I would die alongside them!" Jagu growled out without hesitation while breathing heavily.


    At this moment Aron stood up and sighed before shaking his head. "We won''t be fighting your people, they''ll be too weakened to support themselves after all so your rise to power wille with ease..."


    Aron finally began to exin the finer details of the n he and Lady Rose hade up with which was rather simple.


    Like most ns, Jagu''s had a main source where they drew fresh water from to drink and use for other needs. Aron and Lady Rose would poison this fresh water source and cause it slowly build up a sickness within all who had drunk it.


    It wasn''t lethal but it would cause all those afflicted to grow extremely weak in a very short span of time to the point that even hunting would prove to be a daunting task.


    In the face of such a crisis, Jagu could easily be the n''s savior and pseudo leader. As for those opposed to him? One could argue they were being selfish instead of looking out for the ns wellbeing which was enough to warrant death.


    While Jagu had his n busy and isted, Aron and Lady Rose could carry out their investigations right under their noses. As for keeping the Sovereign hidden? This was a simple task as well.


    Jagu was left astonished by this n they had made. It worried him that they knew so much already about how his n operated and how they would react to certain situations.<sub> </sub>


    "You want me to poison my people? How do I know this won''t kill them?" Jagu wouldn''t simply listen and agree to a n so crazy with his stubborn attitude but Aron simply smiled and shrugged his shoulders.


    "You will see for yourself. A week should have already passed by now since your n''s water source got contaminated. It would be little too convenient if you appeared immediately after it began after all." Aron casually added and brought Jagu even more shock.


    "You already contaminated it! How?"Jagu was genuinely shocked to hear of this, it was already worrying that Aron knew his tribes location but to think he had already put the n in motion even before Jagu was fully on board with it.


    "Of course I did, if you refused to cooperate then a weakened n would be so much easier to deal with. As for how? You don''t need to know, what you should know however is that there is more than one way we could get what we want." Aron''s eyes finally showed the usual coldness Jagu was so used to.


    The feeling of humiliation Jagu felt only grew stronger at this moment. He felt like from the start Aron had been toying with him.


    In truth Aron was simply left with no choice, a clear path was set and all he needed to do was risk losing one ally to gain passage, other ways may have been possible but he simply didn''t have the time to waste in researching them.


    So he chose to give Jagu an option in which his people would be spared, humiliated but alive. If he chose to not oblige then Aron could only proceed with using force.


    "You need to make your final decision now. Yes and we make and oath then proceed, No then you and I will fight to the death here and your people will die sooner thanter." Aron added in cold manner but Jagu found himself unable to even get angry.


    In the face of true power he hadpletely and utterly failed. Aron could have used gentler words or even slowly conveyed the message but the result wouldn''t be as quick and as solid.


    He truly pitied Jagu at this moment in time, however now that the news was out he couldn''t leave the room alive unless he made an oath of secrecy. Otherwise if the others learnt of Aron and Lady Rose''s ways they would surely gain some mixed opinions.


    In the long run this didn''t matter but in this case the less said the better.


    Jagu remained silent for good while and the usual fiery attitude of his was nowhere to be seen. It was difficult to predict just what was going through Jagu''s mind at that moment but it didn''t matter because in the end...


    "I ept." He could only agree.


    The following day the rest of the faction members were briefed on a fake n of action. In this n, Aron had stated that they could not move inrge numbers as they were not wee in the Komi Inds so Jagu, Evanora, Lady Rose and himself would be going instead whilst the others remained hidden with the Sovereign until a discovery was made.


    On the surface this did indeed look like an ideal n, Considering their strongest members and a grand Mage were going. Even the usually doubtful udia didn''t have any issues with this n and so it was set with no questions asked.


    Perhaps the only one who was doubtful of this was Jin. How much he knew about the Komi was little but he was sure Jagu wouldn''t easily bring an outsider in without fully knowing their intentions especially with his stubborn attitude which had now softened.


    So this begged the question in Jin''s, just what was really going on? Unfortunately he couldn''t outright ask this question so for now he could only observe...


    A few more days of travel under mixed weather conditions and the Sovereign finally reached within Komi Ind waters.

 119 Chapter 119

    The Sovereign hade to a stop several kilometers away from the nearest inds in order to avoid detection from the natives.


    Aron, Rose, Jagu and Evanora would travel the remaining distance on a mid sized boat while being concealed in a barrier created by Lady Rose''s scouters.


    The waters of the Komi Inds were much calmer and had more consistent weather patterns aspared to the Opal ocean so the the journey towards the Inds from then on was smooth.


    It didn''t take long for them to reach the nearest ind and anchor the boat. The Ind itself was a mix of both tropical and equatorial climates which gave it quite a few odd characteristics.


    For example despite Pesia''s sun being overhead, the temperature was rather cold. Jagu and his race thrived in this type of weather but a regr person would find it quite troublesome to say the least.


    "What an odd ind." Lady Rose didn''t hide her impression of the ind upon setting foot on the sandy shores. Normally water would have frozen at the current temperature in the region but not only was it not frozen, it was even slightly warm.


    "There''s probably an oddity in mana density somewhere. Had the Komi Inds been open to everyone then this may have been discovered after an investigation into the oddities present." Aron added as he and Evanora also set foot on the sandy shores with Jagu right behind them.


    Even now his mood looked rather sour but he did his best to remainposed. "My vige is two Inds over but this is our territory still so you won''t encounter any problems..." Jagu quickly added before turning away from the trio and leaving.


    "If we do then we''ll be quick to eliminate it, don''t worry." Aron replied casually but the meaning behind his words made Jagu frown, however he said nothing and continued to walk away until his figure could no longer be seen.


    "Komi are very familial, I''m sure he will do his best to ensure not a single soul finds out that we are here. Shall we get started unraveling this ce''s mysteries then?" Lady Rose stretched her hands and heaved a sigh before suggesting they start investigating immediately, they had no time to waste after all.


    "Evanora likes Mistaris." Evanora added as she raised her hand at the idea with a nk expression on her face.


    ...


    Meanwhile Jagu was rapidly moving through the dense jungle, using his unique figure to its absolute best.


    He coveredrge distances in each stride as he ran using both his hands and legs while asionally maneuvering up trees. ''I was far too careless, forgive me forefathers.'' Jagu thought with a frown on his face as he rapidly moved forward.


    By the time evening fell, he had just managed arriving on the main ind his people resided in. There even before reaching thend, one could see two wolf like Komi that resembled Jagu in terms of figure but had differently colored fur and several other minor features like the scars, eye color and cleanness of the fur.


    "Halt! Who.. *cough* *cough*... goes there." Therger Komi asked in a groggy and not so threatening voice as he came forward with narrowed red eyes trying to see who wasing towards them.


    Upon seeing their odd behavior Jagu knew that the poison had indeed taken effect on their systems and senses for their security to be this lousy.


    "It''s I, Jagu of the Husk. What''s happening here? Where is everyone?" Jagu put aside his feelings and decided to y the part of the concerned warrior that had just returned to his home.


    "It really is you Jagu, forefathers be praised you''re still well. I wish your return was more fruitful but s a dreadful disease has spread on our ind. Be it the young, old or beasts, all have been stricken by it." Therger Komi with a wrinkly face frowned as he spoke and shook his head in helplessness.


    "Our bodies grow weaker by the day and we can not hunt. The entire tribe is surviving off our reserves but even that won''tst us too long. We sought help from the other ns of different inds but they turned us away, I''m sure they await our demise so they can im our forefathersnd." Therger Komi growled in anger at that thought and Jagu felt genuinely angry that their allies would abandon them in their time of need.


    "Do not worry, I had sessfully entered the Galos Academy where the most brilliant of mages reside. I will bear the humiliation for our people and ask that they assist in ridding us of this disease." Jagu said sternly and firmly and made the two weak Komi show smiles of gratefulness, their n was naturally prideful and some would sooner die than ask humans for help.


    Jagu saying he would put aside his pride for his people was something that genuinely touched their hearts. But within Jagu felt sour for putting on such a disgraceful act, but if this was what it took to save his people then so be it.


    "Your father''s selflessness lives on within you young Jagu. Come let us go, your mother and sisters have been greatly concerned about you." Therger beastman revealed in a low tone before gesturing Jagu to follow him.


    ''Mother, sisters, how can I even face you...'' Jagu thought as he slowly followed along.


    ....


    The walk was short and they soon arrived at simple and primitive looking settlement with fences and homes made of wood and dried grass.


    "Rejoice! For Jagu of the Husk has returned to save our people!!" Once therger Komi got close to the settlement, he yelled this statement with vigor causing rm to surface in the entire settlement.<sub> </sub>


    "*cough* *cough*, this dreadful disease... I can barely even shout." Therge Komi held his chest and showed a look of irritation at this fact.


    "Don''t push yourself too much Bauku, once the disease has been ridden you can yell as much as you want." Jagu patted him on the back and smiled genuinely at the old beastman. Such an expression was rare from Jagu in the outside but here in his home, he felt truly happy.


    "Jagu!"


    "He''s here!"


    "Jagu of the Husk!"


    "We''re saved..."


    "Forefathers be praised."


    An emotional wee erupted as numerous Komi emerged from their homes and came towards Jagu and Baeku.


    To see one of their strongest and most promising still well and healthy filled their hearts with joy.


    "Jagu..." Soon a weak yet gentle voice resounded on the scene and older looking but beautiful woman emerged on the scene. To her side was a younger woman with a simr appearance then finally behind her were two young girls, however these tworgely resembled Jagu more than they did the two women they were behind.


    "Mother, sister... you''ve both evolved." Jagu replied with teary eyes as he saw the changes his mother and young sister had undergone.


    Komi were descendants of mana beasts that had gained intelligence and some that had evolved to possess some humanoid features.


    It wasn''t strange at all that some Komi looked more beast than man while some looked more like man than beast.


    The appearance evolution would bring about in each Komi varied and some would even look the same for the entirety of their lives, Jagu seemed to be such a case as he didn''t have a humanoid form. The real reason evolution was celebrated however was because it meant one''s potential strength had risen and so had their lifespan.


    "So the traitor returns!" Before Jagu could say anything more, an arrogant voice emerged on the scene and a veryrge beastman appeared. His features were even more ferocious and beast looking than even Jagu''s.


    "Hakku..." Jagu muttered in a low tone as a frown emerged on his face.


    ....


    At the same time two inds over, Aron had been examining thend and vegetation while Lady Rose simply watched him do so and Evanora imitated him.


    "Can I see the map for a moment?" Aron suddenly asked as a frown appeared on his face. Lady Rose didn''t ask while he needed it and immediately brought it out and handed it to him.


    Aron quickly spread it on the ground and something immediately clicked. "The Komi Inds were once connected. But a huge chunk ofnd is missing here, where the center should have been." Aron pointed to the map while exining his theory and Lady Rose showed a small smirk at this.


    "So then it''s underwater. How do you suppose we investigate it then? As far as I know the bottom of the Opal Ocean has never been reached. The furthest expedition to date only reached roughly fifty kilometers deep, from there on it became difficult to use mana or so the reports say." Lady Rose exined with her arms crossed.


    "Hmm... it''s possible there is a ruin down there then. Howe you never investigated it at the time?" Aron was indeed a bit curious as to why Lady Rose had never began her own expedition for ruins when she clearly had the capability of doing so.


    "Let''s just say I was content with what I had at the time. But time and circumstances can change a person, I can no longer run." Lady Rose showed a weary look as she said this and before Aron could add anything on the matter, Evanora who had wandered from the scene called out to them.


    "Evanora found something!"


    A/N: Anything to add so far? Feel free to let me know if you think the story iscking in any ce.

 120 Chapter 120

    "I''ve found something!" Evanora''s sudden revtion caught the attention of both Aron and Lady Rose.


    They immediately moved to her location which was only a few meters away from where they had stood and found her pointing towards arge circr stone b in the middle of the jungle with numerous items around it such as flowers, dead beasts and crafted objects.


    "Oh this..." Lady Rose muttered and the excitement that had once built up in her eyes immediately vanished. Aron noticed this change and turned to her for answers. "You know what it is?" He asked as he ced his hand on Evanora''s head to praise her for finding this, though she only nkly stared at him and gave no reaction to this gesture.


    "Isn''t it obvious from first nce? This is a burial mound. It is known that Komi revere their forefathers and see them almost like gods. These items here are probably offerings they give every now and then, though I''m notpletely sure either." Lady Rose exined causing Aron to nce at the stone b with narrowed eyes.


    Even if this was simply a grave, if it really did belong to a top tier beast of olden Pesia then it could provide him some insight perhaps.


    "Let''s see how deeply it''s buried then, the bones of a beast that great would take eras to dpose naturally." Aron exined before crouching down to the ground and cing his hand there.


    [ Horned Basilisk Aspect: Vision ]


    He closed his eyes for a moment and when they opened once more they resembled those of a horned Basilisk. It was a creature that excelled with earth element control and thus he chose to manifest this aspect.


    Aspect manifestation was an ability unique to beast mongers and like the name suggests it allowed the user to manifest one or multiple characteristics of the creature whose mana they had absorbed.


    However this ability wasn''t as powerful as it sounded and like all things in life it had negatives. The most major being that the mana that had been absorbed from the beast could be used up and thus lead to the loss of the ability to manifest that creatures abilities.


    This was another great factor that separated beasts from beast mongers. A beast not only had the capacity to storerge amounts of mana but it also had the capability of absorbing mana from the environment and making it into its own. An ability unique to beasts and beasts alone by nature.


    What beast mongers did was absorb all that mana that a creature had stored within itself, however theycked the capability of absorbing mana from the environment and molding it to suit the element they wished like beasts.


    Prior to now Aron had only manifested the aspect of the horned Basilisk less than ten times and so he still had plenty of its mana stored within him.


    As Aron''s palm came into contact with the ground, he felt his finger tips and his tongue grow cold. In that moment a mental image in ck and white appeared in his mind showing whatid around and beneath him within a five kilometer radius.


    He could see numerous things but it was difficult to discern what was what given that everything appeared in ck in white, ck being the earth and white being other objects such as minerals, creatures and bones.


    Soon he closed his eyes once again and when he opened them, they had reverted to their normal grey color. "There''s no top tier beast remains underneath this mound, unless Jagu''s forefather is a ind mole." Aron revealed with some disappointment in his voice.


    "Evanora will find more." Evanora who was standing close to Aron provided what she thought was a boost of confidence and patted his head as he had done hers.


    "How disappointing, though I doubt the olden people would simply just build this in the middle of the jungle with no purpose in mind. Besides it''ssted the test of time and still looks to be in good shape so it can''t be useless." Lady Rose provided her own boost of confidence from a logical perspective and Aron couldn''t argue as her words held some truth.


    "Well I suppose it wouldn''t be so easy if they just left it out in the open with answers. Let''s investigate the area more." Aron stood up from his crouching position and nced at the b once more before noticing a small depression at it''s center.


    He took note of this for now as he had no leads to go on and the trio soon left that areapletely to investigate another.


    As soon as they left however a green bird that looked like a raven was seated atop one of the many trees in the area. It had observed them for a while now and took flight after they left.


    It''s destination was the eerie ck airship that had been following the Sovereign from the distance. It was currently hidden several kilometers away from the Komi Inds just like the Sovereign.


    On its deck a tall cloaked figure stood waiting patiently and as soon as the raven came around the figure extended a hand for it tond on.


    "Oh my dear, please tell me you have good news for me." The groggy feminine voice asked and the bird chirped several times in response.


    "Wonderful, I''ve waited so long for this opportunity." The figure muttered just as another cloaked figure with a masculine outline appeared behind her and bowed.<sub> </sub>


    "My Lady... no, my Queen. I saw yourpanion and rushed over immediately. Is it finally time?" This robed man was anxious to hear what news she heard that had lifted her spirits.


    "Patience Arlor, this is but a piece of the puzzle. Once it''splete however, we will have the power to get the justice we are owed..." The tall groggy voiced woman dered with visible hatred in her voice.


    "Your words are myw, I will await patiently for that day my Queen." The one called Arlor humbly replied while still keeping his head lowered.


    "Good, very good. Prepare a small boat, we shall makendfall as well...."


    ....


    Meanwhile back at the port city of Hazenloft, rumors had spread about the former presence of Aron and Lady Rose within the city. It was now known to many that they had ventured in the direction of the Komi Inds using the dreaded Opal Ocean route.


    Although a great deal of them were greedy and sought to follow, theirmon sense surpassed their ambition and so they didn''t dare take their chances traveling directly through the Opal Ocean.


    They could only send back information to their respective organizations and ask that another expedition beunched to the Komi Inds using a safer route.


    As for Juliet whomanded the La Belle, one of the few airships with a high chance of sess using the direct route, she remained in city despite receiving several letters from her family.


    Her attention at the moment was focused elsewhere. ''The newly established outpost not too far from here was destroyed by a sudden lighting storm?'' Juliet was currently in her quarters reading a report of recent activities concerning the Newman Hignds.


    She had wanted to gain a better grasp on what happened and was also determined to see just whatid beyond the iron gates within the ruin. Following Aron and Lady Rose blindly was pointless if she waspletely clueless.


    She had dyed venturing to the ruin because of a warning issued by Lady Uva herself about going too deep into the Newman hignds.


    ''I''m getting nowhere like this.'' Juliet stared at the report in her hand for a moment before crumpling it and tossing it aside.


    Since the reports weren''t leading her closer to understanding what Aron and Lady Rose may have been after, she chose to venture in herself.


    After leaving her quarters d in armor, the other members of the faction who saw her began to think they''d be deploying soon.


    "Tell Lucas to handle things while I''m away." Julietmanded and left without so much as an exnation.


    She left the city using amon mount as well and didn''t bother hiding the fact she was venturing out. It was natural for someone of her status to have numerous eyes watching her movements in the shadows to see what her ns were.


    So even as she began venturing towards the Newman hignds, many greedy individuals followed. Some hidden and some not.


    However once she entered Newman hignd territory, the number of people able to keep up had vastly reduced.


    Every time a beast was encountered, she would purposefully avoid battle and had even abandoned her mount, continuing on foot which made keeping up with her a great challenge.


    Be it her speed or agility, everything was top tier and so only a few could keep up with her until she suddenly came to a stop near what looked to be a destroyed settlement.


    ''The report said a thunderstorm, yet it hasn''t rained here in a long time from the looks of it.'' Juliet concluded after looking around her surroundings.


    Soon however her gaze turned to the dark clouds where thunder roared and streaks of blue lightning could be seen. Each time this happened a gigantic shadow could be seen moving within the clouds.

 121 Chapter 121

    The clouds above the destroyed settlement continued to rumble and roar ominously while the shadow hidden within caused Juliet to furrow her brows.


    So far every attempt by organizations to venture deeper into the Newman hignds had ended in failure and with no survivors to report just what happened.


    The people could only specte that one or more high tier beasts were responsible but without being sure of its grade or just what tier it was no one dared venture in carelessly.


    That''s why when people observed Juliet setting off they quickly followed, after all there was no way the child of the great Lord Lamarck would go deeper into the hignds without being sure of her chances of survival.


    All they had to do was tag along and reap what benefits they could. However they were greatly mistaken as Juliet had indeed chosen to take a gamble and she would now see whether or not that was a mistake.


    *Kaw!*


    A loud cry echoed through the region and caused the hearts of all those who heard it to tremble. Soon the clouds began to part as a gigantic creature revealed itself to the world.


    If Aron or Esmeralda had been here they would immediately recognize this creature, the one that had appeared now however was many timesrger than the one Aron had faced himself.


    Soon after it released it''s cry, the skies became even darker and lightning rained down on the area.


    Even Juliet was caught off guard by this but was luckily unharmed as a barrier immediately formed around her the second danger appeared.


    As for those who pursued her, most perished while those that survived the sudden attack were still in a miserable state.


    Juliet then immediately raised her guard up and shuffled back a few steps before drawing her greatsword. ''Itpletely destroyed one of my defensive artifacts in one attack...'' She thought with a minor look of concern in her eyes as she looked up at what could only be described as a snake like vulture to her.


    *Kaw!*


    Before Juliet could even properly understand her opponent, another attack wasunched. This time however Juliet showed no panic as the usually bright glow in her eyes turned pitch ck and began emitting an eerie mist.


    [ Shadow Arts: Death''s Path ]


    The mist quickly began to spread all over her body making her seem almost ethereal now. This change Juliet was undergoing caused her to now see the world differently.


    Everything to her was in ck and white grid lines. The creature itself was now only outlined like a sort of moving sketch.


    This was a rare type of mana application that fell under Spatial magic. It allowed her to shift the position of her body in space simply by looking at the grid she wanted for a limited amount of time.


    "Grui... Danger." *Kaw!*


    This particr Pesia Jzir Vulture wasn''t without a certain degree of greater intelligence either as it sensed the mana within the area was bing slightly distorted and immediately attacked.


    ''1st Step.'' Juliet acted just as quickly and took a step forward. However rather than move forward her body instead vanishedpletely and reappeared high up in the sky where the creature currently hovered.


    She appeared right next to it''s towering head which was over twenty metersrge. The Pesia Jzir Vulture could not even react to this sudden appearance and soon felt a great pain surface on its body.


    *sh!*


    Juliet''s pitch ck eyes had been fixated on this gigantic head as she gripped her great-sword tightly and performed a powerful vertical sh.


    Her sword dug into the beast''s flesh and ran all the way from its cheek to its crown, damaging all the eyes on the left side of it''s head.


    The beast felt the urge to let out a cry but held it''s self back from doing so. All this urred in the blink of an eye and Juliet soon began to fall back to the ground.


    The now injured Vulture pped it''s wings with great ferocity and flew downwards in pursuit of Juliet.


    However just as she was falling, she adjusted her position mid air as if she were about to kick it. ''2nd Step''


    *boom!*


    A loud boom echoed in the skies as she performed this move causing her figure to vanish once again.


    This time she appeared above the descending Vulture and aimed her great sword where it''s left wing connected to the rest of it''s body.


    *sh!*


    Once again she shed vertically without hesitation and sessfully hit the gigantic creature before it could even understand what was going on.


    *crack!*<sub> </sub>


    "Tsk, not enough!" Juliet muttered in an echoey voice as her great sword failed to fully sh through the bone after easily cutting through the upper muscle and tissue.


    *Ka!*


    This time therge beast couldn''t help but let out a cry and the skies responded by raining down lightning.


    ''3rd Step'' Juliet furrowed her brows and looked at a grid hundreds of meters away in the sky.


    So just as the lightning rained down and struck even the beast, her figure had already vanished and appeared in a safer part of the sky.


    The beast however continued to descend violently as its left wing was renderedrgely immobile. The few movements it could perform with it caused the creature great pain.


    ''4th Step.'' Juliet couldn''t dy as her figure had began to be clear once again. She quickly kicked the air causing another boom before vanishing and appearing near the Vulture''s right wing.


    *sh!*


    The beast was was once again attacked cleanly and could provide no defense quick enough. Just like before the sh failed to cutpletely through therge beast''s joint but the damage done was enough.


    ''5th Step.'' Juliet now turned her gaze to a grid on the ground hundreds of meters away from where the Vulture would most likely crash. The grid had now began to regain its color, meaning her time was almost up.


    *Voosh*


    After appearing on the ground, Juliet began to breath heavily and her face was covered in sweat. The world slowly began to regain its colors as she felt the bacsh of her art hit her.


    She heaved a sigh and ignored the soreness that now befell her body and instead focused her attention on the rapidly descending creature in the distance.


    *Ka!*


    *Boom!*


    It cried out loudly and lightning rained down viciously in the area followed by the sound of the creature making impact with the ground.


    The tremor this caused could be felt within a veryrge radius as the trees nearby were blown awaypletely by the shockwave it caused.


    Juliet only raised her hand to cover her face but didn''t move an inch as the shockwave passed where she stood.


    The wave ended as quickly as it had began and she started walking in the direction of the fallen creature. Along the way she saw the bodies of those who had chosen to follow her in a miserable state.


    "L-Lady Lamarck *cough* *cough*" Among the many corpses, they were of course some still alive but unconscious or injured. One such individual called out to Juliet with a look of ease as the danger had been quelled.


    "You shouldn''t have followed me." Juliet said indifferently before striking the man with her great sword. Even as he died, one could still see the shock on his face at how he met his despise.


    ''I can''t allow one of my arts being possibly leaked.'' Juliet''s worry wasn''t on the treasure but instead the art she used to face the gigantic Pesia Jzir Vulture.


    This wasn''t strange as most individuals with arts protected them greatly so that they remain unique to them and as tramp cards.


    When Juliet chose to use this art, she was already prepared to kill all who witnessed it.


    Juliet''s gaze soon turned to the other bodies present still showing life force and she began stabbing her sword into them one by one until no life remained on the scene.


    ...


    ? It didn''t take Juliet long to reach therge crater the creature had created when it made impact with the ground. Aside from it''s wings and head however it didn''t look to be in that bad of a condition as the fall had barely caused it harm.


    "Ruvaas Krem, Why... must Kojir suffer, we want Hogreem..." The beast muttered in a weak but heavy tone.


    ''It really can speak... to some extent.'' Juliet thought as she approached the beast''s head while masking the minor pain she was feeling. Right now she needed to look as if she was still capable ofpletely defeating it.


    "If you can understand me then can you answer some questions for me? I didn''te here to kill beasts." Juliet offered and caused the beast to shift it''s head slightly at her with interest.


    "Ufra...Kilsi, You don''t seek to bring Ofrel upon us? I will answer just spare our graaneer..." The beast muttered in a hazy deep tone, mixing its speech with words Juliet couldn''t understand. This much however was enough for her and she could fill in the gaps herself.


    "Okay, my first question is... What are you?"

 122 Chapter 122

    "What are you...?" Juliet asked inly as she stared directly at the gigantic beast with no fear whatsoever.


    The beast fell silent at the question for a bit as if unable to understand, Juliet simply continued to look at it with her arms crossed and waited for it to speak.


    "We are Forsaken''s Grulee, prisoned in mount Kahli for their transgressions..." The beast spoke slowly and carefully as it tried tomunicate as best as it could.


    Juliet narrowed her eyes as she tried to make sense of the words, it would take far too much to properly converse with the beast and their altercation likely aroused the interest of some parties not too far away.


    "Who are the Forsaken? And what transgressions did theymit?" Juliet took mental note of what the beast said and quickly moved on to another question.


    "They are the Ruv of the world, When they return all shall be used as Jck and be like us... without freedom or sound mind... Grigmar." The beast responded in a slow manner emphasizing a few words to Juliet.


    She could now understand that this so called forsaken had imprisoned them in olden times and that they would likely suffer the same fate from them. ''Then is what Aron and Lady seeking have to do with them or are they unaware?'' Juliet pondered before the Vulture suddenly raised its head to look in the distance.


    An airship many kilometers away was clearly now heading towards their location. "I''m out of time, when will the Forsaken return and what''s within the Newman hignd ruin?" Juliet had followed the vulture''s gaze and saw that the airship wouldn''t take long to reach them so she asked her final questions.


    "Mount Kahli is our prison... it holds only our deceased Graneer... the Forsaken''s return is unknown... but they shall return... Solvas." The beast replied before it''s body began to tremble.


    *Kaww!*


    The beast let out a thunderous cry out of nowhere and caused Juliet to quickly jump back and ready her defenses.


    In response to the cry, the dark clouds in the sky rumbled furiously as many other silhouettes could be seen moving within them. Juliet narrowed her eyes at this and gave the beast one final nce before retreating.


    As for the airships going towards the crash site, they remained clueless as to what was above them and continued moving forward with great haste.


    ....


    Meanwhile in the Komi Inds, Jagu was seated in a hut with a sour expression on his face.


    "Do not let Hakku bother you Jagu, once this disease passes and the time for session arrives, you will prove him wrong and y him before everyone''s eyes." Jagu''s mother said with a scowl on her otherwise attractive face.


    Despite her evolution, one couldn''t simply change the nature of Komi so easily. She was just as vicious and hot tempered as Jagu if not more.


    "Worry not, I will do so and bring honor to father." Jagu replied but he woman''s gaze remained stern.


    "No honor is needed for the weak, he failed to protect his family and died pathetically leaving me to provide for you all. Had there been another alpha emerge then you''d have long been killed and I along with your sisters would belong to them. Tsk." Jagu''s mother replied coldly before clicking her tongue in irritation.


    Jagu could only lower his head and ears at this statement feeling slightly ashamed as the man of his family. But he soon remembered his reason foring back and he clenched his fist with renewed vigor apparent on his face. "I won''t let anyone force you into anything mother."


    Jagu''s mother however shook her head at this beforeing closer and patting his head gently. "As it stands no man in our vige can even dream about taming me Ae Of Fury, it is your sisters you must worry for. Your damned father had raised them far too softly." The woman then turned her head to the two young female Komi sleeping on a ridge mat in the room with disappointment.


    "I won''t fail, I assure you mother. By the way where has Kaira gone?" Jagu reassured before asking about his younger sister who had not returned home with them after the brief reunion they had.


    "She''s gone to try and hunt with a few younger ones that evolved recently. It seemed to have helpedbat the disease better. She likely wants to show you that she is capable now." Jagu''s mother exined while walking over to the young sleeping Komi and stroking their fur.


    "What?! Tsk. I''ll be back." After hearing his mother tell him this, Jagu panicked and rushed out of the home and charged towards the forests leaving his mother confused.


    ''They couldn''t have gotten too far.'' Jagu thought while sniffing the air for a scent which he soon picked up and followed at his top speed.<sub> </sub>


    ...


    At around that same time, Aron, Lady Rose and Evanora were also making their way through the second ind after the the one they arrived on.


    "It''s already evening and still no more clues can be seen." Aron who was at the forefront muttered in a displeased tone whereas Lady Rose and Evanora looked unbothered.


    "It''s only been a little while, why do you seem impatient all of a sudden." Lady Rose who knew Aron was not the type to be hasty or rush things asked with curiosity and caused Aron toe to a stop.


    "Just... something feels off. How can put this, the atmosphere of this ce has changed... it feels more unsettling than mysterious now." Aron quickly exined causing Lady Rose to lower her head and ponder.


    "Hmm, let me recall the scouters and we can review what they found so far." Lady Rose suggested as she too didn''t think Aron would worry over nothing.


    She raised her hand and flicked her wrist slightly before her scouters came rushing to the area where they currently stood. As they were exploring, Lady Rose sent out her scouters to patrol and record everything they encountered so she could carefully review itter.


    This tactic would save them both time and effort in the long run plus it bared less risks of overlooking information whenpared to searching in person.


    "Is there danger?" Evanora asked curiously as they began to gather around the scouters to review the information. "Let''s hope not." Aron replied with a serious expression on his face as he turned his gaze to the scouters crystal.


    Soon a moving picture appeared on the crystal and disyed everything the scouter had encountered while patrolling. Both Aron and Lady Rose watched this with keen eyes to ensure they don''t miss out on anything whereas Evanora simply enjoyed looking at it.


    "It looks normal so far...wait!" Lady Rose spoke quickly and brought the image to a halt with a wave of her hand. Aron narrowed his eyes at the the crystal showing the sandy beach on which they arrived.


    "Foot prints?" Evanora pointed out and Aron nodded with furrowed eyebrows before looking at Lady Rose. "Seems we''ve been followed." She muttered but didn''t look too concerned about it.


    "You don''t seem bothered by that." Aron noticed herck of care and pointed it out to which she nodded her head. "Well for them to follow us so closely then it''s either they are too stupid or they know what they are doing and may possibly lead us to some answers as well..."


    "What makes you so sure they aren''t just ambitious for treasure?" Aron could see the logic behind her words but it wasn''t anything solid. Lady Rose couldn''t help but show a smirk at this as she turned away from the crystal.


    "Whoever followed us so closely must be confident I can''t defeat them toe along so brazenly. Let''s find out which it is shall we?" Lady Rose suggested while flicking her wrist before sending out her scouters once more.


    The scouters flew with greater ferocity this time and vanished between the dense trees while Lady Rose followed behind at a casual pace. "Where are we going?" Evanora didn''t understand much of what happened and just asked Aron who began to follow Lady Rose.


    "Hunting."


    ...


    Meanwhile on the previous ind, two cloaked figures made their way through the jungle at a hurried pace.


    "My Queen please reduce your speed, you mustn''t push yourself too much." The one called Alor pleaded to his Queen but she wouldn''t have it.


    "I''ve waited far too long for this, it cannot be dyed any longer. This much isn''t enough to deter me, don''t forget who I am!" She responded in anger from being looked down upon by a simple subordinate.


    "Please forgive me for overstepping my bounds." Alor apologized and just focused on the the way forward while looking around cautiously.


    ''What will we do if we encounter them...'' Visible worry appeared on his face but he knew his Queen wouldn''t care about such a matter so he could only keep quiet and continue escorting her.

 123 Chapter 123

    ''Darn it Kaira!'' Jagu scolded mentally as he continued to quickly pursue the scent of his younger sister through the jungle.


    The sun had now begun to set and even for someone with vision as good as his it was hard to maneuver through the dense trees at that speed with lowered visibility.


    However he couldn''t bring himself to slow down when he thought of what could happen if she and her group encountered Aron and Lady Rose.


    So he continued forward a little longer until he could finally see his sister not too far in the distance. "Kaira!" Jagu yelled out to her causing her and the group she was with to turn.


    Since they had been disease stricken it was hard for them to move so they hadn''t gone too far luckily enough.


    "Jagu?" Kaira looked back with a confused expression as she saw her older brother rush from behind her. Upon seeing her and her group unharmed, Jagu could only sigh in relief before showing his sister a stern expression.


    "What do you think you''re doing heading out when you''re sick? Until this disease is sorted you shouldn''t even think about scavenging. It''s too dangerous, especially when we don''t know what causes it." Jagu scolded with a ferocious gaze but she simply turned her head away from him and humphed.


    "I was just trying to gather some extra food so we could celebrate youring home and mother''s evolution but fine! Let''s return everyone." She yelled in dissatisfaction before turning away and leaving, the others who came with her couldn''t even look Jagu in the eye and just quickly walked past him fearfully.


    ''I can''t sense them at all... they shouldn''t be far however...'' Jagu looked into the jungle and thought with a hint of worry before following his sister behind.


    ....


    Meanwhile on the ind he had separated from Aron, two cloaked figures could be seen quickly making their way through the jungle with a green bird in the lead.


    Soon the bird came to a stop at a nearby clearing and settled on a branch causing the two figures following it to alsoe to a stop.


    "There it is... finally." The tall cloaked feminine figure in the lead muttered with enthusiasm in her groggy voice. Alor who stood beside her couldn''t help but also feel more at ease now that they had reached their goal.


    "Congrattions my Queen... what happens next?" Alor was also excited to see what''d she do next because all he saw was a sort of burial stone in the middle of the jungle.


    "Nothing yet... we are being watched." The Queen replied with a stern coldness in her voice.


    Immediately after she said those words, Lady Rose''s scouters emerged from the jungle and began rotating around them about 5 meters away.


    "Well I guess you''re not stupid in following us after all." Lady Rose''s voice appeared on the scene as she, Aron and Evanora arrived in the clearing in which the stone b they had discovered earlierid.


    Upon seeing these three, Alor was the first to show a look of great worry under his cloak and assume a battle stance while the woman beside him remained calm and collected.


    "Normally I wouldn''t dare intervene with such a gathering of individuals whose pasts are shrouded in mystery but I''m afraid I''m left with no choice." The Queen''s groggy voice didn''t falter in the presence of Lady Rose which also made her be cautious around this unknown cloaked woman.


    If they were simply being followed by some ambitious organizations, Lady Rose and Aron wouldn''t have hesitated in getting rid of them and the same could be said for those who were confident in their strength.


    In this case however, Lady Rose chose to observe first and see their intentions in following them. After she saw that the two specifically came for the stone b then her and Aron immediately knew they weren''t simple and could at the very least lead them to some answers.


    p Unfortunately they were discovered before they could learn much. ''Why does she seem so calm despite having such a weak mana capacity. The male''s is far higher but he''s already secreting a minor scent of fear.'' Aron thought as he studied the two quietly with his arms crossed.</anda>


    "Then let me provide you a choice, tell us what you know and we may reach a conclusion in which no one has to die. It may even prove beneficial to both parties." Lady Rose suggested calmly and indifferently while Aron and Evanora calmly observed.


    The cloaked woman however didn''t seem at all moved by this and went as far as to chuckle at Lady Rose. "You seem confident that we''re the ones at the disadvantage right now, I''m sorry to inform you that your assumption is quite wrong. Alor?" The cloaked confidently replied before turning to Alor who immediately understood what she meant.<sub> </sub>


    Without hesitation Alor suddenly took out a fist sized orb and threw it to the ground at an incredible speed. Upon making contact with the ground the orb shattered and a green mist burst out.


    Aron, who was ready to react at any moment, was about to lunge forward when suddenly one of Lady Rose''s scouters hovered above them and provided a barrier. "Don''t, that gas will corrode your skin faster than you can heal." Lady Rose warned, stopping Aron in his tracks.


    Aron was about to reply when Lady Rose suddenly flicked her wrist and caused the other scouter to start absorbing the corrosive mist rapidly.


    In a short moment the mist had been entirely absorbed however the scouter now looked to be in a poor state as it was unable to even hover.


    As for Alor and the cloaked woman, they were nowhere to be seen. The surrounding vegetation that had made contact with the mist had already been corroded badly while the stone b at the center of the clearing remained intact.


    "Tsk. I take back what I said, perhaps they aren''t so smart. That burst should have already been seen by the natives so we need not bother with stealth, go ahead and we won''t be far behind." Lady Rose suggested to Aron who gave her a nod before turning in the direction he sensed they fled in.


    Their mana had long been locked on to so it was only a matter of catching up now. His muscles tensed up and his pupils shrunk before he suddenly burst forward leaving behind only a fierce gust of wind.


    ....


    Not that far from the clearing, Alor and the cloaked woman could be seen hurriedly making their way towards the other inds. "We''re already being pursued! How?!" Alor showed a look of panic as he saw Aron''s figure fast approaching.


    "Don''t ask useless questions and just slow him down!" The woman scolded and Alor immediately took out more orbs before throwing them back.


    *boom!*


    Numerous bursts erupted as a line of corrosive mist blocked Aron''s way. ''Tsk. You''re only dying the inevitable.'' Aron thought as an irritated expression appeared on his face. He quickly shifted directions and decided to go around the mist instead and tested just how corrosive it might be on his body.


    "That should slow him down my Queen and if he gets close I still have plenty more." Alor reassured the woman but she only scoffed at him. "Check again." She muttered and Alor immediately turned back but saw no signs.


    It was only when he looked to his far side that he noticed Aron was still in pursuit and was quickly catching up. ''He wants to cut us off....'' Alor thought with a panic stricken expression under his cloak.


    Aron saw that Alor was looking in his direction and he showed a small smirk before vanishing into the jungle. This caused Alor to show an even more worrisome expression as he got more orbs ready in hand.


    *Argh!*


    Suddenly Alor yelled out in pain and fell to the ground while holding his leg. He quickly looked at it only to find a circr shaped wound had appeared seemingly out of nowhere. ''An arrow?'' He thought in confusion before quickly turning to the cloaked woman who had alsoe to a stop.


    "My Queen! quickly leave, I''ll hold him back as best I can." Alor pleaded but the woman didn''t move and turned in the direction the shot hade from. "It should be very clear by now that we cannot escape Alor, you''ve done enough." She said indifferently and watched as Aron emerged from the trees casually.


    "You''ve seeded in catching us so we have no choice but to oblige. What are your questions? I will answer as best as I can." The woman suddenly offered as Aron sheathed his arcane gun.


    However Aron snickered at this response while shaking his head. "So this was your n?" He asked all of a sudden, causing Alor to show a confused expression.


    "Whatever do you mean?" The cloaked woman responded with confusion in her voice as well but Aron''s expression remained cold.


    ?


    "Did you really think we couldn''t tell you are a mana clone?"

 124 Chapter 124

    "A Clone?..." Alor repeated Aron''s words with a confused look on his face under the cloak as he turned to his Queen.


    "So you knew, but that doesn''t change the fact that I still have answers to your questions." The cloaked woman was a bit taken aback but quickly rposed herself without bothering to exin anything to Alor who still held his bleeding wound on his leg.


    "Anyone would think it''s strange to see an elf with a mana capacity less than that of a human. As for you answering my questions, that is but a ploy to stall me is it not?" Aron asked with a stern gaze as he slowly got closer and closer to the two of them.


    Alor was quick toe in front of the Queen so Aron stopped a meter away from them. "You''d protect a clone with your life? What an admirable yet foolish sense of loyalty." Aron praised and mocked Alor as a small smirk appeared on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter, even if I have to die I''ll at least take you with me- Arck!" As Alor was getting ready to reply, Aron suddenly lunged his hand forward and thrust it right through his neck.


    Blood sttered on the cloaked woman who stood behind while Alor''s body trembled violently from the shock. Aron''s hand had viciously crushed his throat and pierced through his neck in just a short moment leaving him in disbelief as his senses began to grow dull.


    "Youck the ability." Aronmented indifferently before throwing Alor aside like a pile of trash then turning his gaze to the cloaked woman who didn''t seem at all moved by the death of Alor.


    "What happens now? It is like you said, I am a clone so I do not fear death or are you waiting for your friends to arrive so you reach a conclusion?" She asked curiously but Aron shook his head and replied. "No, they are still lingering near the stone b awaiting for your original to reveal herself. In the meantime let''s you and I have a little talk." Aron finally came closer and stood just mere inches away from the cloaked woman whose height was around the same as his.


    "It seems the n has failedpletely, the least I can do is keep someone as dangerous as you here so as to provide my original more time. I need not lie since you''ve already seen my mana capacity... I don''t have the strength to hold you back. But if you stay I will provide answers to the best of my ability." Left with no choice the cloaked woman no longer put up a front and stated clearly what she offered.


    The best she could do now was ensure that Aron, who saw through her in such little time, didn''t rejoin Lady Rose and Evanora. "I purposely left after you, for that very reason. So let''s start. Do you know a way to Limbo? And don''t try to lie or your original will meet quite the unsettling fate." Aron asked the most pressing question on his mind.


    "Yes, the first is within the Aethel Empire but how it operates is unknown. The other entrance although I''m not sure is within the Kingdom Of Aldra, they had suddenly reappeared back in our world less than fifty decades ago after all." The cloaked woman exined and Aron nodded before turning to leave.


    "Wait! Do you not wish to know who I am or what the stone b possesses? It may very well endanger the lives of your loved ones. Without my knowledge you may not live through the justice that will befall Pesia." The woman warned as she was surprised Aron only asked one question and hoped to dy him more.


    "I''m not interested in Pesia''s matters, I''ve learned what I wanted so I need not waste anymore time here. Your original copy is clearly not simple either so why fight her for something I have absolutely no interest in and risk self harm? For Pesia''s well-being? Tsk." Aron replied coldly and clicked his tongue at the idea of fighting a force without purpose.


    "Stop right there!"


    Just as Aron was about to leave again, he was once again called out to, but this time not by the cloaked woman but by Kaira who appeared on the scene with a hostile expression.


    "And you are...?"


    ....


    Back at the clearing that held the b, a cloaked woman could be seen walking out of the jungle and past the corroded trees and vegetation.


    ''Seems I was right to employ a clone, since I can still feel it as active then it must still be keeping them busy.'' The woman thought before turning her attention towards the stone b and walking over to it.


    Once there she nced around herself as if to make sure she wasn''t being watched before reaching into her cloak and taking out a dark red rectangr crystal that hung on a ne.


    "Finally..." She muttered before crouching down with the ne in hand and cing it in the small depression present on the b.<sub> </sub>


    After she did so the crystal slowly began to glow and numerous runes began to spread from it and onto the b like a bunch of roots growing rapidly until it was fully covered.


    Only then did the woman step onto the b before her figure vanished entirely along with the runes that had appeared. After the glow faded the stone b looked the same as it did before with the slot at its center being empty.


    "So that''s how it is." Lady Rose soon emerged from the forest with Evanora beside her. They soon approached the stone b after observing the cloaked woman while hidden in the jungle. "She vanished." Evanora said with a confused tone before looking up at Lady Rose curiously.


    "I suppose she did, but so will we. This b seems to follow the lock and key mechanism and like all locks, it can be picked." Lady Rose exined to Evanora with a smirk but Evanora only stared at her nkly. "But locks aren''t flowers so they can not be picked." Shemented with a straight face.


    Lady Rose simply rubbed her temples and didn''t exin further. "Just observe and refrain from speaking." Rose instructed as she took out a ck piece of paper that she ced down on the b right above the slot. "What does refrain mean?" At this point Lady Rose didn''t bother responding and just focused on the task at hand.


    Soon the ck piece of paper began to disy runes that perfectly matched those the crystal before had caused to appear and in no time the entire b was once again covered in runes while glowing.


    "Let''s get on quickly, it won''t stay open for long." Lady Rose quickly instructed Evanora before stepping onto the stone b herself.


    ....


    At this time Aron''s interaction with the clone had been interrupted and his attention was now focused on the fierce looking Komi who looked ready to pounce at him at any moment.


    "Who am I? I have no need to respond to invading human scum!" Kaira yelled fiercely and before Aron could speak again Jagu appeared from behind and grabbed Kaira by the shoulder. "That''s enough Kaira! He isn''t an invader, he''s from the academy and he brought me here." Jagu quickly tried to dilute the situation while looking at Aron with concern.


    "Brother you''d dare break our rules and bring outsiders here?! What will mother and the others think? They could even take away your rights topete for session, outsiders... especially humans" Kaira red at Aron with ferocity but Aron only smirked. "So she''s your sister, I thought that temper seemed familiar." Aron replied casually but before Kaira or Jagu could speak another group of Komi arrived on the scene.


    They had long been alerted by the loud bursts from the orbs but took longer to arrive since they had been mostly ill. At the forefront was Jagu''s mother who held a jagged spear in hand and immediately looked at Aron and the cloaked woman with hostility.


    "Outsiders..." She muttered before looking at Jagu with disappointment. "What''s done is done and we will decide your punishmentter, for now you can show regret by ridding ournd of these pests you brought along." Aemanded in a tone of great anger at her only son.


    One could clearly see how strict of aw this was judging from her ferocity. However Jagu remained stationary and shook his head. "I can not." He lowered his head in shame and caused the many Komi present to look at him with surprise.


    "Has the outside world muddled your brain? You dare humiliate your people even more? If you do not rid ournds of this pest then I will do so myself and send you along with him. I have no need for useless offspring who abandon their values." Ae''s harsh words caused Jagu to lower his head even more but there was nothing he could do but shake his head.


    "It''s not that I won''t but I merely can''t. You''re looking at the strongest warrior of the younger generation and he isn''t human either. As it stands no one in our n is his match..." Jagu exined in a low tone and brought silence to the scene, all except Ae who felt further humiliation. "Did I really raise you to give up? Tsk, I will handle this myself!"


    Ae turned her gaze back to Aron and jumped towards him with her spear ready to strike, given the illness guing her body her movements were much slower which made this task all the more pointless.


    "Argh!"


    Unsurprisingly before she could even reach Aron he lunged forward and gripped her by the neck, bringing her entire attack to a halt.


    "This is pointless."

 125 Chapter 125

    "This is pointless." Aronmented with his head slightly tilted towards Ae. He really was surprised that she thought she could could hope to beat him in her weakened state.


    "Aron..." Jagu muttered with a helpless look in his eyes, he knew full well that if Aron chose to he could ughter everyone present and Jagu would be helpless to stop him. "I didn''te here to kill Komi, I came to help you cure your people." Aron looked at Jagu with a small smirk and yed the part that Jagu hadid out.


    Aron casually tossed aside A back to the ground as many gazes still looked at him with great hatred, all except the clone who looked at him rather strangely. ''He''ll prove to be problematic to the main for sure...'' the clone thought as she began slowly reaching into her cloak.


    However Aron could clearly see her do so in the corner of his eye and he didn''t hesitate to unsheathe his sword before shing her head clean off. "Everyone today seems bent on killing me. I must be doing something wrong if I look that easy of a target." Aronmented with a nk expression on his face while looking at the beheaded clone whose body soon began to fade into nothingness.


    Once itpletely faded he retrieved he sheath his sword and faced the numerous Komi gathered with a cold expression. Even they who looked down on other races felt wary of Aron especially given their current predicament.


    "You are simply lucky that our people are ill, else you wouldn''t dare be so haughty!" Kaira yelled out in anger from the humiliation Aron made them feel. The other Komi were quick to agree with her statement, if they weren''t ill could a single person really dare to look down upon their n?


    "If you have the courage then wait until we are cured and fight us honorably to prove your strength." Ae stood from the ground and pointed her spear towards Aron before dering this but he simply snickered at her. "Courage? Honor? What does that any of that mean in the face of raw power? The fact right now is simple, you are weak and I am strong..."


    "...Besides, I''ve got nothing to prove to anyone but myself. Your acknowledgment means less than nothing to me, if that hurts your pride then feel free to hunt me down once you are cured." Aron dered before gripping A''s spear with one hand and snapping it in half.


    The force alone caused her to stumble back and fall to the ground while Aron simply looked down at her for a moment before turning to Jagu and speaking. "Here, pour that into your main source of water and in a week''s time you''ll all recover fully. I''m done here." Aron exined before turning to leave.


    As for weather Jagu would return to the Sovereign or not, he did not know. Although losing him could be regarded as a loss, the information Aron gained here was far more valuable hence Aron didn''t even attempt to convince him and left the choice up to him.


    ....


    Meanwhile in an unknown location, the real body of the cloaked woman was making her way through a dimly lit wide andrge hall like that of a castle.


    Much of the hall looked to be in a very poor state with some of it''s walls and floor tiles cracked and the pirs shattered. ''It''s getting harder to breathe...'' the woman thought the longer she walked forward, it was as if the air was truly growing thinner with every step.


    [ shlck..ukai...ookei...gri..kaio... ]


    The closer she got to the hall''s end the more she heard echoey voices within her mind whispering unknown words to her. Her mind soon began to grow heavy and it was like her body was now being attracted by a force to move forward.<sub> </sub>


    Before long she found herself standing in front of a ten meter high crystal like door that gave off a dim glow.


    [ Why have youe here.... ]


    The echoey voices inquired within the woman''s mind and made her feel a sharp pain within her chest as if her heart was being squeezed tightly.


    "I-I came to make a contract... your kind make contracts don''t they. The records said so..." The cloaked woman found it hard to speak but she provided the unknown voices her reason for being there.


    A brief silence followed the voices once again invaded her mind. "Offer, offer, what is your offer..." They inquired in low whispers while the pain she felt began to ease up.


    "Power... I want the power to seek revenge, I''m willing to pay whatever price." She offered with little hesitation in her voice causing a sinisterugh to resound from behind the door.


    Only when the briefughter came to a stop did she hear a response within her mind. "Your body..." the voices replied but the woman didn''t flinch as if expecting such a price. "I agree..."


    After giving her agreement the sinisterughter once again resounded from behind the door. "Your hand... ce it on the door..." The voices instructed and the cloaked woman slowly brought her hand closer before finally making contact with the door.


    Immediately she did so a jolt of energy struck her body and she stiffened all over. The door began to glow brighter and many runes appeared on the door and began moving towards her hand before extending to the rest of her body.


    "Argh!!!" The cloaked woman could only yell out in great pain as the runes covered her entire body through the cloak.


    ....


    Meanwhile at the beginning of the hall, Lady Rose and Evanora heard the loud scream that echoed trough the entire dimly lit hall.


    "Someone is in pain." Evanoramented nkly while pointing forward to which Lady Rose just nodded. "Well yes screams are usually associated with pain. We''ll know the reason behind them soon enough, let''s keep going."

 126 Chapter 126

    Lady Rose and Evanora hurriedly made their way to the end of the hall where the screams had originated from. After passing the halfway mark, the screams could no longer be heard and only an eerie silence was left, this however didn''t deter Lady Rose from proceeding forward.


    The closer she and Evanora went the more she too felt the like the air was growing thinner, however she quickly associated this to a drastic change in the mana density of the area. This change left seemingly no effect on the pair as they continued on without hindrance.


    "I hear voices." Evanoramented and Lady Rose nodded at her. "Me too, a sort of telepathy maybe? Regardless ignore them." Lady Rose instructed and Evanora agreed and carried on unbothered.


    [ ...You....how...how... ]


    The echoey voices continued to question but Evanora and Lady Rose ignored them before soon reaching the end of the hall where the crystal like doorid.


    Right at the front of the door, the cloaked woman could be seenying down on he ground without moving and only light breathing. "Wait here." Lady Rose said to Evanora before casually proceeding forward towards the door and then looking down at the woman. ''What''s going on?''


    Lady Rose quickly began to deduce a possible scenario of what urred but she had little to nothing to go on aside from the voices that invaded her mind. ''Perhaps her mental fortitude was weak or the mana density itself got to her, she does indeed show signs ofplications in breathing...'' Lady Rose went into a state of thought while running through every clue she had at her disposal.


    However soon her her thoughts were interrupted by the crystal like door cracking. This immediately raised her alert and caused her to back away slightly. The cracks continued to spread throughout the door until the entire door was covered in them.


    *crack*


    Soon the door shattered entirely and revealed nothing but a dark void behind it. "It''s empty... but then what-"


    *rumble!*


    Before Lady Rose could process the oddity of the door, the entire hall began to rumble furiously. "The hall is angry." Evanoramented casually not at all bothered by the rising danger urring. "Must be nice seeing the world so simply however we need to go before we get trapped here." Lady Rose flicked her hand and a blueish bubble enveloped the cloaked woman who stillid on the ground unconscious.


    ....


    Meanwhile hundreds of kilometers above the hall that was located deep under the Opal Ocean, Aron and the others who were onnd began to feel the violent tremor while the waters surrounding the Inds began to grow more chaotic.


    "The forefathers wrath is descending upon us for humiliating their legacy." Kaira muttered with worry on her face and many of the Komi shared this mentality, including Jagu. Aron however simply frowned and looked in the direction of the stone b.


    Although not sure he definitely linked the sudden tremors to the stone b and got ready to head in that direction. "What''s going on Aron?" Jagu saw the look in Aron''s eyes as he faced that direction and a feeling of uneasiness swelled up in his heart.


    Just recently they discovered a ruin and it had brought disaster to the Newman hignds, turning it into an inhabitable area whilst killing thousands in the process as well. Jagu''s biggest worry was that these tremors were a warning of what was toe.<sub> </sub>


    "I don''t know... but I intend to find out. It''s best you cure your family incase the worstes into fruition." Aron warned as he too thought this may be repetition of what urred back on the Drotzi continent.


    Seeing Aron without rity only made Jagu feel greater worry but Aron soon turned and left after giving the warning. He had now been given a clear path from the information he received from the clone but he still wanted to know what Lady Rose uncovered on her side.


    It didn''t take him long to maneuver through the jungle and make it back to the clearing with corroded vegetation where the stone b resided. However once there he found no one...


    ''Both their scents are lingering here...'' Aron thought as he began looking around for any clues incase his senses weren''t being urate.


    Before he could get to searching thought the stone b glowed bright and three humanoid silhouettes appeared atop it. Once the light faded it revealed Lady Rose, Evanora and the cloaked woman whoid unconscious in a floating bubble.


    Aron quickly scanned Lady Rose and Evanora before looking at the unconscious woman in the bubble with brow raised. "Care to exin what''s going on?" Seeing that they were alright, Aron proceeded to ask what happened.


    "At the moment I''m not entirely sure, however I suggest we retreat back to the airship and get answers from this woman." Lady Rose suggested just the tremors began to grow more and more fierce.


    *crack*


    "It''s...toote...the guardian has awoken..."


    Just then the cloaked woman jerked upward at an odd posture and the sounds of her bones creaking and cracking could be heard clearly. Her voice was no longer groggy but rather echoey like the one that invaded Lady Rose''s mind.


    "Guardian? What guard-" Aron was about to question the now conscious woman but the ind suddenly experienced a veryrge earthquake.


    What followed urred at center most point of the Komi Inds. The waters began to look darker and darker as if some liquid had spilled underwater. This event couldn''t be seen by Aron as the ind he was on was many kilometers away from the center and hecked an arial view.


    This wasn''t the case however for the people on the Sovereign which was currently above the skies of the Komi Inds.


    "udia are you sure we should move the airship without permission?" A concerned Xavier asked on the deck and udia nodded. "Yes, you saw how the waters were bing. What if what happened back in the Newman Hignds happens here? We need to be ready to provide support." udia exined her reasoning and Xavier no longer argued.


    Jin was also present on the deck but his focus was on the center most part of the Komi Inds that now had arge dark spot in its usually pristine crystal blue waters. "What are you looking at Jin? Is there a trench in the waters? I didn''t see anything like that on the map..." udia muttered as she came close to Jin.


    "That''s no trench..."

 127 Chapter 127

    "That''s no trench..." Jin muttered with visible concern on his face. "What?" udia asked a bit puzzled but as the dark spot grew darker right before Jin''s eyes he felt great unease.


    "Move the airship now!" Jin warned udia withplete seriousness leaving her speechless. He was never one to panic even in dangerous situations because he knew things would work out, now however he seemed to be greatly troubled.


    udia looked down at the dark spot for a moment and then looked at Jin before rushing into the interior of the airship. She was quick to get the airship moving away from the center of the Komi Inds and towards the outer Inds.


    Only then did the airshipe to a stop once more. Jin now became slightly rxed as he looked forward with narrowed eyes.


    *rumble!*


    Just then another earthquake seemed to have struck the Komi Inds and the surrounding waters asrger vicious waves began to form all around.


    *voosh!*


    Suddenly at the center of the Komi Ind at what looked to be a trench, a gigantic serpent like creature emerged and rose up till it nearly pierced the clouds. It was like a tall scaly slithering tower that could be seen by all who currently resided in the Komi Inds.


    "What is that..." udia muttered in a tone of disbelief at the sheer size and length of the creature. Given that they couldn''t even see its tail which was under water still, they could only assume the creatures length alone was well over one thousand meters. As for the width it was around one hundred to three hundred meters.


    ....


    "Another disaster..." Aron muttered as he looked up toward the creature that had just emerged seemingly out of nowhere. Evanora and Lady Rose also fixated there gazed on what could only be described as a monstrous water snake. "Well that exins the tremors..." Lady Rose muttered before turning towards the woman in the bubble who only raised her head and observed in silence.


    "You, what is that monstrosity?" Lady Rose asked with furrowed brows, the cloaked woman then turned in her direction and finally removed her hood to reveal her face.


    Like Aron had said before, she was indeed an elf. She had long aurburn hair and sparkling white eyes that only served to emphasize her already beautiful face. However the more one looked closer the more they would see burn marks originating from her neck going downwards.


    "You insolent livestock how dare speak to your master that way? How long has it been since our imprisonment for you to grow so bold?" The elf yelled out in an echoey voice that carried great anger and resentment.


    Soon Lady Rose''s bubble showed slight cracks on its surface before shatteringpletely like ss. Lady Rose was quick to react and her scouter quickly flew beside her while Aron remained still and showed a smirk.


    *Hissssss!*


    During this time therge serpent that emerged began to hiss and writhe it''s body around in the water but made no offensive movements. Aron who sensed no hostility from it chose to concentrate on the woman before him at the moment as the creature seemed to pose no direct danger yet.


    "Answer me you lowly livestoc-"


    *Arck!*<sub> </sub>


    The cloaked woman received no response and was about to demand answers once again but before she could do so her face was met with the back of Aron''s hand that sent her flying back a few meters, stopping only when she hit the trunk of arge tree.


    *cough!*


    "W-What is this!? This host is far too weak... so much so that a lowly- mmph!" The cloaked woman had held her cheek in disbelief at what had just urred and looked at Aron with even more hatred as she coughed slightly from the impact.


    Aron was quick to walk over to her and grip her by the chin. "Listen carefully, I care not for whatever you are or whatever grandeur scheme you have. I seek one thing and one thing only... a way to Limbo." Aron leaned in towards the woman and whispered this into her ear causing her to freeze up.


    "You... seek to go Limbo?! That''s madness! We destroyed as many ways into that ursednd as we could during our time and banished those who opposed us there. It''s not a ce mere Pesian livestock like you can survive in!" Upon hearing Limbo the woman seemed to enter a hysterical state and began yelling towards Aron while her body quivered slightly.


    Lady Rose listened in carefully while also making sure to keep her gaze fixed on the serpent that still had it''s eyes closed.


    As for Aron, it was like the woman''s words were useless ramblings so he tightened his grip on her cheeks. "That ursednd you speak of is my home, so it''s in your best interests to tell me so we can both quickly go our separate ways..." Aron muttered in a threatening manner without care for Lady Rose''s presence.


    ''This is bing more arduous than necessary... No. I''m being far too cautious for a world that has nothing to do with me and it''s dragging me into one process after another.'' Aron thought as his grip began to tighten even more whilst his eyes looked colder than usual.


    "Aron... calm down, I can feel your mana fluctuations from here. If you kill her so easily our efforts thus far would''ve been for naught." Lady Rose turned to Aron and advised causing his shrunken pupils to expand back to normal and his breathing to go steady.


    He looked at the woman he held and the hate she once showed had now turned into fear. He immediately let go and backed away then turned to Lady Rose. "It''s best you ask the questions I-" Aron clenched his fists in anger at himself for letting his frustrations drive him in that moment but Lady Rose shook her head and showed a smirk.


    "No need to exin. We all have our shorings, perhaps you''ll be there one day for my own." She said casually before walking over to the trembling woman.


    [ No, No, No. Theye from Limbo! ]


    [ Danger! We must Escape! ]


    [ Our Power, Let''s draw out our power! ]


    [ No! The Guardian will fully awaken and hunt us down till our host is crushed! ]


    Numerous echoey voices resounded in the woman''s mind causing her to grit her teeth as she looked at Aron''s back.


    ''There''s no other way... he''s a danger to us all.''

 128 Chapter 128

    ''There''s no other way... he''s a danger to us all.'' The elf thought with a look of anger mixed with terror on her face as Lady Rose got close to her.


    Suddenly golden lines began to form all over her body and took the shape of runes. This drastic change caused Lady Rose toe to a stop and furrow her brows.


    "What''s wron-! Those runes..." Aron noticed Lady Rose had gone quiet and so he turned to ask what was the matter but his gaze instead widened as he saw the familiar runes appearing on the elven woman''s body. "You recognize them?" Lady Rose inquired as she began to step back and assumed a defensive posture with a scouter hovering near.


    Aron didn''t answer and instead nced at Evanora in the corner of his eye to see her reaction but found it was nk as always. As for the elven woman, she showed a sinister smile towards the trio and began to cackle. "We truly underestimated the changes the world had undergone in our time away, however we will not allow such humiliation to go unpunished!"


    The woman''s runes began to glow brighter which caused both Aron and Lady Rose to assume a great attack wasing but they quickly dimmed with no such thing urring.


    *Hisss!*


    p What dide after however was the loud hiss of the gigantic serpent that had been stationary all that time. It''s once dim ck eyes now glowed blue as they looked towards the ind Aron was currently on.</anda>


    The hiss alone caused violent winds to travel in the direction it was facing and hit numerous inds thatid in its path. This led to the inds all experiencing tropical storm-like characteristics.


    This on its own wasn''t dangerous at all to anyone with above average physical capability, but for those without such ability such as children and the elderly, they quickly met their ends as blown trees crushed them and debris impaled them.


    Lady Rose had already formed a barrier by the time the winds struck the ind they were on. She knew in itself the winds wouldn''t harm them but she still chose to be cautious incase of any surprises.


    "Did she just order that thing to attack?" Lady Rose, although still calm, looked mildly irritated at where the situation was going. "No, she would have done so earlier. I think she just caught its attention." Aron''s nerves were yet to calm down and the intent to kill could still be seen in his eyes as he told Lady Rose his take on the matter with which she agreed.


    "It''sing." Once the dust, debris and leaves that had blocked their vision outside the barrier cleared Evanora pointed in the direction of the serpent that was now slowly but surely making its way towards them. "That''s the least of our problems..." Lady Rose turned back and muttered while sighing. Aron followed her gaze and saw the elven woman was nowhere to be seen.


    ....


    Meanwhile Jagu and his people were in a state of panic. Although he single handedly saved the lives of the weakened individuals he was currently with in the clearing, a bigger worry arose in his mind. "The vige..."


    When he muttered this everyone present showed a look of great concern as they understood what he must''ve been thinking.


    Without saying anything more he rushed in the direction of his vige and the others followed as best they could. Only Kaira and his mother were able to maneuver slightly faster than the others but were still far behind him.


    By the time they arrived they found him looking at the now damaged vige with a look of fury. Numerous homes were destroyed as they weren''t made of strong materials in the first ce and many Komi were injured with some casualties present.<sub> </sub>


    "This..." Ae and Kaira looked at the poor state of their vige with aplex gaze before looking in the direction of the gigantic serpent with pure hatred.


    "This is the wrath of our forefathers! This is all because of Jagu who left his people to live with humans and as if that weren''t disrespectful enough he even brought them to ournd! You see the results of your treacherous ways Jagu?! Do you see!" Hakku, one of Jagu''s biggest rivals had remained in the vige and had visible mild injuries as he approached Jagu to use him for the disaster.


    Jagu had always been at odds with Hakku but this time he felt great guilt from his words after noticing two bloody children in his hands. "Why did my family have to suffer for your transgressions?! Answer me Jagu!" Hakku asked as his eyes grew watery and his tone more viscous.


    "Hakku, I understand your pain and I agree that Jagu has brought great shame upon us... but now isn''t the time to discuss this. We must gather what few belongings we can and retreat to the outer inds before that monster takes any more of our lives..." Ae was the voice of reason as she reminded everyone the disaster that befell them was still ongoing.


    Everyone took a moment to observe the slowly approaching monster with all sorts of emotions within their hearts. The creature had casually taken away the lives of their kin and didn''t care at all, this feeling of inferiority was truly hard to ept for this proud race.


    "I understand I''vemitted many wrongs but please believe I did this with the vige''s interests in mind. I''ll ept whatever punishment you deem fit but for now please allow me to keep you all safe..." Jagu pleaded without the usual arrogance in his voice, it was like his spirit was slowly breaking apart from everything he was experiencing.


    "That is the least you can do..." Ae muttered before quickly starting to organize everyone.


    ....


    Many kilometers away from the Komi Inds, the atmosphere was more calm and serene as the La Belle made its way above the skies of the Opal Ocean.


    "It seems we''re lucky, normally the weather in these parts is beyond ferocious. That Juliet sure has a firm pair." Scarlett as she stood on the deck and observed the skies with other members of the crew.


    "Must you be so vulgar with your words?" Sha who was beside Scarlettmented with furrowed brows as she disyed a look of disgust but Scarlett only shrugged uncaringly. "Just being honest, even the guys in our crewck manliness whenpared to her" Scarlettughed out while the males present felt a sharp blow to their pride.


    Lucas, who was among them, also lowered his head for a moment but maintained a smile on his face. "You''re right... before leaving my vige I had always thought men were always better warriors than women and that their role was to raise children. But ever since I left I''ve been proven wrong numerous times, it''s ok to not be the strongest so long as you strive to be better." Lucas''s statement caused the other guys present to nod their heads in agreement, they could only work harder and be stronger if they wanted recognition.


    Even Scarlett gave Lucas a thumbs up but her words weren''t so pleasant to hear. "You''re right, I mean just look at the monster that is Aron. Even nobles in the same generation as us can''t match him, a true manly Enigma."


    Lucas furrowed his brows slightly upon hearing this and was about toment when suddenly they observed something in the far distance.


    "What is that?..."

 129 Chapter 129

    "What is that?..." Lucas muttered with an unsure expression on his face as he looked at the serpent in the far distance. Soon everyone looked in that direction and they narrowed their eyes as if unsure if what they were seeing was real.


    From that distance the serpent didn''t lookrge but the fact it could easily be spotted and was towering over all the inds and their mountains was testament to its gigantic size.


    "It''s possible another ruin simr to the one in the Newman Hignds must have been found." While everyone was still looking at the creature with awe, Juliet appeared and gave her theory on the matter. The first to react was Sha who furrowed her brows when she considered that possibility. "Then shouldn''t we turn back? It would be suicide to go forward without knowing exactly what to expect."


    Sha''s words held logic and some members nodded at this including Lucas but Juliet shook her head without hesitation, her mind had already been made up. "I had already warned you all of the dangers we would face going forward. The La Belle will continue moving towards the inds, if that doesn''t sit well with you then by all means leave the ship and swim back to Hazenloft."


    Juliet''s words were firm and left no room for discussion, the other members could only nce at each other with awkward expressions and wonder if she was really serious. Looking at her unamused and nk expression no one dared to test this.


    "Ai,Ai captain." Scarlett saluted yfully with a grin on her face before returning within the airship to manually steer it. Juliet didn''t respond to her remark but instead focused on the creature in the distance.


    Lucas took this opportunity to try and ease the worries of everyone present and raise morale as the vice. "Be calm everyone, Lady Juliet is obviously confident enough in her ability to handle any threats thate our way. It''s best we just support her anyway we can" Lucas suggested and everyone nodded hesitantly as his words did make some sense, if Juliet really was pushing forward then she had to at least be confident she would keep her life.


    This assumption however was wrong. "No, I know nothing of that creature or if they are more like it. You''re all better off forming a group and making a strategy focused on defense because I won''t be able to protect you if it''s past my ability." Juliet''s words hit them like a ssh of cold water and made them worry even more than before.


    ''The Komi also have some very powerful individuals among them, not to mention Lady Rose and Aron are also likely present so the chances of this threat being truly major are minuscule.'' Juliet thought to herself and could only hope that was the case.


    ...


    <o>,m Meanwhile back on one of the outermost Inds, Lady Rose and Aron were discussing a simr issue.</o>


    "This may just turn into a very troublesome disaster." Lady Rose continued to observe the slowly approaching serpent with narrowed eyes while Aron was crouched down with his hand on the ground. He was attempting to track the elven woman using the aspect of the Horned Basilisk since the scent alone brought him no results and he couldn''t detect her mana within his range either.<sub> </sub>


    "Tsk, either she''s very good at staying hidden or she''s long gone already. As for the serpent, it will be troublesome for the locals but from what I know they should be some very powerful individuals among the ns of the Komi Inds." Aron stood up and replied to Lady Rose after his attempt to track the odd woman failed.


    "True if they did work together they could handle this quite alright but the ns are at odds with each other. It''s more likely they''ll observe the creature destroy their rivals and kill it once it''s weakened. Politics do exist even in the simplest of societies, Aron." Lady Rose exined before flicking her wrist and recalling her scouter, she too had sent it out to search for the elven woman but just like Aron it brought back no results.


    "So then what are you trying to suggest? That we help?" Aron asked with a brow raised in curiosity. Thus far Rose hadn''t been the least bit interested in any form of providing assistance, even when it came to the members of Aron''s faction so why start now.


    Lady Rose crossed her arms and shook her head as if amused by the question. "Oh nothing so heroic Aron, I simply don''t want to let such a fine specimen go without studying it. I''m sure you''re curious too as to what that ancient beast can tell us." She said with a smile.


    "It looks hungry." Evanora pointed out what looked like drool leaking out from the corner of its mouth. Aron didn''t bother correcting the simple minded Evanora and only gave her a pat on the head as he turned to Lady Rose. "Of course I''m curious, just not to the point where I''m willing to fight it."


    Lady Rose also understood the logic behind Aron''s words, rushing to fight a beast they knew nothing about could only be ssified as stupidity. "I had told you before we set off that what I seek is knowledge and knowledge doesn''t alwayse in the form of books or teachings, some of ites through exploration, experimentation and testing..."


    "After experimenting on the beasts in the Newman Hignds I learned that these beasts may be artificial rather than natural. If I continue down this line we could learn to create up to tier six or even higher beasts with intelligence. I''m sure you can think of numerous purposes for such a skill." Lady Rose pitched a very convincing argument that left Aron silent for a moment.


    He began to recall his time with Argos back in Limbo and his rather odd teachings...


    ....


    [ Tell me Aron, just how do you n on bing the most powerful person in Limbo ? ]

 130 Chapter 130

    [ "Tell me Aron, just how do you n on bing the most powerful person in Limbo?" Argos had asked mockingly while handing some books over to Aron who was seated on the floor. ]


    [ "Power is everything so I just have to do whatever it takes to grow stronger, until I reach the top" A young Aron answered rather bluntly causing the old mage to break intoughter. "How nice it must be to so naive, do you really think the world will remain stagnant as you train to be stronger?" Argos asked in a serious tone but before Aron could answer he continued to speak ]


    [ "Listen to me, there are regions that exist in Limbo where children could be as powerful as me, even they strive to be stronger so how long do you think it will take for you to reach the apex by training only and working alone? Are you even sure you''ll live that long or will you grow old and regret your foolish decisions like me!" Argos gripped the young Aron firmly at the shoulder with a crazy look in his eyes. ]


    [ Aron could only stare back with surprise in his eyes as the pressure alone from Argos''s mana fluctuations made it hard for the boy to breath. Upon realizing this Argos loosened his grip and calmed down before turning away. ]


    [ "You''re young, once you grow older and see the world you''ll realize how impossible your dream is. But... should you grow to maintain your stupid dream then abandon your pride, morals and whatever chains may hold you down. Pursue your goal and use any means necessary, n for the future and prepare yourself for almost any situation and most importantly... always strive to gain more knowledge! Then and only then will you grow to be invincible, I promise you this" Argos sincerely said before leaving Aron to his usual routine.]


    ....


    Aron was now starting to see some truths to the old man''s words... but he chose to interpret them differently. "I agree to capturing it but on one condition." Aron looked at Lady Rose and asked her this while wearing a small smile.


    Aron and Lady Rose kept their exchange of words brief before leaving the clearing where the stone b hadid.


    "But the airship is that way." Not long since they left, Evanora realized they were going in the wrong direction or so she thought. "I''m aware of that, we''re going towards Jagu. Let''s just say he''s still essential in all this working." Aron cleared up Evanora''s confusion, however another problem soon arose.


    "Aron, look." Lady Rose called towards Aron and pointed in the direction of the gigantic serpent, once he turned in that direction he quickly furrowed his brows upon noticing it had changed directions. "It''s began going towards Jagu''s location, makes sense since it is the most densely popted area on the outer ind. But why is it still moving so slow?" Aron suggested but still wondered why the serpent moved so slowly within the water.


    "Maybe it''s just being cautious, though that would bad news for us as that would suggest it''s more intelligent than your average mana beast, making our task a little more troublesome." Rose added while letting out a sigh but Aron wasn''t all that surprised by this considering the Pesian Jzir Vulture he encountered back in the Newman Hignds was of a simr nature. "Because our usual tasks are all so easy right?" Aron replied with a bit of sarcasm in his tone which Lady Rose didn''t seem to find amusing as she didn''t respond.


    "No, our tasks are usually very hard. Especially the reading and writing Evanora does." Evanoramented and brought the conversation to a halt as no one responded to her statement. Both of them just released light sighs and continued moving forward in silence.


    ....


    What no one knew or rather paid attention to was that the gigantic serpent had it''s primal thoughts and a strange view of the world.


    It''s eyes didn''t disy the world in the same way humans did, rather it saw things as temperatures. A truly simplistic yetplex view of the world.


    This particr feature was underdeveloped and too muchplexity made it hard for the creature to see hence it moved rather cautiously.


    Initially it had chosen to go towards Aron''s direction because of a drastic change in temperature caused by the cloaked woman however with her gone it shifted it''s attention to the ce that held a simr heat signature.


    As for it''s thoughts, they were even more of a mess since it was moving with one basicmand in mind.


    [ Seek out the strongest heat signature and destroy it ]


    ...


    Meanwhile deep within the jungle of the outermost ind, an elven woman in a cloak was carefully making her way through the dense vegetation with an irritated expression on her face.<sub> </sub>


    ''This is really bad! If more beings of Limbo are here then can we really continue our mission?... worse what if they recognize us?!'' The woman fiddled her hands nervously as she thought about this fact but she quickly calmed down and shook her head.


    [ Do not worry about the unknowns ]


    [ Yes, let us gather information on the changes the world has undergone before anything else ]


    [ Don''t forget to learn about those two... they are far too powerful to be simple individuals ]


    The voices within her mind advised and she nodded in agreement. "As much as I hate it you''re right. Then let us y the role of this woman called Sayiva and use her loyal followers to our advantage." She muttered with a clenched fist and looked back one more time with irritation before continuing to move forward.


    ...


    Back in Jagu''s vige the situation began to grow tense because of Aron''s presence. He was currently having a spear pointed towards him a few meters away by Jagu''s sister Kaira.


    "You actually dared toe here!? Good! I''ll personally use your bones and flesh to appease our forefathers and the souls of my siblings!" Hakku appeared on the scene and disyed more rage than anyone else.


    Unlike Kaira who was cautious after witnessing how easily Aron could handle them in their weak state, Hakku was driven by anger and didn''t care for anything other than venting his rage.


    He crouched down on all fours and tensed his muscles before pouncing forward towards Aron. Once he got close, he reached for Aron''s face and his sharp ws extended.


    However just before impact Hakku had his hand kicked away by Aron and then felt the fur on his head being pulled. This happened so fast that it left him rather confused about the situation.


    Fromunching a fast attack to now being held by the head with one hand. "Ho-" A burning rage filled Hakku''s heart and he grit his teeth almost madly but in that same moment Aron mmed him to the ground face first.


    As if that in it''s own weren''t humiliating enough, Aron proceeded to step on Hakku''s head and kept it buried into the ground. His growls could still be heard and everyone could clearly see that he was trying to get up but it was hopeless.


    "I didn''te here to fight you weaklings, I came to assist." Aron revealed nonchntly but this only seemed to anger the Komi even more. "We don''t need the help of outsiders!" Kaira quickly rebuked his offer and the others were quick to agree.


    "Let me rephrase that, I don''t care wether any of you live or die useless deaths. However I promised Jagu the entire Komi Inds... and he needs to be alive for me to fulfill that." Aron dered and brought all the Komi to silence.


    More especially Jagu who had just appeared with his mother not too far behind. Jagu knew he was far from truly understanding Aron''s personality but so far Aron has alwayse through for those who allied with him despite his cold and distant nature.


    Earlier when Jagu arrived with Aron he had thought Aron would betray him once he got what he wished for but here he was not only saying he would help defend against the creature but would also make Jagu the apex existence on the Komi Inds.


    He really didn''t know what to make of this situation at all. Ae maintained her cold look and was the only one that replied to Aron''s words. "It''s only natural for you to take responsibility for the disaster you created. Don''t think for a moment we are or will be grateful to any of you outsiders." She dered harshly before turning away and continuing to direct the others.


    Jagu could only sigh at this and walk towards Aron. "Thank you and please spare Hakku, he like many others is just angry and confused at the moment." Jagu said without his usual vigor or spirit which made hime across rather strangely.


    Aron did as Jagu asked and removed his foot off Hakku''s head. "Like I said, I didn''te here to kill your people. Now let''s focus on our gigantic friend over there..."

 131 Chapter 131

    "Please tell me you have a n on how to deal with that thing." Once Jagu joined Aron, they along with Lady Rose and Evanora gathered outside the settlement to discuss how to deal with the approaching serpent. "I always thought Komi weren''t the type to rely on ns Jagu." Aron asked a bit perplexed that Jagu would even considering up with a n.


    "The lives of my people are on the line, I''ll do whatever it takes." Jagu said resolutely and brought a smirk on Aron''s face. "Evanora will work rezolut-etly too." Evanora added with an equal amount of confidence.


    "Well determination is all well and good but we arecking a strategy, it doesn''t help that we know nothing of the creature so where do we even begin? Aron, this is your area of expertise." Lady Rose quickly reminded them of their current circumstances and the harsh reality they faced. Jagu could only nce at Aron who became silent in thought and hoped for an answer.


    Aron''s first step toing up with a n was making a theory about the creature, he had no time to develop solid proof so he had to work with estimates.


    The first being that the creature was obviously a serpent mana beast, one definitely attributed to water from the features he could observe. These types of mana beasts with specialization to certain elements were much easier to study as their habits were quite simr.


    Aron had never faced such a serpent but he had read about quite a few, all with varying tiers. And just like with the Pesian Jzir Vulture the serpent held many simr characteristics to amon beast that could be found in certain aquatic regions of Limbo but at the same time was vastly different.


    "These beasts usually reside in deep sometimes murky waters so they have very poor sometimes even useless eyesight. They instead hunt by detecting either mana fluctuations or heat signatures. I''m almost certain this beast uses one of the two." It took Aron less than the minute toe to this conclusion that he was fairly certain.


    "Evanora thinks that makes sense." Evanora nodded approvingly almost immediately while Lady Rose took a moment and also saw the sense in Aron''s words. "True, the serpent only seemed to awaken when that elven woman let loose those mana fluctuations. The only problem is that attack also generated a good amount of heat so we''d need to test which it is to lure it." She suggested but Aron disagreed.


    "No need, we''ll use both to attract it. I''m still not sure why it''s maneuvering so slowly or how it got this gigantic. Normally serpents like this will stay hidden under water and only attack when they are within striking distance. By moving so slowly it''s basically giving its prey time to escape which is rather strange..." The serpent''s slow movements were what left Aron confused and concerned about the approach.


    For now however he could only hope it was something that served to benefit them. "It''s fine we can work with this. Jagu, tell me where the most powerful tribes and ns of the Komi Inds reside." Aron let out a sigh and began to put the n into motion, although Jagu was confused by this request.


    "You-you''re thinking of luring it towards them!" Jagu''s eyes lit up as he finally understood where Aron was going with this. If they did seed in dealing a major blow to the other major ns Jagu''s would automatically be the strongest, hence the one in charge of Komi Inds themselves.


    Lady Rose also smirked at this n as it meant they wouldn''t need to waste energy and risk exposing themselves fighting the gigantic creature at it''s full strength. "Brilliant. We can use my scouter as the bait and draw it back under water, bringing it back up only when it''s close to the target Ind. It can generate both heavy mana and heat fluctuations so provided it takes the bait then this n is perfect." Lady Rose added, making the n look more straightforward and simple.


    Jagu was simply stunned by how easily Aron and Lady Rose orchestrated a n that would likely change the Komi Inds greatly. "Then what will be my role in all this?" Jagu asked after realizing there was no part that would need his direct intervention.


    "You''ll have two possible roles in this n, the first is incase the serpent meets defeat before attacking all the targeted settlements, in that case you would need to deal with them personally, the other is if the serpent seeds in defeating the settlements and we now need to deal with it ourselves." Aron exined to Jagu what the ideal scenario would be, this n however didn''t ount for many factors which worried Jagu greatly but he himself couldn''t think of anything better so he kept his concerns to himself.


    "That about roughly covers it so let''s not stand on ceremony and quickly begin just incase other factions daring enough to use the Opal Ocean route arrive." Lady Rose quickly reminded before raising her hand into the air and summoning her scouter. Aron nodded in agreement at her words before turning towards Evanora. "Signal the airship, you''re better off controlling your scouter and observing the situation from a high position. Jagu and I will remain down here in case of anything."


    Evanora listened to Aron and looked in the direction south of the settlement before raising her hand directly above her head. ''Evanoramands the skies to light up!'' She thought and almost instantly a ming ball of fire began to form within her hand.


    It slowly began to expand and give off raging fluctuations, the greater the fluctuations the higher the tier of the spell. Once it reached around tier four level it even caused the serpent to focus it''s gaze towards Evanora.


    She quickly released this spell and watched it fly up into the sky at a great speed before causing arge explosion that covered around a three hundred meter radius.<sub> </sub>


    *Hisss!*


    This sudden burst of heat caused the serpent to enter a state of confusion and it let out a loud hiss to express this. Once again this caused the direction it faced to experience vicious winds, luckily however it''s head was facing the sky as it was initially drawn to the spell so no inds suffered from this.


    ....


    Not too far from the Komi Inds, Jin and udia who stood on the deck of the Sovereign observed the explosion and immediately knew it was time for them to act.


    However they weren''t the only ones drawn by that signal....


    Sayiva who was currently on a small boat making her way towards the eerie ck airship that belonged to former owner of the body also saw the signal and furrowed her brows.


    ''Dammit, why hasn''t that stupid guardian destroyed them already?'' She thought with an irritated expression on her face.


    She had hidden the boat she was on using a sort of shrouding art that made it seem like there was nothing on the water at all. But to ensure maximum efficiency she made sure to remain dead silent and avoid giving off any mana fluctuations.


    [ Perhaps it was instructed to attack only us should we escape ]


    [ That''s impossible, all the creatures those traitors made were ravenous and uncontroble ]


    [ True, it''s probably just grown more defective over time. Whatever the case this benefits us, let''s quickly leave during this confusion don''t you agree Sayiva? Sayiva? ]


    The echoey voices conversed over the matter within Sayiva''s mind but she gave no answer. She continued to look in the direction of the gigantic serpent with irritation on her face.


    Aside from her, the st was also heard by some members of the crew aboard the La Belle. They were currently still too far out to see the explosion but the loud bang it produced travelled far.


    "What was that?" Mirai was the first to be alerted as elves hearing was naturally better than humans, her hearing in particr was far more heightened than Sha due to herck of sight.


    "It was faint but it definitely sounded like an explosion." Sha who was currently standing beside Mirai quickly added before showing a look of worry. Her first thought was to imagine the eruptions at the Komi Inds and assume the same was urring. "We better report this to Juliet." Sha suggested while ncing at Mirai who seemed a bit lost in thought.


    "Huh? Yes, you''re right though I am sure she is already aware." Mirai nodded lightly and showed a minor look of concern on her face. She was quick to recover and return to her usual expression but not before Sha picked up on it. "Is something wrong Mdy?" She questioned worriedly but Mirai showed a gentle smile and shook her head.


    "It''s nothing, please go report to Juliet just in case. I''ll be in my quarters, excuse me." She spoke politely before walking away from Sha. ''That faint sound that followed after the bang... just what was it?''

 132 Chapter 132

    Back on the ind, the explosion had roused the interest of other Komi of other tribes who observed it, however they could only guess as to what was the cause.


    Some chose to send scouts to report the situation immediately while others chose to not make a move as too much was unknown about the situation to risk their lives so they opted to observe from afar.


    After the light from the explosion faded the serpent looked to be in a state of confusion before redirecting it''s gaze towards the settlement where the gathering of individuals was more than any other on that ind.


    "They should''ve seen the signal so Evanora and I will be on our way. I''ll alert you via the scouter should anything unprecedented ur." Lady Rose said to Aron as they watched the light from the explosion fade. "Evanora will send another signal too when something unpre-unpra... when something happens." A nk faced Evanora added in a very casual manner.


    "Right, make sure you lure it in a clockwise pattern so that it''s easier for Jagu and I to follow it not too far behind onnd." Aron added just as Lady Rose was turning to leave, she gave him a light nod and continued on her way with Evanora in toll.


    Once the two left, Aron''s attention turned towards Jagu''s settlement which was in pitiful state, even more so now after they saw the serpent heading directly towards them.


    "Where do they n on fleeing to?" Aron turned towards Jagu and asked with a brow raised. Jagu''s facial expression immediately became slightly tense after hearing that question and he showed hesitation to answer. "They... they are going to the n''s main settlement, this is simply one of many scattered settlements of our n." Jagu exined slowly and with caution while observing Aron''s expression.


    When Aron asked for information about the Komi Inds, Jagu hadn''t informed him just how vast his n was nor did Aron inquire. Given how moderately sized the current settlement they were at was Aron could already guess they had to be more.


    What Jagu feared was that Aron would hold him ountable for leaving out information but in truth their number or main settlements weren''t important to Aron who had gained the information he came for.


    "You should tell them to move in scattered groups if that''s the case, that serpent doesn''t need to travel that far to be within striking distance. However don''t divulge how it tracks it''s prey." Jagu was slightly surprised by how Aron responded. Not only did he ignore the matter of leaving out information but he even advised him on possible safety measures.


    Jagu who was still more ustomed to the Komi way of being straightforward couldn''tprehend how Aron''s mind worked nor could he even begin to imagine what his intentions were.


    "What?" Aron noticed that Jagu was just staring at him a bit nkly and so he asked. "It''s fine... besides they won''t listen to what I have to say at the moment." Jagu muttered in a slightly dejected tone.


    "Depression doesn''t suit you Jagu, you need to understand that things rarely ever go as nned in life... I''m reminded of that fact each and every day. You have to endure more suffering, hatred, loss and loneliness than others... if this much has made you lose your spirit then it''s not toote to chose a different path. Let''s start moving before the sun sets." Aron advised before walking away in the northern direction. When he spoke he wasn''t particrly referring to himself but to Harald and Argos, two of the most powerful individuals he knew.


    Both who had endured much in their lifetimes and still didn''t reach the heights of Limbo.


    Jagu didn''t immediately respond to Aron and instead just quietly followed behind him. Soon the sun began to set and the two continued to transverse through the jungle rather casually.


    "How?" After walking for some time, Jagu finally decided to break the silence by muttering that one word. Aron who was walking in front came to abrupt stop and faced Jagu with a stoic expression on his face.


    Silence once again fell for a moment with only the sound of the wind and fluttering leaves being audible. "How do you manage then... Aron?" Jagu asked while still keeping his head lowered.


    Aron looked at Jagu nkly before looking at his own hands oddly. He didn''t know how to answer Jagu because he couldn''t rte to what Jagu was feeling.


    He never had the sort familial love Jagu had received or the feeling of belonging to a society, so much so that he was willing to give up his own life for it. Aron couldn''t understand this at all...


    "I did have regrets, I did have dreams and aspirations but... I quickly had to ept that reality was different. So endure Jagu... endure until what you seek bes reality." Aron averted his gaze from his hands and let out a small sigh before continuing to walk. No sadness was disyed on his face, just a sort of strange emptiness could be seen in his eyes.


    "Endure..." Jagu repeated in a low tone.


    ...


    A little while after the sun had set Lady Rose and Evanora arrived on the beach at the southern end of the ind.<sub> </sub>


    "Do we have to swim?" Evanora questioned as there wasn''t even a boat in sight there or anything they could use to maneuver on the water.


    Before Lady Rose could answer the clueless girl, a thick mist enshrouded the beach and much of the coastal area of that ind.


    "Over here" Jin''s voice resounded from within this mist and caught the attention of both Lady Rose and Evanora. Lady Rose hadn''t yet experienced or witnessed Jin''s illusion arts so she was rather cautious before hearing his voice. ''What an interesting bunch you''ve gathered Aron.'' She thought before gesturing Evanora to follow.


    The pair didn''t need to walk long as they soon found themselves in front of the Sovereign''s boarding tform. After quickly ascending the mist began to disperse rather slowly while the Sovereign itself remained hidden within a barrier.


    "Wee back...?" udia had been waiting on the deck to wee everyone back but upon seeing only Lady Rose and Evanora return she showed a perplexed look.


    Without even needing to ask, Lady Rose quickly told them what Aron and her were nning or rather what it seemed they were nning. udia was a naturally aware of the fact Aron and Lady Rose hid a lot from the rest of the faction members so this sort of development didn''t really surprise her.


    What did surprise her however was the fact that Aron was nning to help Jagu secure his n''s position. This development sounded strange to Jin as well and the two immediately began to think of what he had to gain by doing such a thing.


    The possibilities were many and none seemed to really suit Aron''s style of doing things so it really left one curious. Was he perhaps just doing this to help a faction member?


    No... it was more urate to say he wanted it to look that way at the very least. The result would be the increased morale and loyalty of his followers but this still didn''t seem like good enough a reason.


    While udia and Jin continued to silently ponder possible reasons behind his decision, Lady Rose moved to the front of the deck and began controlling her scouter.


    It made it''s way out of the jungle where it had been searching for traces of Sayiva and hovered above the surface of the water just about five hundred meters away from the serpent.


    Now came the hard part which was rying instructions. As easy as controlling the scouter looked it was actually quiteplex as was the case with most rune based inventions.


    The artificial mana crystal on it''s pedestal mainly acted as a source of power for it while the runed pedestal was like the brain which had a set of predetermined functions put into ce.


    Lady Rose''s gloves which each had a glyph on the backside acted as the controller. "Raise the altitude of the airship." Lady Rose instructed as she gazed upon the many inds and nned the route to take.


    Once the airship reached an ideal altitude, she readied her left had before beginning to make delicate gestures within the air with her fingers. To those on the deck this scene was rather odd, it was as if she was directing an invisible orchestral group.


    But for many clueless Komi that resided on the Komi Inds, those hand gestures would bring about their end.


    "Right, let''s get started shall we."


    With those words, Lady Rose made her scouter dive a few meters under water before the crystal began to glow a burning red.


    The serpent that was making its way towards Jagu''s settlement came to an abrupt halt and turned it''s head back. Without warning and with a rather frightening speed it dived back under water leaving behind only a huge ssh of water that soon drizzled down on the shores of the surrounding inds.


    "It''s starting, let''s pick up the pace and reach a good vantage point. That burst of speed tells me it''s incredibly fast under water." Aron''s attention was caught immediately the serpent dove back into the water. Jagu couldn''t even see therge serpent dive as he only looked when he heard the sound.


    "There''s a hill right after we cross over to the next n territory. But how can something so big be so fast?!" Jagu blurted out without thinking but Aron had already began heading towards the next territory as quickly as he could.

 133 Chapter 133

    "That burst of speed was truly uncalled for, I almost couldn''t avoid it." Lady Rose sighed in relief but her once gentle gestures became fast and sharp.",


    The reason for this was lurking within the Komi Sea, the body of water that surrounded the inds. It wasn''t as deep underwater so if one was close enough they could vaguely see a pair of glowing blue eyes rapidly moving underwater.


    The deeper one went into the Komi region the more murky the water became due to the equatorial type of climate it experienced in the majority of its parts.


    The serpent had made it''s way into one such region in pursuit of Lady Rose''s scouter underwater. Lady Rose had to make the device perform random turns and twists, sometimes even reducing it''s fluctuations just to not get caught by the beast.


    <o>,m ''Atleast we know not to fight that thing on water.'' Aron who was roughly two kilometers away trying to keep up viand thought with a bit of concern on his face.</o>


    Unpredictable beasts were the most annoying to deal with for him and what was worse is that he couldn''t absorb their mana due to them having too many unknowns.


    Most beast mongers only ever absorbed mana from creatures they had sufficient knowledge of to prevent uncalled for aspects. Though a good number of beast mongers did gamble on the chance and absorbed regardless.


    Aron continued on his path towards the vantage point and was now approaching the boundary of another n''s territory.


    Most of the Komi Inds were connected at one or two points via crudely made bridges of logs and vines. Although most n''s were either neutral or hostile towards each other, the need to trade existed hence connections were made.


    This particr bridge Aron was approaching was guarded by tworge literal bulls with dark brown hides and rings on their noses.


    One wasrger and more beast like as it''s legs retained the hooves of a bull while the other had legs that resembled a human aside from theck of soft skin.


    Once Aron was within three hundred meters of the bridge therger one fluttered it''s ears and wriggled it''s nose. "Someone''sing..." it muttered in a very deep voice causing the other to be alert and turn to the direction of the jungle.


    It had now be dark so it became especially hard to see anything in the densely packed jungle. Aron was hoping to get closer using this fact but it seemed their other senses were more keen than he predicted.


    ''They''ve noticed me...'' Aron came to a stop near a tree roughly two hundred meters away from them. His vision at night was beyond perfect and he could clearly see them from where he stood.


    He noticed they switched from just standing guard and looked more alert so it was safe to assume he had been detected.


    What he needed to do now was take them out without causing amotion. The quickest way to do this was to use his arcane gun which he was about to grab but paused upon looking at them closer.


    The two bulls on guard had no weapons or armor aside from thick looking metal braces on their wrists and a metal te that hid theirher regions.


    ''If they always move around like that then their hides are definitely very thick and won''t be pierced by a standard shot, at least not deep enough to be fatal for therge one...'' Aronpared the two and came to a conclusion before rushing forward.


    One hundred and fifty meters


    One hundred meters


    Fifty meters


    "Hmph! Intruder, be ready." Therger bull snorted and flexed it''s muscles as if intimidating the approaching foe.


    "Arck!" Just as it was ready to charge at the opponent once they showed themselves something uncalled for happened.


    The smaller humanoid bull beside it let out a pain gurgle and held it''s throat tightly with wide eyes. Blood oozed down between its fingers and it looked at therger one with questioning eyes.


    "Blurgk!" Before the two could understand the situation a stream of light shed in front of both their eyes, when it faded the humanoid bull had fallen to the ground with no signs of life... only a bloody hole on it''s throat and head.


    "Like I thought, you really do have thick hides. A human normally dies from one shot alone." Aron emerged from the jungle with his eyes giving off a slight eerie glow.


    Upon hearing a foreign voice therge bull turned its now bloodshot eyes towards the source and got ready to speak but Aron would not allow this.


    *ng!*


    Without dy he fired another standard shot from his arcane gun and aimed for the bulls throat but it crossed it''s arms in front of its head causing the impact to be with it''s metal braces.


    "You''re fast too, but..." in that moment it shielded it''s head, Aron closed the distance and took out his axe before shing towards the bulls right knee with tremendous force.


    *crack!* Bones were cracked and ligaments served as the battle axe split the bull''s dominant leg in two.


    The pain this brought caused the bull to loosen it''s arms in an attempt to hold it''s leg. "Gar- crack!*"<sub> </sub>


    However once this opening was created, Aron took it andunched a powerful uppercut towards the bull''s jaw, shattering it in numerous ces as well.


    The bull entered a state of confusion and it''s instincts now kicked in. It attempted to punch Aron while he was still close but he jumped to avoid it and held the bull''s horn as he did so.


    This forced the bull to raise it''s head ande face to face with Aron who was right above it in that moment. "Got you."


    *stter!*


    Aron used that moment to fire a standard shot into the bull''srge nostril, ending it''s life in that very instant.


    *thud*


    It''s body dropped to the ground and blood oozed from it''s facial orfices due it''s brain having been damaged badly.


    ''Looks clear from here.'' Aron picked up his bloody axe and looked on the other side of the bridge but saw there was still no sign of anyone else so he continued on.


    A little whileter Jagu arrived on the scene while breathing heavily, it took everything he got to not be left too far behind. It didn''t surprise him that the Komi guarding the bridge couldn''t stop Aron but the scene revealed a feature that caused Jagu''s reverence for Aron to grow.


    It showed that Aron had walked forward five casual steps before the tracks came to an end. Only for two more steps to continue behind and in-front of the two bulls before and after Aron''s jump.


    ''Less than ten steps...'' Aron''s brutal and efficient way of always using the quickest way he coulde up with to take down his opponent still amazed Jagu greatly.


    ....


    While Jagu paused to catch his breath and analyze Aron''s battle style the serpent was slowly reaching the Ind which housed the main settlement of the bull tribe.


    They were haughty and far more aggressive than even Jagu''s n, but their might was credited and even respected as one of the best there was. In terms of sheer brute strength, they had no equal among the beast folk.


    Wiping out an entire npletely was impossible using the current method simply because each major n had thousands of members hence the need to for many separate settlements.


    The one thing almost every major settlement had inmon was that they were always developed near arge body of water that was connected to the Komi Sea. This made it easier to travel to other settlements and it was safer and easier to protect againstpared to the dense ever growing jungle, hence theck of security at the outermost parts of the ind.


    The bull tribe''s main settlement had a mix of differently made buildings, some of trees and vines while others of rock and mud. As for defense, many rafts made of logs could be seen patrolling the waters withnterns on the edges.


    Sadly this was useless when the danger to their n was lurking underneath. The waves the beast caused as it moved couldn''t go unnoticed as they furiously shook the rafts causing those aboard either to fall into the water or stumble near the edge.


    Whatever the case everyone had their eyes focused towards the water and that''s when they saw them. Numerous blue paired lights moving in the dark water.


    Those on the rafts first assumed they were caused by a school of fish but those that fell into the water saw a frightening sight. A wide scaly surface that could easily be mistaken for being the ground if it weren''t so close to the surface.


    In that moment Lady Rose caused her scouter to stop giving off heat and fluctuations meaning it had be practically invisible causing the serpent to stop before raising it''s head upward only to see arge mix of heat near the shore.


    "Alert everyone!? Alert Everyone?!" A bull who had fallen into the water yelled out in a panicked manner causing those on the raft to look at him with confusion. "What did you see down-"


    *ssh!*


    The conversation was cut there as the gigantic serpent burst out from the water. It''s frightening girth alone caused a mini tsunami to hit the settlement in that very instant, causing people''s homes to copse upon them.


    *Hisss!!*


    What followed was even more frightening however as it opened it''s mouth and hissed loudly towards the settlement.


    The vicious wind generated from this was deadly enough but the within the wind were tiny watery droplets that left the serpents mouth.


    It was now as if an extreme tropical storm had hit the settlement. The only difference was this droplets corroded every organic thing they made contact with.


    ''No resistance at all...'' Aron who had just climbed up to the vantage point saw this scene and couldn''t help but to gaze sternly at it. Reading and seeing were too vastly different experiences after all.


    This was the first time Aron witnessed a creature show such undisputed dominance and ruthlessness from size to ability.


    The main settlement was where the strongest individuals of a n resided. Individuals Aron guessed were probably at tier five or even six if speaking in terms of physic alone since the major n''s held the Komi Ind''s strongest... and yet they were annihted in an instant.

 134 Chapter 134

    "Seems we underestimated the creature''s sheer destructive force." Lady Rose narrowed her eyes and thought whilst Jin and udia where at a loss for words.


    "How do you and Aron n on catching that thing..." udia was in disbelief of what she had just witnessed, just surviving when it came to that beast was an issue.


    udia was thinking this way because of what Lady Rose imed was the n. She had indeed mentioned helping Jagu and trying to capture that creature but she never stated she would be leading it or that they were using it to destroy the main forces of the inds.


    The actual n itself was only known to four people and in order to achieve the best oue it was better kept that way.


    "Maybe we should have Jagu evacuate his family and return with Aron. Fighting that beast is far too risky." udia suggested out of concern for the entire faction and surprisingly Jin agreed.


    Jin knew first hand that Aron was an incredibly skilled and powerfulbatant but even he doubted that Aron could manage defeating the serpent unscathed.


    In his opinion their best option was attacking as a faction and even using the firepower of the Sovereign but even then casualties didn''t look unavoidable.


    "Aron doesn''t do things without a n, he knew this would be difficult even from the start. Why do you think he hasn''t asked any of you to do anything?" Lady Rose questioned without bothering to turn her head back.


    The meaning behind her words was simple enough to understand, Aron didn''t ask them to participate because he knew of the immense dangers. This however was another half-truth Aron and Lady Rose fabricated. The simple truth was that every remaining faction member was unnecessary in that situation, in other words... less than cannon fodder so why bring them out in the first ce?


    ''It''s not feeding, it just destroyed it''s target before seeking out another.'' Lady Rose turned her attention back to the serpent and stroked her chin in thought.


    The serpent was now shifting it''s gaze as if searching for another ideal target without bothering with the destroyed settlement any longer. But just as it was about to move towardsnd, Lady Rose lured it back underwater with her scouter.


    ....


    A short whileter Aron arrived at the outskirts of that very settlement with the intention of investigating the scene. He no longer saw any point in staying close as the result would most likely be the same with the other settlements.


    ''What a heavy stench...'' The closer Aron got to the settlement the more pungent the grotesque smell became. It reached a point where he had to dull his sense of smell just to focus.


    The majority of the settlement had now be a muddy clearing full of debris and pools of blood. Aron slowly made his way through while observing every little detail he could but there wasn''t much to see.


    "Hm?" Aron''s focus sharpened and he quickly raised his head and looked towards what used to be the main house of the settlement judging from the debris around it.


    In that same moment Jagu also arrived on the scene with a look of shock at the horror before him. The stench alone was almost too much to bare for someone as sensitive as him so he ripped a piece of cloth from his cloak and covered his mouth and nose before approaching Aron who stood not too far.


    "So fast, I can''t see any signs of resistance." Jagu who wasn''t fast enough to witness the scene firsthand could only imagine how powerful it had to be to defeat the main settlement of a powerful tribe in so little time and with no resistance. "That''s because there was none, this settlement was brought to this state in a single attack."


    Jagu remained silent as he had no words to add, sure he wanted his n to be at the top but this settlement contained arge number of children and women who would''ve probably lived if it were a direct confrontation.


    As savage as most Komi were they had their own unique set of unspoken customs by which most lived by to be considered great. Using borrowed power topletely decimate a foe left Jagu feeling disgust for himself but he didn''t voice it.


    "We should leave or it will get too far ahead of us." Jagu suggested but Aron didn''t respond and began walking towards the fallen main building.


    This puzzled Jagu but he didn''t ask and instead just followed along while looking around at the carnage which only made him feel worse.


    "Do you hear that?" Aron paused right in front of the rubble and heightened his hearing. Upon doing so he could clearly hear the sound of two heart beats.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and his muscles tensed up as he began to drag aside the rubble. Jagu also faintly heard the sound of breathing and quickly joined Aron in removing debris.<sub> </sub>


    It didn''t take long for them to find therge body of a bull under the rubble. Upon seeing this badly injured body, Jagu''s eyes widened. "The bull n chief... Goovin." He muttered as if in disbelief.


    Aron was about to inquire more when the fallen bull''s body jerked. His legs and hands were badly corroded along with much of the back of his body. Anyone who saw this at first nce would think it was a carcass that had been partly eaten.


    However this bull was still very much alive and even raised it''s head from the ground to face Aron and Jagu. "Intruders... What sin have my people done to deserve this?" Therge bull muttered in voice so deep it could cause one''s eardrums to vibrate.


    ''Those wounds are surely fatal but he''s healing even as he speaks, peak tier five level at the very least.'' Aron thought after ncing at the bull for a moment. It didn''t need to be said that strength of the Bull n''s chief was extraordinary and in terms of physical strength alone... was the best.


    Jagu looked ready to speak but first nced at Aron unsure of what to say so Aron took over after deciding how to proceed. "We aren''t intruders, that creature also caused damage to myrade''s settlement so after seeing ite in this direction we rushed to warn you... abeit toote."


    "*cough* *cough* Do you really think I would believe the words of a filthy human and an opposing n member? If you''re here to reap benefits or kill me then just do it already and spare me further humiliation?!" The bull grumbled angrily with slightly bloody eyes.


    In that moment Aron could see it''s mana fluctuations rising as if preparing an attack, however he continued to speak instead.


    "I''m anything but human and my words are true. You''re right I''m no saint in risking my lifeing here but if that serpent is allowed to roam free then everyone is in danger. My purpose was to warn you and seek an alliance." Aron''s own mana began to fluctuate and the various wills within him raged without constraint giving him an aura that resembled that of a powerful beast.


    "You aren''t human... nor are you from a tribe within the Komi Ind *cough* so why risk your life at all?" The bull furrowed it''s brows and remained vignt in front of Aron. Normally those of the bull tribe rarely resolved things with words and preferred to fight.


    What the chief was doing was buying time and entertaining whatever Aron had to say. But upon feeling that vicious aura of Aron''s he became slightly interested.


    "You''re right, I have no reason to and quite frankly I don''t care about your inds nor their inhabitants... the same with humans. But this ind is myrades home so I won''t sit idly by and watch it get destroyed." Both Jagu and Goovin were taken aback by Aron''s firm stance, the look in his eyes showed that he was dead serious which made Jagu wonder, wasn''t this all just for show?


    Confusion welled up in his mind while Goovin''s fluctuations began to recede. Internally Aron was amused by the situation and continued to further reel him in.


    "If you don''t believe me then trust in my ability as a Galos Academy guardian. Aside from Jagu here I had gone through the journey with anotherpanion who hailed from the inds, Oxin. How could I face her again if I let her home perish?" Aron added in his usual cold tone despite his words being rather moving.


    Upon hearing Oxin''s name Goovin''s eyes widened. "Oxin... my little Oxin. I was told by those who observed the projections mention an individual who aided my runaway daughter greatly and even led them to victory over the human nobles..."


    ''So the part where she said she was a princess wasn''t a lie...'' Aron thought to himself as the situation continued to proceed rather smoothly. But it also shed light on a few things Aron was curious about in the past.


    Oxin had most likely mixed lies into some truths in order to conceal her identity as the child of one the strongest Komi alive. This however didn''t change the fact that she herself was of average strength and no use to Aron, all it meant was that Goovin wouldn''t be so hostile towards him.


    A faint benefit but if it meant avoiding unnecessarybat then Aron would dly take it. "I see, then for now I''ll believe in your words." The old bull''s voice was still quite hostile but this oue was sufficient enough, he avoided conflict with a wounded veteran who looked ready to put his life on the line to protect the life of whoeverid underneath him... the source of the second heart beat.


    "Then that''s good enough. Jagu look after him for now, I''ll be going ahead before the serpent reaches another settlement." Aron gave Goovin a nod and turned to leave without asking anymore, his objective had been met and there was no longer any reason to linger around.


    "Wait!" Goovin called out causing Aron to stop walking and turn his head back. "What is your name?" The bull asked with a hint of curiosity on it''s Brutish looking face.


    "Aron... Aron Limbo."


    ...


    A/N: Finally starting to see the butterfly effect more in the novel as we''re in the middle stage of this arc. Before you ask this goes both ways, good and bad, I''d like to sometimes show that choices both big and small have effects on future events and encounters. And no I don''t mean cliche''s like man saves damsel in distress and she''s secretly a princess who now falls for him or old man with secret technique etc... you get the point. Anyway if you wanna know more just ask, hope you''re enjoying the read so far.

 135 Chapter 135

    As time continued to pass that night the same disaster that befell the bull tribe began to repeat itself in the main settlements of other ns.


    Over and over again the serpent the serpent attacked with little to no resistance from the victims.


    This was only made worse since the other n''s had now way of knowing what wasing. Those who had sent scouts witnessed the devastation and opted to warn their people but by the time they returned it was far toote, even Aron found it very difficult to not fall behind while moving onnd.


    By midnight ten of the sixteen targeted settlements had been decimated. Wether they were survivors or not was unknown to Aron as he didn''t stop again to check, the only reason he did so at first was to see the results of it''s attacks close up which was no longer necessary as it''s attacks were rather simple.


    Most times a settlement was destroyed just from it''s hiss and corrosive venom while other times it''s bodypletely crushed anything in it''s path all while Aron observed from a higher ground at an appropriate distance.


    His current train of thought now revolved arounding up with a way to defeat it while preserving as much of its body as possible. ''The best option for now would definitely be to lure it into a trap.'' he thought while sitting on top of a jagged cliff.


    After thinking about this Aron stood up and began walking away from the cliff even before the serpent began to attack the settlement he was viewing at that moment.


    Before he could get far however arge st echoed from behind followed by a loud cry which caught his attention and caused him to quickly turn his head back with furrowed eyebrows.


    The scene he saw was definitely one he hadn''t expected. The serpent looked like it was in state of shock as it wriggled around violently in the water. The backside of it''s head even held some charred scales from whatever attack it faced.


    As for where the attack came from, it could only be the numerous winged Komi that flew around it at a speed that it couldn''t keep up with. These Komi belonged to the Crown Rigar n, a race that looked like humanoid eagles.


    They had two arms and legs like any regr person although in most cases members were covered in feathers on this parts along with a pair of great wings on their back. This n dominated the skies and held no equal in arialbat.


    Aron assumed they would be taken out just as quickly since it was most likely that the serpent would attack before they could even take flight but he was wrong.


    ''They''re actually trying to fight it? No... they are drawing it''s attention while their people escape.'' Aron quickly analyzed before choosing to leave the scene quickly and return to the forest.


    Although he wanted to observe longer and see their methods it was far too risky considering how well their vision was. If he was spotted merely observing as their people got attacked it may bring about unnecessaryplications.


    Before he could get far he heard some loud rustling ahead that made hime to a quick stop and be alert. Thissted only a moment before he rxed after confirming it wasn''t anything dangerous.


    *foosh!*


    Lady Rose''s scouter appeared out of the densely packed vines and hovered a few meters away from Aron. "I''m sure you''re already aware but we''ve ran into hurdle, how do you think we should proceed." Lady Rose''s voice resounded from the pedestal and asked.


    Aron took a moment to analyze the runes on the pedestal but he didn''t inquire and proceeded to answer her question. "We should stop here, with their speed it wouldn''t be hard to warn the other settlements and or set a trap for it. As strong as that serpent is it can probably be taken out if the ns choose to work together so instead we should..."


    ...


    While Aron and Lady Rose began to rework their n, Jagu continued to wait around Goovin who had now healed significantly but stillid down on the ground.


    "That Aron... what is he?" Goovin inquired of Jagu but he simply remained silent. Despite the situation the bull n was on hostile terms with Jagu''s own n.


    "Hmph, it''s not that you don''t want to answer, it''s that you don''t know either. I could also see you held some surprise at his words earlier which makes me doubt their authenticity." Goovin although boorish and arrogant spoke rather well for a chief of a n that was known for their savagery above all else.


    "You''re free to believe whatever you want. If you think you can understand Aron just after meeting him then you''re dead wrong." Jagu sneered in irritation with his usual haughty attitude, no matter how he felt he would never allow himself to look weak in front of a possible enemy.


    "You have no obligation to answer, but you should know those who lie to me even my own nsmen do not meet proper ends." Goovin humphed and wriggled his nose irritatedly before turning his gaze away from Jagu.<sub> </sub>


    "Then for your sake you should hope he was telling the truth." Jagu replied and said nothing more.


    ...


    Meanwhile not too far from the Komi Inds, the La Belle was roaming high up in the skies and was fast approaching the Inds.


    Unlike Sayiva''s airship and the Sovereign, the La Belle was not in a state of camouge and it moved rather freely meaning if one''s vision was good enough they would see it.


    On the deck of the airship, Sha currently stood beside Lucas who was one again left to handle some matters as Juliet went into her quarters.


    "This way of approaching is far too risky, the Komi are fairly hostile to outsiders, especially humans." Sha expressed her worries to Lucas because she had already tried telling Juliet of this but she seemed rather uninterested.


    The more they spent time together the more she began to hate that attitude of Juliet''s, the way she carried herself as if all of them were beneath her so she paid no mind to them and simple affairs.


    "I''m sure Lady Juliet has a n Sha, she wouldn''t endanger our lives like that otherwise right? The guys also think that''s the most reasonable exnation." Lucas replied causing Sha to frown and furrow her brows.


    In that moment Scarlett also appeared on the scene chuckling at the exchange before showing a grin. "What do ye expect from men Sha, it''s your word against a beautiful, bountiful noble woman after all." She said before shrugging her shoulders slightly which served to only irritate Sha further.


    Lucas saw this and showed a look of awkwardness before trying to salvage the situation. "No, it''s not like that at all Sha. It''s like you said this is our chance to prove ourselves so even if she spends most of her time in her quarters we have more time to grow together which I really enjoy!" Lucas said confidently but his words came across rather differently from what he had in mind.


    "My, ain''t ye a bold one." Scarlett''s grin grew wider after hearing Lucas''s deration while Sha looked slightly flustered with no more signs of that anger she had before.


    Without saying anything else she quickly excused herself to avoid the already awkward moment that arose. However before she could get far a loud cry was heard behind her although this time it was far clearer than when they way further away.


    *Hisssss!*


    Sha, Scarlett, Lucas and a few other members present on therge deck looked ahead and could vaguely see what looked like a worm wriggling around with flies swarming around it.


    Given the distance they were at this was all they could see, except Sha whose vision was naturally better than that of a human. Although not very detailed she could definitely see the serpent but as for what was flying around it, that remained still slightly difficult to make out.


    Everyone quickly began discussing what they thought that was and what was happening. This was everyone''s first time in the Komi Inds so they had no idea what was considered normal and what wasn''t.


    <o>,m Since thend wasn''t in a state of devastation like what befell the Newman Hignds from what they could currently see they assumed this was just beast''s fighting.</o>


    Of course this was only because they were yet to get closer, the dense jungle and the cover of night prevented them from seeing just how badly settlements near the water were hit.


    Their discussions were soon brought to a halt by a loud valiant voice.


    "Here me fellow Komi! I Yugar the King of all Crown Rigars deres Loch-Dil-Har! We must unite and fend off this creature that has invaded ournds and killed our brothers, sisters, fathers, mothers and even children! I encourage you all to evacuate to settlements deeper onnd for your own safety! ]


    This loud deration was head clearly by the everyone within the territory of the Komi Inds.


    Those on the La Belle werergely confused as to what was even going on. "What''s happening?"


    He had turned to Sha to ask as she showed a look of slight understanding and she did to some extent. "The King of Crown Rigars has just basically dered that a threat to the entire Komi Inds has appeared and that all leaders should put aside their differences to unite and repel it. The only other time I know of in written history when they did this was when Ettenheim tried to invade..."

 136 Chapter 136

    "Loch-Dil-Har..." Deep within the jungle, Aron gazed at the skies above and muttered these words with furrowed eyebrows.


    He had read about it before as they wereing to the inds but it was quite forgettable since not much on it was said in the first ce aside from what it meant.


    "Yet another unforeseen problem arises." Lady Rose''s voice resounded from the pedestal of her scouter which was currently hovering beside Aron.


    The announcing of Loch-Dil-Har meant Aron''s n to salvage the situation had been broken. If the tribes were to truly unite then it was very possible for the serpent to meet defeat making Aron and Lady Rose lose out entirely.


    "It''s problematic but we can work around it and still get that serpent for ourselves." Aron''s expression returned to normal and he no longer gazed at the skies that had numerous Crown Rigars roaming.


    "Our story so far remains firm, we came here for Jagu''s sake so we''ll just return to his n''s territory. It''s unlikely they''ll ept our help so you still need to lure it to destroy more settlements and reduce the number of their strong. Worst case scenario we make the serpent retreat." As much as Aron disliked having his nse to ruin, he wouldn''t give up once his mind was set.


    Lady Rose had definitely peaked his interest when she mentioned all the knowledge they could gain from the serpent. Afterparing pros and cons within his mind he reached a conclusion that the creature''s body was more valuable than the standard members of his faction who would likely die in an all out confrontation.


    "Galos Academy has strictws against such a matter, more so in this case actually. The serpent is valuable but bing hunted by the academy will restrict us in many ways." Lady Rose reminded but Aron remained unmoved and began walking away from Crown Rigar territory. "I''ve already put that into consideration."


    Lady Rose''s voice no longer resounded from the pedestal and the scouter simply followed Aron closely as he made his way back to what was formerly the Bull settlement.


    There the scouter went ahead as he couldn''t be seen with it. It dove underwater and left undetected while he went towards Jagu and Goovin.


    Not surprisingly he found them quietly waiting in almost the same ces that he had left them. Goovin stillid on the ground but a good amount of his skin had grown while Jagu slouched against some of the debris.


    Jagu only looked at him and said nothing but Goovin had a strange air of arrogance around him in that moment. "I''m sure you heard what that deration just now, your help isn''t needed outsider. Leave now before you get embroiled into it." He warned but Aronpletely ignored him and spoke only to Jagu.


    "Let''s go, the other ns look like they''ll manage." Aron didn''t even stop to nce at Goovin and just walked by. Jagu was internally wondering what Aron would do now but his face didn''t disy any hint of confusion, he simply followed along as if he waspletely aware of Aron''s ns.


    ...


    It didn''t take them all that long to reach the shore they had arrived at previously but this time they could clearly see the Sovereign hovering just a little bit further away from the ind.


    Upon boarding the Sovereign they found most of the crew awaiting them on the deck mostly aloof as to what was going on since they had also heard the deration from the Crown Rigar leader but Lady Rose gave no exnation.


    "Wee back you two, mind filling us in on what''s going on?" Jin was the first to step forward and bring up the issue that was on everyone''s minds.


    "We couldn''t find the ruin but we came across an elf while roaming the ind just before that creature appeared so we think she discovered the ruin and triggered this..."


    "The objective after changed to warning Jagu''s people but they had a falling out due to himing with outsiders to the ind. The deration you heard is because the serpent has destroyed numerous settlements already and is a major threat."


    As Aron mentioned the falling out, Jagu couldn''t help but show some regret in his eyes but only for a moment. It was like Aron had told him, endure.


    "So then what happens now? Do we just return?" udia asked curiously as this entire scenario felt rather odd to her, Aron wasn''t the type to just give up in her eyes.


    "No, for now we''ll stay aboard the Sovereign and just monitor the situation for two main reasons. One is to ensure disaster doesn''t befall Jagu''s family and second is securing the body of that serpent, it may just give us a clue as to what we should do next because we''re at a dead end at the moment." Aron exined in his usual tone, it looked so natural that it would be impossible to know he was lying unless one knew the circumstances beforehand.


    Nothing much could be added after this so Aron ended there and walked over to Lady Rose before the two went into the airship interior together leaving the others to discuss the situation among themselves.


    ...


    As for the battle between the Crown Rigars and the serpent, this continued with only the Rigars suffering casualties and wounds.


    The n now had been to keep the serpent busy while waiting for backup from other n''s fighting forces but it also gave the young and old a chance to retreat deeper into the inds.


    What they feared currently was that if the beast retreated then it would be far too hard to capture it even with the assistance of aquatic and semi aquatic Komi who weren''t all that strong to begin with.


    Keeping the serpent at bay however proved to be far more challenging than they had anticipated. Those who weren''t fast or agile enough suffered horrible deaths or injuries when exposed to the corrosive drizzle of venom it would spit out at certain intervals.


    "Sir we can not go on like this much longer!" A clearly exhausted Crown Rigar called out to their leader while breathing very heavily.<sub> </sub>


    The leader who was thergest one present simply looked down at the serpent with narrowed eyes and furrowed brows. He too looked clearly exhausted as he did far more than anyone else present.


    "We can''t leave either or it will only do worse, rotate with those who''ve rested! We can''t allow this beast to go free after killing so many of our people!" The leader valiantly dered before pping therge golden brown wings on his back and flying towards the practically unharmed serpent.


    *Hisss!*


    Seeing this attack the serpent once again opened it''s mouth and let out it''s corrosive venom which always came out like drizzles making it far much harder to avoid than a straight line shot as they were far to many particles.


    "Tsk!" The proud leader clicked his tongue in irritation and halted midair only to fly back up at an incredible speed. No matter how much anyone tried they couldn''t get close enough to the serpent.


    Long ranged attacks from those who could use offensive spells also proved to be useless as they weren''t powerful enough to even prate past it''s scales.


    "Dammit how long till they arrive!?" The leader asked with both worry and anger in his voice. More than half therades he had began the attack with had been either killed or gravely injured.


    "Not long Sir! Look there I see lights." A young looking Crown Rigar panted heavily as he pointed in the far distance roughly four-five kilometers away.


    Seeing this the leader felt a bit of hope and his spirit to fight reignited. "Alright, everyone attack in unison! Do not allow it to leave, just draw it''s attention."


    The leader came to ept that this force alone wasn''t enough to kill the beast so attacks would only serve to risk making it retreat, what they needed to do now was keep it''s interest in them long enough till the others arrived.


    Four kilometers away... three more dead


    Three kilometers away... five more dead


    Two kilometers away... only six left


    One kilometer away....


    "Sir it''s attacking again?!"


    A wounded Crown Rigar warned but their leader had began to reach his limit and he could no longer fly fast enough to avoid the iing attack.


    As if ready to ept his fate he closed his eyes and awaited the attack....


    *Hiss!*


    "Argh!"


    And so the attack came, blowing him down away to the ground with immense force. He opened his eyes and could feel a stinging pain along his arms and wings and saw tiny spots corroding but far from being fatal.


    <o>,m ''How-'' he wondered before looking high up with widened eyes. He could no longer see any of his remainingrades in the skies, just corroding feathers slowly falling to the ground.</o>


    The remaining six had all made a shield to protect their leader in thest moment, sacrificing themselves for the sake of their n.


    ...


    In that very moment, Aron stood on the deck of the Sovereign again with only Lady Rose beside. Using tremendous vision in conjunction with mana enabled him to see this scene far away although not as clear.


    He showed a small smirk and muttered..."now." Immediately he said those words Lady Rose began making sharp gestures.


    ....


    Back at the scene the leader of the Crown Rigar helplessly looked at the serpent expecting it to kill him next but it instead dove back into the water.


    Little did he know that it had began heading to the other settlements now that their main forces were so far away. Even if Yugar wanted to, he was too weakened to fly to them and warn them.

 137 Chapter 137

    The Crown Rigar leader Yugarid on the decimated ground with disbelief still presently written all over his face. The creature so many of his men died fighting had fled just like that.


    "No... Argh!" Yugar tried to stand and found he couldn''t even do such a simple task due to the injuries that gued him both externally and internally.


    Broken ribs, fractured bones, internal bleeding and mental exhaustion. He sat back down on the ground and held his chest with his right hand as his left one looked rather limp.


    ''Why, just why...''


    ....


    Meanwhile back on the Sovereign the two people responsible for causing the serpent to change course were currently standing on the deck.


    Lady Rose was guiding her scouter through the murky waters with finesse while Aron continued to observe the situation.


    "I didn''t take you as the type to spare people." Lady Rose pointed out because Aron had only given her the signal when Yugar was the only one left.


    "We need him, firstly to dy those who will arrive with exnations about the situation even if only for a moment and secondly a leader who has tasted defeat and losses is more likely to make mistakes."


    Once again Aron had made another n using the current statistics to his advantage. This tenacity to try and try again even when previous ns failed is what allowed him to reap benefits even when he didn''t get what he wanted.


    But a n based on only certain aspects was bound to have things change a few times at the very least.


    In theory the serpent was supposed to go attack the remaining settlements given that the fighting forces were sent away but in actuality only their leaders and a few members of their n left.


    Every n would put their needs before others so despite Yugar''s deration it would be stupid to organize their strongest and very best when they had not suffered any losses at all.


    This itself wasn''t a problem as Aron only needed to cause a little bit of chaos and instill fear within the Komi to the point where some would be open to epting external help, this would be the most weed oue but just in case Aron needed to make a backup n.


    ...


    Not surprisingly the serpent had managed to destroy the remaining settlements but the majority had evacuated their people to the ind settlements leaving only a number of capable fighters who also managed to flee with minimal injuries.


    Since their numbers had greatly reduced, it made it hard for the serpent to narrow in on them alone. The smaller the heat the more blurry they looked to the serpent, almost invisible even.


    Jagu''s main settlement wasn''t spared either as suspicion would build if it were, at the moment Jagu was clueless about this fact and assumed the serpent was still being hunted but even if he knew it could simply be med on the serpent moving freely.


    As morning came Lady Rose lured the serpent out towards the sea to make it impossible to find. This meant she had been continuously controlling her scouter without rest although she didn''t disy any signs of exhaustion to this and remained stoic as usual.


    While Lady Rose kept the serpent busy Aron had called for a meeting with the other members where he would discuss the next step forward after spending some time thinking things through.


    They had all gathered in the dining area and waited silently for Aron to start speaking. "Damn, what is with this atmosphere, everyone is making me nervous." A tipsy Jin was the first to speak up and point out the awkward silence.


    "It''s called seriousness." udia sighed and bluntly remarked while Jin just shrugged innocently.


    The atmosphere was a result of Aron which was quite obvious. Despite his age and apparently being amoner the rest of the members just couldn''t see him as one even after all this time.


    They found it hard to approach him and the few times they would run into him on board they would stand around rather awkwardly which was the same for Lady Rose and Jagu.


    Evanora was considered odd but wasn''t at all intimidating while udia, Jin and Xavier were much easier to talk to.


    It''s not like Aron was unaware of this but he just saw no point in exerting extra effort and expending more time interacting with people hergely considered temporal. It really was as simple as that.


    "Whatever it is, let''s move on to the reason why I asked you all to gather here." Aron finally spoke, causing everyone to turn towards him and listen attentively as he continued.<sub> </sub>


    "I spent much of the night observing the situation with the creature but it''s only gotten worse. Contrary to what Lady Rose and I predicted, the force attacking it yesterday failed to keep it at bay and it escaped."


    Upon hearing this Jagu showed a ratherplex look on his face and interjected. "What do you mean?! So it''s just attacking randomly?" Jagu asked hurriedly and looked ready to rush out of the room.


    Aron gave him a calm nce before continuing. "At the moment no, but it resurfaced several times throughout the early morning so it''s safe to assume more settlements were destroyed. As for where it''s lurking now we''re not sure, Lady Rose is currently trying to find it with her scouter." Aron fully exined the situation or rather scenario they conceived.


    Jagu had no reason to doubt them since he knew they stopped guiding it at the Crown Rigar settlement. It was very possible for the serpent to defeat the Crown Rigar leader after seeing what it did to the Bull chief so he didn''t suspect a thing and instead worried about whether his settlement was struck or not.


    "I have to-"


    "No you don''t." Before Jagu could speak Aron cut him off sternly and narrowed his eyes. "Yes it''s possible your settlement was struck but what will rushing there now achieve? Even if you somehow find the creature, how will you defeat it? You''ve seen for yourself what it''s capable of."


    Jin came by Jagu''s side and gave him a pat on the shoulder and Jagu calmed down slightly. He was one to easily get influenced by emotions no matter the case such as earlier when guiding the attacks of the creature.


    "But you have a n to find and defeat it right?" udia interjected and added showing she had confidence and trust in Aron... at least in the eyes of the other members.


    Whatever her true reason Aron nodded at her words. "I do, this n has two parts hence it shall need two teams. One that will handle finding the creature and another that will handle defeating it."


    So far everything Aron had been saying were lies mixed just well enough with some truths to make them solid.


    The actual reason in forming two teams was mostly for appearances sake. To fool both Komi and their own members as to what their real n was.


    Lady Rose had suggested the team for searching and had even pointed out locations that Aron should send them to.


    These locations were in the territories of many different tribes so she even provided small runed orbs that could be attached to individuals belts or waist and provide a protective barrier.


    The attack team was suggested by Aron to provide the illusion of them actually wanting to assist. It required more patience but it was less troublesome than directly having to fight off both Komi and the creature.


    Aron continued to go into such immense details of the n that the members present had no doubt that this was genuine, even udia who made it a habit to never fully believe Aron''s ns couldn''t find much fault with it. The few faults she did find were quickly exined by him.


    The most jarring being would the Komi allow outsiders to help them in the first ce. Aron had answered that if that were indeed the case then they''d have no choice but to be on standby and observe.


    The other interjection came after members were assigned to teams. The attack team consisted of some of the most capablebatants such as Aron, Jin, Jagu and Xavier while the search team was made up of some of the least capable.


    A good number of members remained unassigned and it was said they would be on standby on the airship alongside Lady Rose and Evanora who were also on neither team.


    ....


    After everything was exined Aron handed out the runed orbs to the search team members and left to return to Lady Rose. However as he was walking into the hall udia hurriedly followed behind him.


    "Wait." She called out causing Aron to stop and look back at her. Her expression looked rather unhappy at the moment and as someone who never liked to mince words she quickly got to the point. "Why was I assigned to no team? I understand that I amcking inbat prowess but surely I can handle searching."


    Aron was rather perplexed by her reason in following him. It had bemon for her to be subtracted from tasks that involvedbat.


    "You can but now it toote. If you want to be in the field then next time I''ll be sure to incorporate you. Is that all?" Aron''s reply took udia aback and seemed to only make her feel worse.


    If she couldn''t even search then was all she was good for talking?


    "I don''t mind not taking part in certain tasks but when it bes toomon it feels like I''m back home where everyone just assumes all I''m good for is one thing. I understand the danger, but if I want to gain respect and grow as a person then I need to experience it, don''t you agree? So why not assign me to the team?" udia argued with her immense vigor causing Aron to walk over to her and close the distance between them.


    "Because you''re too important to me to risk losing so inly."

 138 Chapter 138

    "Because you''re too important to me to risk losing so inly. It''s nonsensical to go but you should know this already." Aron spoke tly and left udia at a loss for words in that moment.


    She furrowed her brows slightly and turned her head away unable to maintain eye contact with him any longer. "It''s not an issue but other''s are starting to talk you know... they feel I get special treatment from you just because... well it doesn''t matter but that''s the case. I don''t want to be seen as someone just feeding off others." udia muttered in a low tone with a bit of sadness which caused Aron to frown.


    However Aron didn''t frown because of the others saying this about udia. "Tsk, grow up."


    "Huh?" udia was taken aback by the coldness in Aron''s voice as he said this and didn''t know how to respond. Aron got even closer to her and looked her right in the eyes before continuing to speak.


    "I said grow up. Why should people''s eptance of you matter when it doesn''t align with your goal. Wether they hate you or adore doesn''t matter so long as you''re making progress towards what you''re aiming for."


    "You trying to prove yourself at the expense of an important operation and your life is beyond stupidity. I expected better from someone of your mental caliber udia. Do as you like from here on out." Aron''s words were firm and strict and left no room for interruptions, she watched all her effort towards proving her worth thus far crumble right in front of her eyes.


    Aron was simply replying to her bluntly but it did strike her rather harshly as she failed to even speak after he was done. He only looked at her with disappointment for moment before walking awaypletely.


    udia who was left standing in the hall alone with her head lowered sped her hands together and showed an expression of anguish, even her eyes looked watery though no tears fell.


    ...


    A little past noon that very day the two teams had made their preparations and were ready to set off.


    The attack team that Aron lead was moving lightly with only their weapons in hand and no provisions or such.


    While the search team was a bit different in this regard. It had no leader so to speak since each individual would be searching in a different region. This meant they carried no weapons and instead brought along only defensive devices such as the runed orbs and mist pellets that would provide them cover and allow them time to retreat should the situation call for it.


    Once all the preparations were done the first to leave were the attack team.Jagu would lead them to one of his n''s settlements to offer their assistance fighting the creature.


    As they were going the search team was also getting ready to set off while being wished good luck by their fellow faction members.


    udia however was nowhere to be seen for either of the departures which was considered odd as she would normally be present in situations like this to give out some instructions to the remaining members.


    However humans were naturally ambitious creatures so a situation like this could be considered an opportunity to others wanting to climb the ranks or get noticed, Riya was one such person.


    Since day one she hadn''te across as particrly special and over time she proved this to be true as she was considered just slightly above average in talent and strength in the eyes of Jin and udia who handled faction affairs.


    Like many of the other faction members, she wasn''t truly content with her role and wanted to rise up. Havinge from amon background like the others, she sought to gain a better life for herself but didn''t dare overstep her bounds.


    None of them could dare criticize Aron''s choices in rankings because they thought theycked severely in strength. Everyone ranked above them was a monster in their own right...all except udia who hadn''t disyed a single sign ofbat prowess.


    The longer they observed the top brass the more udia stood out as not being particrly special and so rumors began of being favored perhaps for her beauty, made only worse by the fact she visited Aron plenty.


    ...


    "Everyone let''s not stand around waiting and instead make ourselves useful. I''ve got some things written down that need addressing, so are you in?" Riya asked in a manner that didn''t sound like she was barking orders, which was how it felt whenever udia gave instructions strictly.


    Riya was someone they talked with and got along with everyday so this seemed more like a suggestion with which they were happy to follow.


    "Yeah!" Some guys yelled out in unison while others nodded and smiled in agreement.<sub> </sub>


    "Be sure to not interrupt me with noise again, Clear?" The rowdy atmosphere was silenced in an instant when Lady Rose who was still present at the far end of the deck spoke.


    "-sorry Mdy, it won''t happen again." Riya smiled nervously and over bowed towards her before gesturing the others to go back inside with shoo shoo gestures.


    Once inside they all let out a sigh of relief as if they were just spared from a life or death situation.


    "...she''s so scary." Riyamented while still smiling wryly.


    "I think the word you are looking for is "goddess" with an extra s because why not?" A grinning guy with dreamy look on his face added.


    "Men are hopeless..." A female member clicked her tongue in irritation.


    "Not as hopeless as our so called advisor, you''d think she could at least fight given how she''s always barking orders left and right." A displeased male member replied causing the direction of the conversation to shift.


    "Come on that''s a bit harsh, different roles need different kinds of people and maybe she''s strong but just doesn''t show it. You have to admit that she does a pretty good job maintaining things despite how shees across." The one to defend udia was surprisingly Riya who did so in a manner that didn''t sound like tant protection.


    But of course she had her reasons for this, as for what she was scheming exactly, only time would tell.


    ....


    Time passed and the attack team was getting close to the settlement Jagu suggested they go to.


    The atmosphere was rather rxed considering that they were going to meet a hostile tribe to give assistance fighting an even more hostile foe.


    For Jin this rxed attitude could be attributed to liquor he had drunk before leaving. Even now he was slightly tipsy as he brought up random topics during the journey.


    "Say Jagu, what do you think my chances are with the single female Komi we might meet this side, I think I wasn''t meant for humans. I feel they just don''t understand how much of a blessing I am." Jin expressed while showing a grin and patting his chest.


    "No chance at all. They hate humans, especially physically weak ones like you." Jagu growled towards Jin as he always found him irritating when he was drunk. Xavier was just quietly listening in but was soon dragged into the conversation as well.


    "You have an interest in miss strict back at the airship so you''re practically set huh? Lucky miver, I also want a big breasted Komi of a woman. She could serve me liquor while her strong long fluffy- *foosh*"


    Before Jin could finish describing his fantasy to the others, an arrow shot passed his head and got embedded into the bark of a tree not far behind him.


    In that moment everyone except Aron, Jin and Jagu grew alert and looked towards the trees where they could now see numerous silhouettes.


    "I guess they don''t like being teased." Jin shrugged uncaringly and kept walking just like Aron and Jagu.


    Xavier looked slightly confused at this and so Jin chuckled before exining. "We entered their territory a little while ago and they just watched us because my best friend over there was leading the way. I guess my words were too artistic for some of them." Jin shrugged and continued walking forward leaving the others without words for him.


    "I''m not your friend." Jagu growled at him but Jin didn''t let up with his shenanigans. "Oh don''t be shy just because people are watching, when men drink together and share their tastes in women then they naturally be the best of friends." Jin added but Jagu no longer bothered trying to tell him otherwise.


    Instead his gaze along with the other''s focused onto the settlement they could now see a little further away. What was fairly apparent at first nce was that it was overcrowded and had numerous injured Komi of all age groupsying on mats made from therge leaves present in the jungle.


    "Good, the traitor hase here himself! The council wishes to see you in the main hut." Hakku who saw Jaguing from afar approached him before he even reached the poorly made leafy gate and delivered this piece of news.

 139 Chapter 139

    "The council..." Jagu repeated in a low tone and with his brows furrowed slightly, a part of him had expected this sort of oue to be reached but it still felt somewhat surreal.


    Hakku felt only disgust when he saw Jagu put on this disy and he couldn''t help but express it. "Don''t pretend you suddenly care for our people now, the sooner you get what you deserve the sooner my sibling''s souls can rest in peace." He said angrily but at this point Jin decided to step into the conversation.


    "From what I heard your siblings died from the serpent attack andst I checked Jagu isn''t said serpent. In my opinion you''re just finding someone to me because you were too weak to save them but what do I know." Jin shrugged innocently but his words had already hit Hakku hard and brought him into a state of rage.


    "Hakku that''s enough, let the council decide what to do,e with the outsiders to make your case clearer Jagu. I sincerely hope all turns well." The old beast man who Jagu first encountered upon arriving came to the scene and prevented it from escting.


    Hakku could only show a displeased look as he turned and walked away without uttering another word. Jin just smiled as if victorious while Aron remained silent this entire time which brought up a certain feeling of unease in Jagu''s heart.


    But this was no time for him to investigate what his gut was trying to tell him, he could follow the old man into the settlement with Aron and the others in toll.


    Not surprisingly as they made their way through the settlement they attracted many stares and sometimes hateful gazes. Some younger ones going as far as trying to fling tiny stones towards the groups.


    "Not the heroic wee I was expecting..." Jin chuckled awkwardly while the other members became slightly shaken.


    They were after all surrounded by numerous strong looking Komi, all of which didn''t seem to like them one bit. Even Xavier couldn''t help but staypletely alert in this sort of scenario just in case of anything.


    "Don''t mind them, we''ve been told of the outsiders unbing ways since young so it''s only natural that they despise you. Weak cunning creatures who use petty methods and sacrifice one another to achieve victory." The old man exined but with a tinge of hatefulness in his own voice as well.


    The only reason he tolerated them after all was for Jagu''s sake and nothing else. Aside from that he still saw outsiders the same.


    After reaching the main hut he came to a stop and gestured them to walk in. Jagu was the first to do so followed by Aron and Jin was about to do the same when Aron stopped him. "The rest of you wait out here." He instructed before going in himself.


    The hut was of a simple structure and resembled a dome except made of mud and bricks with many carvings covering it. The rest of the settlement had simr structures although of a much smaller design aspared to the main hut.


    Komi were minimalistic and most homes held only one or two rooms at most. Food was stored in separate buildings and only brought out when it was time to feast as the settlement ate together.


    Even if one caught prey on their own it was custom that they had it over to the chief for storage and in turn they would praised and acknowledged for it by those who couldn''t hunt.


    Making contributions such as this is what determined ones status and howrge a meal their family would receive when it was time to feast.


    No matter how cooperative amunity... no society is ever truly equal, they are always those who go above and beyond and others who simply stay at the bottom and are content with it, Komi were no different in this regard.


    ....


    Inside the dimly lit hut which had torches mounted to it''s walls Jagu and Aron found several Komi present, some that resembled Jagu being more beast than man while others were more man than beast.


    Among this gathering of so called council members Aron quickly spotted Jagu''s own mother seated to the far right on a leafy mat.


    "He even dares to bring an outsider into the council''s presence, is there no end to your humiliation of our n?" Upon seeing Aron Jagu''s mother showed a look of dissatisfaction and said this bluntly.


    "Calm yourself dear sister, I asked that they be allowed entry as well. I want to understand just what made my nephew choose to break our people''s most upheldw." Arge Komi that resembled a bulky human man in his forties although covered in white fur spoke up and brought Ae to silence.


    This man was Jagu''s uncle and acting chief after the death of Jagu''s own father. From the way he spoke one might think he was on Jagu''s side but Aron couldn''t help but notice a certain look of hatred within Jagu''s eyes when he looked at that man.


    ''Interesting, So even Komi can wear facades.'' Aron thought but his expression on the surface didn''t change in the slightest, he instead gave Jagu a light pat on the shoulder and to remind him why they were hear.


    Jagu bottled up the rage that was bubbling up within him and he looked forward before beginning to speak. "My reasons for doing this were ording to the circumstances dear uncle. I originally came to pay homage and so the airship that brought me remained beyond the shore which is allowed but then I found my brothers and sisters to be sick and I sought their help."<sub> </sub>


    "I had no intentions of bringing them into the ind even then but then... that creature appeared. Saving my family was my top priority so even if it meant I would be exiled I asked my friend here to lend me his strength."


    "Even now the situation is only getting worse, I don''t care what punishment you wish to give me but please allow me to help my people before they die in vain!" Jagu expressed emotionally causing the gathered Komi to nce at each other.


    However the acting chief only snickered and showed a rather unbing smirk. "You''d sooner seek outsiders help than even other n''s? Worse you im to have been determined but even then many lives were lost Jagu, including two of my very own little ones. Even now I mourn their deaths but you do not see me running to outsiders to provide assistance, your reasoning is nonsensical!" He said angrily and mmed his hand against hisp while showing a look of anger.


    Jagu''s mother made noment and only showed an expression that was hard to read, did she feel pity? Sadness? Anger? that remained unclear.


    "And you? Do you also wish to try and convince us otherwise?" The acting chief growled towards Aron but he only shook his head.


    It was already clear to him that words alone would not get him through this. Not only were these Komi stubborn but the acting chief clearly held some sort deep enmity towards Jagu and seemed to have the support of the others as well.


    Any attempts at persuasion right now would only be twisted and used against him even if they made no sense to him. To them these are their rules and they make sense somon ground can not be found, in the end the result will still be that he is in the wrong.


    "No, it''s clear you already made up your minds. I came here with the intention to provide assistance because the serpent is a threat to us all but watching the fall of an entire race isn''t something one gets to witness everyday. I can always deal with it after your people are decimated, let''s go Jagu." Aron muttered bluntly and turned to leave but his words brought great anger to the acting chief.


    He felt a great urge to just attack Aron in that very moment but he couldn''t risk sustaining any injuries with what was happening so he only clicked his tongue in irritation and watched them leave.


    "Judging by your expressions I''m guessing negotiations broke down?" Upon seeing Aron and Jagu emerge Jin came over and asked to which Aron nodded.


    "Let''s return, it''s pointless to linger here any longer." Aron instructed and the group soon began to make their exit. During this time Jagu looked absolutely shaken.


    Even Jin tried to reach out to him normally but he only remained quiet for the entirety of the journey.


    Upon returning to the airship, everyone went their separate ways with their morale slightly decreased but more so everyone seemed genuinely concerned about Jagu who just isted himself in his quarters.


    ....


    Meanwhile as the sun was setting Aron and Lady Rose were the only two standing on the deck overlooking the situation. Even now she was controlling the scouter keeping the serpent deep under open waters to prevent it from being found.


    "The search team has arrived in their locations, shall I?" Lady Rose asked while raising her other hand slowly.


    "Yes, in the end it actually reached this point." Aron sighed and looked out into the far distance while Lady Rose raised her left hand before the glove there showed a glyph entirely different from that on the left.


    This glyph began to grow brighter and brighter until Lady Rose muttered. "Invoke..."


    In that moment, every member of the search team who had made it to their location had the runed orb they were carrying glow brightly with tiny cracks appearing on it''s surface.


    Before any of them could even understand what was happening, it shattered and a bright light emerged and shot up into the skies...


    *boom!*


    This light then suddenly expanded and turned into a vicious explosion that covered several tens of kilometers in radius.


    The same thing happened in other locations all over the Komi Inds causing several mushroom clouds to be seen even from afar.

 140 Chapter 140

    Lady Rose and Aron watched the explosions ur in silence before the shockwaves generated from it passed by the ship, blocked only by the barrier so the ship didn''t tilt in the slightest.


    In the next moment Lady Rose performed another gesture with her other hand and the serpent suddenly shot up near the eastern area of the Komi Inds.


    The gesture was to recall her scouter but even if she didn''t do so, therge st of heat alone was enough to attract the attention of the serpent and cause it to emerge.


    *Hisssss!*


    The timing between the two events made those who witnessed it immediately assume this was the serpents doing. High tier mages were rare after all and each st would need to have one behind it, the only usible exnation was that it was this unknown creature that did this.


    Soon the members of the Sovereign rushed out onto the deck to see the situation. Although the ship was tilted, the sheer sound of the st still had many of member''s ears ringing.


    "What the-" Jin walked onto the deck but even he couldn''t believe the sight before him, therge mushroom clouds dissipated towards the sky while shrouding much of the devastation they had caused.


    "My n!" Jagu yelled and looked towards his n''s region only to see the part of it shrouded in smoke, he only calmed down slightly after seeing that the settlement he and the others had visited was further away from the st region.


    Though the shockwaves alone had to have caused damages while the debris that was chunked may have even taken lives.


    What''s worse the serpent appeared and began making it''s way towards these ind regions. Even thought the st was over some fires had began and the heat from the explosion was still apparent meaning the serpent was attracted.


    "That thing can''t be stopped... we should report back to the academy or at least wait for reinforcements." Xavier voiced while looking at scene in disbelief.


    They too thought the explosions were linked to the serpent so fear towards it began to grow, however what Aron and Lady Rose saw were entirely different.


    What they saw now was an opportunity, the st and shockwaves must have left many n''s in a state of panic and unrest, which meant they were in no capacity to fight the serpent especially after thinking it disyed such a terrifying attack.


    "No, that attack has left it low on mana so now is actually the best time to attack. The mana fluctuations surrounding its body have even lessened." Lady Rose exined clearly and eased the worries of many of the members with her twisting of the truth.


    The serpent''s mana fluctuations had indeed lessened but this was due to the sudden rise in temperature in the region. Since the air had be warmer it no longer needed to coat itself in mana for warmth.


    Lady Rose didn''t know this was its trait, rather she simply observed that the fluctuations around it had lessened and then incorporated that part into her vague yet satisfactory exnation which would prove to be true because the explosions would not ur again.


    "The search team..." Riya muttered as she stood at the far back of the deck alongside the other lower rank members.


    "It''s very likely they got caught up in the st, if not that then shockwaves alone must''ve decimated them." Aron let a sigh andmented causing the others to also show varying expressions, some grief as they had friends among them while others fear that they might be next.


    The groundwork had beenid for Aron, now was the time to y his part ordingly. "We can''t allow this chance to go by and our members deaths to have been meaningless, that creature needs to be stopped even it means going against the Komi Inds." Said Aron withplete seriousness in his voice.


    "What''s the n?" Jin crossed his arms and asked the question on everyone''s minds, just how were they going to take down such a beast of a creature.


    ....


    Meanwhile much further away from the Inds, Sayiva stood on the deck of her airship and observed the disastrous scene urring.


    "What is happening? Is that creature really capable of that level of destruction?" She muttered to herself with clear dissatisfaction on her face.


    [ If so then it would be problematic to encounter it again. Hopefully those pests can get rid of it for us ]


    [ Isn''t it more troublesome to face an enemy capable of taking down that creature ]


    [ Maybe we should abandon our ambition, this world has clearly evolved and breed some strong individuals ]


    "No! This world belongs to us, that person earlieres from limbo so as long as he returns with that damned partner of his we won''t encounter any issues! Everything will be as it was... it has to be..." Sayiva hugged her own shoulders so tightly that her nails dig into her flesh and drew blood but she showed no pained expression, she instead looked more determined than before.


    ....


    The crew of the La Belle also witnessed the huge explosions and had simr thoughts on the matter, that the creature was an absolute monster.<sub> </sub>


    "We should retreat or at least wait for reinforcements." Sha suggested out loud and Lucas immediately agreed. No matter how good he was bing he knew for a fact it would be suicide to fight that creature.


    It''s size alone rivaled mountains so what could a swing of his sword possibly do? Worse off unlike Sha and Juliet he didn''t know any powerful techniques nor was he adept in any form of magic yet despite having the talent.


    Juliet only observed and made noment, she had her own thoughts on the matter. She didn''t believe it was an attack from the creature but something else, perhaps maybe the after math of discovering a ruin.


    No matter how good her deduction skills, the only proof to link Aron or Lady Rose to matter had beenpletely destroyed in the sts. She could only assume he discovered something and it lead to this.


    ''Just what is going on.'' She thought before something in the corner of her eye caught her attention.


    She looked in the far distance and saw that the Sovereign was raising it''s altitude while heading ind.


    "We''re going ind. Scarlett, slowly follow Lady Rose''s airship. They must have a n." Juliet instructed and kept her thoughts on the matter simple...at least on the surface.


    ...


    While the airships began to make their own moves, the Komi of the Komi Inds were dealing with what could only be described as the greatest disaster to ever befall their people.


    Numerous settlements along with thousands of Komi from varying tribes all vanished in an instant without warning.


    The weaker n''s sought refuge from muchrger n''s but it wasn''t any better with them. They too suffered many losses, be it resources, lives or food.


    Personal greed and hatred could only be put aside now as they tried to all rally together and defeat that creature.


    However this was easier said that done, many warriors and fighters were either killed or injured and those who did live also lost people important to them.


    For some this absolutely crushed their spirit and left them unable to fight. Others refused to believe and foolishly rushed towards the sight of the explosions, clinging to an invisible string of hope that they may be alive.


    It was this disorganization that left the leaders unable to properly rally their own forces, especially since time was against them.


    This was true for all n''s except the Crown Rigars whose discipline and sense of duty surpassed their grief.


    Yugar who hadn''t even fully recovered from the previous battle still lead another group of fighters towards the creature. The goal this time was to try to by time for as many of their people to evacuatepletely from the Komi Inds.


    Although this pained him he had no choice, from his perspective they were only dying the inevitable. Without proper cooperation among the n''s it was impossible to stop this creature. The least he could do is give his life so the next generation can survive and continue the Crown Rigar legacy.


    However before he and his men even reached the serpent they saw the Sovereign going towards it.


    Standing atop it''s deck was a single figure who looked ready to take on the creature which was simply madness.


    This figure was Aron who was ready to begin carrying out his part of the n. As he looked at the serpent his aura grew heavy and he began to walk forward until he stood on the ledge of the deck.


    He took a deep breath and then without hesitation he jumped from the airship with such great force that it propelled him forward several hundred meters towards the serpent while letting his wild aura go free, which in this case was an enormous amount of mana fluctuations.


    The serpent couldn''t help but turn in his direction and open it''s mouth ready to attack. In that moment however he took out his arcane gun and fired apressed shot towards it''s gigantic mouth.


    *boom!*


    The impact caught the snake off guard and forced it''s head to move slightly up. Aron used this chance tond an attack right below it''s jaw with all the strength he could muster.


    *crack!*


    The sound of bones creaking resounded from both Aron and the creature. The force from his fist made the serpent''s entire body jerk back while the recoil sent Aron flying to the ground with an equal amount of force.


    He gritted his teeth as the many bones he broke in that moment quickly began to repair themselves. ''In the end you''re not invincible...'' He thought while looking up at the serpent who had already recovered from his attack and was now keenly staring at him.

 141 Chapter 141

    The serpent''s fierce blue eyes remained fixated on Aron''s figure despite him being so small inparison. Normally his figure wouldn''t be clear to others because of the trees but those were long blown away by the shockwaves leaving behind a open muddy terrain with debris in certain parts.


    Aron wasn''t the least bit intimidated by the creature and his stable heart beat was testament to this. He came into this fully prepared to obtain heavy injuries but also knew he could leave anytime he wanted provided nothing out of the ordinary urred.


    *Hisss!*


    The staring soon came to an end and the serpent lunged forward and released it''s corrosive drizzle. Aron furrowed his brows and quickly raised the hood to his cloak up and covered himselfpletely while crouching.


    Like rain dripping down an umbre, the drizzle simply slid off his cloak and left him unharmed. ''There''s a small interval between attacks, probably to build up venom in it''s sacs'' He thought before quickly standing up and looking up at in again.


    The openness of the area left Aron few options to use inbat against a creature of its stature. His earlier attack proved that direct confrontation was useless given it''s scales were significantly tough.


    He could only turn back and begin to run in the opposite direction of the serpent. The situation didn''t leave him much time to think of an idea of approach so he took the defensive and decided to have it chase him.


    *Hisss!*


    "It''s still moving rather slowly onnd...good" Although Aron didn''t fully understand why the serpent did so it worked in his advantage as he increased the distance between himself and it.


    Soon Lady Rose''s scouter appeared next to him and her voice resounded from it. "Seems we''re going with the fourth strategy correct?" Her voice inquired.


    "Yes, it would take us too long to fight it fully and the damage to its body may grow." Aron replied and the scouter immediately flew away from him.


    *Hisss!*


    Despite the distance Aron was creating the serpent''s corrosive drizzle could still reach him due to it''s height. He would need to travel much further to bepletely clear of it''s trajectory but the attack itself wasn''t a big deal to him so he continued to move.


    Just when he thought the situation would be easier, the serpent fully emerged from the water showcasing just how long andrge it truly was.


    This left many astounded but the situation would only get worse as it used it''srge webbed tail to sweep thend in front of it in one fell swoop.


    Another rumbling shockwave was created and it sted Aron further forward along with the debris and trees from the ground.


    He could only raise his hood and brace himself for the forceful impact that followed afterward but it didn''t end there. The serpent then followed up with another torrent of corrosive drizzle towards the debris Aron was buried under.


    *Boom!*


    Before the drizzle hit, Aron''s figure burst from the debris with minor cuts and abrasions that were quickly fading.


    Unknown to everyone Aron''s eyes began to experience a subtle change until they resembled those of a Horned Basilisk, his aspect changed.


    [ Horned Basilisk Aspect: Earth Maniption ]


    As the serpent continued to approach he raised his hand towards it and the earth rumbled furiously beforerge chunks of it began to fly up towards the sky.


    In that moment Aron''s muscles tensed up and he showed a smirk before bursting toward the serpent with an immense speed. He covered the the distance of five hundred meters in no time at all before jumping upward.


    *Hisss!*


    The serpent''s reflexes weren''t bad either but it found it difficult to urately aim for the fast moving Aron who used the airborne boulders to propel himself from ce to ce in the sky.


    This forced the serpent to lunge forward directly and attempt to take him into it''s mouth but the second this opportunity presented itself Aron gestured his hands towards the serpent''s mouth and all the chunks of rock and earth in the air moved towards its mouth.


    Once there he balled both his hands into fists and the earth immediately joined together to create onerge circr ball of earth and rock within the creature''s mouth.<sub> </sub>


    ''Your outer shell may be tough but your insides remain vulnerable.'' Aron stretched out his hand and began guiding the ball down the Serpent''s throat before splitting it into numerous tiny yet solid sharp shards of earth and bursting it in all directions.


    *Hissss!*


    The serpent let out an even louder hiss than before and burst forth lot''s of corrosive drizzle however this time mixed in with blood which gave it an eerie red color.


    The serpent wriggled around and shook violently destroying much of thend in the process. At this point Aron had already began falling back towards the ground but he gestured his hand towards the earth and chunks of it came up which he used to get down.


    After doing so he looked at the giant serpent hiss in a pain asrge pours of red corrosive drizzle began to descend. Aron only raised his hood and increased the distance between him and it just in case of anything and watched as it continued to struggle before his eyes.


    ....


    Meanwhile those who watched this scene were at a loss for words. The Crown Rigar who had initially wanted to advance and provide support could only hover where they were and observe the serpent struggle as well.


    "Sir?" One of them turned to Yugar who alternated his gaze between the giant serpent and the small speck that brought it into this state.


    "It''s dying... it''s really dying." Yugar was in disbelief at what he saw, a strategy so simple yet so effective. Had they done something simr from the start they may have finished it off long ago.


    He couldn''t help but feel great regret upon pondering about this but the truth was even Aron had strayed from the n he and Lady Rose had agreed upon.


    He was merely supposed to lure it away and keep it busy while she and the others prepared a trap for it. However upon experiencing it''sbat capabilities first hand Aron was forced to use one of his aspects and thought only of using this type of attack when he got into mid air.


    ...


    Soon the serpent no longer struggled and it''s entire figure crashed to the ground with immense force causing yet another shockwave, thest the inds would ever experience from this unknown creature.


    ''Tsk, that attack cost me much of the horned Basilisk''s mana. This better be worth it.'' Aron was perhaps the only one who wasn''t content with his victory given what it cost him personally.


    As proven now aspects were extremely useful and using them haphazardly wasn''t wise especially since he wasn''t in Limbo at the moment. But given his direct skill level in controlling mana, such an attack could not have been made by him without preparation beforehand or great mental exhaustion.


    Although the battle was brief it did make Aron realize he needed to expand in other areas so as to avoid bringing out his aspects unnecessarily.


    ....


    "He did it... he actually did it!" Meanwhile on the Sovereign, some members couldn''t contain their excitement over what they had just witnessed so they began to yell and cheer towards Aron.


    Although Riya showed a smile on the surface alongside her friends, she was mentally shaken by what she just saw. Wasn''t Aron human like the rest of them? Wasn''t he amoner? Then why? Why was the gap between them sorge?


    Deep down she knew no matter how long she trained she would likely nevere close to being as powerful as heavy hitters like Aron and certain aristocrats, this realization was hard to swallow so rather than happiness she felt a tinge of depression instead.


    She wasn''t alone in feeling this as Xavier felt simr if not worse. He had already epted that Aron was stronger but he felt with time he could grow to be just as if not stronger.


    Since Aron practically never trained most assumed he was arrogant about his current strength and stopped putting in the work. So for someone like Xavier who trained daily he assumed it was only a matter of time but now... he wasn''t so sure.


    Jin however felt ted for whatever reason and couldn''t stop grinning. ''Change ising Hinako, far sooner than we expected.'' He thought before turning his attention to Lady Rose who just observed him silently.


    Unlike the other she didn''t look at all impressed, given her status most would assume she''s no stranger to such power. But in truth she had her own thoughts on the matter. ''Such frightening potential...'' She thought momentarily before turning her attention to the prize, the body of the serpent.


    "Begin descent." She instructed udia before going silent once more, with the serpent down one problem was taken care of... now remained the other.


    A/N: So quick behind the scenes info, I was actually nning on making this fightrge maybe 3-4 chapters long but I quickly tossed that idea after realizing I''d be wasting time on a small scale battle. Yes in this series that is small, so instead I spent some time thinking how best Aron could handle it given what he currently had in his arsenal and I reached many conclusions... whenever this is the case I realize dying the battle without reason would just be nerfing him but you guys prefer long fights over strategic ones. Big fights will usually only happen once or twice per arc for climax but let me know how you feel about that in thements

 142 Chapter 142

    The rest of the observing parties including some Komi from other n''s were all equally surprised and taken aback by Aron''s victory.


    The manner in which he achieved this was rather simple and some even thought they could do the same but the fact remained that it was he who did this and they had no choice but to acknowledge that their lives were most likely saved by an outsider.


    A great many of them felt like smacking their foreheads and cursing their minds for not realizing a tactic so simple. It''s outer defense was strong so he simply attacked it where it was most vulnerable after failing to prate its scales once.


    This feeling of overlooking such a simple thing really felt unpleasant to nearly everyone who saw what Aron did. Some thought they would be regarded heroes while others felt they might have saved some of the lives they lost.


    ...


    As for the crew of the La Belle, their thoughts weren''t that much different.


    Why couldn''t I think of that?


    It was that easy in the end?


    Anyone skilled enough could do it...


    Their thoughts were mainly focused along these lines of envy, jealousy, regret and dissatisfaction. Perhaps the most upset over this was Lucas who knew if heunched one of the mana based attacks of his into its mouth he would have achieved the same result.


    ''Incredible...'' While everyone was focusing on the end result, Juliet was impressed by how it got to that point.


    First the amount of strength he needed to possess to directly punch it and even send it back must have been astounding, then there was his incredible speed which rivaled her own and finally what she could only assume was his pro efficiency with the earth element as a mage.


    No words used, no runes drawn and the tier of the attack itself was also high so it could only be said he was a tier five or even six mage at the very least. In addition to how young he looked Juliet couldn''t help but be amazed.


    She wasn''t the only one who made this astute piece of judgement as older more experienced Komi including Yugar and Goovin reached simr conclusions.


    No matter how easy he made it look, the process by which he got to that point showcased just how strong he truly was.


    ...


    Soon the Sovereign descended on the clearing near Aron that was a result of the massive shockwaves the creature caused. At this point the corrosive drizzle had long since stopped falling and was reced with actual rain that befell the entirety of the Komi Inds.


    Seeing this Aron held out his hand for a moment and sighed before turning around so he could walk over to the airship.


    "Wait!" Suddenly a voice called out to him from above, it was Yugar along with his men who hovered not to far above him. ''Right I almost forgot the second problem.'' Aron thought as he turned to face Yugar.


    After choosing to directly enter Komi Ind territory Aron knew there was a fifty-fifty chance the Komi might be hostile for trespassing on theirnd.


    So even as he was turning to face Yugar, he was ready to attack and kill at any moment. "Yes?" Aron replied half-heartedly with his eyes fixated on Yugar.


    Yugar felt great unease from this and could tell Aron would attack if they came across as hostile. "I don''te to cause conflict young warrior, I merely wish to know the name of the person who saved and got revenge for my people." Yugar asked rather humbly which surprised hisrades.


    "Aron, that is my name. How do I address you?" Aron replied in a more rxed yet still intimidating tone. He had no reason to deny their thanks or praises if they sought to do so, friendly rtionships would only work to benefit him.<sub> </sub>


    "I am known as Yugar, I cannot thank you enough for what you have done. To think humans had such a capable young warrior in their mists, truly eye opening." Yugar moved tond near Aron and gave him a nod of acknowledgement which Aron returned as well.


    "They are capable although I myself am not human, that much should be clear by now." Aron replied and gave light to Yugar''s suspicions.


    Yugar thought of Aron as perhaps a hybrid between Komi and man, such a case has surprisingly not been recorded by them for obvious reasons.


    Aron noticed the curious look on Yugar''s face and decided to shed some more light on the matter. "My race is neither human, Komi nor some conjoining of the two. That is all you need to know." Aron replied honestly as that wasn''t needed to be kept a secret and if anything it only worked to strengthen their interest in him.


    "I see, well whatever your race I am thankful regardless. I can not speak for the other n''s but know you are wee to stay as long as you wish in my territory for which you are already in." Yugar pointed out and brought a smirk on Aron''s face, his straight forwardness was something Aron found refreshingpared to humans who almost always had ulterior motives behind their actions.


    In truth Yugar was curious about Aron''s origins but held back from asking more. At the end of the day strength is what was respected regardless of race.


    "We only wish to study this creature and we''ll be on our way. That much is fine is it not?" Aron inquired and Yugar nodded. "You killed it, in our n you choose what to do with your prize. I''ll leave some of my men here so feel free to ask them of what you need, I must tend to my people." Yugar said his final words before spreading the wings on his back and taking off into the sky.


    With the threat gone he needed to organize his people and inform those who had evacuated to begin returning. As for the those belonging to other ns who got to witness this scene from afar, they could only return to their n leaders and report what happened.


    "The other n''s are far too busy dealing with the after math of the explosions still so I doubt will be interrupted during our research." Lady Rose came from behind Aron andmented while looking towards the creature''s corpse.


    In that very moment however the La Belle descended from the clouds and made its presence known making Lady Rose show a look of annoyance. "Perhaps I spoke too soon. No matter, do get yourself cleaned up and join me. I may be needing your expertise." Lady Rose instructed before walking towards the giant corpse with her scouter in toll.


    Aron said no words to her and instead turned his attention to the La Belle. Upon narrowing his eyes he could make out a few familiar faces such as Sha, Juliet and Lucas who all stood at the fore front of the deck.


    As if by reflex Juliet noticed Aron''s gaze and looked in his direction before showing the faintest of smiles and waving her hand. Aron could roughly guess they followed the Sovereign here but weren''t an immediate threat so he simply waved back before walking towards his airship.


    Upon getting there almost everyone seemed frozen like a statue and avoided looking at him directly.


    "Will you be ok?" This question broke the silence and it was asked by none other than Riya who felt like she had lost years of her life just by asking that. Aron nced in her direction and she felt weak in the knees, seeing his bloody figure up close was far more intimidating.


    "I''ll be alright I just need to wash up and prepare letters for the families of the members we lost today... it was a rather empty victory. udia, you and Jin see what our guests want and don''t disturb me." Aron spoke uninterrupted before climbing up the tform casually.


    The remaining members could only look at his swaying cloak proudly as their garments bore the same symbol. However now the happiness they felt was overshadowed by the sadness of losing part of their team.


    Aron meant what he said when he called the victory empty. It was yet another rule of his father''s. Only when the gains outweigh the losses can it be considered victory.


    And so Aron''s figure soon vanished from their sight and everyone kept themselves busy. Simrly to how Aron passed on his duties to udia, Juliet did the same and let Sha and Lucas make contact telling them only to call her when Aron made an appearance.


    Her reason for doing this was simply because she had little interest in socializing with people who couldn''t help her grow in any way and she was very blunt about it. Although her reason was purely because of this it still left a very sour taste to some people as it looked rather peculiar on the surface for her to only be interested in speaking to Aron.


    Why did she say Aron instead of Lady Rose? Because that woman was even more blunt and unfriendly than her, unlike Juliet, Lady Rose rarely conversed even with those said to be more powerful than her and on the off chance she did, her attitude and bluntness remained the same.


    ¡­


    [ Rule#278: Any victory in which you lost something useful is an empty one ]

 143 Chapter 143

    The day continued to move along but the light rain continued to pour down onto the Komi Inds showing no signs of ending soon.


    This didn''t deter Lady Rose from carrying out her research on the serpent as her and the serpent werepletely protected from the down pour thanks to the barrier her scouter maintained several meters above them.


    The airships had a simr mechanism active on their decks for such scenarios. The down pour aside the crew wasn''t left with much to do as Lady Rose quietly carried out her procedures but at the same time no one wanted to be seen cking.


    So some chose to patrol the area while others just began to train in the open muddy area regardless of the rain.


    "Everyone looks so motivated." Xavier stood beside Jin on the deck and shared this observation as the two looked at the members training. "They are, but it''s not like they will see results in a day. I can tell you now of everyone present there, none of them are doing this seriously. They are just pretending for images sake, in truth none of them may grow to be anything special." Jin bluntly remarked before shrugging and taking a swig from his tankard.


    "How about you? You don''t look at all motivated." Xavier asked curiously with a smile as that question had been on his mind for sometime. Jin in many ways was an oddity, he lookedzy andpletely unmotivated but the fact remained he was strong.


    Most just attributed this to his age because unlike the others he was technically an adult. His time had passed so perhaps he was content with the strength he achieved so many assumed this but none ever asked, even Aron was unclear as to what really drove Jin nor did he care enough to inquire.


    So long as he continued his role Aron need not pry, he knew better than anyone else that everyone had their secrets.


    "I am. Being motivated doesn''t mean giving up on the finer things in life or making sure everyone sees you work. So long as I''m content with my progress nothing else really matters." Jin replied in a rare tone of seriousness before taking another swig from his tankard and letting out a satisfied sigh.


    Xavier didn''t say another word and only quietly looked at him, as if noticing the change in atmosphere Jin showed a grin and pointed into the distance. "On another note I really can''t stop thinking of how it feels to make love to a Komi woman."


    The little respect towards Jin that Xavier had vanished and he could only sigh beforeughing along.


    ...


    Inside the Sovereign, Aron was seated by his desk roughly sketching what looked to be a very well drawn image of the serpent. Evanora was seated on the floor beside him sketching the same althoughcking... finesse.


    "Evanora, what was your purpose in joining the academy exactly? Any idea of where you see yourself in the future?" Aron suddenly asked without turning away from the work he was carrying out.


    Evanora slowly raised her head back until she was looking up at Aron. She blinked a few times without answering as if processing the question before finally answering. "Evanora wanted to find people like her, if she found people like her she wouldn''t have to be alone. Evanora still doesn''t know where she''ll be." She replied rather inly and monotonously but received a nod from Aron.


    "Right, you had mentioned something along those lines in the past." Aron added upon remembering a simr conversation they once had.


    "But..." Evanora continued to speak causing Aron to nce at her in the corner of his eye. "Hm?"


    "But Evanora is happy here, she isn''t alone so she hopes she can stay like this even after a long time." Evanora muttered inly once more before turning back to her paper and continuing her scribbles.


    Aron paused drawing for a bit and nced at her a moment longer with a straight face before turning back to his work without adding onto what she said.


    After he was finished with this he quickly rose from his seat and left the room without a word. Evanora quickly picked up her own scribble and followed along without uttering a word either.


    As Aron made his way through the hall he bumped into udia who seemed to have been on her way towards his room which caused him to raise a brow towards her. "Is something the matter?"


    He asked casually, not even bringing up the conversation theyst had because he hadpletely put it to the back of his mind. Seeing Aron be his usual self helped udia feel a bit more rxed and less awkward. "Yes, two of the Crown Rigar came to inform me that their chief is formally inviting us to a feast they are holding tonight to celebrate that creature''s defeat and honor their dead." udia cleared her throat and exined as normally as she could.


    "What do you think about it?" Aron crossed his arms and asked inly with his gaze fixated on udia. She was taken slightly aback by the question but it wasn''t strange for Aron to ask for her opinion in certain matters especially those involving interactions with others, an area Aroncked experience.<sub> </sub>


    "Well its a good opportunity to better our rtionship with the beast folk and learn what many don''t know. We can also show them that not all outsiders are what they think and open doors to future cooperation perhaps even proper trade..." udia rested her chin on her hand in a pondering posture as she continued to list down numerous pros.


    "True, should it get to that point we''ll need an established business with enough resources and connections to help us carry out all this... like a high ss family." Aron spoke vaguely before something clicked to udia and caused her eyes to widen.


    "You mean..."


    If she could really make her family the key trader between the Komi Inds and Ettenheim then not only would their prestige and importance grow but so would hers... she''d no longer be just a piece to use in political marriage but be a contender for leading the family.


    After realizing this she looked at Aron unable to utter any words. She thought it would take much longer for her to establish herself but if all went well here then she could very well be one of the most important overseas traders in Ettenheim and it was all thanks to this man before her.


    To her he was basically giving up a lot of prestige by letting her family and her handle this, if he handled it personally then he could very well be one of the most prominent traders himself.


    Aron had of course considered this but he quickly abandoned such an idea. Not only did it require effort, resources and connections but also time. Something he couldn''t waste anyhow until his path to Limbo was secure. The best he could do is let someone do it while he kept a good share as well.


    Although his n was to leave Pesia, who was to say he would never return or require arge amount of wealth at some point. This was simply nting a seed that could prove useful in the future and if it doesn''t he loses nothing at all regardless.


    "You best brief the others and have them ready." Seeing that udia was only standing there nkly contemting numerous scenarios Aron decided to leave first.


    Aron''s words brought her back to reality and she realized she needed everyone to make good impressions at this feast if they were establish future cooperation. She hurriedly turned in his direction to thank him but he was already gone, she could only smile and rush to get started.


    With that sorted Aron put it to the back of his head. He fully intended to reap any benefits he could from this so long as they didn''t require him to waste his time.


    ...


    Aron then left the airship and made his way towards Lady Rose with Evanora in toll. They both had their cloaks and hoods on to shield them from the rain as they trotted there.


    "You finally remembered we have work to do." Lady Rosemented upon their arrival while showing an unamused expression.


    Aron lowered his hood and took out the sketch he had drawn before tossing it over to her. She effortlessly caught it and proceeded to open and look at it, what she saw was an extremely detailed sketch showcasing both side, n and front views of the serpent.


    Behind the first sketch were several others detailing the cranial capacity, skeletal structure, endocrine system and the nervous system respectively.


    Lady Rose couldn''t help but look at Aron strangely upon seeing this, it basically saved her plenty of time and effort. What''s more she had never seen such an incredibly detailed sketch of a creature''s systems before. "You made this after observing the creature in our short time here?" She couldn''t help but inquire.


    "No, I based those sketches off what a regr sea mana serpent should have. We can use it as reference to find any oddities or mutations in this particr creature here." Aron exined and Lady Rose nodded in understanding.


    "Well then shall we get started?" Lady showed a faint smile and seemed more excited to uncover just what made this specific creature special.


    ¡­


    A/N: A n view is basically looking at something from the top in case you were wondering.

 144 Chapter 144

    As evening approached, Aron and Lady Rose were still eagerly studying the serpent''s corpse while taking note of any oddities.


    "Well what do you see?" Aron asked loudly as he was currently standing on top of the creature''s head examining its eyes while Lady Rose remained on the ground and was looking at the data her scouter had collected.


    To properly investigate the serpent''s insides, she had to shrink her scouter and send it inside then look at the data it recorded once it was out, which was what she was currently doing. "It''s tissues and organs look far much more firmer but that could be a result of it''s size. Hmm... and then there''s the sheer amount of strange elements impended into it''s heart and brain. They are most likely responsible for it''s mutations." Lady Rose exined while taking note of said observations she was making.


    "The creature''s systems don''t seem all that different, perhaps those elements impended in it it''s brain did indeed cause it to have such strange behavioral traits along with mutations." Aron showed a look of disappointment and jumped off the serpent''s head andnded cleanly on the ground before walking over to Lady Rose.


    "You seem rather dissatisfied with that theory." Lady Rose turned to him and stopped writing notes clearly seeing that Aron no longer looked as eager as he did before they began.


    "I am but it somewhat sheds light on the Newman Hignd incident as well." Lady Rose raised her brow with interest and beckoned him him to continue. "Do tell."


    "Well it should be already clear that the people of the olden era were onto something with the concept of mutating creature''s but they did so rather crudely, wether on purpose or by ident is unclear but I personally feel it''s the former."


    "Those creature''s locked up in the ruin back on Drotzi were all simr to this creature. Their habits werepletely strange and although they involved to have intelligence they didn''t look ustomed to their own abilities, even going as far as to cause self harm.


    Lady Rose listened carefully and looked back on the experiments she herself carried out on a few creature''s. "That theory does hold ground because I too found that the creature''s I worked on had strange disabilities such as hearing sensitive to only certain sounds and other oddities."


    "Then it''s safe to say this creature despite it''s strength is defective. This is bing quite aggravating if I must say." Aron let out a sigh at yet another disappointment but it''s not like it wasn''t expected.


    He knew full well that the knowledge he''d learn here wouldn''t automatically make it so he can create beasts to do his bidding left and right and so did Lady Rose but discovering new knowledge required patience and many failures, Aron had even read an article on this before in Argos''s library.


    "So is the life of those who pursue greater knowledge, this is far from thest disappointment we shall face but the end result will always be worth it. I''m confident in that fact." Lady Rose closed her notebook and also heaved a sigh before turning to look at giant serpent one more time. "One day we''ll be able to create such a thing but better, look forward to that."


    "I thought your only interest is the books hidden within ruins and that''s your purpose here. What do you mean by we and one day?" Aron raised a brow curiously and Lady Rose chuckled, this unfamiliar sight was a rarity of ever one. Her smile and the sweat melody of her voice were all alluring in that moment but Aron only waited for his answer.


    "I mean just that, given what I''ve learnt so far it''s no secret that you seek a way to Limbo nor should it be really as you wouldn''t be the first. I care little for why you wish to do so but I am interested in learning and discovering more knowledge and you are as well so I''m simply extending my stay with you or do you not want my expertise?" Lady Rose''s smile faded as quickly as it appeared and her strict manner of talking returned as she asked a question of her own and raised a brow.


    Was her goal really knowledge in the end Aron wondered as he found it hard to read just what went through this woman''s mind. One thing he was certainly sure of however was her value, the longer someone like her stayed around him the simpler things would be so he only chuckled himself and shook his head.


    "No, I''d wee it if you prolonged your stay so we can unravel even more knowledge Lady Rose. Partners?" Aron asked formally and she nodded after almost immediately. "Partners it is. Now if you''ll excuse I need to carefully study and then document these fine sketches you drew." Lady Rose gave her consent on the matter and began to walk away before stopping after a few steps.


    "Right and please refer to me as Rose from now on, formalities aren''t needed between associates yes?" Aron only nodded but that was enough and she continued on her way.


    ''Associates huh?'' Aron thought for moment while looking at her walk way.


    "Big butt." Suddenly Evanora''s voice resounded from behind Aron and caused him to turn only to see Evanora sitting high up on the serpent''s head looking at him judgmentally. "Come down from there it should be almost time we went to this feast." Aron ignored herment as he grew used to her blunt random statements.


    ''Maybe telling her to be more expressive about her thoughts was a mistake.'' Aron thought whilst he and her also began to quietly make their way back to the airship. It was then that Evanora decided to make anotherment.


    "Evanora thinks small butts matter too."<sub> </sub>


    "I see..."


    ...


    Not long after that everyone gathered together and prepared to make their way towards the settlement holding said feast.


    However during the journey some arguments did erupt. The one to spark them was none other than Riya who was in bad mood after udia seemed more motivated than usual, she didn''t want her down but by being well and good meant her chance to shine slipped away.


    "Gee it must be nice to not do anything and still be invited to a celebration for those worked their butts off huh guys." Riyamented loudly and was clearly referring to Juliet''s crew who had also been allowed toe as they were seen as associates to Aron as well.


    Riya and some of the others didn''t like this at all and weren''t afraid to show it since the other crew consisted ofmoners as well.


    "Gee must be nice to be weak and enjoy your leader''s rewards huh guys." A member of Juliet''s crew added equally as loud.


    "Go mave your ma while don''t ya!"


    "What did you say to me? Come closer so I can hear you better."


    "That''s enough you guys, we''re only making Aron look bad by letting them provoke us." udia who was walking slightly ahead along with the other higher ranked members decided to intervene.


    "That''s right guys don''t stoop to their low level." Lucas also tried to bring peace to his side as the temporal vice leader but he chose the wrong words to do this as udia now scowled in his direction.


    "Those are slick words from someone who chose to lick the ass of the people that tried to kill us during the journey. He''s even calling our level low like he''s better than us. Last I checked Aronpletely crushed you and your leader so if we''re low then what are you?" Before udia could speak Riya raised her voice once again and inquired of Lucas while receiving the backing of her friends.


    "Don''t you darepare Lady Juliet to those people, she like many other aristocrats weren''t part of that. Clinging to such hatred is why we can''t ever hope to mend the segregation betweenmoners and aristocrats. Atleast I''m actually trying to rise up in rank and represent our people but what is he doing? Stealing airships, breaking academyws and killing mindlessly!" Lucas now began to grow irritated and his reply to Riya showed his but his words again only worked to anger her.


    udia felt she could no longer even intervene as the argument was now betweenmoners and she assumed it would only make it worse if she spoke.


    "I don''t care about the process just like the aristocrats didn''t care. What matters is the results and hope he givesmoners like us, and you? What results have you produced? Temporal Vice leader? Tenth ranked? What a joke. Deep down you know you can''t do what he''s done so you''re just making excuses and livingfortably. You''re not one of us, you''re just another aristocratic dog ready to carry out theirm-" The argument now escted and before Riya said anymore Jin gestured her to stop.


    ...


    Meanwhile a little further up front Aron ignored the happenings behind him with Evanora by his side.


    "Aren''t you going to intervene?" Juliet who was walking about a meter away on his right hand side finally said her first words to him since arriving.


    "They are grown enough settle petty arguments, aren''t they?" Aron replied with a question of his own with which Juliet agreed. "I suppose so." Juliet muttered and just like that the silence returned between them.

 145 Chapter 145

    The once heated argument had long ended but the hostile atmosphere remained as either group would asionally nce at each other and perform obscene gestures every now and then.


    The Crown Rigars leading them to the settlement could only pretend they heard nothing and act as if they weren''t even there.


    This continued until everyone reached what looked to be a newly made settlement or rather expanded. Given the homes were so crude and simple it didn''t take long to expand upon an already existing settlement.


    This settlement was build near a cliff side that contained numerous artificial caves on it''s face that also acted as homes. Crown Rigar had little need for privacy so such an arrangement wasn''t odd in the least.


    In fact the only reason most wore armor or cloth at all was to protect their more sensitive areas rather than hide them.


    This reason became apparent when the group was finally lead into the settlement and they began toe across semi nude and fully nude Crown Rigar going about their day.


    Their arrival didn''t go unnoticed and soon numerous Crown Rigar of varying age groups began to look at them oddly, more especially Aron who walked in the front.


    "Something tells me I''m going to enjoy this feast." Jin grinned and took in the sight of numerous pairs of breasts being unted around. Some were without hair like those of any human woman while others had feathers around the surrounding area... not that Jin particrly minded.


    One of Crown Rigar noticed this and remembered outsiders found it normal to be clothed and strange to be naked. "Apologies I''ll ask that everyone get dressed Sir." The Crown Rigar quickly turned to Aron and said this but he didn''t particrly care for their dress code.


    "I don''t mind just be yourselves." Aron replied and received a thumbs up from Jin and inner thanks from the other guys present.


    The group soon reached the center of the vige where many leafy mats and logs could be seen. To Komi this set up was considered quite luxurious and Jagu could even see they put in some extra effort to make them morefortable.


    Luckily udia had asked before hand and briefed everyone in case of something like this so no one brought it up. Instead they sat down without a fuss, keeping a roll empty to separate them from the other group who just followed suit.


    Aron''s mat was among the thirteen that were set up closest around therge fire that was lit at the center of the gathering. The other twelve were reserved for other n representatives who came to thank Aron on their n''s behalf or just out of formality.


    To Aron''s Right was Yugar himself while to his left was surprisingly Ae. She didn''t voice anyment at him sitting close to her as she knew he did so to be next to Yugar.


    The hatred she felt towards him hadn''t faded but she still chose toe and represent her people during this gathering.


    "Greetings my esteemed guests, my brothers and sisters and my fellow leaders. Today we gather to not only celebrate the defeat of the creature that sought to destroy ournd but also to honor those that perished and...." Yugar had stood up and began to give a rather long open speech covering many topics.


    After it finally came to an end numerous Crown Rigar began to serve all sorts cuisine to the t logs in front of mats that acted as tables.


    The atmosphere now grew calm and enjoyable with melodic singing in the background and some cultural dance disys which the guys particrly liked as the Crown Rigar who performed these weren''t clothed either.


    The food was as expected rather nd andcking vor while some of it was just hard to swallow. Aron however found no difficulty eating whatever they served him, his members thought this was him being polite and so they followed suit.


    This lead to deep regret for many but no one eased up and they continued to eat with what could only be described as painful smiles on their faces.


    "Mmm... this is good." udia added with tears running down her face, however she wasn''t alone as the reason for this was a dish whose scent could trigger their eyes to go watery.


    "I had been worried you may not like the food but seems I was wrong, perhaps not all outsiders are as they say." Yugarmented andughed before gesturing for more food to be brought over. The others could only stay strong at this sight and hope the night would end sooner.


    "I was raised in the wild so my tastes are more oriented to natural dishes such as these." Aron brought a smile to Yugar''s face as the next dish was brought over.


    Surprisingly this one was easier for many to eat as they were just eggs and mighty delicious too. Aron however hesitated to eat his when he noticed a trace of familiar mana lingering on it.


    "Where are these eggs from?" He asked with a brow raised and Yugar happily responded. "Those are the un-ovted eggs of some of our women, they wereid fresh this afternoon and are quite the delicacy to the other races including humans I hear. In fact my daughter insisted that hers be served to you!" Yugar proudly exined and shed light on why Aron found the mana signature familiar.<sub> </sub>


    He asked nothing more and began to eat while the others showed varying expressions of difort. The few that ate regardless were Scarlett, Mirai, Juliet, Aron, Jin, Evanora and of course Jagu while the others felt their stomachs turn.


    ...


    As the night continued, stories were exchanged, important matters were discussed and soon enough friendly rtions bloomed.


    "It''s still too early to speak for all outsiders andpletely abandon the rule of no outsiders allowed but I would personally like to appeal for Aron here and his crew to be an exception to this. If you are in disagreement then I only ask you allow them safe passage through yournds when entering and leaving the inds." Yugar stood and suddenly dered which didn''te as a surprise to the other n representatives.


    Surprisingly all the n''s were in agreement to this which basically meant Aron had earned his group unique ess to the Komi Inds, this was less attractive to him now that it could not offer more useful information in his pursuit.


    When the feast finally came to an end and it was time to leave, Aron was about to leave when Ae turned in his direction. "Jagu''s trail will be discussed once more tonight, do tell him this ande together." She spoke in a rather authoritative tone before standing up and leaving without awaiting a reply.


    ''Feels like a scheme but I''ll leave it up to Jagu to decide.'' Aron thought before standing up and walking away from his mat.


    Jagu had left a bit earlier and was lingering around the entrance with Xavier who looked quite pale as a result of the many delicacies he had.


    "You humans are so fragile, Tsk." Jagu simply mocked him and didn''t pay much mind to him and instead focused on Aron who was approaching without the group.


    After exining the situation to him, Jagu looked a bit more lively and eager. Aron could only summarize that his n really did mean a lot to him. "We should leave right away and see what it is they wish to discuss." Jagu suggested while trying to hide the anxiousness he felt.


    "Right, Xavier you inform the others that Jagu and I have business to attend to so go on ahead without us." Aron gave Xavier a pat on the shoulder before he and Jagu left the settlement.


    ...


    The trip to Jagu''s settlement didn''t take much time given the pair''s traveling speed, however upon arrival they found that it was rather empty which gave Aron a bad feeling.


    Before he could use his senses to investigate, Jagu''s mother appeared near the settlement''s entrance and beckoned them over. However at this point Aron''s guard had already been raised.


    Jagu''s mother said no words to him and only spoke once they reached the main hut. "Enter and get seated, the council will arrive soon." She said coldly before walking away.


    Jagu could only sigh and turn away before going into the hut. Aron dyed a little and nced around one final time before entering as well.


    They found the inside was rather neat and untouched like it had been recently cleaned. Given that they would hold a trail it made sense but Aron couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t right.


    As they sat down Aron continued to nce around but couldn''t find anything out of the ordinary. But the longer the two waited the more Jagu''s body began to feel heavy as if tired from the long day until he closed his eyes and feel asleep.


    Aron made simr movements as well and soon copsed to the ground as well and soon after he could hear the sound of rustling and two voices.


    "Be quick." It was Ae''s voice that said this and soon Aron sensed a pair of handsing towards him. It was in that moment he chose to stop pretending and opened his eyes.


    In that instant he reached his hand forward and grabbed the approaching person by the throat with incredible grip.


    It was Kaira...


    Ae showed a look a surprise while Kaira''s was that of panic.


    "Exin yourselves before I kill you here and now." Aron muttered in a slow yet very intimidating tone, this was no empty threat.

 146 Chapter 146

    Little time had passed but Aron was quickly losing patience and he had already began to squeeze Kaira''s throat to the point where she could no longer breathe or even mutter words.


    Her struggling grew weaker and weaker forcing Ae to charge forward in an attempt to save her but her speed was far toocking and he grabbed her the same way he did Kaira.


    "Then die together." Aron strengthened his grip and brought even more panic to Ae''s face whilst Kaira''s consciousness was slipping.


    "Wa-it... plea-se." A pleaded desperately trying to get the words out. Aron nced at her for a moment before throwing her to the floor and loosening the the grip on Kaira''s throat.


    "Exin and if I sense you are lying to me... Jagu will be the only member of your n still alive by sunrise. Clear?" Aron tilted his head and looked down at Ae who was on all fours gasping for air while nodding hurriedly.


    "We... weren''t nning on harming you. We-we just wanted... your seed, to produce a stronger next generation..." She exined slowly but maintained her look of worry as she looked at Kaira practically dangling in Aron''s hand.


    "Is this some sort of joke? If so I am highly unamused." Aron couldn''t detect any lies but he still felt so irked by her exnation that he felt like popping Kaira''s head there and then.


    "It-It''s the truth! This has nothing to do with her or my n.. I am responsible so if you wish to kill anyone kill me!" Seeing that Aron was still not backing down, Ae grew more desperate.


    "Was it not you who said that the actions of one member can greatly affect everyone else?" Aron asked and Ae failed to reply as those were indeed her own harsh words towards Jagu.


    Aron could only conclude that she was someone obsessed with the n to the very core, caring only about maintaining it''s traditions and increasing it''s power no matter the cost, even exiling her own son or bearing the children of outsiders.


    "All this can be overlooked, one life for the life of thousands. What do you say?" Aron''s tone shifted slightly and he let Kaira drop to the floor before walking over to Ae and asking this.


    "What do you mean...?" She asked while doing her best to maintain a strong expression but her shaking palms betrayed her. Aron only showed a sinister smirk upon hearing this question before grabbing her by the hair and lifting her up into the air.


    "Listen very carefully..."


    ...


    "Hey, wake up."


    Jagu awoke confused some time after to Aron shaking him on the shoulder. "Hm? What happened... are they still not here?"


    "She says they won''t being due to some issue that required their attention." Aron replied before casually pointing at Kaira who stood by the entrance her face still pale from the earlier experience.


    But she could only not her head and y along. "Yes... it''s nothing major but mother says it''s best to hold the trail another time." Kaira exined in a slightly shaky voice and would asionally nce at Aron which didn''t go unnoticed by Jagu who assumed she feared him after his disy with the creature. "Okay, I will await your word at the airship."


    Jagu didn''t want to start another conflict so he thought it best to leave with Aron as soon as possible. Kaira only nodded weakly before leaving first without saying her goodbyes.


    "She fears me now huh." Aron muttered casually as he stood up from the mat along with Jagu who wasn''t surprised he caught on to that observation as well. "I''m sure she''s heard or even saw what you did and worries you hold a grudge."


    "Perhaps." Aron only said this before leaving the main hut with Jagu in toll.


    ...


    The next morning all seemed normal in the now rainy region of the Komi Inds, much of the crew was sound asleep or still recovering from the effects of the feast''s delicacies.


    However Jagu''s n awoke to some rather angering news.


    "The acting chief has been murdered!? How?! Who?!" Jagu''s reaction was the same as many of his n when the news was brought to him by his sister as noon was drawing near the following day.


    p "His throat was slit in his sleep, we only found small traces of fur belonging to the crimson forl of the north east. Mother and the rest of the council have dered war, your trail will be on hold till then but you may join to earn merit and show your care towards the n." She exined carefully as if reading from a script and Jagu who was currently in a state of anger didn''t pick up on this subtle irregrities from her sister.</anda>


    "Thank you for telling me. Please wait here so I can announce my departure." Jagu was determined to help but he knew very well that conflicts between ns were longsting and that Aron wouldn''t wait.


    His whole reason in joining Aron was to get stronger for the sake of his n so choosing to go wasn''t even something he needed to ponder on.


    Upon reaching Aron''s door her he knocked a few times before he heard Aron''s voice on the other side grant him permission to enter.


    "Is it time for the trail?" Aron feigned ignorance to what was happening but Jagu shook his head to this question before proceeding to exin what happened and what he intended to do.<sub> </sub>


    Aron who was currently seated by his desk leaned back slightly before turning his head towards a drawer to his right. He casually opened it and took out a vial that was familiar to Jagu before tossing it over to him.


    "Your n has already lost many lives, pour that vile into your enemy''s main water source and wait three days. By the end of the fourth day you''d have won without a single casualty." Normally Jagu would have refused to depend on such a thing for sess but if it meant less of his people would suffer then he was more than willing. "Thank you."


    And with that Jagu left to join his n in their fight. It was easier to implicate a n that was already on very bad terms with his so no room for negotiations was even present.


    It was almost as if either n was looking for a reason to attack the other.


    The days began to fly by and Aron was unsure of what exactly was going on as he didn''t pay attention to this conflict. Aron gave Jagu a piece that could bring him victory and that was enough, wether he chose to use it to the fullest or not was something only he could decide.


    The rest of the crew seemed much more on edge about the matter. Aron after all hadn''t given them many details and only said that they would be leaving after six days time.


    In the meantime Aron decided to use this time to n his next move after leaving the Komi Inds with Lady Rose in her room since no signs of other possible ruins could be found.


    "ording to what that strange elven woman said to me they may be something of interest in the Aethel Empire. I''ve tried reading up on them before but not much knowledge is avable it seems." Aron began the discussion bluntly but left out exactly what it was he was seeking, Lady Rose more less knew that Aron was looking for a way to Limbo but he still never directly brought up the matter and neither did she.


    He saw no reason to suddenly be fully open about his thoughts just because of a verbal agreement saying they''d be partners. Caution was still very much necessary in his opinion when it came to Lady Rose.


    She was currently seated in afortable arm chair facing Aron''s direction but with her gaze focused on her note book. Aron on the other hand simply chose to lean against the wall with his arms crossed.


    "Ever since the two nations had a falling out knowledge about the elven empire was either destroyed or manipted so that the people of Ettenheim and future generations would grow to hate them. I''m sure the situation in Aethel is simr."


    "If any recent knowledge does exist then it''s probably been obtained from spies ofrger families who wish to keep tabs on matters urring there." Lady Rose shared what little she knew or rather imed she knew about them but that was enough for Aron to get a general idea on how to proceed.


    Luckily for him he had two sources of information that would likely bring him some more rity on the matter so he didn''t ask more on it.


    "Then it''s best we return to Galos Academy until wee up with a solid approach or do you have any ideas yourself?" Aron wasn''t about to go into a territory he knew so little about without adequate preparation so he needed to be patient.


    First of all there was no guarantee that what he sought was actually there and in the end it could have been a trap set up by the elf. Secondly on the off chance it wasn''t he still had little knowledge of their capabilities, strengths and weaknesses along with their social structure and such.


    Lacking information in all these areas left Aron very few reliable options so he could only return to Galos Academy and try to gain more information on both Aethel and Aldra.


    However Lady Rose shook her head to the question of having any ideas on the matter. "No but I may be able to learn more once we return to Drotzi. It will also be a good chance for us to experiment on the captured creatures from the Newman Hignds." She reminded with a small smile on her face.


    Aron let out a sigh but he did agree that it was also an opportunity. Which left only one problem now. "What punishment would we have to face for breaking academyw? Last thing we need is dealing with anything constricting our actions and or freedom."


    As far as Aron was concerned ording to the written rules the offense his factionmitted was rather light but he was sure they were some infractions here and there that would be added on to make matters more unfavorable for him.


    "Worry not Aron, no such thing will happen. The preparations we made beforehand shall be adequate." She eased Aron''s thoughts with these words as he nodded in agreement and said no more.


    She began to grow ustomed to his overthinking nature. He was someone who didn''t like not knowing what an oue would be or depending on luck. His mind would never truly be at ease unless he had a certain level of confidence on a matter.


    This had always been his nature but whenpared to before it had reduced considerably. "Then I suppose I have nothing to worry about, I''ll leave you to your work then."


    Aron''s demeanor seemed more rxed after getting the rity he needed so he had no reason to linger around any longer. However just as he was about to leave Lady Rose stopped him.


    "Rude of you to assume I was working but notpletely wrong I suppose. Regardless, now that you and I will formally be working together to achieve greater knowledge why don''t we converse... normally that is." Lady Rose suddenly suggested and caused a rather confused look to appear on Aron''s face.


    "I think you and Ick the qualifications to hold such a conversation. Both our lives seem rather mundane don''t you think? And I doubt our pasts are of relevance." Aron replied rather bluntly as he truly didn''t see the point in holding a normal conversation.


    "And I think you misunderstand, I mean rather than us discussing and fretting over future matters why not discuss the knowledge we currently hold? Who knows, it may just ignite an idea." Aron now began to see the sense behind her words and it would be indeed useful to discuss what knowledge he does know and get a second opinion on it from someone he considered rather intelligent.


    In that moment Aron remembered those evenings he would spend listening to lectures from Argos about numerous sometimes entric topics which he seemed truly passionate about.


    He gave Lady Rose a nce before deciding to take a seat on the opposite side of the table she was seating around. "Right, then since we''ll be dealing with research involving creatures let''s start by talking about physiology and the origins of all life..."

 147 Chapter 147

    Aron and Lady Rose''s conversation ran on the entire night, alternating between questions and sharing opinions on the topic at hand.


    Physiology was much easier to discuss as both of them were very well versed in this category, Aron''s knowledge of course surpassed hers but every time he brought about a new revtion to her she would immediately bring out a theory that could be applied to benefit them.


    These ideas were just that... ideas. Most of them would require an immense amount of work to achieve while others seemed impossible. Aron however still keenly listened and even contributed whenever she brought up one out of genuine interest.


    As for the origins of life, many theories existed on this and varied between worlds. The most popr ones always involving a higher entity having created life and the world as a whole.


    This was one theory both Aron and Lady Rose were most skeptical about. If such an omnipotent being did exist then why was the world left to be in such a state? Or what were the origins of that entity as well? Such questions naturally arose and no concise answer could be reached.


    "Speaking of higher entities, I haven''t heard of any formal religion existing here." Aron asked freely now that his own origin was more or less clear to Lady Rose, as for the exact details... she didn''t inquire and just went along with it.


    "The concept of religion is almost none existent in Pesia. A few individuals and societies do hold some beliefs but nothing so major that it could be ssified a religion. Hmm, what do you believe in Aron?" While on the matter, Lady Rose couldn''t help but wonder about this.


    "Personally I feel mana or energy depending on the perspective is the origin and end of all things. Death is never really the end as energy or mana cannot be destroyed, it only shifts from one form to another."


    <o>,m "A person will die, they will dpose and then be one with the world and so on until another cycle is achieved. And yourself?" Aron gave his answer before shifting the question to her.</o>


    She tapped her finger against the table silently a few times while pondering on something before beginning to speak. "Nothing at all, there once was a time when I believed in a higher entity but... reality showed me otherwise like it did so many others." She answered without shifting from her usual mature manner of speaking.


    "Sounds like you''ve hard your fair share of hardships." Aron couldn''t help but add despite the matter not looking like it bothered her at all. Her unfeeling dark eyes met with his cold grey eyes in what was a brief moment of silence.


    "Hardships build character Aron no matter how minuscule. If I hadn''t experienced my own I''d have been far too naive till this day." Lady Rose now reminded Aron of his own revtion about the true nature of things within his former kingdom.


    Had everything gone slightly different... wouldn''t he have been working hard just to be used like livestock till this day?


    "You''re right, I should be thankful for mine as well. I dread to imagine what I would have be otherwise." Aron shook his head as he reminisced causing a small smile to appear on Lady Rose''s face.


    Yet another silence befell the two, the dimly lit yellow crystals that gave the room an aesthetic sunset like appeal flickered all so lightly as the two just looked at each other without uttering a word.


    "Seems the conversation has reached a point of saturation. A shame, this chat was rather... tolerable." Lady Rose let out a soft chuckle before standing up from her seat first. Aron followed suit and turned to leave. "Right, until next time then." Aron said in response before making his way out.


    It was now the early hours of the morning so the majority of the crew was still sound asleep. Aron who up to now couldn''t feel the need for sleep chose to just go to his room and write down some of the new things he learned while talking with Lady Rose.


    Upon reaching his ratherrge well decorated quarters, he immediately went over to his desk before taking out his journal from one of the drawers.


    This journal was rather strange as all pages belonging to past days had been ripped out meaning the first intact page was disying that day''s date.


    He didn''t bother sitting down and began writing there and then.


    [ Entry# 46. I had a rather interesting conversation with Rose today, I think I''ve heard her speak more today than any of the past days put together. Why the sudden interest? I''m not too sure, I can only assume it''s to learn of what I know. Regardless of the reason it seems fruitful to both of us.]


    [ Her knowledge in physiology was rathercking but she did have simr opinions on the origins of life. What came as a surprise though was something she called the God''s curse and asked my thoughts on it. At the time I had no prior knowledge this curse she spoke of so she enlightened me on the matter ]<sub> </sub>


    [ The curse simply entails that those who her strong will have a harder time bearing children than those who are weak and that it is because "God" doesn''t wish to see generations growing stronger and stronger. I found this rather amusing as it was basically a crude version of the coceptium theorem. ]


    [ The theorem exins that beings of higher mana capacity will naturally find it hard to bear children with beings of lower mana capacity. It''s much like trying to forcepressed energy into a vessel that can''t contain it. The result of such cases is usually failure of ovtion, miscarriages or in some cases where the female is weaker death. ]


    [ In most societies this thereom is overlooked or non existent as beings born and raised in a simr environment usually grow to have simr mana capacities. This applies to all creatures who breed through coption including myself, although my case is rarer than most since my total capacity is ever growing the more beast wills I cleanse ]


    [ By the time I rid myself of the Luna Mana I should reach yet another milestone. At the pace I''m going it''s unlikely I''lle across a being able to conceive from me anytime soon given the fact I''m not actively searching in the first ce. ]


    [ I''ll revisit this matter when I return to Limbo. End of Log. ]


    Aron let out a sigh and ripped out the page before holding it close to his legacy ring. A faint bluish mist could be seen moving from the page to the ring with many tiny characters on it.


    Once this process stopped, he crumpled up the paper and tossed it into the fire ce before closing his journal and cing it back in the drawer.


    ''Now then, back to the issue of ridding myself of this Luna Mana'' The ming embers of the firece reflected brilliantly on Aron''s eyes as a sinister smile appeared on his face.


    ...


    Meanwhile in that same moment Lady Rose wasying down partially on the dark red and ck silk sheets of her bed with a book in hand.


    ''Just when I had began to ept things for what they are he shows up to spark my interest of the mysteries. He''s like a living ruin, bursting with knowledge but with reasonable power to protect it... I''m certainly looking forward to what more you have to offer Aron.'' She thought while smiling and reading through the notes she had taken down during their conversation.


    ...


    The following morning when everyone had awoken thinking it would be another dreary day in the raining Komi Inds Jagu arrived in what could only be described as a good mood.


    Rather than even board the airship he stopped outside and yelled at the top of his lungs. "Comrades! My n and I invite you to celebrate our victory over those vile forls with us! It shall be a feast and night you won''t forget!" He said while showing an expression most only saw when he was in battle, happily ughtering those in his way.


    However the reception to this news was less than hyper...


    "Argh, another one? I''m still recovering from thest one. Please don''t tell me it''s mandatory to go?" Riya who was sitting down with some of the other members for breakfast in the main dining hall and received simr worried nces all around.


    "Don''t be like that, a friend of ours wants to share his culture with us. We should be all honored to go don''t you agree?" A smiling Jin pointed out but got no support, especially from the female members.


    In that moment Aron passed by the hall and gave his take on the matter.


    "We''re all going."


    A/N: I''m not too sure how this is looking from your perspective guys, is the pace of things moving ordingly in your opinion? Pacing has never been my strong suit but trying to be neither too fast nor too slow.

 148 Chapter 148

    Later that very day around evening the crew of the Sovereign began to make their way towards the settlement where the feast would be held.


    Most grumbled under their breaths but who could refuse to go now that Aron spoke on the matter. The only exception to this was Lady Rose who wasn''t interested in the slightest and chose to remain once again.


    This worked for the better because with her behind Aron wouldn''t need to worry about anything happening to the airship. He wasn''t worried about the Komi making any movements but rather Juliet and her faction.


    Her purpose in following them here was still blurry to him. For one fact it was clear they were waiting for Aron and his crew because they were yet to leave the Komi Inds despite not having a business there.


    They didn''t explore, they didn''t scout or try to make contact with the natives. Instead they remained stationed close to the Sovereign and just observed their actions.


    This time around they couldn''t do so only because Jagu hadn''t extended an invitation to that group for obvious reasons.


    ...


    "Hey Aron quick question, is it just me or is there a severeck of mana beasts here?" Jin who was walking at the front beside Aron decided to bring up this observation many people overlooked.


    "Komi are said to be evolved mana beasts after all so perhaps it has something to do with that, I''m really not well versed in the history of this ce." Aron answered honestly while Jin still stroked his chin and pondered on the matter a little more.


    The exact details behind Komi history was something Aron couldn''t find in any of the books he''d read upon, evolution was the most obvious answer to this but as to why it was so thorough and vast was something he couldn''t figure out.


    "I guess I''ll just have to ask the big guy when we arrive." Jin showed a toothy grin and ced his hands behind his back as they continued down the muddy path through the jungle.


    This particr settlement they were going to was quite some distance away and some soon felt their stamina dwindle. Moving in the muddy path was a bit challenging and it was only made worse by the never ending down pour of rain and humid atmosphere.


    ? "...How much farther?" A panting member in the far back asked in curiosity but none of them knew so they collectively stared at Riya and hoped she''d ask Aron on their behalf.


    Before she could even muster the courage to ask, Aron replied. "Not long." As he along with the others upfront had clearly heard their non stopining.


    This somehow made them feel a bit ashamed as they thought that Aron considered them whiny, especially since Evanora who had a petite frame andrge chains dangling from her limbs was still able to move without voicing aint.


    "The top five are on another level..." Riya who was also panting heavily could only mutter this.


    ...


    As they drew closer something caught their eye and immediately became the new topic of discussion...


    The sides of the trail now had brunt wooden spikes lining them, each spike had the head of what looked like a forl mounted onto it. Forlsrgely resembled foxes but to the members seeing them they looked like smaller versions of Jagu''s people and with red fur.


    As the rain poured down on these, blood oozed down the spike making it known that they were freshly chopped off and ced there. It became more unsettling to some of the members when they came across heads that resembled humans, likely belonging to a evolved crimson forl who held some human features.


    "Wow, Jagu''s people have unique... post war habits." Jinmented while looking at the spikes without any visible difort.


    He along with Aron and Evanora were the only ones who didn''t look at all bothered by this sight as even Xavier and udia felt their stomachs churn slightly upon seeing how brutally deformed some of heads were.


    Some had hollow eye sockets with the eye balls dangling out whilst others had the brain matter showing.


    This part of the path continued on for about three hundred more meters before the settlement was finally in sight. At this point however many members had already lost their appetite and were only looking forward to the day ending.


    ....


    Because of the rains, the feast this time around was held in arge hut that normally acted as a ce to convene and discuss n matters.


    The arrangement was the same as the time with the Crown Rigars so everyone had an easier time navigating to a seat.


    However something was strange, despite the hut clearly looking like it could house well over a hundred individuals, only Aron and his group were present at the moment.


    "Uhm... are we early?" udia showed a look of confusion and turned to the komi who lead them there for answers but even he looked a bit confused as to what was happening.<sub> </sub>


    "No, you are right on time." Suddenly Ae walked into the hut with Jagu by her side who looked just as confused as the guide, Aron gave a subtle nce at this and wondered just what it was she was nning.


    As far as he was concerned she had already done her part and Jagu sessfully yed a big role in winning the war they orchestrated so all was well.


    But now the confusion on Jagu''s face clearly meant this isn''t what he had intended when he invited them to the feast.


    "Warriors of the Sovereign, you honor our n with your presence. I have heard tales of your deeds from my son and I can only say we are pleased to have you here."


    "Warriors of your stature cannot feast with our regr warriors so I personally organized this for you all as the current acting chief of the n. With that said please enjoy our n''s hospitality..." She exined before trailing off and pping her hands.


    In that moment numerous female Komi began walking into the hut one at a time withrge leaves of assorted foods in their hands. This wouldn''t be strange if it weren''t for the fact all of them had evolved to a point where half their features resembled humans.


    Their perky bountiful breasts were uncovered and left to bounce freely as each female made their way to a member and offered to feed them. The only cloth they wore was a tiny one that barely hid their crotch leaving the male members at a loss for words.


    ''So that''s her n...'' Aron remained unmoved and roughly concluded that she hadn''t given up on trying to increase the power of her n after the losses they suffered to that serpent.


    What''s more Aron had proved that outsiders held potential so if her n were to seed in gaining some of their seed as she called it, they would be the only n to do so and have more variety and potential in their future generations.


    Strictly speaking from a logical point of view Aron found nothing wrong with this scheme, he only felt annoyance that they assumed he would be so easily moved.


    ''Seems she learned her lesson the first time.'' Aron thought as it became clear she intended to gather the seed from the other members since he himself proved difficult.


    Jagu was genuinely surprised by this turn of events but it took only one look from his mother for him to remain quiet. "I''ll oversee things here, see to it that the other feast goes on well. It is your only chance to rekindle your bonds with the others." She instructed or rathermanded of Jagu since her words left no room for refusal or addition.


    Jagu began to leave hesitantly but seeing that Aron was present he felt less anxious in his heart. What he was worried about was in fact his mother having sinister ulterior motives for the crew.


    But there was also a chance she was trying to win them over and have them develop close rtionships to his n, this idea seemed more believable since she purposely brought practically naked females to tend to them.


    He knew such things appealed to men on the outside so it was a definite high possibility.


    Meanwhile Aron was still analyzing the matter. ''She''s mad.'' He concluded after seeing through her n.


    Although she couldn''t get Aron this trap she set for his members wasn''t a bad one. Aron could of course deny his members of their enjoyment but then he would in turn garter their displeasure, they were after all old enough to make such decisions.


    Worst case scenario Aron would kill her but Jagu was already here as a witness and so she knew at the very least the other women would be spared. If Aron didn''t care for Jagu then why go to such lengths is probably what she had assumed.


    They were some loop holes to this n of hers but all seemed to have a few consequences that followed. Aron knew it was unlikely she nned for every detail but it still annoyed him how well this came together, given his nature he''d go for the option that brought the most benefits and that would be to go along with it and let everyone do as they please.


    ''Well yed.'' He thought as he chose to ept this...


    "Won''t you be feasting?" Ae purposefully asked Aron as his gaze alone made the females fear approaching him.


    It couldn''t be seen but right now his wills were raging, he certainly didn''t like being a piece in someone''s ploy and he certainly wouldn''t take it lying down.


    "I was hoping to feast with you." He replied in a tone deeper than his usual one, as his lips parted the subtle sharpness of his canines could be seen.


    A didn''t pay mind to such small details and casually walked over to him before collecting one of the serving leaves and sitting beside him.


    "It''s only natural for the strongest to dine together." She whispered while leaning closer to Aron.


    Aron paid no mind to her hands and gripped herrge soft asscheek through the thin cloth covering it and brought her closer to him before whispering his own words to her.


    "Do you know what I''m currently craving?..."

 149 Chapter 149

    "Do you know what I''m currently craving?" Aron asked in a deep yet low tone that seemed to appeal to A as she showed a smile, not because she was aroused but she thought things were going even better than she assumed.


    She didn''t at all mind Aron''s hand gripping her asscheek firmly as intimacy among Komi wasn''t as deep and intimate as humans made it to be. Sex was merely to reproduce and satisfy their urges, this wasn''t true for all ns as some did carry the emotional aspect of it as well but stronger ns only saw it as a means to produce a next generation.


    "Is it me you''re craving? If so then I''m yours to do with as you please tonight." She replied without an ounce of seduction in her tone, this was because she herself wasn''t the type to act seductive nor did she know how to.


    Because of this their exchange looked more like a strict negotiation than anything else. Both were blunt and none showed any sign clear signs of arousal towards one another.


    In the next moment Aron''s hand gripped her asscheek even harder, so much so that light trickles of blood could could be seen staining the cloth she covered herself lower body with.


    "Is that so?" Aron inquired causing her to grow a bit more alert, she was confident that even if Aron held a grudge towards her he wouldn''t harm her in the presence of her and his people especially with no clear reason to do so.


    Aron''s breathing began to grow more tense and his muscles tensed up... it was clear to him that his wills were raging and this was a rare opportunity to resolve one of the emotions urges brought about. Lust.


    Aron always seemed so detached because he rarely disyed any emotions and that was due to two reasons, the first was hisck of experience with them.


    So far in his life he had only experienced negative emotions such as anger, hate and neutral ones such ambition and drive. He was yet to encounter an event that could trigger him to feel any other way.


    No being was truly emotionless, some just didn''t disy how they felt or were numb to letting them drive their actions. A cold blooded killer couldn''t be called emotionless as they found joy in the pain of others for example, once again it was matter of perspective.


    The second reason behind his otherwise detached nature was the many wills that gued him, the majoritying from the Luna Mana as he couldn''t assimte it.


    So now as he felt annoyed by A''s ploy... the wills amplified his emotions both anger and lust. Aron wasrgely in control as his senses remained aware of the situation so he didn''t do anything drastic.


    Ae at this time waspletely oblivious to the true nature of the situation she was in.


    Luckily for her Aron was used to holding these wills back so he carried on with the feast without uttering another word.


    Meanwhile the atmosphere was growing ever more awkward for the female members of the Sovereign. Unlike Aron most of the guys were already aroused by the sheer sight of these half naked Komi.


    What''s more the beast folk weren''t at all modest with their intentions towards them. Some going as far as to stroke their manhoods through the thin fabric of their pants.


    "For those growing tired of the feast there''s an escort ready to take you back at any time." Ae added in a rather strict tone.


    "Good, then can I ask them to take me to the settlement Jagu is celebrating in? I have some words to exchange with him before I leave." Aron let go of A and was the first to stand up among everyone gathered.


    Some assumed he would be willing to stay for the females but his expression alone showed he wasn''t the least bit moved by their semi nude bodies or rather he didn''t let them move him.


    Even Ae frowned at this and thought Aron was trying to make everyone leave before the female Komi had a chance to make their moves but his next words showed he wasn''t.


    "I''ll be going along so those of you who wish to stay behind and continue celebrating can do so." Aron quickly spoke before turning towards the exit and leaving. Ae like everyone else was confused by this sudden action but she could only follow him as a sense of worry arose within her.


    "I''ll lead you there my self." Ae insisted and Aron allowed her do so without adding to the matter.


    In the end the two of them left the settlement just like that.


    ...


    As they were heading towards the other settlement they came across debris and ruined vegetation caused from the serpent attacking.<sub> </sub>


    Not far from this was an abandoned settlement with half of the homes destroyed badly. Aron stopped at the outskirts of this settlement and narrowed his eyes at it.


    "Do you n on rebuilding?" He suddenly asked Ae which took her by surprise but she still gave a nod and answered. "We will in due time when our numbers grow once again." She replied confidently making it sound like it was only a matter of time.


    Aron proceeded to walk towards this partly ruined settlement with her in toll while ncing around at the structures and nature of the damage, why he did this? Ae had no idea.


    "If you brought me here to kill me, know that I won''t go down without resistance." Ae suddenly spoke and brought Aron to halt. He slowly turned in her direction and showed her a small smile.


    "I initially left to avoid doing something irregr of me but you chose to follow along. It''s like you''re asking me to follow my primal instincts, especially given the simrities you hold to my own race." Aron slowly walked over to her like a beast cornering it''s prey and held her by the cheek before looking down at her with those grey eyes of his.


    What he was referring to were the simrities Jagu''s n held to the Limbo Strider, the source of Aron''s primary beast nature and power. The Ae resembled this beast made his wills all the more potent but still nothing Aron couldn''t handle. What he was doing now was by choice as he saw no reason not to.


    "It''s truly mind boggling how far you''d go for this n, even going as far as to antagonize me." Aron''s re intensified before he suddenly brought both hands towards her asscheeks and lifted her up towards him.


    She was startled by this sudden action only momentarily before locking gazes with him directly, there faces only inches apart. The only sound that could heard now was that of their breathing and the rain falling down upon them.


    "So you do know fear." Aron showed a toothy grin and his slightly sharper canines became visible to Ae who couldn''t help but feel anxious... just what was he nning to do to her?


    She felt like she was being toyed with, her a respected elder was being treated like this before him and she couldn''t stand it.


    So even as she held him, she let her sharp nails dig into the flesh of his lower back but much to her surprise she couldn''t drive them deep. They could only barely scratch the surface of his skin.


    "Enough games, I don''t like to waste time." Aron''s grin disappeared and he looked at her straightly before turning in the direction of one of the few intact huts.


    ...


    Once inside the dark and rather cold abandoned hut, Aron let Ae down onto the dry floor. Both their bodies were letting off droplets of water onto the floor from their drenched pieces of clothing.


    Ae''s anxiety didn''t once drop as she was put on the ground, she could still see quite well in the dark and what worried her was that Aron''s expression still looked rather intimidating especially with the presence of an eerie silence in that moment.


    Aron moved closer to her still without uttering a word. He instead began to run his hands over her soaked body, caressing and groping it in many points during this.


    Ae remained straight faced but her body had started to be more rxed from these actions of his. Slowly but surely she began to feel pleasure from this causing her to grow ufortable.


    As if not wanting Aron to haveplete control over her, she leaned in closer to him as he was caressing her body and slightly raised his shirt before running her wet tongue along it in slow motions as if savoring the taste.


    She made sure to cover as much an area as she could before slowly moving higher. Soon enough shepletely got his shirt out of the way and continued to lick his chest and neck, all while her asscheeks and thighs got fondled.


    It didn''t take long for both their bodies to react naturally to this stimulus. A could feel a wet slimy sensation running down between her legs while Aron felt his pants tighten as his manhood grew erect.


    A noticed this as well and gave it a slow stroke before looking up at him, her gaze still carrying hate.


    "I''m yours to take."


    A/N: Lemons scenes can be skipped if you want.

 150 Chapter 150

    "I''m yours to take." Ae muttered while giving Aron a hateful gaze. She made it very clear she still held a great dislike towards him and her tone showed this, but for what she thought was for the sake of her n she chose to submit herself to him.


    Very few could understand just how highly beast folk regarded themselves, for them to willingly submit and to an outsider no less was a rarity indeed.


    Aron however didn''t ponder on such useless details and instead focused on the matter at hand. This was his first time feeling proper arousal, his body''s temperature slowly rose on it''s own and he felt a great desire towards Ae''s body.


    ''So this is arousal...'' He thought to himself as he leaned forward towards her and began to remove what little soaking wet cloth she had on before tossing it aside.


    Herrge bountiful breasts bounced a few intervals after being freed and they caught Aron''s attention.


    As if by instinct he was drawn to them and immediately cupped one in his hands then began groping and squeezing it. A slight flush appeared on Ae''s face as her body was also growing increasingly aroused.


    She allowed Aron to toy with her breasts as he pleased, only panting heavily in response. Her hand did remain on his bulge however, still stroking it teasingly.


    "Let me undress you..." She offered before pulling Aron''s hand away from her breast.


    Aron only nced at her for her moment as if admiring her curvy yet very tone figure. She noticed this hungry gaze of his and it made her feel a somewhat more carnal desire towards him.


    He was already topless so he simply stood up so she could remove his pants however she did so in quite the alluring fashion.


    She got on all fours which was no strange sight for beastfolk and crawled up towards him like a prowling cat. Aron couldn''t understand but something about this sight greatly appealed to him.


    It didn''t take her long to arrive by his feet where she quickly fiddled around to untie theces of his boots before ncing up at him with that hateful yet lust coated gaze.


    She rose up to her knees and unbuckled his belt which still had his arcane gun andpressed bullets strapped to it before tossing it aside uncaringly.


    Aron silently observed her movements while running his hand through her silver-ish white hair and asionally giving her beast like ears thatid on the edges of her head a stroke.


    This gentle touch was all but foreign to Ae who found it rather ticklish and nice but tried her best to not show it. Instead she focused on lowering his pants and drawers before finally seeing his raging manhood.


    His cock stood erect right in front of her face and even she was slightly stunned by it''s size and girth. But what really took her in was a sort of intoxicating scent it carried along with it that invaded her nostrils and made her crave it more.


    Unbeknownst to both of them, Aron''s hormones were at work and they had secreted a scent that would increase the arousal of those who inhale it. From which beast this naturally triggered aspect came from was unknown but the potency seemed rather minuscule.


    Regardless Ae instinctively gripped the length of this cock with her hand and began stroking it back and forth. Her heavy pants on the tip of his cock could be felt by him as he looked down upon her.


    He now began to recall what he had read long ago, he may havecked experience but he certainly did have knowledge and he was curious to try it. "Use your mouth as well." He suddenly instructed her which seemed to take her a bit off guard.


    Safe to say forey was non existent among most beast folk and sex itself was rather straightforward so this sudden instruction from him left her a little lost.


    What did he mean exactly?


    Aron saw the confusion on her face and chose to guide her throughout as she seemed willing to listen. "Stick your tongue and lick the tip, use your saliva to lubricate it." He exined and she listened keenly before slowly opening her mouth.


    She could only assume this was customary during intercourse on the outside so she went along with his suggestion.


    Her tongue soon made contact with his pinkish ns and she began licking it quite thoroughly. The taste seemed to have been arousing to her perhaps thanks to his scent although herck of skill was apparent.


    Aroncked experience so he couldn''t really tell if what was being done was correct but the fact his body felt great pleasure from this must''ve meant she was at least trying.


    "Is this wet enough?" She asked while looking up at him with her drooling tongue hanging out and with his cock still throbbing in her hand.


    A part of him wanted to continue but her purpose was to lubricate which was now done so he gave her a nod in response. "Yes, nowy on your back for me and spread your legs." He instructed and she did as he asked withoutint.<sub> </sub>


    She used her cloth like a mat andid down on her back before spreading her legs for him and giving him a bare view of her pussy.


    Much to his surprise it was bare, not from being shaved but rather it didn''t look like fur could grow there anymore. This dy which Aron made to look at her made her heart race in anticipation.


    He brought two fingers forward and slid them between her soakingbia. Firstly to check if she was well lubricated and secondly to find which hole he was supposed to drive his cock into.


    "Mmm~" Upon feeling his fingers prate her slightly, A released a moan which seemed to have surprised even her. "You can begin." She suggested to try and cover up her blunder.


    Aron thought this was a natural response so he didn''tment on it and brought his cock between her soaking wet pussy lips and rubbed it against them slightly, coating it in her juices in the process.


    "I''ll be inserting it now." He muttered before slightly lowering his cock into the perfect position and finally thrusting it in. "Ngh~" Ae grit her teeth, arched her back slightly upward and curled her toes upon feeling his cock invade her insides.


    She instinctively tried to push him away but he held both her hands firmly above her head and kept them there before starting to thrust.


    Aron also let out a groan and slight growl as he felt her insides clench his manhood tightly. Ae just kept her headid down and let him do as he pleased.


    This feeling of being dominated was new to her but it wasn''t exactly unwee. She no longer tried to hide her moans and just let her instincts take over.


    Seeing she no longer tried to squirm, Aron let go of her hands and brought them to her waist so he could thrust even more vigorously.


    Ae couldn''t help but reach upward and hug him tightly with one hand clinging to his hair while another to his back, slightly digging into his flesh. "You''re too deep~"


    ...


    Time continued to fly by and it was unknown how long they remained in that hut.


    Ae was now currently bent over with her back arched so much that her breasts pressed against the floor, leaving only her butt raised high.


    *smack*


    Aron''s hands smacked her rather bouncy asscheeks as he was getting a grip on them, this slightly painful sensation was very appealing to Ae who let out a moan in response and wiggled her tail.


    "Oh y~" She could barely speak as his cock once again invaded her insides. This time her moans had grown even louder, drowned out only by the rain outside and the sound of cheeks pping against his body.


    "I think I''m reaching my limit." Aron felt himself approaching a climax as his cock throbbed even harder inside her.


    His panting grew heavier and began to thrust much faster than he had before causing the sensation that built up within Ae to also reach its limit, she had been long holding in this unknown sensation but it felt beyond her.


    <o>,m It was like she couldn''t control her body. "W-wait~" She wanted a break to collect herself but Aron showed no signs of stopping.</o>


    "Grgh!" He grit his teeth and let out a grunt before giving one final hard thrust to Ae who in turn also let a loud moan as her body began to tremble.


    She could now feel his hot seed pouring into her cunt but what followed surprised even her as she squirted a colorless slightly sticky fluid onto the ground.


    Neither Aron nor her passed ament on this, instead she copsed to the ground and Aronid on top of her, still pumping his cum into her.


    Deep down she felt sessful as this seed would bring about a new stronger generation for her people.


    But before she could enjoy this thought, she felt her butt being raised by Aron once again. "W-what are you-Ngh!" Before she could question it she felt his cock harden once more inside her.


    "We''re not done yet..."

 151 Chapter 151

    It was now past midnight and Aron was still with Ae in the hut of the ruined settlement. He was currentlyying down with her atop of him, clearly exhausted from the extra rounds he put her through.


    He himself couldn''t tire of this due to his unique body and saw he was more or less the same as when they had began. Not much time had passed since theirst round but it was clear Ae had reached her limit as her legs were still trembling quite a lot.


    ''I guess I''m done here.'' Aron saw no reason to linger around and he gently moved her aside so he could stand up.


    His clothes were yet to dry but he wore them as is regardless. As he was buckling his belt Ae who had had fallen asleep slowly opened her eyes and turned towards him. "You''re leaving?" She asked what was inly obvious to see and Aron of course nodded.


    "Yes, too much time has already passed so I''ll be returning to my airship. But do tell Jagu for me that we''ll be leaving by noon tomorrow." Aron replied just as he finished dressing up.


    With that said he turned for the exit and prepared to leave but...


    "Wait... if I do bear your child. What name should I give them?" Ae asked in her usual tone as she had somewhat recovered from their entanglement. "You''re free to chose a suitable one." Aron replied rather bluntly and uncaringly before exiting the hut.


    Ae didn''t mind hisck of interest as she had more or less seeded. Aron however was very doubtful she would seed in this given the conception theorem but these things are never guaranteed. He could only put it to the back of his mind and focus on a matter he could actually control. At the very least his wills had calmed down significantly and he even lost some Luna mana although minuscule.


    ...


    Aron''s arrival at the airship wasn''t noticed by many due to the time he arrived. The majority of the crew were asleep with the exception of those on guard duty.


    It was only the next morning when the crew convened for breakfast that they saw him again as he had a short announcement to make.


    "We''ll be returning to Galos academy this afternoon to re-assess a few things. You should also keep the details of our operations to yourselves, I need not remind you that we are less than popr." Aron shortly instructed before reminding them of their situation.


    A few had been excited to return to the academy and share what they did to get some fame and prestige but that would only work against them.


    Jin didn''t seem to agree with this notion as he was the only one to raise his hand and voice his opinion against it. "But wouldn''t it be better for us to gain respect for our faction and members alike by being transparent about our aplishments?" Jin suggested but Aron still shook his head.


    For a faction alone Jin''s words weren''tpletely wrong but thest thing Aron needed was too much attention on him. A force rising too quickly wouldn''t be weed so well especially since it wasposed mainly ofmoners. What''s more the faction was only temporary so he need not raise their prestige or fame.


    Disputes with other factions and or organizations would likely follow along with other mild annoyances that could be easily avoided.


    "It''s too early, if we do indeed garter a lot of fame like you said can you withstand the negatives that would bring? Our rise needs to be apanied by genuine support, I hope you understand what I mean?" Aron nced at Jin as he said these words but in truth he remained vague to allow them toe up with whatever reasons they could.


    Jin wasn''t exactly sure what Aron meant by this but it was only a matter of time till he found out so there was no need to press the issue.


    With that said no one else added onto the matter and Aron left without saying anything more.


    ...


    When noon finally arrived and the Sovereign was just about ready to set off, arge group of Komi gathered at the clearing to say their goodbyes out of respect.


    Jagu soon emerged from this crowed and boarded the airship with a slightlyplex expression on his face.


    "You aren''t staying?" Jin who was on the deck along with others watching the scene was surprised to see Jagu present as most of them assumed he''d stay.<sub> </sub>


    Jagu nced around the deck and saw that Aron was nowhere to be seen so he turned to Jin and just shook his head. "I still have room for growth that only the outside world can provide me." He replied rather arrogantly, simr to his attitude during The Journey. Jin however smiled at this as it meant Jagu was more at peace now with things in his home and thus his temperament returned.


    ....


    The crew of the La Belle observed the Komi saying their goodbyes to the Sovereign with slight envy.


    "Everyone looks so happy, it''s good to see especially after the disaster that befell them." Lucas showed a smile as he observed the scene. Mirai and Sha were on the deck beside him and shared the same line of thought regarding the matter.


    Mirai who could only hear the cheers could still understand the happiness the people must be feeling. "Aron has made them more open minded towards outsiders, the younger ones will probably grow thinking of him as a hero." Mirai said this jokingly as the sound of this alone was quite amusing.


    This statement however only caused Lucas to frown. "He didn''t even bother appearing before them to witness their appreciation. Some hero." Lucas sighed and brought this point up but it was inly clear to see he was just being sour over the matter.


    "From the way Sha described the battle Aron must be still recovering from it. It should be enough that he attended the feast unlike Lady Rose who did neither." Surprisingly Mirai came to Aron''s defense which didn''t sit so well with Lucas. After spending time around Mirai he understood she never took sides ording to friendships but was instead fair with her judgment of character.


    He didn''t want to argue with her because deep down he knew that it was he who had a great dislike for Aron and his methods. ''You wouldn''t understand Mirai, his actions will only make life harder formoners... worst of all he doesn''t care.'' Lucas thought while showing a calm expression after choosing to let the matter go.


    ''Just you wait Aron, I''ll prove everyone wrong about you.''


    ...


    A little whileter the airships took off and began leaving the Komi Inds. Much of the damage caused to thend was still clearly visible and would take some time to heal.


    The Sovereign lead the path while the La Belle followed not too far behind even after they chose to use the Opal Ocean route which was surprisingly calm.


    Inside the Sovereign, udia was currently gathered with Lady Rose and Aron in a private library discussing some matters concerning their faction and the Komi Inds. The three of them were seated around a simple wooden circr table with six chairs around it.


    "...And that''s what I feel should be done. Hm? The route is unusually calm this time around." udia finished her pitch before making this observation.


    "Ah, yes. I do believe the Opal Ocean''s varying mana density was as a result of the serpent, all should be well with it now though it''s weather shouldn''t always be pleasant." Lady Rose who seemed rather detached from the conversation as she still had her notebook in hand as she added this point to the matter.


    "That should make trading with the Inds easier for you udia. As for your other suggestions, we''ll put them into implementation once we arrive back at Galos Academy." Aron seemed more into the matter alongside udia and gave his take which brought a smile to her face.


    "I''ll make preparations right away. Please excuse me." udia seemed beyond excited and quickly rose from her seat before giving Lady Rose a respectful bow and leaving.


    "..."


    A brief moment of silence followed after she left but it came to an end after Lady Rose ced her notebook on the table and turned to face Aron.


    "I did some thinking over the matter concerning our need to go to Aethel and I''vee to a conclusion on how we should proceed... the first phase anyway." Lady Rose spoke rather confidently and it made Aron curious just what she had in mind.


    "That was rather fast but not surprising considering it''s you. So then, how shall we do things?" Heplimented her critical thinking before returning to the topic he was eager to know more about.


    "Quite simple really... you and I should take over Ettenheim."

 152 Chapter 152

    "Quite simple really... you and I should take over Ettenheim." Lady Rose voiced rather casually with an expression that showed she wasn''t joking.


    A brief silence followed as Aron furrowed his brows, what she had just said wasn''t something that could be just done on a whim. He had read enough about the continent to know that such a method although possible would take quite the amount of time.


    "Do you disagree?" Lady Rose saw that Aron was hesitant and so she assumed he perhaps wasn''t willing but he shook his head at this. "I was just trying to think of what could have possibly brought you to reach that decision."


    Seeing that Aron didn''t outright call her decision mad already meant he was onboard as far she was concerned. "I''ve never considered such a thought butst night as I was pondering on how we should proceed it urred to me that you and I need not go about things a round about way."


    "Your fight with the serpent made me realize just how capable you truly are. Regardless of what many think, no being is above tier five in Ettenheim, Lady Uva included. I''m sure you''ve realized this as well after seeing what a true tier five serpent did to what was considered a race with many peak tier fives."


    "Im not sure about other continents but in Drotzi I can confirm that only you and myself are within tier five, Evanora could possibly be in that tier as well but it''s hard to gauge her ability. And yes that includes the head of the Lamarck family." Lady Rose''s revtion came suddenly to Aron but he too had began to question the matter after his battle. He was sure the beast was tier five so he assumed it only excelled because of it''s mutations but Rose''s theory on Pesia having a false view on ranks seemed usible.


    For one he never heard anyone using the sub categories of tiers but instead tiers directly. What''s more he never struggled with so called tier threes or early tier fours even without going all out. If Rose''s words were true then it meant he and Rose were the top existences in Drotzi and possibly Pesia as a whole.


    "Suppose I agree, wouldn''t such a daring ambition take far too long? As ipetent as most aristocrats are, they are quite a few who are more than capable of putting up ample resistance against you and I. At the end of the day it''s still two people against numerous individuals wielding unknown Arts and possibly high tier artifacts." Aron began to think Lady Rose had grown more confident in taking bold measures since he could easily defeat the serpent but they were still many factors he himself couldn''t overlook.


    In truth she really had only considered this idea the night prior when considering their options going forward.


    Seeing that Aron wasn''t fully convinced she decided to go into further detail about the matter and what brought her to consider this as the most suitable option.


    She reminded him that it was no secret that the great families didn''t get along not only with each other but with their people as well. As powerful as Ettenheim looked on the surface the inside was riddled with cracks ready to crumble if taken advantage of.


    Her proposal was obviously not that of a frontal assault but one more intricate and carefully nned. Using the means at their disposable to further deepen the cracks in the system while strengthening their own so that in the case that it should fail they can still flee to Aethel using the more dangerous method.


    "It''s by no means perfect but I also feel it wouldn''t be too difficult to achieve. At the very least we''ll gain power over a good section of Ettenheim, with that we canunch an assault on Aethel and break in during the confusion." Lady Rose seemed confident in this idea considering how insistent she seemed despite Aron''s reluctance.


    But now that the idea had some light shed upon it he could vaguely see some truth to her words. "You''re right, it has many factors to it but... it isn''t impossible."


    The more Aron pondered this idea that any other person would call madness the more it looked usible to him. Given the means he had now alone he was sure he could at the very least gain control of one of the major big families.


    "If this is to work we''d need to operate carefully and without drawing attention to ourselves, manipting variables to suit our needs. I''ve got a rough idea on where to start." Aron had already began to concoct a n there and then which brought a rather small smile to Lady Rose''s face.


    She found it rather noteworthy how he didn''t downright reject the idea due to the dangers it carried. For one there was no way to tell if she was even telling the truth about the matter but Aron began to n regardless, the fact he didn''t exin how he nned to start showed hisck of trust towards her which came as no surprise.<sub> </sub>


    A partnership in which no trust existed was the best way to describe Aron and Rose''s current rtionship.


    However if better results were to be yielded at the very least a minuscule amount of trust between them needed to develop.


    "I see, then I''ll leave you to handle that. I myself will focus on creating opportunities and actively seek the position of arch-mage. Having control over Galos Academy could be quite useful down the line." Lady Rose didn''t hide how she herself would go about things to show her openness towards Aron.


    He of course didn''t do the same and instead just gave her a nod, it would take more than this for him to risk leaving himself open to dangers.


    ...


    The days began to fly by with not much urring at all for either the Sovereign or La Belle.


    Only the news concerning the current state of things was of any interest to Aron and Lady Rose.


    Thanks to her research concerning how to capture the beast''s of the Newman Hignds Ettenheim had gained a new weapon. This was never her intention in the first ce but it was certainly wee given what she and Aron were pursuing now.


    Not much intriguing news could be heard through public channels as plenty was of course hidden from themon people and lower level aristocrats.


    The real news was brought to Aron courtesy of Khalifa who had snuck back aboard the airship when they docked momentarily in the port city of Hazenloft.


    ...


    Aron was currently within his quarters sitting upright on his bed with his legs crossed. Numerous papers were scattered on the dark sheets of his bed and illuminated by the sunset yellow light from the lighting crystals mounted on the walls.


    Not too far from his bed stood Khalifa who only observed him in silence with her hands behind her back as he went over the scripts and scrolls she had gathered for him.


    "There''s not much here..." Aron casually remarked while still checking the scripts calmly. Khalifa lowered her head slightly after being told this before mustering a response. "Forgive me Sayidi but this was the best I could provide on such short notice. I will have some more eyes and ears nted in the major cities but it is very difficult to get to any one of the major families, do forgive my ipetence." She replied but received no immediate response.


    Aron continued to read script after script as if he hadn''t even heard her, replying only when he was finished. "It''s natural for them to be cautious, their biggest enemies after all are other families. Don''t bother adding more new faces into the picture, it will only be a hindrance down the line." Aron sighed while dismissing her idea, the information she collected for him wasn''t really helpful in regards to the great families but it did detail other families and individuals who could be of use.


    ''This reminds me of that game Argos particrly enjoyed more than any other. Chess was it?'' Aron recalled as he began mentally setting up a strategy with the pieces he had at his disposal.

 153 Chapter 153

    Meanwhile back at the academy, news of the La Belle and Sovereign making their way back was already known to quite a few.


    Rumors were quick to surface regarding the ongoings in the Komi Inds. Most outside organizations assumed the two worked together to uncover some great treasures from the ruin there since they both belonged to Galos academy.


    This sort of news could not be ignored by even the big families as a matter regarding a possible ruin discovery was huge. So even before the La Belle and Sovereign made it back to the Galos region numerous airships from outstanding families had arrived under the guise of celebrating Ettenheim''s sess in securing the Newman Hignd''s ruin.


    Lady Uva had initially been against this idea but given that the majority of professors, inquisitors, guardians and harbingers were aristocrats she needed to ept it, especially since even her Grand Mages supported the idea of Galos Academy hosting a celebratory event.


    Given the date that was set it was inly obvious that they wanted the crew''s of the La Belle and Sovereign to be present to provide information concerning the Komi Inds since other vessels had failed to gain permission of entry by the natives.


    "Quite the uproar you''ve caused Aron, I''d like to see just how you n on maneuvering your way out of this as even the arch-mage won''t be able to help you." Inside the golden tower that stood on the grounds of the academy, Belle was casually looking out the window of her private quarters with her attention on many approaching airships while wearing a smile on her face.


    A pale faced inquisitor Passil stood behind her and had a visible look of hate upon hearing Aron''s name.


    To him Aron was but an arrogantmoner who humiliated him more than once and caused his status to plummet in the eyes of the other inquisitors. From a respected man to aughing stock, this was something he would find hard to fix even after he fully recovered and this angered him.


    "He will pay for disrespecting us Mdy." Passil dly fed Belle''s ego but she only chuckled at his remark. "There is no us Passil, you''ve failed me far too many times. I called you up here not to discuss Aron but to formerly tell you you''re expelled from my faction." Lady Belle revealed while still disying a beautiful alluring smile on her gorgeous face.


    Passil however was taken aback by this news, without Lady Belle''s backing the little respect he had left would disappear. His status as an aristocrat would plummet significantly alongside his family, he couldn''t ept such an oue. "My Lady plea-"


    Passil opted to plead but found his words hard to voice as the mana within the room grew very dense. He fell to his knees and held his throat with both hands as he felt he was being suffocated before receiving a scary side nce from Belle.


    "My reputation has also suffered from having an ipetent fool like you within my faction. If you really wish to be forgiven then fix your mistakes! Now leave my sight." Shemanded coldly as the the room''s atmosphere slowly began to return to normal.


    Passil said nothing more and quickly left her quarters with a tense look of anger on his face. ''Aron! It''s all thatmoner''s fault!''


    ...


    It didn''t take long for both airships to approach the boarder of the Galos region but as they got close a strange sight became apparent...<sub> </sub>


    *knock* *knock*


    udia lightly knocked on the door of Aron''s quarters before letting out a hollow sigh and crossing her arms. A look of worry was visible on her face and it only grew more apparent the longer Aron took to answer the door.


    She opted to knock on the door once again but was stopped when she heard a *click* before the door was opened. Aron walked out wearing a rather rxed attireposed of an unbuttoned in white shirt that left his chest visible and ck pants.


    His usual belt was nowhere to be seen and he had no shoes on either which gave the impression he had just woken up considering it was still fairly early in the morning.


    "Sorry to interrupt but we have a situation you need to see for yourself." udia didn''t mince words and quickly got to the matter at hand, it was rare to see her worked up so Aron was curious as to what was going on. "Give me a moment then."


    Aron just quickly tidied himself and equipped the belt housing his arcane guns and wore some boots before stepping out leaving his axe and sword within the room.


    After doing so he and udia began to make their way through the passages of the airship that highly resembled those of a luxurious home.


    <o>,m It didn''t take long for them to climb a flight of stairs and reach the door leading to the deck. Even before opening it the voices on the other side were very audible and had a panicky tone to them.</o>


    All the faction members had currently gathered on the deck and were currently murmuring to one another about the situation when the door behind them opened before Aron and udia stepped out.


    Seeing Aron appear they moved to the side although the deck did have a fairlyrge surface area that could easily amodate over three hundred people, they only parted instinctively and this gave Aron a clear view of why udia seemed so worked up.


    Roughly a kilometer away a number of vessels bearing the Galos academy insignia could be seen hovering at the boarder leading to the Galos region of Drotzi.


    Aron furrowed his brows at this and began walking to the front of the deck where Lady Rose stood at the forefront alongside Evanora with Jagu, Xavier and Jin a bit further to their right hand side.


    He walked over and stood between the space they left in the middle before cing his hands on the rail and leaning slightly forward. "What are we looking at?" He asked in his usual tone but a clear seriousness could be seen in his eyes.

 154 Chapter 154

    Before answering Jin looked over to Aron''s waist and saw the two arcane guns but no axe. He was among the few that witnessed the devastating ability they could cause so it seemed like Aron was ready to strike depending on the situation.


    "I''m unsure myself, it seems a bit much considering the crime youmitted is rather minuscule so it has to be something else." Everyone including Lady Rose first thought that the numerous airships were gathered there to seize them but it did seem rather overkill to send that many for just leaving the academy without permission.


    Before Aron could begin pondering the situation, the La Belle got closer and hovered around a hundred meters away to their left. His gaze turned in that direction and soon saw a bird flying over from that direction carrying what looked to be a scroll.


    The mid sized bird that resembled a hawk dropped off the scroll near Aron before flying back towards the La Belle andnding on the rail near Juliet.


    "An exnation perhaps?" Lady Rose inquired causing Aron to quickly open it in hope for understanding the situation. "No, a problem." Aron replied as a look of annoyance appeared on his face.


    The scroll clearly summarized the situation concerning the so called celebration set to be held at Galos academy and that apparently they along with the La Belle were to be weed as sessful teams in finding yet another ruin on the Komi Inds and sessfully establishing friendly rtions with the natives.


    "Of course, they must''ve already ryed the events that''s transpired... in quite the detail too it seems." Lady Rose finally understood and referred to the crew of the La Belle as the informants.


    Aron and Lady Rose had expected this information to go public sooner orter but the manner in which it did so was far too quick. He assumed they would''ve at least kept the information to themselves to monopolize the situation but their actions paved way for all factions, families and other organizations to have a chance.


    "Isn''t that a good thing then? We''re being weed so greatly after all." Xavier turned to udia and inquired but she immediately shook her head, unlike him she was well versed in the schemes of the upper ss. "Not in the least, imagine if an orphaned child discovered let''s say a mana crystal and this became known to his entire vige... do you think he would still keep it or even his life?" She retorted as the look of worry on her face became more apparent.


    udia''s simple example was understood by Xavier and the other members standing on deck. They were a crewposed ofmoners with little to no backings or support, whatever it is they gained was clearly going to be the target of the so called guests awaiting them in Galos City.


    "It''s even worse because although we were the first to arrive and the Inds. Since the crew of of La Belle got nothing I''m sure they reported that we must know more about this ruin they''re talking about." As far as udia and the others were concerned they didn''t discover any ruin this time around.


    Lady Rose, Aron and Evanora didn''t disclose this information to anyone else since the ruin was already technically lost. As for what benefits it held, Aron could only know if he encountered Sayiva again.


    "This is clearly a ploy to make it seem like we are withholding a discovery from not only Ettenheim but Galos academy as well, leaving us with little to no support in the matter." Aron could easily identify the possible plot currently being cast against them and Lady Rose agreed.<sub> </sub>


    Even if he and Lady Rose came clean about the ruin they initially found, it was now lost and inessible. Worst off it may lead to them having to bring up Sayiva who was best kept unknown until they themselves new more about her.


    "It''s highly possible, the only question is who is spearheading this against us." Lady Rose showed a look of displeasure and turned her attention to the La Belle. Everyone followed her gaze and they couldn''t help but all cast the me on them for leaking this information.


    "Don''t bother getting upset with them, they could be a decoy to divert our attention for all we know. They obviously yed a part but I doubt they are the only ones..." udia turned to the other members and advised before looking to Aron for the way forward.


    "Then those airships aren''t here to wee us, they are here to make sure we don''t escape. It can''t be a coincidence that Lady Rose wasn''t informed and we''re only now being told of this." Jin also added onto the matter before sighing and turning to Aron as well.


    Aron took a moment to answer and he stared at the gatherings of airships a little longer with intensity in his gaze. "We don''t have much choice now do we, since they wish to y games then we''ll dly entertain them."


    With that said Aron moved away from the rail and began walking back inside. Lady Rose nced at the airships a final time as well before following him. "Inform us of any changes that ur." She instructed udia before leaving with Evanora by her side.


    She and Aron along with Evanora gathered in the private library and sat around a circr table before further analyzing the situation.


    "Do you think Belle is behind this?" Aron cut to the chase and brought up who he thought was the prime instigator of this.


    "I wouldn''t put it past her since she holds a great dislike for myself and probably you. That being said I doubt she''s the only one involved, this will be quite tricky to handle this early ." Lady Rose lifted her notebook off the table and began tapping it with a pen as she quietly pondered ways to go about this.


    However before she could generate any ideas Aron turned to her with a look of surety on his face. "No, I can work with this. But it wille at a cost for us three in particr."


    Upon hearing this Lady Rose began to wonder just what it could be that he was nning. Perhaps the three of them fleeing by force? No if that were the case they would have done so already so just what was it he was nning. "Hmm. Does this by any chance have to do with the fact us three are the only ones who know of the former ruin thatid in the Komi Inds? Well aside from the elven woman and whoever else she told."


    "Yes it does, now here''s what I propose we do..." Even with his initial ns for arriving back in Galos in jeopardy, Aron chose to make the best out of what seemingly looked like an arduous situation.

 155 Chapter 155

    Three days of travel now passed since the Sovereign made it''s way into the Galos Region alongside the La Belle.


    In these three days Aron spent all his time in his quarters. On the first day Lady Rose had paid him a visit and on the second Jagu and Jin but after that not a single person saw him which made the members grow worried.


    udia had managed to keep everyone calm with the help of Riya who was also confident that Aron and Lady Rose had a n. Theck of information andmunication however did also leave them anxious as to what was urring.


    The two were currently together in udia''s room further discussing their thoughts on the matter. The situation had drawn them slightly closer together without them even realizing as they both sought to keep things calm until Aron said something.


    "Do you think it''ll all work out?" Riya asked in a low tone as she shuffled slightly to adjust her sitting position on the edge of udia''s bed. udia who was leaning against the bed frame with her legsid straight on the sheets nodded her head at the question without hesitation. "I''d like to believe it will. I thought you have more faith in Aron?"


    Riya chuckled slightly while rotating her slender finger on the material of her night dress, an attire she had purchased back in Findel along with other members when Aron covered their expenses. "You don''t get it, me and the othermoners have more faith in him than you would even realize..." Riya muttered in fairly low and gentle tone.


    "You know, a lot of people lost hope after going through that hellish journey including myself... People lost brothers, sisters and lovers to aristocratic maves who decided we weren''t fit to live just because we weren''t born lucky."


    "I hated you all so much more along with the academy that said nothing against that unfairness! Those of us lucky enough to survive didn''t even wish to attend the stupid ceremony that we knew would only award murderers but we put on brave faces and endured... showing fake smiles for the sake of the families we left behind depending on us."


    "Mostmoners who got into the top fifty had done so after reaching some sort of agreement with those aristocrats so I wasn''t surprised but then came the top ten... and there he was." Riya showed a weak smile as she said this, feeling as if she was reliving that moment all over again.


    "I felt incredible that day, a sense of pride rose up in many of us thanks to him. Amoner who could look down on aristocrats and have them lower their heads before him, I never thought I''d see the day." Riya chuckled as udia listened attentively without disrupting her.


    "His actions... no his very existence gives hope to many of us. That''s why we-"


    *knock* *knock*


    Before Riya could go on with her story a light knock resounded on udia''s door. It was currently night time so there weren''t many people who woulde so it made her wonder if it was him.


    However when she opened the door she found Jin and Xavier leaning on the wall opposite of the door with worrisome expressions on their faces.


    "What''s wrong?" udia asked with slight panic rising within her but Jin only sighed before replying. "Juste to the dinning hall with your cloaks."


    Riya heard this as well and the two exchanged confused nces before quickly rushing out as they were. When they arrived in the dinning hall they found everyone gathered wearing solemn expressions, some of the female members were even in tears... the reason for thisid on the dinning table where a plethora of cloaks could be seen.


    "What''s going on?" Riya turned to her friends and asked in confusion as to what was happening. In that moment Aron came forward and stood near the main seat of the table which remained empty before speaking.


    "The Sovereign faction is being disbanded,no... rather it was never a real faction to begin with so rid yourselves of the cloaks. Upon arrival at the academy you''ll bepensated for your contributions thus far and then you may go your separate ways." Aron spoke clearly and inly but his harsh words left everyone is disbelief.


    "What do you mean? Is this part of the n?" udia stepped forward and showed a very confused expression as she sought rity but Aron gave none.


    "There is no n, every faction needs a professor as a supervisor and I never officially got one so this faction is unofficial, hence over. This isn''t up for debate. So rid yourselves of the cloaks." Aron spoke more threateningly and it showed he clearly wasn''t joking which only further confused udia.


    Riya was in an even bigger state of shock as she couldn''t even mutter any words, tears just began to fall down her face as she ng onto her cloak tighter, refusing to hand it over.


    "I''m done here. Jagu." Aron muttered coldly before turning to leave.


    Jagu nodded towards him before walking over to Riya and yanking the cloak away from her. This sudden showing of aggression surprised udia and she instinctively moved to Riya. "Is that really necessary?!" She yelled towards Jagu but he simply growled before grabbing her cloak as well and leaving.


    Riya could only clench her trembling hands and fall to her knees as tears continued to fall but no words or sounds emerged. udia didn''t know what to make of this situation and looked to Jin who was slouching against the table while shaking his head. "Jin what''s going on? Tell us!?"<sub> </sub>


    "I''m just as confused as everyone but there''s nothing we can really do now is there?" Jin shrugged off the matter rather quickly and walked away from the group before leaving the dinning hall as well.


    Even after some time passed the situation wasn''t easily epted by udia who chose to charge towards Aron''s room to seek answers but she was prevented from doing so as Jagu stood guard right outside his door and easily thwarted her attempts to do so.


    Anger, confusion, disbelief and many other emotions began to swell up within udia''s heart.


    Just what was Aron thinking?


    ....


    Morning soon came but it felt like an eternity for the many who failed to sleep that night. Many still chose to believe that this was all part of his n or that he would tell them moreter on but the anxiousness they felt didn''t fade in the slightest.


    This was even worse for udia who chose to spend the night outside Aron''s room, there was only so much Jagu could do to stop her. In the end he just watched as she chose to sit on the floor and wait while leaning on the wall opposite the door.


    This effort proved useless in the end because when the Sovereign finally reached Galos city a thin barely visible mist spread in the interior of the airship and put everyone in a state of slumber.


    By the time it docked everyone had been put into a deep slumber with the exception of a few.


    *click*


    It was only then that Aron walked out of his room and was met by Jin and Jagu. "How long will they be out?" Aron nced at udia indifferently and asked this of Jin who was the cause. "Half a day, but is all this necessary?"


    "The less they know the better and less problematic this will be. Emotion driven actions will only be hindrance, I''ll contact you two in due time." Aron replied bluntly before turning away from the two of them and leaving the area.


    He made his way to the deck alone where he found Lady Rose and Evanora standing near the tform used for disembarking. Lady Rose had one of her usual risqu¨¦ elegant dresses that entuated her figure quite nicely and had her scouter hovering a few feet above her while Evanora dressed in the same uncaring manner she always did.


    "My request to hold a public hearing at the Galos City square to share the knowledge I''ve acquired has been granted. I''m sure it is already crowded with many eager aristocrats..." Lady Rose crossed her arms and turned towards the direction of the city where much noise could be heard.


    Although Aron and the others now knew of the true intentions of this so called weing the majority of Galos residents didn''t, to them this was a genuine celebration for students who excelled in the field and brought prestige to them.


    Not surprisingly the three of them had a luxurious mode of transportation in the form of a carriage awaiting them immediately when they descended from the airship. Once more this was likely just another ploy, perhaps to keep a close eye on them but Lady Rose predicted such and so everything was discussed beforehand.


    Hence the ride to the Galos City square was one without any words exchanged.


    "Evanora sees a lot of people." As they approached the square Evanora who was seating beside Aron turned to her window and slightly tugged the curtain to peek on the outside.


    It was no surprise that numerous people gathered, the turn out was evenrger than when the results of The Journey were being given due to the numerous outside powers and forces that were present today.


    Before long the carriage came to a slow halt and the door was opened for them with even a carpet beingid. Given the treatment thus far one would really think they were being honored and weed.


    This type of treatment didn''t ount for anything in Lady Rose''s eyes as she casually stepped out and progressed forward to the very center of the square where only the most important figures were gathered.


    Aron didn''t pay mind to the treatment either and he followed her calmly with Evanora beside him who asionally nced at random objects.


    Unlike her, Aron didn''t need to turn his head as he only nced in certain directions for a moment before focusing forward again. ''With this turn out things should be much easier. Onto the second part...''

 156 Chapter 156

    The arrangement in the square was quite simr to how it was during the journey with the exception of plenty more seats to cater to therge aristocratic turnout.


    There were currently so many that pretty much nomoner was present in the square so they had to observe from the balconies of some buildings or via a disy that utilized light magic with the addition of runes to broadcast the images and sound of what was transpiring just like what had been done for the Journey.


    Just likest time only the most important figures sat at a table right at the center of the square. However this time around there were a few more additions aside from the big five which consisted of Lady Aurora Belle Ettenheim, Lady Uva, Lord Treiss and Lord Yohan. Lady Rose made up the fifth but she wouldn''t be seated there given she''d be addressing them.


    Aron only nced momentarily at the other unknown figures seated at the front. He focused not on their faces but their clothes in hopes of identifying them by their crest.


    Most if not all aristocrats proudly had their crests disyed on some piece of their attire or essory so as to be immediately identified bymoners and other aristocrats alike.


    ''Two bear the Ettenheim family crest while one bears the Vonstein crest and thest Lovitz.'' Aron only identified them by their crests and didn''t pay much attention to their facial features just as he was taking a seat on one of the many unupied front row seats to the left hand side.


    These were clearly reserved for him and his crew while the other empty row soon showed it''s purpose as Juliet and the rest of the members of the La Belle upied them.


    "Hmm? What''s this? Where are the rest of your faction members Lady Rose, is there perhaps a problem?" Upon seeing that no one else was emerging Lady Belle raised a brow in curiosity and asked this of Lady Rose.


    Her words caused many to indeed wonder where the other members were. "First and foremost I think you misunderstood, it isrgely known that I am not part of a faction nor have I created one. I only gathered some able students to assist me on my trip and in turn they would receivepensation, nothing more." Lady Rose suddenly revealed causing some murmurs to erupt from the crowd.


    However Belle wasn''t the least bit dismayed by this as a beautiful smile still painted her face. "Is that so? I hope you don''t mind confirming with the academy''s truth orb. I personally do believe that you''d never join or create a faction but the many people present agreed that the presence of the orb is necessary to ensure you tell no lies." As Belle said this she gently pointed to a pedestal that stood about five meters away from their table.


    On it was arge glistening white orb with numerous tiny runes that gave off subtle fluctuations of mana.


    Aron was familiar with this orb from when he was interviewed after the Journey. It roused his interest and he intended on discovering how exactly it functioned but found no information on it.


    Upon asking others he found they weren''t curious in the manner that he was. It made him question if it was truly real or not and that he perhaps just fell victim to a bluff.


    Seeing it here didn''t surprise him as he had already ounted for it, without knowing it''s mechanisms he could only assume it was in fact real and work around that... which was exactly what he and Rose did.<sub> </sub>


    "I see no problem with this." Lady Rose casually replied and slowly walked over to the pedestal while attracting many gazes. This sight where Rose seemingly got more attention than her irked Belle but she remained calm on the surface still.


    "Do hold on! This is a celebration not an interrogation I dare say! Are these the mannerisms you wish to show the younger generation? We must at the very least wee them before proceeding with any questions we may have." Lady Uva suddenly expressed her displeasure at how the situation was moving and even got Aron to show a look of slight surprise as he didn''t expect that.


    He now just realized that they dove straight to questions without introductions or even a wee speech. It seems everyone including himself was eager to just progress directly.


    "It is alright Lady Uva, we are tired from the journey here so we would like to quickly finish up. Acquaintances can be made at another date." Lady Rose proposed as she too didn''t want to sit through some long mundane introduction of aristocrats she cared not for.


    "Very well, proceed." Lady Uva sighed and gestured her to carry on.


    Lady Rose gave her a small nod before slowly removing the glove she wore and cing her bare hand on the orb.


    "As I said before..." Rose repeated what she answered Belle prior about them not being an official faction and the orb glowed brightly at her words which meant she was telling the truth.


    All nces returned to Belle who still lookedpletely calm andposed. "Well I do hope our guests are satisfied with that. Then does that mean those two are the only ones who contributed towards your discovery of the ruin or are they perhaps special?" Belle didn''t dy in proceeding to her next question.


    It was like she was fishing for a point to hook onto and take advantage of but Lady Rose wasn''t such an easy target.


    "Yes, in fact aside from myself these two are the only students who even know of the ruin''s location and what was present inside." Lady Rose answered shortly and once again the orb showed she was telling the truth.


    This came as both a relief and headache to many gathered here. It''s no secret that a good number of them would have tried enticing the other students who were part of the team for information or perhaps doing even worse. But Lady Rose''s statement practically severed that option.


    This wasn''t bad as well as it meant only three people currently knew of the details regarding the ruin. Two of which looked capable of being manipted... at least at first nce.

 157 Chapter 157

    Belle and the other aristocrats present still remained hopeful of the current situation and watched silently.


    "I see, then did you gather everyone here today to share your discovery?" Lady Belle asked with slightly furrowed brows, if she did intend to release such information to the public it would prove to be problematic. The power of her family could even be threatened, something that was less than pleasing to imagine.


    Luckily she took measures upon hearing Lady Rose requested such a gathering...


    "Pardon my objection Lady Rose! I Ronigh Yersbern as a professor of this academy feel such knowledge should be shared only with the academy. Outsiders hold no ce hearing of this for nothing!"


    "I agree!"


    "Yes I too think it''s illogical to..."


    "Perhaps we should analyze first..."


    One by one numerous professors and inquisitors of the academy began to support the statement that the knowledge should be shared only with the academy.


    If it was made public then evenmoners and lower ss families would learn of perhaps some methods to catch up to families who took years to get where they are, such a thought aroused the greed and selfishness of many.


    "I too agree with this." Lord Treiss suddenly added, his words as the vice carried incredible weight.


    Belle hadn''t tried to persuade him before hand because she knew given his personality he wouldn''t agree to giving away such a prize. If this information got to some high ss families then it meant even the big six families may lose what made them special in the first ce.


    Lord Treiss knew he was a high ranking member of the academy and so if they could control which knowledge was distributed then the best knowledge would remain in the hands of those at the top already.


    <o>,m "I too." Lord Yohan also quickly analyzed that he had more to gain by having the information remain within the academy so he readily agreed.</o>


    "I can''t bring myself to add to the matter as I am content with any choice, how about you Master Uva?" Belle sneakily chose to remain neutral so as not to make bad blood with other forces who would be left out if this decision came to pass.


    Lady Uva wasrgely supportive of spreading knowledge but even she knew giving away this much would most certainly lead to conflict. It was better reserved by the academy and slowly distributed after filtering had been done. "I agree as well." She replied seriously before looking at Rose.


    Rose however only showed a small smirk. ''He was right, human greed is truly easy to predict.''<sub> </sub>


    "You seem to misunderstand the purpose of me gathering you all here. I was simply going to share information regarding the geology of the Komi Inds to aid you all who seek to go there. I have no intention of just sharing what knowledge I gained there." Lady Rose suddenly revealed and the orb showed she wasn''t lying.


    Looks of surprise, anger, relief and many other emotions surfaced on the faces of those gathered after hearing this sudden revtion.


    It basically meant all those who agreed to the initial idea at the risk of making enemies of those outside the academy now had nothing to show for it. Wasn''t this being made a fool of?


    Those who didn''t have ties to the academy however felt great relief from this statement as it basically meant they still had hope. As for themoners observing they could only show surprise, it''s not like they would benefit much whatever the result.


    Internally Belle was furious because although she herself didn''t pick a side, those she urged to speak would mostly likely hold a certain grudge towards her now and if not that then their trust will be lowered. How couldn''t she be angry?


    The two other individuals wearing Ettenheim crests both showed smirks at this as if enjoying the current show but Lord Treiss wasn''t about to give up so easily.


    "Lady Rose, perhaps you forgot but all items, knowledge and materials discovered on journeys carried out using Galos academy resources must be shown to a panel before dividing it ordingly. Failure or refusal to do so is a major crime against the academy." Lord Treiss revealed rather strictly bringing slight relief to the panicking professors who just made grudges with high ss families while belonging to mid ss ones.


    Once again however, Lady Rose would crush what little hope they had. "I am very aware of that fact however, the airship we used belongs to that student there and the entire trip was sponsored by him. The only infraction we''vemitted is leaving the premises without formal permission which upon first offense requires the party responsible to pay 5 gold. You may deduct that from my monthly earnings."


    Lady Rose spoke slowly and rather bluntly with her strict alluring tone remaining dominant over all others.


    *p* *p* "Marvelous, absolutely marvelous! As expected of the woman who every man wishes for, including I myself Ronald Ettenheim." One of the two individuals bearing the Ettenheim crest finally spoke and did so while chuckling and pping at Lady Rose''s performance.


    Lord Treiss couldn''t argue with her words any longer and provoking a grand mage level figure and smart woman such as herself wasn''t worth it. Even if many people sought to use force, how could they against someone like her?


    Which left only two options...


    "Then I call those two students to the podium, perhaps they are more willing to share what they know." Lord Treiss furrowed his brows and suggested this, although it didn''t exactly leave room for refusal.


    Aron didn''t look the least bit fazed and even showed a small smirk at being called up.


    Anastasia who was seated somewhere in the 2nd roll of another group of seats had been observing him this entire time. She came hoping he had finally bitten off more than he can chew but that smile on his face made her worry, it was the very smile he wore when he crushed her pride.

 158 Chapter 158

    As Aron and Evanora came up to the pedestal Lady Rose went to sit alone at the empty front row arrangement which Aron and Evanora just came from.


    Upon reaching the pedestal a brief silence enveloped the square as if something was wrong.


    "Do you two not know how to bow before your superiors? You may bemoners but that''s no excuse for poor manners." Yohan had a dislike towardsmoners so seeing theirck in etiquette greatly irritated him.


    Lady Rose wasn''t expected to perform such given her position but not only were these two students butmoners standing in front of Lords and Ladies, yet they didn''t even try to act respectful.


    "I have no reason to bow to any of you, it should be enough that I''m willing to answer your questions." The second Aron said these words he left everyone astounded. He had basically just insulted every aristocratic figure present without hesitation.


    "Insolence!" Yohan stood from his seat and red intensely at Aron but made no move nor did Aron show any fear.


    "There are no rules in this academy demanding a student of my rank to bow their heads to anyone so why should I when I don''t want to? To please your useless ego? Don''t mistaken me for your junior because in my short time here my achievements already overshadow yours. If anyone should bow, it''s you Yohan." Aron''s harsh words struck like heated daggers on bare skin.


    Every fiber of Yohan''s being was enraged at this tant disrespect and many other aristocrats eagerly awaited for him to be taught a lesson but no such thing came.


    Why? Because Aron''s words were true and the glowing orb was testament to this. If Yohan did indeed attack Aron he would be in the wrong and he knew this. So he could only swallow his rage.


    "What he said." Evanora pointed to Aron and also made her stance clear although rather oddly.


    However Lord Treiss also felt insulted by this statement. "That may be the case here but citizens of Ettenheim are required to show respect to aristocrats, you are but amoner do not forget that."


    Aron felt amused by this and chuckled, aristocrats were so sensitive to such matters that it made them so easy to toy with and carry the conversation. It was like they were asking to be humiliated.


    He ced his hand once again on the orb and spoke. "Ettenheim''sws do not apply in the Galos region and even if they did I am not a citizen of Ettenheim and thanks to your words today, I will never make the mistake of bing one." Aron dered coldly and the orb glowed brightly in response.


    In truth he had never ever considered bing a citizen, he only wished to worsen the image of Lord Treiss in the eyes of other families especially Ettenheim itself since it meant they missed out on a valuable piece.


    Anastasia and Henry watched this scene of their grand father being humiliated the same way they were in disbelief.


    Just how was this happening?


    Simple, because of thews they themselves made. If the situation had been different and this were perhaps a private meeting then the result of Aron''s words may have been different.


    But here where basically the whole of Ettenheim could see... no one dared act against thew as they had grave consequences that even Lord Treiss couldn''t risk invoking for onemoner.


    Belle saw that Lord Treiss was getting nowhere and so she decided to promptly intervene. "You little girl, if you are willing to share what you know about the ruin then I guarantee you will be rewarded greatly or are you going to manipte her decision?" Belle nced at Aron seeing as the two seemed close but Aron simply lifted his hand off the orb and gave way to Evanora.


    "Evanora doesn''t remember everything but there was a big light then voosh it sent us somewhere but it was dark and Evanora likes to sleep when it''s dark so she didn''t pay attention. But when the big light faded and we were outside again there was a big snake. Pow pow, Aron killed it and we had a feast with animal people. That''s all Evanora knows, what is her reward?" Evanora gave a less than helpful statement that many thought was a joke but the glowing orb suggested otherwise.


    Belle didn''t give up here and tried to push further.


    "Come now try harder, I''m sure that''s not the only secret you saw or learned from Aron and Lady Rose while on the ind. Don''t be scared, no one will get angry with you." Belleforted in a gentle tone and showed a warm smile.


    Evanora seemed a bit fidgety after hearing this which showed she had something to hide which internally worried Aron but he chose to observe still. If he jumped in now it would ruin the flow of how well things were going for him.


    Meanwhile Ronald and the other Ettenheim crest bearer looked very much amused by the current situation and were even sipping beverages from fine sses while watching the spectacle unfold.


    "No..." Evanora muttered but the orb didn''t glow which meant she was lying.


    Belle smirked at this and chose to capitalize on it. "See, That was a lie. Come on tell us everything you''re hiding." She urged in gentle tone before showing a victorious smile towards Lady Rose.


    In that moment Lady Rose wanted to intervene because the worst case scenario was they''d think she was hiding something which she was so it was better she remained quiet and was under watch from Lady Rose. They''d most likely encounter many issues such as attackster on but it was better than having what they knew revealed.


    However Aron shot her a nce and shook his head. This made many believe Evanora did indeed know something and that Rose was trying to hide it.<sub> </sub>


    "Now, now Lady Rose let''s not try to convince the child otherwise. Come now you shall reveal what you know in private to us." Lord Treiss added and referred to the Galos only group. He already made his stance clear so there was no point in changing it now.


    "It''s fine, Evanora didn''t want to say but... after Aron beat up the big snake he looked at Miss Rose''s butt." Evanora revealed withplete seriousness as the orb glowed in response.


    "...."


    "...."


    "You''re joking, is that seriously all?" Belle questioned in disbelief causing Evanora to fidget again.


    "Miss Rose also said they are partners and chased Evanora from Aron''s room because of partner business... that''s everything Evanora was hiding. She doesn''t know what partner business is but itsted all night. Can Evanora get her reward now?" Evanora spoke slowly and the orb glowed brightly at her words.


    "..."


    "..."


    *cough* Ronald couldn''t help but choke on his drink upon hearing this while many others were left in great disbelief as well.


    Aron could only rub his temples while sighing not because of what she said but because he felt relief. Meanwhile Lady Rose wore a smile on her face and denied nothing.


    "This can''t be true..." Belle was truly shaken by this, just how.


    ''Let''s finish this.'' Aron chose to step back closer to the podium and ced his hand on it''s surface before speaking again.


    "It''s like she''s said, only Lady Rose and I know of the real contents of the ruin. Why we are hesitant to share this is because is we simply worry of the effects it will have... the knowledge we hold can shift the power dynamic in Ettenheim. A low ss family can be big and a big can be great, as for those already great they would be legendary. I''m sure you all agree such information shouldn''t be so easily spread."


    As Aron spoke the orb glowed brightly and he smirked internally. After seeing Evanora''s disy he realized that the orb was easy to manipte depending on how you worded your questions and answers.


    His statement just now didn''t specify that the knowledge he was talking about came from the Komi Inds. The knowledge he was referring to was the one present in his legacy ring and it was also true that he worried about the effects revealing such knowledge would have.


    However after saying that no one would care about the source, they now knew where the current location was and that was all that mattered.


    The only problem was getting said locations to cooperate. But Belle who was basically on bad terms now with both Aron and Lady Rose knew she wouldn''t be able to acquire this information easily.


    "Dear Aron I understand what you''re saying and Ipletely agree but it''s best to share this knowledge with a source that can protect you, your friends and family as some people would be willing to go to extremes to acquire such." Belle suggested in a kind tone but the threat was clear to many.


    However Aron only chuckled and shook his head before cing his hand on the orb. "I do appreciate your kindness Lady Belle but you need not worry because I have no family and no friends." Aron revealed while the orb under his hand glowed in response.


    p This statement shattered hopes as it now meant if anyone wanted the information they''d need to directly go after either him or Lady Rose...</anda>


    Aron chose to leave the podium at his time while everyone was shaken, if they were left to recover they could see the wordy and perhaps ask more urate questions. This result was more than satisfactory for him.


    ''Checkmate.''


    Meanwhile back on the deck of the Sovereign, Jin and Jagu had been observing the entire scene via therge broadcast hovering above the skies of Galos City.


    "So that''s how he truly feels." Jagu growled but didn''t seem surprised, It would have been more strange if Aron had someone he cared for deeply. He could only imagine how the others would feel when they awoke to this piece of news.


    However Jagu justughed. "Brilliant! What a mad man haha! Oh don''t be like that Jagu, remember he said he had no friends or family..."


    "He never said anything about allies..." Jin revealed while showing arge grin.

 159 Chapter 159

    While the crowd was still shaken, Aron and Evanora walked over to Lady Rose whose brief smile had faded and her usual strict looking demeanor returned.


    "Shall we be on our way?" Aron asked casually and she nodded calmly before the three prepared to walk away from the venue.


    This sight was beyond infuriating to some. The key to their organization or families rising was in the hands of a Harbinger ranked student who thus far proved he had no equal in his generation and a Grand Mage.


    A pairing like this shattered all hopes of using force to gain information from them. Worse off he had clearly stated he had no family or friends they could take advantage of to perhaps threaten him which served to only make them feel even more bitter.


    Unlike the other academy officials, Lady Uva could not have asked for a better oue. She was already aware that Aron had some link to Limbo and that he held knowledge not yet attainted in Pesia.


    If it was these two who held such knowledge then she was sure nothing catastrophic would ur aspared to letting greedy and ambitious families take it. However this was all based on the faith she had for both of them, their actual means if necessary had already proven to be catastrophic in their own right.


    "Wait we cant end this here!" Yohan was unwilling to end the situation just like that but Lady Uva herself wasn''t about to let an uproar breakout so she intervened. "This isn''t a trail Yohan, neither you nor anyone else has the right to prevent them from leaving if they desire to do so. If you wish to speak to them then do so on private terms, otherwise let us hear the reports of an official faction that did use Galos academy resources." Lady Uva just reminded everyone of the other group that was present at the Komi Inds.


    In that moment Juliet stood up and began walking over towards the pedestal but nced at Aron walking away for a moment as she did so.


    ...


    As the so called gathering continued, Aron, Lady Rose and Evanora took a carriage to Aaron''s residence near the business district.


    Lady Rose did have her own tower on the academy premises like Belle and Yohan but Aron wasn''t confident in it''s privacy. Anyone skilled enough could easily break in and set up a way to listen in on their conversations.


    So for now the only secure ce they could speak was his residence where the numerous runes he had set up guaranteed that there would be no leaks.


    During the carriage ride Aron and Lady Rose once again shared no words just to be safe, it was only Evanora who seemed slightly fidgety. ''Evanora shouldn''t have said secrets...'' She thought while casting side nces at Aron who was seated beside her and Lady Rose opposite her.


    "Evanora is sorry for sharing secrets... it won''t happen again." Evanora genuinely apologized while the lost look on her face remained.


    Aron who had his head resting on his hand cast her a short nce and patted her head. "Don''t concern yourself with the past."


    Lady Rose nodded her head at this in agreement before crossing her legs and adjusting her sitting posture. "Indeed, furthermore I do not mind his perverse gazes towards my posterior." She added while giving Aron a cold nce with a small smile on her face.


    "Spare me the usations." Aron ignored her gaze and continued to look out the window instead.


    It didn''t take long for the trio to arrive at Aron''s residence where quite a few individuals were gathered outside the gate.


    These weremoners who simply wished to nce at the student who overturned most norms known to them.


    "Followers of yours?" Lady Rose asked upon seeing the individuals gathered on the sides of the road leading to his residence.


    Most of them looked quite young and were most likely first years but they were a few individuals who had a certain aura of nobility around them while others didn''te across as students at all... most likely spies.


    "Who knows." Aron replied uncaringly before opening the door to the carriage and exiting.


    After him followed Evanora and finally Lady Rose. The once cheery and excited atmosphere immediately grew silent in that moment.


    For most this was their first time seeing not only Aron but also Lady Rose up close, two of the biggest enigmas in the academy at the moment.


    Aron scanned the people present only for a moment before proceeding to enter his residence, despite his gate always being opened no one present dared set foot in.


    Before leaving he had left many measures in ce within. It was expected that when he left some individuals would try to break in which they did but all attempts failed.


    The biggest measure he made was that upon entering his residence whose terrain and arrangement was now basically that of arge custom rune mechanism, one will feel their mana start to dwindle at an astonishing rate without recovery.


    What the rune actually did was siphon mana from an individual''s very body and store it into crystals ced in certain parts of the residence.<sub> </sub>


    Aron first thought of this when he trieding up with a way to filter out his Luna mana, the problem with this method however is that it didn''t distinguish between Luna and Sol, it simply siphoned the mana of any foreign being or object cast into it.


    If an individual stayed too long they would die from having all their mana taken. A brutal measure that didn''t discriminate from friend or foe.


    The only way to bypass this was by having a tiny piece of runed circr metal that negated the effects on ones figure which of course both Evanora and Lady Rose currently possessed.


    The best part of using this method is that Aron could take note of the mana signature stored in the crystal so that if he were to encounter it again he would know which individual tried to break in when he was away.


    "It''spletely undetectable, impressive runing." Lady Roseplimented once they made their way past the gate. She tried to see any signs of runes but she found none, at first nce it looked like apletely ordinary equestrian manor.


    "It falls under the category of geographic runing, using the terrain of an area to set up a near naturally existing rune mechanism. We can discuss it in further detail another time." Aron exined briefly but Lady Rose remained impressed although her facial expressions didn''t show it in the least.


    Anything to do with new knowledge peaked the interest of this studious woman. So she herself was eager to learn of this and apply it in the many ways she began to imagine.


    In her eyes Aron was a genius without equal presently but in truth he himself was also just studious and had a slightly above average level ofprehension.


    ....


    Meanwhileter that very day back on the Sovereign the crew had now began to awaken from the Mist Arts Jin had cast on them.


    Once everyone was awake Jin had them gather in the dinning hall and exined what transpired as they were out.


    Both he and Jagu didn''t know what Aron was nning and were only asked to follow his instructions. Jagu to a certain extent did this out of both reverence towards him and trust in his abilities while Jin had a sort of blind faith in Aron''s ways.


    He exined that he only did as asked because even after all this he chose to trust in Aron.


    After hearing how the entire gathering had gone and what exactly Aron had said, everyone held mixed emotions.


    "So he did this so that we wouldn''t be targeted right?" Riya muttered in a weak shaky tone as she still sought a reasonable answer to what transpired.


    "He said he had no family or friends though." Another member added dejectedly and reminded just how easily he said those words.


    Jin was about to do his best to make them understand his train of thought but surprisingly Jagu spoke first.


    "He did it because you''re all a burden, including myself. If we went to that gathering as a group your families and own lives would have been at risk so you have no right to me him for what he did. me yourselves for being weak and having him shoulder the hate of countless aristocrats now..."


    "As for friends... what qualifications do any of you have to call yourselves his friends when you don''t even understand what he has sacrificed to keep you all alive!Tsk, humans." Jagu growled angrily and expressed his own idea of why Aron did what he did.


    Was it really for them? Did he do so because he cared? Just what was his reason?


    Many asked themselves this including Jin and Jagu but none could reach a logical and concise answer.


    In reality the answer was simple.


    By doing what Aron did today he gained support from countlessmoners while many aristocrats now respected him.


    Bringing them along brought no positives because if he indeed got threatened with their lives and those of their families he still wouldn''t reveal anything.


    This would only gain him the hate of both aristocrats andmoners alike while still having numerous forces and families target him.


    He simply chose to go about it this way because it was more logical and perhaps beneficial but only time could tell for sure.

 160 Chapter 160

    Later that very day when the sun had set and the gathering hade to an end, the city of Galos returned to its usual bustling nature.


    The streets were filled with students and residents alike going about their business and enjoying the evening due to the cancetion of sses for two days.


    However mixed into these seemingly regr people were spies. It was known that Aron''s home resided near the business district so most chose to blend in there as the path leading to his home was deserted so it gave no ideal cover.


    At this time Aron was in his study casually seated on a sofa near a firece. Lady Rose sat on the opposite end of this sofa and had her legs rested on a footstool while Evanoraid on the carpet just staring at the firece.


    "I had always thought purchasing a home was unnecessary but this is quite nice. My tower is rather nd and doesn''t give the same sort of privacy and allure your home does." Lady Roseplimented as sheid her head back with her eyes closed.


    Aron had also just been silently sitting there contemting how to proceed from his current position. "A personal space can make one quite productive from time to time. *sigh* Can we discuss how to proceed another day? I''m mentally saturated at the moment." At this point Aron realized he was feeling something akin to mental fatigue.


    Although sleep didn''t seem necessary for his body to function normally, it still helped to clear one''s head and rest at the very least especially after not doing so since before arriving at the Komi Inds.


    "Hm? Oh I stopped that line of thought the moment I arrived in this room. Trying topose a n while fatigued will only work against us so for now let''s give those we''re up against a chance to make a few moves." Lady Rose replied while still keeping her eyes shut and with a small smile stered on her face.


    "So you didn''t think it necessary to tell me that before I began pondering?" Aron asked in an unamused tone but the one to answer was Evanora who was kicking her legs in the air. "That''s how Evanora feels when you teach her big things."


    "A lesson for another day. Mundane topics aside are you nning on formally reforming your little group as an official faction?" Lady Rose asked without turning her head or opening her eyes.


    Even she didn''t know what Aron''s true thoughts on the matter were, whether he was doing this just out of necessity or if he perhaps held some attachment to some members.


    Aron however shook his head at this without hesitation. "No, not especially. If our current objective is handled right we''d have no use for them. They are somewhat talented in their own right but a hindrance still given the way we''ve chosen to go about things." Aron replied casually but without the usual coldness in his voice which roused Lady Rose''s interest.


    ''You understand loneliness quite well don''t you Aron? All three of us really...'' Lady Rose momentarily opened her eyes and nced at Aron only for a short while before retracting her gaze.


    ...


    While Aron and Lady Rose took a break from their ns, the world continued to move and the forces interested in them only grew.


    Anastasia was at her residence and chose to iste herself in her room to get away from all themotion happening within the aristocraticmunity.


    *knock* *knock*


    A light knock soon resounded on her door and caused her to sit up from her bed and sigh irritatedly. "I told you not to bother me with invitations, no matter which family it''s from turn them away and don''t bother me again!" Shemanded quite angrily beforeying back down.


    Ever since the gathering came to an end, aristocrats began to invite one another to small groupings to discuss the current situation.


    Anastasia had no interest in taking part in such a thing as she wanted to forget Aron even existed in that moment.


    "M-Mdy you have a guest..." The servant replied in a trembly voice from the other side of the door where Juliet stood beside her dressed in a causal attire which was quite rare of her. "It''s me Anastasia, May I speak with you?" She asked without waiting for the maid to exin any further.<sub> </sub>


    No answer came but the door soon opened with Anastasia behind it staring at Juliet quite seriously. "Doe in." She said nkly before gesturing her to walk in.


    "Pardon the intrusion." Juliet said monotonously before stepping inside while the maid could only bow before quickly excusing herself from the scene.


    Juliet didn''t bother sitting once inside but instead turned to face Anastasia with a cold look. "The information about Aron''s group and myself in the Komi Inds... I didn''t report them so I came to you to ask if you had any idea as to who might have done so in the group." Juliet got straight to the point and asked this of Anastasia who didn''t seem all that surprised by this.


    "Perhaps one of the crew members then, don''t forget it was Belle who hand picked them along with us to be a team. Their loyalty was never guaranteed so it would have been more surprising if there wasn''t a leak in information." Anastasia''s words held ground as it would have been indeed strange for them to not reveal what urred there.


    Juliet however still had some doubts over the matter. "This matter didn''t reach Belle first, given her stance with her family it would be illogical of her to want to draw in a crowd... something isn''t right." Juliet muttered with furrowed brows but Anastasia remained showing a look of disinterest.


    "Whatever the real case is it has nothing to do with me. If that was all you wished to discuss then we are done here." Anastasia had just about heard enough and was still quite irritated over the humiliation her family received from Aron today so the topic was very detestable to her.


    "That isn''t all, I want to request your assistance in this matter concerning Aron." Juliet suddenly revealed catching Anastasia off guard and leaving her confused. "What do you mean? If you''re asking how to obtain the information he has then I''m sorry I can''t be of any help in that regard. Be it with you or my family I want nothing to do with the situation."


    Anastasia was yet to recover from the surprise she experienced earlier that day. If Aron dared to be so brazen in front of her grandfather then it meant he had methods of ensuring his own safety.


    In truth Aron was yet to make any solid measures if he were to actually be attacked head on by the aristocraticmunity but Anastasia''s reverence of him had grown to a point where she herself will think of possible methods he could use and then conclude Aron has considered that as well.


    After all she had no way of knowing Aron more times than not just adapted to a situation rather than n it perfectly from scratch. However the illusion of him being such a foe had already been firmly nted in the minds of many now.


    "I have no interest in his information, rather I want to make sure it isn''t obtained by anyone, including my family." Juliet revealed her true intentions making Anastasia''s confusion grow even more.


    This was clearly some ploy. But what was the end goal? The true intentions? Just thinking of how she might end up in another unsavory situation made Anastasia''s head ache so she quickly shook her head to reject the proposal.


    "Whatever it is you''re nning, like I''ve said I''m not interested." Anastasia made her stance final and turned her back to Juliet, it was clear she wasn''t going to be moved no matter what Juliet said her motives were.


    "Considering you''ve been working with him this long why not help me?" Juliet asked bluntly but Anastasia showed no shift in her state, even her heart rate remained steady as she turned to face Juliet with narrowed eyes. "Be careful of what usations you throw around, why would I need to work with the person who almost killed me, threatened my friends and humiliated my family?"


    "Who knows, perhaps a deal was struck or even ckmail... you would know Aron''s way of thinking better than I. Your intelligence exceeds mine Anastasia, which is why you should know I wouldn''t say something like this to you without concise evidence at the very least."


    Juliet''s expression remained nk and without emotion as she continued to speak whereas Anastasia rattled her mind for what to say in reply.


    "So you''re resorting to ckmail?" She asked with clear irritation in her voice and Juliet nodded.


    "If it means gaining your assistance then yes, take it how you will. In time you''lle to realize that I''m doing you along with everyone else a favor."


    Anastasia still couldn''t fully grasp the situation but it didn''t seem like Juliet was going to back down no matter what. "Fine, it''s not like I have much of a choice. What''s the purpose of you doing this anyway?"


    "....To stop-"

 161 Chapter 161

    Midnight soon came and Lady Rose decided to take her leave from Aron''s residence to return to her own tower.


    Aron only escorted her up to the gate of his residence alongside Evanora before parting ways with her and returning inside.


    As Lady Rose was in a carriage heading home, she spotted Jagu and Jin walking towards an inn in the business district. However she quickly put this observation to the back of her mind and didn''t dwell on it.


    As for the inn Jagu and Jin and walking into, it was Hilda''s.


    ...


    The door creaked open as Jin and Jagu made their way inside and despite the time the inn was rather bustling with people, mostlymoner students from the academy.


    Hilda''s inn had be a popr gathering formoners because unlike most store and business owners she didn''t discriminate against them or favor aristocrats.


    This made for an atmosphere where they could be themselves and chat freely without worrying about offending some family.


    "Over there." Jin pointed towards one of the morerger tables in an isted corner that could house around ten individuals.


    Seated there were the members or rather former members of the Sovereign faction. The majority of them in drunken and depressed state.


    "They look miserable." Jagu muttered the obvious and Jin just nodded along. "Seems so, I don''t see Xavier, udia or Riya anywhere though."


    "Tsk, leave them be. They''ll grow to ept reality soon enough... I did in the end." Just growled irritatedly before turning in the direction of an empty table. Something about seeing them like that reminded him of how he had been back on the Komi Inds.


    ''Aron really isn''t making this easy.'' Jin soon sighed as well before following Jagu and securing a table for themselves.


    As they made their way there they attracted nces from the other students present, they were after all still individuals who were among the top ten during the Journey.


    After they got seated however an unfamiliar individual came to join them. "Pardon my intrusion gentlemen but can I ask you to deliver a message to Aron for me? I''m an... acquaintance of his."


    "And you are?" Jin became curious after she spoke and he looked at her with a brow raised while Jagu also listened keenly, anyone involved with Aron was someone they''d both be interested in hearing out at least.


    "You may call me Ariel."


    ...


    The next morning Aron received a visitor yelling loudly outside of his residence.


    "Lord Aron! I only ask for a minute of your time! It''s quite urgent, Hello!" A slightly older well dressed gentlemen stood outside of the gate with a carriage behind him as he yelled loudly.


    Aron who could hear this man quite clearly soon grew irritated and decided to quickly see what he wanted. ''Lord he says.'' Aron found the man''s use of words to please others quite amusing as he slowly approached the gate.


    Once there Aron came to a stop right at the boarder of his residence and looked down at the man who was a good few inches shorter than Aron. "Yes?"


    Aron quickly scanned the man from top to bottom and could already tell he was an important aristocrat. This man was among the individuals present the previous day at the gathering although he was silent throughout. "Oh right thank you, Yes please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Arkus Vonstein and I''m here to formally invite you to the banquet being hosted tonight in your illustrious academy. This is our way of apologizing to you for young Lord Brutas''s actions"


    The man bowed slightly and held out a neatly decorated envelope over to Aron who received it with a look of skepticism. ''Either this is their sorry attempt to form a rtionship with me or they''re setting up a trap. Whatever the case...''


    "I ept. If you''re truly being sincere then I have no reason to refuse, after all everyone needs connections in life." Aron replied although a bit coldly his words still brought a smile on the man''s face.


    "Yes, Yes! You really are a man of caliber Lord Aron. I apologize for taking up your time, perhaps we may talk in length at the event. Good day." The man spoke hurriedly before entering his carriage and bidding Aron farewell.


    Aron nced at the invitation rather nkly before returning into his residence to carry on with his day.


    Around noon he made his preparations and got himself an appropriate attire and even visited a trimmer to have his hair taken care off ordingly. By the time night fell he was ready to set off.<sub> </sub>


    "Remember what I told you Evanora." As Evanora escorted Aron out he reminded her of this and she nodded although her nk expression made it look like she understood nothing. "Evanora remembers."


    "Right... I''ll be off then. Do not carelessly leave the residence." Aron instructed before stepping out of the gate where a carriage was waiting for him.


    However he noticed no one was sent to ride with him, only the carriage driver at the front which meant no security either.


    As far as Aron knew this wasn''t how things were normally done but it could just be because he was considered amoner. Whatever the case he was more or less expecting a trap so on the surface he continued to act normal.


    ''Nothing wrong with the route so far.'' Aron thought as he even paid attention to the road being used to get to the academy which was the main and busy one.


    If they were indeed nning something then this was far from the adequate environment so for now he continued to just act natural.


    ...


    They arrived at the open gates of the academy only after a short time and it could be seen that numerous other carriages were present there along with other formally dressed individuals.


    ''It''s also unlikely a group this big is involved. So maybe they are taking the friendly route of doing things...'' Aron thought to himself as he disembarked the carriage wearing a formal ck attire that gave him a sort of noble aura. At the very least he didn''t look out of ce.


    As Aron made his way past the academy gates he attracted quite a few nces from the aristocrats present thus far, he may have changed his attire but it was impossible for most aristocrats present to not know just who he was.


    "Aron?" As he was approaching the entrance he heard a familiar voice call out to him from behind and found it was Lady Rose.


    She wore a risqu¨¦ tight ck dress with a slit on the right that extended to her upper thigh. Her hair remained as it was normally while her face showed signs of little makeup as well.


    She slowly approached Aron and stopped only a meter away before eyeing him up and down. "Well this is certainly an interesting sight. I hardly recognized you." Shemented in a rather suggestive manner causing Aron to just let out a small sigh. "Coming here seemed like a good opportunity to start but since you''re already here I''ll be taking my leave."


    Seeing Rose present lessened the need for him to be present so he really intended on leaving but Lady Rose stretched out her hand to block his path. "In this case we''ll be able to make more progress if we both attend. Here."


    Lady Rose walked closer and raised her arm slightly for him to lock his own arm with like the other pairs present on the scene. Aron didn''t refute her words and he turned to lock arms with her but before he did so she gave a warning.


    "I have a rather deep distaste towards bare touch so do watch yourself." She warned but this was something he could tell from observation alone. Not once had he seen her make physical contact with another person, even if it wasn''t bare touch.


    Her reasons for her doing so still eluded him and this wasn''t the time to pry so he gave her a nod and the two locked arms before approaching the entrance.


    Lady Rose''s arms had thin long webbed gloves that only added to her already dark seductive look. It matched quite well with Aron''s attire but neither she nor he paid attention to this.


    "Invitation please." At the two grand doors leading into the academy stood a tall slim man who collected invitations from the arriving guests before politely sending them in.


    However when Aron and Lady Rose approached the man simply bowed his head and opened the door for them. "Have a wonderful evening." It was clear though that before he bowed he went into a cold sweat when his gaze was on Lady Rose.


    "Seems your charmes with benefits." Aron remarked causing Lady to nce at him with an unamused expression. "I''m a grand mage, what need do I have for an invitation when entering the academy?" Aron only shrugged his shoulders and didn''t provide her answer, letting the topic die there.


    Debating with a woman only leads to never ending talks as far as he was concerned. Lady Rose saw he no longer wished to pursue the matter so she let it die just as quickly as well.


    "Speaking of charm, isn''t it tradition for a man topliment a woman at least once in such situations? Perhaps the attire or the look, something along those mundane lines." Lady Rose asked causing Aron to nce at her.


    His idea of beauty was rather different from most. As far as he was concerned the flesh could be changed, rot, wrinkle or be non existent at all so what use was there cing attraction towards that. As for personalities... that too could be faked or change.


    He much rather considered mana far more valuable like most beast mongers when selecting a mate. A mana signature was something no one could change about themselves and it was different for every living organism.


    "You possess the most alluring mana I''ve ever felt."

 162 Chapter 162

    "You possess the most alluring mana I''ve ever felt." Aron said what he thought was one of Rose''s best features in his opinion although spoken rather inly.


    Lady Rose came to a halt after hearing those words and since her arm was locked with Aron''s he also stopped alongside her. She nced up at him with that usual stern cold look of hers. "You''re not lying are you?" She asked as if unsure herself which caused Aron to raise a brow at her.


    "Is there a need for me to lie about such?" Aron replied with his own question causing Lady Rose to turn her gaze away from him. "I suppose not, let us proceed then." She quickly said and the two began walking again.


    After that she said no additional words during their walk to the hall hosting the banquet and Aron didn''t try to start up a conversation either. Although he was curious as to why she held doubt he simply chose to not dwell on it and focus on remaining vignt given where they were going.


    The halls of the academy seemed much more empty without the usual bustling number of students present and although there were other pairs and individuals on their way to the banquet both in front of and behind Aron and Rose the silence remained quiet prevalent.


    Soon they could see the entrance to what was normally used as the assembly hall. Therge doors were a few sizes greater than that of a regr sized door but that only added to their aesthetic.


    No one stood guard in front of the doors but immediately upon entering there was an older gentleman who would announce the names of the indivual or individuals who arrived to the already present guests mingling in the hall.


    When the older gentleman saw Aron and Lady Rose approaching he didn''t look ufortable unlike the usher from before. He maintained his professionalism and turned to announce to the guests of the hall.


    "Grand Mage Lady Rose of Galos Academy has arrived with her escort Harbinger Aron of Galos Academy." The man shortly announced as the two slowly walked into the hall while attracting the gazes of many.


    Under normal circumstances the woman would be called the escort but who got announced first was sometimes determined by status and power in which case most considered Lady Rose superior.


    The sight of these two present made many hopeful they were open to talks about the information. After all everyone had a price.


    However they were quite a few shallow men who instead focused on the fact that Lady Rose chose to attend this event with Aron. The majority of them still refused to believe the two of them had anything intimate between them and they''d be right, only that the current disy showed otherwise.


    Men always sought what they couldn''t have. Lady Rose was undoubtedly extremely beautiful but women equally beautiful or even more obviously existed.


    But coupled with her power, intelligence, status and indifference to both men and women alike it made for quite the attractive person.


    "Seems we are being targeted quite thoroughly." Lady Rose muttered as the gazes on them were very much obvious.


    The first to approach the pair was a groupposed of adults from higher ss families.


    "Good evening..."


    "You two look wonderful..."<sub> </sub>


    The group didn''t dy in introducing themselves and passingpliments to Aron and Rose. He noticed however that none of them got within a meter of her like they knew of her distaste. Regardless their endless chatter already began to irritate Aron.


    "Rose, if you''ll excuse me I''ll be going to converse with my own peers." Rose already had at least some connections or knowledge of these aristocrats so it would be easier for her to handle them while he converses with the young men and or women.


    This would prove to be simple as all of them were students of Galos academy, the guests that hade to the city due to the leak had all been adults after all.


    As Aron began to walk around he found it hard to pick who to approach. Among the preparations he had made beforeing was mastering the emblems of notable families and families in unique situations.


    Most of these young men and women only mingled with those from the same family so it didn''t leave much room for him to approach as it would mean he is the one who showed interest.


    ''I suppose I can only wait to get approached, where is that Arkus fellow though...'' Aron saw no point in forcing things so he began walking towards the buffet table while ncing around for the older man who had passed him the invitation.


    However once there the students scattered to make room for him while others left the table entirely. He nced to his right where a young man was trying to pick up a ss of what looked to be wine but he couldn''t stop his hand from shaking.


    ''Dammit move Ralin!'' The young man scolded himself but he couldn''t move.


    This particr young man was fearful of Aron not because of his disy the previous day but because he was one of those that witnessed the massacre Aron, Jin and Jagu caused to the airship the lesser nobles were on, only that he wasn''t present and observed from afar.


    ''He can''t know my face right! Does he hold a grudge?'' Young Ralin''s thoughts were in turmoil as he recalled the brutal sight of his long time friends getting butchered and beaten down to death.


    ''This may prove harder than I thought.'' Seeing how the young man was reacting Aron could more or less guess others would react simrly, perhaps due to his reputation thus far.


    "Wow, I really wasn''t hearing things when they announced you here. You look so.. different." Aron turned to the source of the familiar voice and found Esmeralda standing to his right with her arms crossed.


    "I simply changed my attire and fixed my hair, nothing profound about it. Women change their appearances all the time, speaking of.. who are you?" Aron feigned ignorance to insinuate that she also looked different causing her to frown at him. "You know full well who I am, are you trying to further humiliate me?" She asked with narrowed eyes causing Aron to rub his chin in thought.


    "You''re starting to sound like a dissatisfied wife Esmeralda." Aron remarked rather bluntly causing Esmeralda''s expression to grow slightly flustered. Unbeknownst to her she had already fallen into a conversation with him.


    Her attitude towards Aron had changed greatly after their brief time together in the Newman Hignds where she learned she could freely talk to him.


    "You..."

 163 Chapter 163

    Esmeralda and Aron continued to exchange words a little while longer near the buffet table before she realized more and more gazes were on her.


    Did she have a close rtionship with him? A number of students thought the longer they observed.


    "*ahem*, right I wanted to ask if you have any demands regarding the information you hold. My family is more than willing to pay an adequate price depending on it''s usefulness." Esmeralda offered sincerely but Aron gave no immediate answer and instead began to swirl the beverage in his ss.


    After Esmeralda asked this their interaction began to make more sense. Before today no one had seen the two interact so it was only natural for them to assume that she only approached him to try and gain the information for her family and they wouldn''t be wrong as this was indeed her true intention in approaching him.


    "I''ll be sure to tell you if any ideas pop up in my mind but as of now no, it''s far too early wouldn''t you agree?" Aron''s reply wasn''t what Esmeralda was hoping for and she quickly showed a frown.


    It being early was exactly what she was trying to take advantage of before Aron began to receive other offers. It was currently hard to tell just what what sort of offers could move him.


    Thus far he hadn''t shown any excessive interest in wealth which was was also good as it meant the information wouldn''t just go to the highest bidder. The second method one would try would be ckmail or something along those lines but Aron left no such thing for anyone to exploit.


    Thest would be trying to seduce using feminine charming but this was also a dead end considering he hadn''t once shown desire towards anyone. This made her question his rtionship with Lady Rose even more.


    "I won''t press the issue then, but allow me to keep youpany. Would you like to be introduced to other prominent families here?" Esmeralda wasn''t going to push the issue but she also wasn''t about to give up entirely.


    Rather than let Aron approach others on his own it was more advantageous to apany him and listen in on what the other families were willing to offer while also gaining some favor from them due to introducing Aron.


    "I have no reason to refuse, after you." Aron''s tone was neither polite nor condescending, even here he wouldn''t change his mannerisms and speak more politely just to please others.


    So just like that Esmeralda began to introduce Aron to group after group of students to establish at least a basic rtionship of acquaintances. They didn''t waste time and only stayed with each group for short amounts of time but that was enough to get a general idea of each family thus far.


    Aristocrats loved to boast of their wealth and power so all Aron needed to do was listen quietly and asionally nod as they chatted away. By doing so their opinion of him began to slightly change for the better.


    "Next I''ll introduce you to the Kroos. They are all a bit timid but have excellent elemental mages." Esmeralda praised as she began to lead Aron towards yet another group of students.


    "Before that, do you know anyone by the name of Arkus Vonstein?" Sinceing here Aron was yet to see the man who had passed him the information so he asked out of curiosity but Esmeralda showed a sour expression upon hearing that name.


    "Tch, he''s one of the high ranking stewards of the Vonsteins and he came here as an emissary. Of all the families it could be said the Vonsteins are among the most opposed tomoners as you''ve probably seen with Brutas. But Arkus... he''s far worse so I suggest you steer clear of him no matter his offer." Esmeralda warned in a seemingly genuine manner but Aron couldn''t put aside the fact that she may just be bad mouthing another family to lessen thepetition.


    "I see, well let''s hold off on meeting the others for a bit. I need to step out of the hall briefly." Aron suddenly came to a halt and excused himself.


    Esmeralda didn''t press him by what he meant and assumed he was just referring to using the rest room.


    "Alright then, seek me out when you return." Esmeralda said her goodbyes rather politely before walking away.


    ''It''s amazing how quickly humans can change their attitudes to suit a given scenario.'' Aron thought as he watched Esmeralda walk away. This was someone who wished for his death more than once yet here she was acting as his chaperone like they were long time friends.


    Aron didn''t dwell on this and proceeded to walk out of the hall but not before receiving a nce from Lady Rose as he did so. However soon after he left a familiar figure could be seen leaving as well. ''Hmm?'' Her interest was roused but she chose to remain and continue to converse with the individuals present, as she did so she subtly began to move her fingers in strange motions.<sub> </sub>


    ...


    Outside of the hall not many people were present, only a few who perhaps wanted to visit the ablution blocks or talk privately.


    As Aron stepped out of the hall and prepared to leave a hand tapped his shoulder from behind causing him to turn.


    "Arkus?" Aron turned his head and immediately recognized the smiling older man behind him. "Lord Aron, I do hope you''re enjoying your evening. Forgive me for not escorting you here personally but things are a little difficult in the family at the moment... may we speak in private?" Arkus chuckled nervously before ncing around cautiously as if not wanting to be heard.


    Aron couldn''t detect any immediate lies ording to his bodynguage but the uncertainty behind his words remained.


    Still given the location it was unlikely they would try anything drastic so Aron didn''t reject the offer out of curiosity. "We may speak in one of the sses then."


    The two made their way to another passageway before entering one of the unupied lecture halls.


    Arkus quickly closed the door before heaving a sigh of relief. Aron who chose to stand a few meters away from him as a precaution just tilted his head at this action.


    "Luckily we weren''t followed. I''ll be frank with Lord Aron, the Vonstein family is currently having an internal dispute regarding you. Lady Victoria, our current family head thinks it''s best that we establish a rtionship with you but her daughter and heir Lady Urs is against this and says it is better to have you eliminated. She''s held a great dislike towards you after what happened to her third son young Lord Brutas."


    Arkus exined while shaking his head helplessly. Aron could now see why Arkus was showing caution and didn''t approach him publicly, most likely out of fear from being reported to Lady Urs.


    "Such a shame, normally Lady Victoria would have her way without argument but Lady Urs has support from her siblings, children and even father regarding how to deal with you. Many see Lady Victoria''s timeing to an end so it''s natural they support her." Arkus continued to speak but Aron remained skeptical, it did make sense but it could also be a story forged and the roles may even be reversed.


    "So then Lady Victoria asked you to warn me of this or did she get her way in the end since you''re here?" Aron asked bluntly but Arkus slowly shook his head. "I never said I was part of Lady Victoria''s faction."


    [ Vonstein Augmentation Art: Quick Step ]


    The smile on Arkus''s face faded and his eyes showed a bright glow as a coating of mana covered his body. In that very moment he took a step forward and his figure appeared right in front of Aron ready to strike.


    Aron furrowed his brows and stopped the attack by holding Arkus by both of his wrists. "You underestimated me." Aron muttered before before applying force to his hold upon Arkus, slowly crushing Arkus''s bones, however the man only smiled sinisterly at this.


    "No I expected this much. HELP ME! PLEASE!!" Arkus suddenly yelled at the top of his lungs, since his body was in an augmented state the voice travelled further than normal thus alerting more people.


    "So that''s his n? To make it seem like I attacked you?" Aron could see Arkus was clearly trying to create a problematic situation for him but he remained calm as this was still quite easy to handle.


    However what happened next was beyond Aron''s expectations as Arkus just smiled before his body jerked violently and blood spewed from multiple parts.


    Aron felt something was off and he quickly separated from him letting his body drop to the ground. "May you suffer an even worse fate you disgustingmoner, you won''t be let off! I''ve done my mission *cough*" Arkus proudly dered before coughing uprge amounts of blood and soon the light in his eyes faded entirely.


    He had just killed himself...

 164 Chapter 164

    Aron stood in the now partly bloody lecture theatre with his eyes fixated on Arkus''s now dead body. ''To think he would go this far...'' Aron thought and furrowed his brows.


    Even he didn''t think Arkus''s goal was tomit suicide but by doing so Aron realized that Vonstein''s goal was to incriminate him then perhaps use that against him. However this didn''t make sense to him as there was one major loophole to this n.


    Before Aron could think any further the two doors behind him burst open and a few individuals came rushing through.


    "Lord Arkus!"


    "Murderer! Murderer! Quick inform everyone!"


    The individuals who found this scene immediately began to yell but Aron could easily see they were part of this ploy as some of the voices began shouting this even before entering room.


    Their goal was clearly to alert people who weren''t a part of it. ''I could kill them all and flee... but no. They need me alive if they went through this much trouble.'' Aron turned to face the two men standing by the doors who were obviously there to stop him trying to escape.


    Aron however made no sudden movements and instead raised his hands in the air while ring at them both. The two couldn''t help but gulp and take battle stances with great anticipation in their eyes as to what would happen next.


    Much to their surprise Aron remained stationed where he was and made no offensive moves.


    As they saw other individuals approaching, they couldn''t help but sigh in relief and showrge grins on their faces.


    "What''s going on here, what... oh my..." Among the first to arrive was Belle along with some other professors and inquisitors of the academy who showed simr reactions to the sight before them.


    However looking at their bodynguage, Aron assumed they were far too calm.


    Soon Lady Uva along with Lord Treiss and some other emissaries made their way there and were aghast upon seeing what happened.


    "You killed the Vonstein''s emissary! No matter the region this is a capital offense! Exin yourself!" Lord Treiss yelled out in anger but from what Aron could tell he was genuinely surprised by what was going on, either that or his acting was truly superb.


    Aron already knew his exnation would be useless but he still needed to at least act like the victim. "This is clearly a set up, this Arkus Vonstein..." Aron proceeded to exin how he was invited and what exactly transpired here but as he thought his words weren''t believed. His calm demeanor really didn''t show any fright, surprise or worry about the current situation so it was hard to tell from appearances alone.


    "Preposterous! Lord Arkus would never mingle let alone invite a pleb such as yourself. Even more preposterous is that you dare say hemitted suicide to frame you? What madness is this?" A professor belonging to the Vonstein family immediately rebuked Aron''s words and many agreed that it was indeed quite silly.


    Lord Arkus was among the biggest figures against grantingmoners more privileges. Even Lady Uva who attained the rank of the strongest in all Pesia was looked down upon by him so why change for Aron... it made no sense.


    ? Many now began to murmur what they thought transpired before Lady Rose appeared and decided to speak up.


    "Can you all cease with this idiocy. We can simply hold a trail with the orb of truth and question Aron along with those who reported this incident to know what exactly transpired." Lady Rose suggested the obvious and some individuals agreed but some remained against it.


    "The orb has always been in the hands of Galos Academy! For all we know it''s been tampered with to suit your needs!? I refuse to believe in such a method for this, we demand solid evidence."


    They refused to trust the authenticity of the orb of truth which now made things slightly more difficult.


    "To doubt the authenticity of the orb is to doubt my self and all the higher ups of the academy, which means you''re using us of colluding is that right?" Lady Uva asked with visible anger in her voice, making the professors and emissaries who supported the prior statement to grow stiff.


    To go against such important figures for the sake of Arkus was truly not worth it so some kept their mouths shut.


    "Now Lady Uva, considering the gravity of this situation I do believe it would be best to attain some evidence and I''m sure the other members of the academy here agree. Otherwise we would look like we use our status to support the wrongdoings of our students and such cannot be allowed." Lord Treiss suggested calmly before ncing towards Aron.


    Yohan and Belle agreed without hesitation to this meaning Lady Uva was out supported. If she still chose to push the matter then it would indeed seem that way which made her angry.


    "Thank you for words Lord Treiss, to ensure no colluding urs he will be brought to the City of Vonstein for trial before the members of our family and all relevant parties." The professor suggested while bowing towards Lord Treiss.<sub> </sub>


    "Naturally, and I along with the other heads shall travel alongside you." Lady Uva dered making the professor show a look of worry but he had no reason to deny this.


    Lady Rose nced at Aron and saw that he had a small smile on his face, she returned a simr gesture before some individuals approached and bound him in mana constricting chains by the hands, legs and neck.


    ''They''re made to restrict an individual from manipting the mana around them... but what about within them?.'' Aron thought with a smile as he got taken away from the lecture room.


    As he passed through the passageways many students who could only wonder what was happening saw him being taken in chains and were greatly surprised.


    Later that very night it was announced that Aron would be trialed for the murder of Arkus Vonstein.


    ....


    A littleter that very night, the upper heads of the academy had gathered briefly to discuss the scenario.


    "It''s been agreed that we will set off for the City of Vonstein tomorrow. Then a week after our arrival their the trial willmence, for now please prepare adequately." Lady Uva revealed to Yohan, Rose, Belle and Lord Treiss who were all seated within her office.


    Lady Rose was the first to nod at this and stand up as she saw no purpose in lingering around. "If That is all then I shall meet you all in the morning, good evening." She said bluntly before excusing herself and turning for the exit.


    "Do not expect favoritism from us just because you have some sort of rtionship with the boy Rose. As far as I''m concerned the heads shouldn''t even have to appear for a mere Harbinger." Lady Belle reminded with a smile but Rose only turned and showed her a small smirk. "I don''t expect anything from any of you, him and I are enough." Rose replied bluntly before exiting the room.


    After leaving, Rose didn''t return to her tower but instead went to Aron''s residence.


    Once there she had found Evanora in the living area ncing keenly at the pages of arge book. "I take it you''ve heard what transpired?" She asked but Evanora only turned to her with confusion on her face.


    Lady Rose could only let out a sigh before exining in simple terms what was going on. "... so that about covers it. But I''m already prepared, I only came to inform you that he won''t be back for some time and that you shouldn''t move about haphazardly... I mean a lot." Lady Rose corrected herself after seeing Evanora show surprise at hearing a new word.


    "Oh! Evanora remembers!" Evanora dered loudly but maintained a rather unmotivated look as she walked over to a cab and retrieved a small letter.


    "Evanora was told to give this to you if something happens to Aron." Evanora handed over the letter to Lady Rose who wasted no time opening this.


    [ If you''re reading this then it can only mean my suspicions were correct and that I''ve fallen into a trap. What kind it is I remain unsure at the moment as the possibilities are quite many, whatever the case should I fail to deliver another letter to you within two days then it means I''m likely unable to handle the situation myself without ruining our foundation thus far. I''ll leave it up to you to make measures of your own just in case, best case scenario we use this to our advantage. ]


    After reading the letter Lady Rose tossed it into the nearby firece and crossed her arms before falling into thought. ''Well it''s clearly a ploy, one rushed and poorly done considering the current variables. Given the evidence I have the worst case scenario is him still going free and no party receiving the me but that would be rather disappointing now wouldn''t it...''


    The smile on Lady Rose''s face faded as the embers of fire engulfing the letter reflected in her eyes.


    "I''ll be sure they thoroughly regret wasting my valuable time better spent on research and experimentation."


    ...


    At around the same time in the upper ss residential district of Galos City, Juliet was in her manor contemting the current situation in her private quarters when suddenly...


    *knock*


    A light knock resounded on her door and she didn''t bother dying to open it. Upon doing so she found Anastasia awaiting her with a serious expression on her face.


    "I need your help."

 165 Chapter 165

    Early the next day Galos City was bustling and rowdy as many individuals made their way to the streets to try and catch a glimpse of Aron as he was being taken to the docking area.


    Among these individuals were the former members of his faction who were still in disbelief after they received the newsst night.


    "It''s really true..." Riya muttered as she stood alongside her friends trying to get a clear view of the situation.


    "What can we do?" Another concerned voice asked but at this time Jagu and Jin also appeared on the scene.


    The two didn''t look particrly worried seeing as Aron wore a calm expression on his face. "Nothing you can do, if even Lady Uva couldn''t end this matter then what can amoner do? Just leave it to them." Jin advised but he too felt rather helpless in this scenario.


    Meanwhile in the upper residential district, udia was hurriedly making her towards the scene as she had just received the news.


    Ever since the whole breakdown of the Sovereign faction, she had isted herself in her home. Even refusing to receive letters from her parents.


    Despite the breakdown of the faction the deal concerning trade between the Komi Inds and Ettenheim was still in effect as Jagu told her so. She only needs to ready everything and the two could work out the detailster.


    After informing her family of this and asking they make preparations it was only natural they inquire more as to how she managed to achieve this feat but she sent no letters in reply.


    "udia wait!" A concerned Xavier called from behind her in what was now an empty street as everyone had gone to observe what was happening. Despite him calling out to her udia continued to run with great worry on her face. "I need to see for myself!"


    "You won''t make it! All the carriages have been banned from operating so by the time you make it there they would have already left." Xavier chased after her while trying to exin his reasoning but she continued to run as if she couldn''t hear him.


    ....


    At this time however Aron along with the Galos upper echelons and emissaries had already arrived at the docking areas and were getting ready to set off.


    Even now Aron lookedpletely calm and uttered no words. This made some emissaries and even professors quite angry but what could they do except abide by thews especially with Lady Uva and Lady Rose personally standing close to him at all times, a variable many of them didn''t expect.


    In the end they could only go along with everything as the airships took off for the city of Vonstein.


    The Journey was rather uneventful and took six days toplete before they arrived at the city''s docking area.


    Vonstein was a military type of city hence its location being a high mountain range which gave it a geographical advantage.


    This mountain range acted as a sort of natural boarder as one would first have to pass this to enter the Ettenheim''s upper ss region which housed all the great families and was home to the capital.


    Around the city of Vonstein were numerous forts and camps with thousands of soldiers. Airships patrolled it''s skies and numerous glyphs covered the natural terrain of the mountain range, alerting the forces should any individual try to break past illegally.


    All these factors contributed to why Vonstein City held the greatest defense in all of Ettenheim.


    <o>,m It now made sense to Lady Rose why they insisted on holding the trial there. Naturally since it was difficult to enter then it was just as difficult to escape. ''Seems we have no option but to win this trial.'' Lady Rose thought as she stood on the deck of a Galos City airship and observed thendscape below.</o>


    The City of Vonstein itself had many of it''s buildings bearing the color pattern of the Vonstein family crest which was ck and silver.


    Numerous gs of all sizes could be seen hanging over the city walls and even some buildings giving a sort of united aura and feel to the city.


    "The airships shall be docking soon!" A servant went around tingling a small bell and repeating this announcement.


    Aron who was currently locked up in a cell on the lower floor also heard this sound clearly and showed a small smile. "Seems we''ve arrived."


    Lady Uva stood right outside his cell and nodded at his words. "Yes, please rest assured that I will personally see to it that the truth is uncovered." She said seriously with a hint of anger in her voice. "I''ll trust in your words then." Aron answered shortly just as two individuals came downstairs to retrieve him.


    "We''ll be escorting you out." They bowed towards Lady Uva and she let them pass her to open the cell and lead Aron out.


    ...<sub> </sub>


    Once the airship docked and they began to descend the tform, they noticed quite a number of soldiers sporting ck and silver armor surround the airship.


    They did the same to the other airships belonging to Galos Academy but in smaller numbers.


    "What is the meaning behind this?" Lady Uva furrowed her brows towards this disy and immediately inquired about it. Lord Treiss who was descending the tform beside her didn''t seem at all surprised by what was happening. "Considering the gravity of the situation, he will be treated as all suspects are prior to their trial ording to Ettenheimws." He exined but Lady Uva didn''t look at all in agreement with this.


    "So they are here to take him into custody yes?" Lady Rose who was a bit further ahead quickly understood the situation and perhaps the implications behind it.


    Since they were no longer in the Galos region they had to abide by Ettenheim''sws. Lord Treiss nodded at Lady Rose''s inquiry and as she predicted once they descended the tform they were handed a decree that granted the soldiers permission to hold Aron in custody until the day of trial.


    "We aren''t even allowed to visit? This cannot be right." Upon reading the piece of parchment handed over to her, Lady Uva looked even more displeased and could obviously see they were trying to keep Aron isted from them.


    Unlike Lady Uva who kept her thoughts to herself, Lady Rose clearly stated her thoughts. "They are trying to keep him from us, perhaps to try and force information out of him. This is quite obviously the case." She suggested bringing frowns to the faces of the surrounding professors and inquisitors who came with them.


    Lady Uva of course thought of this as well but arguing at the moment would get her nowhere. "Fine then, but do tell your superiors that should anything happen to our Harbinger..." Lady Uva turned to the uniformly dressed armored individuals and warned seriously.


    She didn''t give off any mana fluctuations and just spoke in a regr tone but those who observed couldn''t help but be reminded that she was considered the most powerful existence in Pesia despite her feeble and gentle appearance.


    Aron''s chains ng heavily as he was escorted down the tform and towards the armored men waiting for him. He quickly scanned the present scene without uttering a word but instead keeping his thoughts to himself.


    ...


    After being handed over to Vonstein''s military, Aron was lead to a detention center where he would stay until the day of the trial.


    The process of taking him there however was done in such a manner that was obviously to belittle him. Walking in chains while numerous aristocrats who lived in the city observed him and castments of mockery.


    ''They waste no opportunities to shamemoners whilst trying to promote their own people''s feeling of superiority. They''ll all pay¡­'' Aron expected as much upon arriving. Those responsible for attending to Lady Uva and the others only gave excuse after excuse to exin the actions being taken.


    The carriages are under maintenance... Aron''s arrival must have been leaked... People have a right to say their thoughts.


    The excuses made were quite poor and Lady Uva felt she was being made a fool of. It was only after Lady Rose intervened that she was able to focus on the bigger picture.


    "Proving his innocencees before anything else, however after that..."


    Lady Uva could only reluctantly agree with Lady Rose''s words before the two went their separate ways. Not surprisingly each of them was assigned a servant to assist them with anything they might need during their stay.


    This however was simply just a way to monitor and observe the actions of the academy officials. After all knowing their movements yed a great factor in what they could and could not do with Aron.


    ...


    The detention center was arge rectangr building made of brick and marble that stood at a height of over twenty meters. The strangest thing however was that it didn''t look at all like somewhere one would keep prisoners due to its luxurious outer appearance.


    It wasn''t until Aron actually entered the premises that he understood just why it looked like this. ''Underground...''


    Although Aron couldn''t sense mana he hadn''t been in direct contact with he was still able to feel mana fluctuations emanating from below the detention center. The only other way such fluctuations woulde about is if arge group of individuals where gathered in an enclosed space for long amounts of time.


    "Hey, who said you could stop?" One of the armored guards who were known as Encaptors saw Aron pause and proceeded to try and shove him. However the disparity in strength was far toorge and Aron didn''t move at all.


    He turned his head to the individual who performed this action and cast him a cold nce before proceeding to walk without uttering a word.


    ''Damnmoner... just you wait for the young Lord to arrive.'' The encaptor thought while showing a sinister grin under his helm.

 166 Chapter 166

    Night soon fell upon the city of Vonstein and the topic on everyone''s lips was that of Aron supposedly murdering Arkus Vonstein, a talented mage from one of the branch families.


    Many began to specte just how this feat was achieved. The Journey hadn''t been broadcast in Ettenheim so arge majority of aristocrats were still aloof as to how powerful Aron was.


    They wondered why a trial was even necessary when the one in the wrong was just amoner. Some could only assume it was because of the knowledge he obtained while others thought it had to do with him being close to Lady Rose. Whatever the case the majority of aristocrats didn''t agree and they didn''t hesitate to show it...


    "Off with his head!"


    "Off with his head!"


    "Off with his head!"


    Outside the detention center, arge gathering of middle ss and lower ss aristocrats could be seen as they began to protest the need for a trial in the first ce.


    Their cries and cheers echoed through many parts of the eastern side of the city and could even be heard by Lady Rose who had chosen to rent a room at a local high ss lodging away from the rest of the officials. ''Quite the rowdy group of vermin you''ve attracted Aron.''


    She looked outside through the window of her room which was situated on the fourth floor and gave a good view of the eastern side of the city. The same side in which the detention centerid.


    ''This gathering is too well organized to be random, it surely serves some sort of purpose. s I can only trust in your n and observe for now.'' Lady Rose thought to herself before turning away from the window then crumpling up a piece of paper she held in her hand and tossing it into the nearby firece.


    ...


    Meanwhile many meters below the detention center, argework of small primitive looking cells existed that didn''t match the building''s exterior aesthetic at all.


    It was clear the cells above were meant to detain criminals with a background while those below were for individuals who didn''t matter.


    ''They segregate even criminals.'' Aron who was ced in a cell near the very depths of thework couldn''t help but snicker at this thought. It was almost as though they were trying far too hard to be aristocrats, reaching a point where one would even think them to be a different more superior species.


    The cells below were of poor sanitation and airflow which was only made worse by the city''s sewage line which ran directly under thework.


    The cells closer to the bottom were hence gued by a fowl stench and the sound of water running. The one meal Aron was served didn''t look the least bit edible and he could only imagine what vile things they had ced and done to it.


    Luckily for him his body didn''t require the nutrition so he didn''t even pay it a second nce.


    He was currently seated on the freezing cold floor as the cell had no bed nor ce to sit. The fact it was even missing basicvatory essentials was testament to the fact that those ced here weren''t even considered human.


    As Aron quietly sorted his thoughts, a feminine shaped silhouette appeared outside his cell. Normally one couldn''t make out the face or figure given how poorly lit the lowerwork was but Aron''s vision in the night was near perfect so he could easily see the visitor who arrived.


    "Did you manage to deliver the letter?" Aron turned to Khalifa who''s face was hidden under a grayish veil. Her attire which normally had a plethora of colors now changed ording to the area she stood.


    The only reason Aron could instantly recognize her despite the camouge was because of her mana signature.


    "Yes, I left it in her room and observed from a distance to ensure it reached her." She replied formally and didn''t say a word less or more. "I see, then that is all for now. Continue to gather what evidence you can and send it to Rose but ensure she doesn''t see you." Aronmanded and Khalifa bowed to show her eptance of the order before leaving as quickly as she came.


    However not long after Khalifa left the sound of several footsteps could be heard approaching.


    ''Two... no three individuals.'' Aron guessed from the echoes and intervals of each step.


    *click*


    Soon two masculine shaped figures appeared in front of the cell before opening the door leaving one to stand guard. Among the two who entered one wore the encaptor uniform while another was draped in a ck cloak with a mask covering his face.


    "Tsk. This ce smells putrid! If you want to leave here quickly I suggest you corporate with me and tell me every bit of information you know. Do this and I guarantee you this matter will end, like it never even existed." The cloaked figure asked in a groggy tone.<sub> </sub>


    "And I''m supposed to trust some masked unknown individual who doesn''t even dare to use his real voice in front of me? You must think me senile or desperate to ept such a vague offer." Aron didn''t hesitate to reject the proposal and snicker at the man for his poor attempt.


    "I gave you a choice but if you insist on being difficult then I suppose I can only "interrogate" you till you speak. Bring it in and Leave us!" The cloaked figure instructed and the encaptor who had initially remained outside dragged in a metallic trolley like table that housed numerous eerie looking bloody tools.


    After leaving the trolley in the cell the two encaptors walked out and locked the cell before leaving the lower levels.


    "Onest chance, will you speak?" The cloaked figure offered but Aron only snickered.


    "What use is there wasting words on a dead man in a soon to be fallen city." Aron warned which only seemed to irritate the figure as he proceeded to pick a tool off the trolley and face Aron.


    "Let''s see just who will regret what."


    ...


    At around the same time outside the city, two cloaked figures could be seen sneaking near the boarder.


    "Juliet just what is it that you want us to do?" The figure a bit further behind who was none other than Anastasia couldn''t help but ask this in a whispery voice.


    "Just making preparations should all else fail. Just keep cing those beads down every ten meters until we circle the entire city''s outer perimeter." Juliet replied vaguely causing Anastasia to nce at the numerous dark beads in her hands.


    "Fine." Anastasia clicked her tongue in irritation and continued to carry out this unknown task alongside Juliet while wondering what exactly it was that she was nning. ''Was she also approached by Aron and forced into this?... no she looks very willing to do all this.''


    Anastasia could only continue to wonder as to what the exact motives were.


    ....


    Time passed and soon midnight fell...


    Many meters under the detention center in the row that housed Aron''s cell a thick scent of blood now prevailed in the area.


    Inside Aron''s cell the cloaked figure ced a bloody and brunt tool back on the trolley before looking down at the bloody and badly bruised body before him.


    "Where is that arrogance you had before?" The cloaked figure asked but only received a bloody cough in reply causing him to snicker. "Oh right, you can no longer speak. This should make for quite the interesting trial." The figure remarked before turning to knock on the cell.


    Once he did so one encaptor soon came and opened the door while another lifted a sort of crystalntern to light the dimly lit cell. Upon doing so they saw the bloody figureying on the ground and they couldn''t help but widen their eyes under their helms.


    "I doubt he''ll heal before the trial so I need you all to stage a fight among the lower detainees so what urred here can be said to be a result of that. Understood?" The figure asked in a tone that left no room for refusal and the two immediately nodded before gulping and leaving the cell.


    After this the figure was escorted up by the two encaptors. "My Lord, we''ve ced a change of clothing in the main office, you''ll be able to leave in the confusion the protest outside is causing." The encaptor exined in a humble tone before leading the man to the said main office.


    Once there the encaptor excused himself and the cloaked man went into the office where he was greeted by an unexpected guest.


    "Well now isn''t this interesting, I do wonder what Urs''s first and most powerful son could be doing in such a ce dressed like this." A chuckling Belle satfortably on the office''s main seat with her legs resting on its desk.


    The cloaked man didn''t respond to her which lead her to chuckle once again before shaking her head.


    "Don''t worry Gregor, you and I could help each other don''t you think?" Belle asked seductively while running her finger across her glossy lips.


    The cloaked figure who was revealed to be Gregor Vonstein snickered before lifting his mask, revealing a face that bared a strong resemnce to Brutas.


    "I''m listening..."

 167 Chapter 167

    "I''m listening..." Gregor muttered while keeping a straight face, as if not the least bit pleased to see Belle.


    "You certainly live up to your reputation as the unfeeling pir. Come now no need to be so hostile, I simply have a proposal to make." Belle giggled before standing from the chair and strutting over to Gregor who still showed no interest in her games. "Then speak, my time is precious." Gregor arrogantly replied causing a frown to appear on Belle''s face.


    In the next moment she grabbed Gregor by the chin with one hand and gave him a threatening gaze. "Leave a dog for too long and it will surely forget it''s master it seems. Listen carefully Gregor, this opportunity can not be wasted! I risked a lot going against Lady Uva so you had best extract information out of him by any means necessary. Once I have that knowledge both the Ettenheim throne and title of arch-Mage will be mine...."


    Belle trailed off then let go of Gregor aggressively before sensually strutting over to the desk and sitting on top of it. "... at that time I will be sure to give you support in taking over house Vonstein and perhaps even more... you could very well be the first man I let taste my body." Belle snickered while slowly tracing her finger along her slender toned thighs.


    Without waiting for a reply she quickly got off the desk and adjusted the short tight semi-transparent glittery dress she wore that showed off the outlines of the undergarments she wore inside.


    She purposely took her time as if teasing Gregor before walking past him and leaving the office entirely.


    ...


    And so the days began to slowly pass as anticipation for the day of the trial grew with each passing moment.


    No major moves were made by either side which came as quite the surprise since a good amount of people assumed Lady Rose would at least try to negotiate on Aron''s behalf.


    Was their rtionship not really a close one? One could only wonder.


    As for Gregor, he no longer visited the detention center since that day so as not to rouse any suspicion or attention towards him.


    The night prior to the trial, Gregor was casually walking around therge fort like pce in which the main family resided.


    His status in this household was very great as he was Urs''s first born and since she was already set to be the next head it was only natural for people to assume he woulde after her as no one in his generation of the family showed more promise than him.


    "L-Lord Gregor, Mdy requests your presence in her quarters." A servant nervously approached him from behind and delivered this piece of news while not daring to look him in the eye. "I see, I''ll go there right away." He said with great indifference before turning and walking away.


    *knock*


    He knocked lightly on the door once before awaiting a reply.


    "Enter." A lovely yet viscous sounding voice soon granted him permission to enter and he didn''t hesitate to do so.


    Upon entering the room, one could vaguely smell a plethora of different exotic aromas . Therge dark and silver colored room had a thin reddish mist hovering in the air which gave the room a sort of mystique allure.


    The true attraction however was therge circr bed in the center with whitish veiled curtains covering it from above. At the center of the bed, Gregor could clearly see the silhouette of a woman casually sitting cross legged and looking in his direction.


    What''s more two more feminine silhouettes could be seen in rather unique postures close to the central silhouette.


    "My dear Gregor, tomorrow is the day of the trial. Arkus was a rather useful piece to sacrifice so I expect great results from this, either his death or the extraction of the information he holds. I can''t imagine this task to be too difficult yes?" The once lovely voice now sounded cold and extremely vicious.


    "I''ll be sure to give you the results you seek, do not worry mother." Gregor replied briefly while standing at attention with his head held high.


    What followed next was the sound of moaning, the voices that let out these light moans were different and more soft, one could say they were quite pleasing to the ear. "You''ve grown quite bold since thest time we spoke I see, not even bowing... but what can I expect from a man. At the very least you''re more useful than that trash you''d call a father."


    Gregor remained quiet and didn''t respond to the insults, only waiting for her to continue to speak.


    "Hmph. Well then that''s that, strip and enter, you can at least provide me some entertainment. That''s the one thing you don''t seem to disappoint me at...."<sub> </sub>


    ....


    The next day numerous people gathered outside arge dome shaped building known as "The Parle". This building acted as a sort of gathering ce for all the important figures of Vonstein to meet and reach conclusions on matters of high priority.


    It was also the ce where trails of high profile individuals were conducted.


    Today this ce would hold the trial of Aron concerning his suspicion in the murder of Arkus Vonstein.


    Inside this building where many of the seats where arranged in a circr manner covering four floors with a central open area that had the Vonstein family crest beautifully carved into the marble floor.


    The ground floor acted as a sort of gathering area and didn''t house any seats, this was were some members of low ss families coulde and listen in on the discussions if granted permission.


    After that came first floor which housed mid ss families then the second which housedrge and finally the third which only housed members with Vonstein blood or very important guests.


    Today that ce housed the Galos Academy''s upper echelon consisting of The Arch-Mage, the vice and three grand mages. A few other unexpected faces could be seen at the trial, both Juliet and Anastasia were present on the third floor.


    At one section of the seats stood an old looking man with long gray hair and arge figure. Despite his seemingly old age this man looked to be filled with vitality as he approached the only podium present on the third floor and cleared his throat before speaking.


    "I thank you all for gathering here today to bare witness to this trial. Given the uniqueness of this particr one I Rih Lamarck have been invited by both parties to act as the Judge to preside over this. Without further dy let us begin the trial. Bring in the used!" Rih spoke confidently and received noints after speaking.


    Seeing this man present, Anastasia couldn''t help but nce over to Juliet. "Are you the reason he''s here? That man is one of the direct advisors to the emperor after all and I doubt he''d listen to the request of the Vonsteins." She asked with great curiosity but Juliet shook her head.


    "No, I''m sure it has to do with the arch-Mage. She''s probably the only person who has my father''s respect after all." Juliet replied shortly before ncing below to see the prisoner being brought in.


    Soon silence filled the hall as a bloody body that could barely walk was brought into the hall and made to stand at the center of the ground floor for all to see.


    "What is the meaning of this!?" Upon seeing Aron''s terrible condition, Lady Uva couldn''t help but yell out in outrage.


    An encaptor however soon came forward and exined that some of the aristocratic detainees had ganged up on Aron and thus brought him into this state. He even went as far as to show a report of the incident and what exactly transpired.


    "This is clearly a set up, you expect me to believe it just so happened to take ce now of all times?" Lady Uva angrily inquired but the encaptor felt unable to answer.


    Luckily for him, Rih Lamarck intervened. "Coincidences do happen Lady Uva but at the same time you may be right, however my decisions will be made based off evidence so unless something is presented to prove this attack was false we will proceed on with the trial." Rih answered without a shred of hesitation and gave what he felt was a fair decision given the circumstances.


    Hearing his words, many aristocrats couldn''t help but feel ted. Seeing the sight of Aron''s bloody and badly battered body brought a sense of euphoria to some.


    Lady Uva saw her words wouldn''t gain her anything so she reluctantly stepped back before showing Aron an apologetic look.


    "Now then those in defense of Aron it is said he was found on the scene when Arkus Vonstein had perished and many witnesses im they found him present looking down Arkus''s corpse. what evidence do you have to counteract this?" Rih presented what little evidence those iming he was behind the murder had before turning to the Galos group.


    As much as Lady Uva tried, she couldn''t find any solid evidence that could prove otherwise. She had only prepared some statements and hoped to personally vouch for him but that was beginning to look like it wouldn''t be enough.


    Just as she was preparing to stand, Lady Rose did so first before turning towards Rih Lamarck.


    "Let''s end this shall we."

 168 Chapter 168

    "Let''s end this shall we." Lady Rose muttered as if tired of all the useless dribble being said.


    With a flick of her wrist, her scouter came flying through the entrance at an astounding speed beforeing up to hover around the third floor, right at the central open area where it could be viewed from all sides. "I present to you my evidence."


    With a snap of her fingers her scouter began to disy the scene that urred between Arkus Vonstein and Aron in a lecture hall of the Galos Academy.


    The image was being shown in a point of view outside the window but it was still fairly clear enough to see and hear just what had transpired.


    In the end, it was clear that Arkus purposefullymitted suicide to implicate Aron.


    "This can''t be right! This must be forgery!?" One of the closer friends of Arkus yelled out in disapproval of the evidence presented.


    But s this was useless. "As far as I can tell there is no forgery behind this, however if you have evidence that can prove otherwise then I''ll be inclined to listen." Rih Lamarck casually replied in a calm tone as if unbothered by the turn of events.


    What the Vonstein''s had hoped would work in their favor turned out to be their biggest obstacle, causing the trial to take a drastic turn.


    "It seems no further evidence will be brought so based on what''s been given so far I judge Aron of Galos Academy to be innocent of all charges! If any are opposed to this then present your evidence now or let the case end here for good!" Rih Lamarck dered in a loud thunderous voice that reverberated throughout the Parle. He was an extremely straightforward man and so no reason to waste time.


    For trials in Ettenheim, once a verdict was reached it could not be withdrawn even if new solid evidence was brought to the table. This was why trials normally took long to take ce but this time around, those using Aron rushed things in order to lessen the chance of having anything solid brought up in Aron''s favor.


    For it to backfire so greatly was something they found truly frustrating.


    "No! I can''t ept this! I won''t!" An individual on the second floor baring a crazed expression refused to settle for this verdict and jumped off from the floor beforeunching an attack towards Aron.


    However he wasn''t the only one, numerous individuals in the crowd on the ground floor alsounched projectile types of mana attacks and techniques.


    Lady Uva was too slow to react and by the time she got ready to act numerous bloody holes could be seen on Aron''s figure along with some limbs and chunks of flesh missing... it truly was a gruesome sight.


    "Restrain them!" Rih Lamarck ordered but before the parties responsible could be captured they each took their own lives without hesitation.


    The direct members of the Vonstein family present on the third floor couldn''t help but show pleased expressions at this sight.


    Lady Uva wanted to quickly rush over but was stopped by Lady Rose raising her hand and gesturing her to pause. "Just wait."


    Lady Uva couldn''t understand the meaning behind this and wanted to question Rose but in that very moment a thin mist began to emanate from the bloody corpseying on the ground below right at the center of the Vonstein crest.


    "He''s healing?! After all that?" Belle couldn''t help but express her surprise towards this as she stood up to observe the scene more clearly.


    Simr to her Anastasia was also perplexed as to how anyone could still move after all that. "How is that possible..." She muttered but Juliet shook her head. "Look closer."


    Anastasia was puzzled by this and did as Juliet asked before having her eyes widen. "That''s..."


    "Gregor Vonstein!!" Numerous individuals yelled out in unison from shock and surprise. The longer the mist emanated from the body the more it resembled Gregor Vonstein, but then how?


    In that moment everyone turned to look in the direction of the lone seat Gregor Vonstein had originally upied... only to see a smirking Aron casually enjoying the scene.


    [ Death Stalker Aspect: ShapeShift ]


    Surprise wasn''t enough of a word to describe what the majority of people in the Parle currently felt.<sub> </sub>


    "Mur... murderer!" This time around the yell of outrage came from the third floor, among some of branch family members. The main family members aside from Gregor didn''t attend as this wasn''t something they felt they needed to witness in person.


    Before the angry group could express their rage towards the matter Lady Uva extended her hand in their direction.


    [ World Art: Suppression ]


    In an instant everyonecking sufficient strength felt the weight of their bodies grow extremely heavy, to a point where they could barely move their lips.


    After this happened Aron couldn''t help but snicker loudly and stand up from his seat.


    "It''s quite amusing for someone who walked into my cell iming to torture information out of me would have the roles reversed and even be killed by a scheme set up by his own people. This is the beauty of poetic justice."


    "In my time as Gregor Vonstein I''ve uncovered quite the controversial information, if you wish to trail me again then you best be ready for the world to know about all your rather unique goals and ambitions. As a safeguard Lady Rose and Lady Uva will publicize this information should anything happen to me." Aron spoke in a cold and calm tone as if confident in the current situation. He was clearly ckmailing them in the open no less. Lady Uva was clueless as to what he secrets he was talking about but she didn''t voice it.


    It wasn''t hard to see he was using her as a shield. It was bad enough Aron knew their secrets but most felt he could be dealt with, however who could handle Lady Rose and Lady Uva? The Vonsteins were currently backed into a very unpleasant situation.


    [ Enough! I Urs Vonstein decree that this matter shall end here and now. Any who dare oppose this shall face the consequences ording to cityws! ]


    A vicious and clearly enraged voice resounded within the entire Parle,ing from no specific direction.


    ''I''ve spent nearly a week as Gregor Vonstein who had nearly unrestrained ess to their most prized and scandalous secrets. So either they try taking my life and risk falling alongside me or let the matter die.'' Aron thought while wearing a victorious grin on his face.


    With that decree made, Lady Uva ceased using the unique art and the majority of people could now move their limbs again and speak.


    "Since the case has ended here and both parties have reached an agreement, I dere this Parle adjourned." Rih Lamarck announced with indifference but deep down he couldn''t help but be surprised at how things turned out.


    The Vonstein family just lost one of their core members in such a humiliating manner and now they had no choice but to ept it and yield.


    The numerous aristocrats gathered didn''t know how to feel about all this especially now that even Urs had spoken, someone they didn''t dare go against.


    Some cried at the loss of Gregor while others couldn''t hide their anger no matter how hard they tried.


    Aron ignored the vicious gazes he was receiving and proceeded to walk over to seats where the Galos Academy officials had sat. "Hmm, seems the academy isn''t happy to see me in one piece." Aronmented as a good number of the professors and inquisitors showed signs of hostility towards him.


    How couldn''t they? Those who part took in the scheme would surely suffer the consequences once a proper investigation was carried out. Worst of all it seemed he held some heavy leverage against the Vonstein family so they lost their backing as well, leaving them nowhere to flee if things turned bad.


    Even Belle who had been calm andposed at first looked rather pale from disbelief. She couldn''t help but recall the conversation she had with Gregor at the detention center, seeing as how that was in fact Aron, he now knew what part she yed in all this. ''This is bad... very bad.''


    She felt her heart race the longer she thought about it. Aron nced in her direction and could smell the slight scent of fear she began to give off.


    "I''m honored you all coulde and seek justice against those who dared try and stain the academy name. I''ll return to the academy in a few days as I still have some matters to settle so please go on ahead without me." Aron disyed a charming smile as he said this but after the events that just transpired his smile looked more scary than charming, they could only look to Lady Uva to reply on their behalf.


    "Right, we may discuss this in length once you return so one airship shall remain to bring you back. I also feel the need to apologize for all this on behalf of the academy, had you not made your own preparations your life may have been lost due to my negligence." Lady Uva had her own questions but she didn''t insist on him returning especially since she felt quite guilty for not being much help at all.


    <o>,m "That works just fine." Aron''s smile faded as quickly as it came before he turned to walk away. Before he could leave however Lady Rose came by his side and prepared to leave as well. "I''ll remain as well should anything ur."</o>


    The two didn''t wait for a reply and simply began to walk away from the seats leaving numerous individuals speechless as the day of the trial turned into a day of mourning for the Vonstein family.

 169 Chapter 169

    After leaving the Parle, Lady Rose lead Aron to the lodgings she had booked during her stay in the city thus far.


    During their way there, numerous eyes were locked onto them. Some hateful and vengeful while others fearful and submissive, after all everyone now all but knew him as the killer of Gregor Vonstein.


    The news had spread fast due to the immense number of people who witnessed it live and retold the events immediately after leaving the Parle.


    Aron and Rose however paid no mind to these gazes and safely arrived at the lodgings location without anything eventful urring.


    Through the entire trip there the two didn''t exchange any words as it was inly obvious all eyes were on them and it would be far to risky to speak carelessly. Only after they arrived inside the luxurious mid-sized room did they decide to speak again.


    "Is this ce secure?" Upon entering the room Aron immediately wondered if it was a safe ce to speak. After all it was very usible that the room was tapped and so their conversations could be heard by a third party, to ensure that wasn''t the case he quickly began feeling the wall as if checking the texture but in fact what he was looking for were runes.


    Mana could almost never be stored within basic inanimate objects, It was present yes but not stationary although in some cases this did ur especially in nature but that was incredibly rare. An example of this urrence is the mana crystal, an inanimate object capable of storing vast amounts of mana due to its unique properties.


    But this building was simply made of luxurious wood, bricks and other basic constructing materials, in other words nothing capable of keeping mana stationary.


    "The walls either have some runes on them or glyphs..." Aron could vaguely sense minor fluctuations of mana emanating from the walls and onto his finger tips.


    "I used the runic slips you granted me back in Galos here. I had originally intended to use them on my tower but not before studying them first. s this matter arose and here we are." Lady Rose summarized before walking over to a two chair table set ced near a window and taking a seat.


    Seeing as it was his own runic slip Aron felt more at ease since it was difficult for even he himself to discern because even though he made them it was just as hard on him if used against him.


    Seeing as the room was more or less secure enough he walked over to join Lady Rose by the table before a thought hit him. ''Did she really intend to study them or did she suspect me for trying to monitor her.'' Aron wasn''t sure if what Lady Rose said was true or not but he chose to remain doubtful on the matter. In his opinion her being skeptical about cing runic slips she didn''t understand in her tower was only natural.


    Lady Rose had little idea of what Aron was thinking so she just began to speak without prying into it. "Well this debacle was certainly unexpected but it''s truly turned in our favor, all that remains now is for us to capitalize on it." She suggested while keenly observing Aron''s bodynguage.


    "That it has, we now have an opportunity to gain some control in the Vonstein household whilst also having some leverage to use against Belle. I''m not too familiar with Belle''s character so I''m unsure on how best to use what we have against her. I take it you can handle this, yes?" Aron revealed honestly because he still knew far too little about her.


    To most people she was seen as a beautiful, kind, smart and powerful mage with goodworking ability. However what Aron saw thus far was a woman who built up a facade to hide her true scheming nature and flirtatious ways of obtaining what she wanted.


    From his brief interaction with her as Gregor Vonstein, it was clear she had some sort of leverage on him to make him submissive. This lead Aron to believe if she was able to get this deep into the Vonstein family then it was possible she had other pawns in other great families, making her quite the tricky opponent to deal with.


    Despite all this Lady Rose looked confident and she soon exined why. "The key here is not to ce all our pieces on the table Aron. Although they have a lot to lose we also seem the same in their eyes hence it wouldn''t make sense to go too far, that would only risk a break down of our advantage."


    Lady Rose''s words made sense to Aron and he could definitely see a scenario where trying to use all the leverage against them in one go could fail. At the end of the day he wasn''t dealing with simple individuals in the first ce.


    "I see your point. In that case I think I may be able to deal with the Vonstein''s, given my current standing with them it''s clear I won''t be able to get close to any member of their family in future and their arergely loyal to the Emperor too so a proper alliance with them isn''t possible. So I have no choice but to do something very risky¡­" The annoyance in Aron''s voice could be heard quite clearly by Rose despite it being subtle.<sub> </sub>


    Aron wasn''t used to acting with so little surety, at the very least he liked to be seventy to eighty percent sure his n would work but then here he had to work with what he could gather in the past week as Gregor Vonstein which made him less than fifty percent confident in his n.


    Lady Rose found this to be slightly interesting, it was like a reminder to her that Aron wasn''t perfect and that he too was capable of concern, she found it rather refreshing that he had a sort of weakness to him.


    "Life is all about risks Aron, I''ve mentioned this before. At the very least even if things do go wrong I have no doubt that you''ll emerge on top" Lady Roseforted although rather strictly causing her to receive a skeptical nce from Aron. "It''s rather strange for you to speak words of encouragement." Aronmented rather bluntly while Lady Rose chuckled softly at the remark.


    "I wasn''t encouraging you... that is beneath me, I simply hold that much confidence in you given what you''ve shown me thus far. Caution is fine but too much of anything can be problematic." Lady Rose exined honestly and Aron no longer questioned her.


    He knew her words were right and he was indeed too cautious at times but that was an inbuilt habit of his and so it wasn''t easy to just shake off. Growing up in Limbo, if he wasn''t taught to be as cautious as he is then he would have died long ago.


    "It will get better with time, it''s... something I cannot easily rid myself of." Aron replied while showing a rather nk expression on his face as he lowered his gaze to look at his hand.


    He began to reminisce back to where this habit of his initially began.


    [ It was around the time he had reached a stage where his father would let him join in on hunts for mana beasts within the region of Limbo he had grown up. ]


    [ "We''ve been observing that group of beasts for far too long. If we rush in then we would at least be able to catch a few father." A young Aron impatiently suggested before receiving a smack at the back of his head from Harald. ]


    [ "Listen here pup, there''s more to hunting prey than just power. You need to always be cautious and take into ount as many scenarios as you can, otherwise..." Harald trailed off before pointing to the group of beasts once again, only to see their bodies had began to corrode freakishly before nothing was left. ]


    [ The only thing that could now be seen was a sort of dark floating cloud in the area. "What is that." A surprised Aron inquired only to recieve a toothy grin from from Harald. "That is why you must always be cautious pup, that''s another rule." ]


    [ "I feel like you''re making these up every day." A young Aron sighed and replied before receiving another smack at the back of his head. "Never question your father, that''s yet another very important rule". ]


    "You don''t need to rid yourself of it, just don''t let it dictate all your actions." Lady Rose added causing Aron to stop reminiscing and raise his head before the two locked eyes. "You look like you have a n." She added after seeing a sort of reinvigorated confidence in Aron.


    "I do, it''s time the Vonstein family experienced anguish."Aron replied before showing a toothy sinister grin.


    ...


    A/N: Like, Review and Comment. It helps


    [ Rule#4: Always Take Caution ]


    [ Rule#4.5( sub rule ): You father is always right ]

 170 Chapter 170

    Some timeter many kilometers away in the western region of the Lachester Kingdom, arge eerie ck airship could be seen hovering above a burning small settlement.


    The screams of women and children wailing resonated in the now smoky skies above the region.


    On the deck of said airship stood Sayiva who wore a cold expression as she looked down at the inferno without showing an inch of remorse or pity.


    "Mydy, here..."


    *thumb*


    Sayiva''s attention was soon drawn away as a subordinate cloaked in ck ascended to the deck via the tform while dragging behind three individuals. An adult man, woman and a child.


    "Please spare us! I beg of you please! We''ve done nothing, we are simple folk!" The man bowed deeply and pleaded as tears ran down his face.


    The day had ended normally and he had just been enjoying supper with his family when all of a sudden his settlement was attacked by these unknown cloaked individuals who burned and killed his friends, neighbors and even rtives right before his eyes.


    He had attempted to hide along with his family in a storage shed but in the end they still got caught but rather than being killed there and then, he was dragged here before this tall intimidating elven woman with blood red eyes.


    Sayiva''s eyes settled on the hand belonging to the woman where a silver looking ring with a red jewel could be seen on her index finger.


    "That belongs to us, where did you get it?" Sayiva''s echoey voice sent shivers down the spine of the woman as this question was directed at her. The shock from what she had experienced thus far had been too much and she couldn''t utter a word, she only cried while shaking her head and holding her child tightly.


    "It''s me your excellency! I dug that ring up many years ago when I worked in the mines belonging to the Lovitz family, I didn''t mean to steal it... I just wanted my wife to have a nice wedding ring. Please punish me instead!" The man pleaded desperately while keeping his head lowered and crying his eyes out.


    "You''re vermin but at least you know your ce, I''ll spare your useless life for making it easier to retrieve this, you... give me your hand." Sayiva muttered coldly as she opened her hand towards the trembling woman.


    "Honey do it please!" With the encouragement from her husband, the woman slowly stretched out her hand until it was held by Sayiva.


    *sh!*


    Without warning Sayiva shed the hand of the already shocked woman by the wrist, separating it from the rest of her body.


    "You may leave now, it was your blessing to receive my benevolence." Sayiva muttered before turning away while holding the woman''s bloody hand.


    The woman was in such shock that it took some time time for the pain to hit her. Before she could scream, her husband hugged her tight and ced his hand on her mouth before retreating hurriedly.


    The cloaked figure who had dragged them there only looked at them for a moment before focusing on Sayiva. ''She''s always hated humans but ever since the Komi Inds... she''s been far more blood thirsty and domineering...'' the figure thought while awaiting further orders.


    "Lovitz mines... set a course there." Sayiva casually instructed before removing the ring from the dismembered hand and cing it on her on own finger.


    [ We must get the others quickly so we may all possess a vessel of our own ]


    [ Yes, Yes, Hurry ]


    "Don''t worry it''s only a matter of time." Sayiva muttered before tossing the dismemberment hand into the zing inferno below the airship.


    ...


    Meanwhile at around the same time back in the city of Vonstein Aron was now making his way towards Castle Vonstein, the fort like pce in which the main family resided.


    Despite it being such an important ce, the castle didn''t have much security in terms of guards as only a few patrolled the grounds both outside and within the premises.


    Due to this Aron was approached by some guards in a hostile manner even before reaching the castle''s main gate.


    "You..." A burning anger could be seen clearly in the guard''s eye as he looked at Aron viciously. From what Aron could see in his time as Gregor Vonstein, the man was truly respected and admired within the family so to be faced by his killer yet being forced to not act was truly infuriating.


    Aron had expected such treatment so his expression remained unmoved as he turned to face the guard wielding a spear in his direction. "I''m here to see Lady Urs, pass on my message." Aron revealed in a rathermanding tone which only served to anger the guard further.


    However Vonstein''s military was known for its discipline and respect for thew so no matter how angry the guard was he didn''t act out of line. Instead he lowered his spear before giving Aron a nod. "I will do so, please wait a moment." The guard replied rather politely although the hostility in his tone was still very much apparent.<sub> </sub>


    As the guard went away Aron remained stationary and crossed his arms while ncing at the castle walls. There were a few guards on patrol who could be seen gazing in his direction with simr hostile expressions on their faces. ''I''m amazed no one has tried to attack me so far, is it just due to discipline or perhaps fear of Urs.''


    Aron decided to entertain a few random thoughts as he waited for the guard to return. The wait proved to be short however as soon the guard reappeared near the castle gate and gestured him over.


    After walking over to the guard Aron wasn''t spoken to but instead gestured to follow him inside.


    Once past the gates Aron was directly led towards the main entrance. However before reaching there he noticed the castle grounds had plenty of carriages stationed outside.


    He didn''t question the guard on this however and continued to silently follow behind until they reached the main door.


    "I was told that you should already know your way there." The guard came to a stop and gave Aron onest vicious nce before walking away, leaving him standing by the entrance.


    ''I do wonder what she''ll do upon seeing me in person.'' Aron thought as he finally decided to open the door and proceed inside.


    "Wee dear hon-!!" Upon entering, a roll of servants stood on either side of the passageway seemingly ready to greet any guest that came in.


    Once they saw that it was Aron they seemed to freeze up in an almost literal sense as none of them said anything. Seeing as they wouldn''t speak first Aron decided to confirm something. "Why are there so many carriages outside?" Aron turned his head to the left where the four male servants stood and asked this bluntly.


    However before one of them could answer one of the four female servants on the right spoke up. "How dare youe here!?" She yelled in a tone carrying pure rage.


    Aron nced at her without giving her much of a reaction, he could easily recognize her as she was one of the servants he interacted with most with as Gregor Vonstein. From what he could tell, Gregor had a very intimate rtionship with the young woman and she was deeply infatuated with him.


    "I''ve been invited inside by Urs or do I need the permission of some servant as well?" Aron harshly replied and purposefully aggravated the girl.


    She looked ready to pounce on him as she clenched her fists and tears ran down her face. Had it not been for the other servants holding onto to her she may have already attacked without caring for the consequences.


    "They are here to pay respects to thete young Lord Gregor Sir." A male servant saw that this was escting so he quickly decided to answer Aron''s initial question so he could leave.


    "I see, that''ll be all then." Aron didn''t ask anything more and he turned to leave without sparing them another nce.


    "Coward! Face me, take my life as well!" The enraged female servant called out while still crying out loudly but was still ignored by Aron.


    After leaving the passageway, taking a few turns and ascending a flight of stairs Aron soon arrived in front of the door leading to Urs''s quarters.


    "Enter."


    Before he could even announce his presence she spoke first and granted him permission to enter. ''Seeing as she was able to sense me her alertness must be quite high at the moment.'' Aron thought as he proceeded to enter the room.


    Unlike his past visit the room this time around didn''t contain a thin reddish mist making it much clearer to see.


    Just likest time he found Urs casually seated at the center of her bed although this time she was wearing what looked to be a military battle attire.


    "You''re either very brave or very foolish toe here after what you''ve done." Urs had her dark pearl like eyes fixated on Aron. She felt a sort of anger bubbling up inside her simply from looking at his face.


    Urs was in herte twenties which in Pesia was quite a mature number given how many days made a year, although her body itself didn''t show this. Her face was quite lovely despite having a few visible wrinkles here and there while her body was as fit as could be which was only natural for a warrior like herself.


    Aron however remained neutral on the surface as he faced her, it was clear she was trying to intimidate him and lead the conversation which he couldn''t allow. "Neither, I''m just that confident that if I want to leave... no one can stop me." Aron''s suppressed wills were now released which gave him an even more vicious looking appearancepared to Urs.


    What could her anger amount to against the rage of thousands of beasts.


    Despite all this Urs herself also remained calm. "At the very least I doubt you''d leave unscathed." Urs threatened once again but Aron only chuckled while shaking his head.


    "I''ve had free reign in your home and city for many days, do you really think I didn''t take any measures in case I was found out early?" Aron''s question answered some of Urs''s worries.


    He indeed did have ess to the fort and moved freely for many days so he could have done quite a lot she wasn''t aware of. But it was also possible that he was currently bluffing so he could have an edge, however Urs wasn''t willing to take that risk so she decided to cease her threats.


    "Speak then, what do you want?"

 171 Chapter 171

    "Speak then, what do you want?" Urs inquired in a rather impatient tone while keeping her hostile gaze focused on Aron.


    Aron showed a small smile and began slowly walking towards the bed. "I want you to cooperate with me." He replied without hesitation but received apletely unmoved expression from Urs.


    "You humiliate both my family and I, cause the death of my most precious child and still have the nerve to request such a thing from me?" Urs soon furrowed her brows as she felt like Aron was now just making a mockery of her.


    However Aron waspletely serious with his request. "It would serve beneficial to both of us, you and I more or less want the same thing." Aron came to a halt about two meters away from Urs''s bed and just looked at her with his hands crossed.


    After hearing this, Urs''s curiosity was slightly peaked. "And what would that be?" She inquired just as Aron had hoped.


    "War with the Aethel Kingdom." Aron revealed and actually managed to bring a slight look of surprise out of Urs. "You must be joking." Urs muttered in an inquisitive tone as if asking for confirmation.


    Aron however remained silent and straight faced, clearly showing her he wasn''t kidding.


    "...Considering you''re actually serious, what makes you think I''d have any interest in initiating a war? Do you forget that my main duty is to protect Ettenheim from such a disaster from urring?" Urs quicklyposed herself after the initial shock and retorted back but without as much hostility, her curiosity was slowly but surely rising now.


    Aron didn''t observe such a subtle change but since she was still willing to listen to him he continued to speak. "In my short time within the Vonstein household I''ve learned quite a bit about you Urs..."


    "For one you have no interest in the empire''s politics, your interest instead lies within the battlefield... so much so that you''ve already tried suggesting an invasion of Aethel when you were younger. It''s a shame isn''t it? To work so hard in bing a greatbatant only to never get the chance to fully showcase your ability, it doesn''t have to be that way however because I''m offering you a chance right now." Aron spoke slowly and calmly as if every word was carefully selected to bear a reaction from Urs.


    The more Aron spoke the more agitated Urs began to look. "That may have been me when I was younger but I''ve long since grown ande to ept my duties. Moreover I have to regain my family''s honor in future by killing you so after today... know that you''re the Vonstein''s family''s greatest enemy. I''m sure you can understand the need for vengeance well." Urs''s tone now became slightly cracky as she spoke while her fists were clenched tight, wether this was due to anger or restrain Aron didn''t know.


    s despiteing here it seemed like his hope of gaining the assistance of the Vonstein family to start the war would note into fruition. He rxed his stance and only sighed while shaking his head.


    "No, I don''t understand vengeance. It is a fleeting feeling of satisfaction that usually brings about more problems. Believe it or not I had never nned to kill Gregor, his position in your family meant if he did die by my hands I''d have to deal with the wrath and schemes of your entire family and for what? Some useless human who only framed me? It''s absolutely nonsensical to bring about problems from an action that brings only a moment satisfaction."


    "If I''m going to take vengeance, I''d do it in such a way that it works in my benefit." Aron''s eyes grew colder and fiercer as a light flickering glow could be seen in them. Under his clothes many of his veins now became visible on his tense muscles as well.


    As if sensing the danger Urs jumped backwards from the bed and widened the distant between the two of them. "This conversation is over so leave now, if you push your luck any further I won''t be afraid of the consequences killing you might bring." Urs readied a sort of battle stance while keeping her nce fixated on Aron.


    Her instincts were telling her something was greatly amiss with him at the moment. A lingering sense of danger she hadn''t felt in quite the long time.


    "Leave? I''m afraid I can''t do that now that you''ve rejected my offer. Having the entire Vonstein family working against me will prove to be nothing but a huge burden so instead you should perish tonight along with that useless honor you cling to so dearly..."


    "Parasis... Invoke." Aron spoke before a glyph like tattoo on his left hand glowed brightly before quickly fading entirely.


    Urs who was caught off guard quickly inspected herself first for any changes or harmon her body but saw nothing and then proceeded to turn her gaze to Aron before getting ready to attack. However something was amiss...


    "My mana... I can''t feel it. What did you do!?" A genuine sense of panic now arose within Urs''s heart at this discovery. Without mana she was no better thanmon soldier.


    Aron showed a smirk upon seeing the panicked expression on Urs''s face. "I did mention I took measures during my time within the castle, what you''re experiencing is one said measure, my suppressive runes. Right now you won''t be able to manipte the mana within the effective radius so you''repletely helpless." Aron exined as he began to slowly approach her.


    The scent of fear she gave off had be slightly more potent as she understood the dire situation she was currently in. "Guards! Guards!" She attempted to call out as she saw no other way she would leave the room alive.


    Soon after she did so the door swung open and a ray of hope arose within her, however it faded just as quickly as the individual who walked in was someonepletely unfamiliar to her.


    This individual wore an attire that was very hard to see as it made her blend in with her surroundings quite well. The only slightly clear part was her veiled face.<sub> </sub>


    "I''ve killed the guards while the family and guests are still within the main hall." This unfamiliar woman was Khalifa and she gave a deep bow as she delivered this piece of news to Aron. "Good, kill everyone except Victoria and ensure your disguise isn''t seen through." He casually gave the order and Khalifa left soon after without responding.


    Urs watched this exchange in great disbelief, wasn''t he alone? Who was this woman? Did whatever Aaron do affect the whole castle or maybe even the city as a whole?


    Numerous questions raced through Urs''s mind but no clear answer could be reached, her greatest worry now was how she could possibly escape this predicament.


    As Aron nced in her direction the sense of danger she felt grew, soon her eyes quickly turned towards the room''s open window which now looked to be her only option. However given the height of the room it would likely lead to either death or grave injuries without augmenting her body first, something she could unfortunately no longer do under the runes effects.


    Before she could decide on what to do Aron had arrived in front of her at an rming speed. She couldn''t even react as he gripped her by the cor and threw her body to the other side of the room.


    *bam!*


    Her body collided viciously with the wall causing multiple injuries there and then. As she fell back to the ground with a loud thud blood began to leak from her now cracked skull, ear where the eardrum had popped and left hand which now had the femur bone sticking out.


    "Ga-splurt!" The pain she now felt was so overwhelming that her vision grew blurry, she slowly began to lose consciousness there after.


    "Is this all you could amount to? Seems I was wrong to assume you would be tricky to handle..." Aron trialed off before walking away from Urs''s now unconscious body.


    He returned to the original position he had stood in before taking in a deep breath. "Bos...Invoke!" As he uttered these words a glyph on his right hand lit up brightly before fading like the one before, what followed was the sound of explosions in the far distance.


    At this moment outside the castle numerous buildings began to suddenly have parts of them violently explode causing numerous fires to break out.


    Aron however didn''t move and only tensed his muscles as the sound drew closer and closer until....


    *boom!*


    Eventually the same happened to castle Vonstein as many parts of it suddenly exploded violently. One of this very explosions urred above Urs''s quarters making part of the brick ceiling copse right under them.


    ....


    By the time the sound of explosions ceased the city of Vonstein was in a state of disarray. Hundreds of lives were lost and numerous others were gravely injured as a zing inferno began to engulf the city.


    Back at the Castle Vonstein main hall, out of the many individuals initially present many died from the st or were killed easily by Khalifa who was exempted from the effects of the runes Aron ced to suppress mana due to an item she carried simr to the mechanism he had ced in his residence back in Galos although temporary.


    At this time Khalifa was facing the only individual still alive... Victoria Vonstein who was badly injured.


    ''He said the effect would vanish after the st so its best I retreat from here before she realizes this and recovers. I think this performance should suffice.'' Khalifa who now had a subtle change on her face thought as she got ready to retreat. Unlike her usual appearance, the current Khalifa looked much more pale and had long pointy ears that really stood out.


    Victoria Vonstein who was was currently on the other side of the hall could only watch with a burning rage as she struggled to breathe and support herself standing. ''I''m starting to feel it...mana'' She thought as the hope she once lost now returned, unfortunately it was toote now as the perpetrator now fled the scene.


    "Mark my words elf! I will find you and ensure you and your people suffer a fate worse than death!!!" Victoria roared out in almost beast like fashion, causing the entire castle to rumble from her words alone.


    Back upstairs in the passageway right outside Urs''s quarters, a badly injured Aron could be seen limping away from the room. His right hand looked broken in numerous positions and blood flowed down from his head but even then he wore a sinister smile on his face.


    ''At times all it takes for a war to begin is a simple misunderstanding.''

 172 Chapter 172

    Cries of panic and fear resounded through out the city of Vonstein as the sudden turn of events left many struggling for their lives. Some people were gravely injured and begging for assistance whilst others were desperately looking for their loved ones and friends.


    Although the damage delt by the explosions was great it didn''t take long for adept mages within the city to act and start putting out the fire where they could.


    Those efficient in manipting the element of water used the nearby sources of water and had them put out the mes in that given radius. The struggle with this method was that water was currently limited and unfortunately one couldn''t simply summon water out of the blue.


    In fact the more helpful mages were pro efficient in the element of fire and directly worked to extinguish the mes. This process proved to be slow however as the majority weren''t used to applying it in that manner.


    ...


    Meanwhile back within Castle Vonstein Aron was currently making his way down to the ground floor of the castle although very slowly due the injuries on his body that he currently wasn''t healing.


    Despite this it didn''t take much time for him to reach the lower floor where a familiar voice could be heard shouting. "Is anyone still alive! Call to me!" Victoria''s voice echoed through castle as she prioritized trying to find individuals who were still alive rather than checking every single bodypletely. ''Dammit, why is this happening!'' She thought as she was still unable to fullyprehend what exactly caused this and why.


    As someone who had experienced the grueling nature of the battlefield Victoria was someone who wasn''t foreign to the loss of those precious to her and so to some extent she still tried to go about this the most logical way she could despite feeling great heartache.


    Although not all her children and grand children were present in the city, some still were and as far she was concerned they had already died.


    "Here!" Aron called out as he walked out from arge debris filled passageway that had a few bodies crushed under the bloody burning rubble.


    Hearing the voice Victoria didn''t even take time to try and assess who it belonged and instead immediately began to go in that direction despite the pain she felt. However now since she could augment once more, she speed up the rate at which her body was recovering and this at least stopped the bleeding but for the most part her injuries were still quite severe.


    Although magic and augmentation were useful, they didn''t make one invulnerable or capable of everything. The biggest deciding factor was always one''s mastery over a certain area or areas of it.


    A great example of this was how some mages could only manipte water if it is present in the areas while others were so skilled that they would extract it from other sources within the surrounding such as the ground itself or even flora.


    What Aron truly found interesting however was ording to Argos some even reached a stage where they could create it seemingly out of nothing but in reality they simply built it up from its most basic ofponents, atoms. Something Argos described to him as the building blocks of life.


    They were of course exceptions as not all beings followed the same principles given the uniqueness of their bodies or perhaps natural affinity to mana control.


    Victoria who could be said to be quite skilled was still clearly injured and was only working through the pain, something Aron noticed immediately she appeared from another pathway and entered the passageway he was lingering in.


    "You..." Upon seeing Aron it was like the hope Victoria once had simply deted and left her body. Of all the people to survive, why did it have to be him? Wasn''t this simply adding salt to injury?


    In that moment the first thought she had was to perhaps kill Aron there and then to avenge the previous humiliation and death he indirectly caused for her grandson.


    However looking at the state he was in it was clear he could still somewhat defend himself. If she really did attempt to fight now she would only worsen her injuries and so she concluded it wasn''t worth it. Not to mention Lady Rose and Lady Uva still knew too much to risk it."What happened?" Victoria inquired of him as it was no secret that his presence in the building was known beforehand.


    What Victoria didn''t know was what exactly he hade to discuss with Urs before this disaster urred.


    "That''s what I''d like to know. I came here trying to reach apromise as Galos and Vonstein need not be enemies when suddenly Urs and I heard explosions in the distance."


    "As the sounds drew closer we became alert but in that moment I realized I couldn''t manipte my mana. At first I assumed it was another scheme against me but Urs was the same. Before I could question it the ceiling above us exploded and the rubble fell down upon us...." Aron continued to exin what happened on his end while clearly showing he was suspicious of Victoria, as if the event had something to do with the Vonsteins.<sub> </sub>


    This piece of bodynguage Aron disyed coupled with the grave injuries he had made it possible for him to make his story more believable to Victoria, at least for now.


    "Tsk. Let''s leave first, can you manage?" Victoria still found the events hard to digest but she quickly concluded it was best they retreat as the castle continued to copse in certain areas.


    The odd pair made their way towards the exit without countering much trouble aside from the need to avoid rubble and mes in certain parts.


    Once outside however rather than the sense of relief, Victoria only felt grief. Before her eyes was the smoky skies of her city as the mes from some of the buildings reflected in her eyes.


    "What is this?" Aron muttered as if genuinely shocked by the site before him, a reaction Victoria could currently rte with. No matter how strong her mental fortitude even she would be at a loss for words upon seeing just how big of a disaster this was.


    "Mdy!"


    Unsurprisingly it wasn''t long for the soldiers and guards who were still alive or stationed outside the city gates to make it inside.


    ording to military procedures they needed to ensure the situation was under control before directly rushing to the castle.


    Most of them would never have imagined the great Victoria Vonstein, a pir of Ettenheim would be reduced to such a sorry state.


    "Quickly put out he mes and check for survivors!" She ordered without hesitation and immediately a group rushed passed her to enter the building while a few remained to tend to her injuries and fill her in on what the overall situation was.


    Aron was obviously out of ce in such a situation so he decided to leave as the performance he had orchestrated seemed to be enough. "I''ll be going to see if Rose is okay." Aron used a fake worry for Rose as an excuse to leave the scene which didn''t seem at all odd.


    In that moment a soldier tending to some of Victoria''s wounds spoke up. "We met the Grand Mage on our way here and she''s responsible for putting out quite a good number of the the fires before we arrived. She helped organize things more quickly so we could rush here faster." The soldier exined which only seemed to further make Aron and Rose seem like victims.


    For now he had a solid story and had eliminated an enemy that would have likely tried to make things extremely difficult for him.


    As for the wether or not this event would be enough to spark a war, only time could tell. It was because of this unsure nature that he initially wanted to go about this in a more indirect approach that depended on actively working with the family through Urs.


    This current situation held no guarantee that a war would actually begin due to how many factors could contribute to this variable.


    "Elves." Victoria muttered hatefully towards Aron as he was getting ready to walk away. "Excuse me?" Aron inquired in a perplexed manner.


    "After the explosion within the hall an elven woman appeared and began to ughter my people, she likely wasn''t working alone either. Report this directly to Lady Uva when you return to Galos Academy." Victoria instructed but received no answer from Aron who just turned and began to walk away without uttering a word.


    ...


    After leaving castle Vonstein Aron went directly towards the docking area where he found Lady Rose waiting for him below the boarding tform of the airship without a single scratch on herself.


    "Well you look rather pitiful, I could almost belief you''re a victim." Shemented upon seeing Aron limping towards her.


    Aron didn''t entertain her snarky remark and proceeded to just board the airship. ''To be this cruel even to oneself.'' She thought before following right behind him.

 173 Chapter 173

    After midnight had passed the city of Vonstein had managed to stabilize the situation. The major fires had all been put out and the focus now was on searching for survivors.


    Victoria Vonstein who was still far from being fully healed could at least now stand firmly and only had minor scrapes and bruises on her. The major injuries were internal and thus would require a very skilled mage''s assistance, for now however she was content with just being out of mortal danger.


    "Did you manage to find an intact messaging scroll?" She asked as she stood with her hands behind her back atop the walls of the city normally used for patrolling. "Yes Mdy, we long sent for help so it should soon be arriving from our exterior forces and neighboring families. The majority of casualties were civilians so your army isn''t at all affected." A guard standing behind her carefully exined with his head slightly lowered.


    "Good. Request a Grand Parle as well for me, the sooner it''s held the better." Victoria muttered in a low somewhat calm tone which made her even more intimidating to the guards and soldiers present.


    ...


    Meanwhile many kilometers away, Sayiva''s airship was also closing in on it''s targeted location, the Lovitz Mines.


    However her crew found something really strange as they travelled so one of them soon chose to speak up. "Forgive me for asking Mdy but isn''t it rather odd that we''ve entered Ettenheim inner territory without encountering any defensive forces? Something is definitely amiss." A cloaked masculine figure asked while bowing his head deeply towards Sayiva.


    Sayiva didn''t immediately respond and continued to just stare off into the distance as if contemting something. "We are to go to the location I instructed, anything that tries to hinder us in any way shall be destroyed. Can''t you useless things handle even this?" She asked slowly and rather coldly causing the figure to feel a shiver run down his spine.


    "Apologies Mdy, I won''t interrupt you again." The figure quickly retreated and didn''t dare look back.


    [ What defensive force? ]


    [ Too much has changed, we know nothing ]


    "We needn''t know more, after all another change will soon ur. Things shall return to how they once were." Sayiva muttered in a low tone with the utmost confidence in her ability.


    ...


    At this time Aron and Lady Rose had traveled quite the reasonable distance but were still far from reaching the Galos region.


    Aron was currently seated cross legged on the floor within his assigned quarters where he allowed most of his injuries to heal.


    A thin grey mist emanated from his body as the once open wounds began to rapidly heal and fade as if never there in the first ce.


    *click*


    As he was finishing doing this his door clicked before swinging open. Aron didn''t even bother turning his head as there was only one person who would enter his room so freely, Rose.


    "Aren''t you worried you''ll draw suspicion by healing so soon?" Rose closed the door behind her before walking over to the lone chair near Aron''s right hand side to sit.


    Aron opened his slightly glowing eyes that began to grow dimmer soon after. "We can just associate it with the supposed knowledge we gained in the Komi Inds. I can''t very well continue to stay in a vulnerable state." Aron let out a sigh and began to stretch his body.


    "That should work. Now concerning this route we''ve chosen it should still take a considerable amount of time for a decision to be reached. You''ll have individuals interested in war while others will be looking to avoid it and capitalize on the loss the Vonstein''s suffered this time around." Lady Rose shared her take on the matter just as Aron was standing up.


    He could see the sense behind her words and he nodded. "True, sparking a war of that caliber wouldn''t be so easy with just this. Although the Vonstein family suffered today most of their losses were personal and their military might still remains. Victoria is determined to have vengeance and I doubt even the current emperor can tell her otherwise in such a situation. But in case it does start to take too long then I just need to cause more chaos." Aron replied as if the matter was extremely easy to do.


    Given how they got to this point, Rose didn''t doubt his ability to make those wordse into fruition. For the war to begin the majority of the big families needed to agree to this before it could be dered by the emperor.


    Aron didn''t think this task to be difficult as he had numerous ways that could work in making the other families support the decision for war. Some based on lies, others misunderstandings like the one today or simply via ckmail by learning some secrets. He had a fair amount of options and so he didn''t stress over the matter in least.<sub> </sub>


    In his opinion the hard was done and it was just a matter of time before the end result he wished for came to be.


    Lady Rose couldn''t help but look up at him keenly for a moment and admire how that mind of his worked. The fact that nearly all his actions had been leading to major changes in the world were testament to his superiority over others. As far as she was concerned, it was like they were toying with children.


    Be it in terms of power or knowledge, it seemed none in Pesia could rival the two and she wouldn''t be wrong in thinking this.


    "It seems you have everything thoroughly nned out but I am curious, if this were all to fail then what would you do?" Lady Rose inquired out of genuine curiosity and received a side nce from Aron who had began to wear and button up his shirt.


    "Simple, I would conquer Ettenheim by force and start the war myself." Aron replied without an ounce of hesitation and withplete confidence in his voice.


    ¡­.


    As the two continued to converse, another airship could be seen traveling not too far away from them. It was smaller in size but didn''tck in luxuriousness but the true eye catching feature it held was the Lamarck family crest on it''s side.


    This airship belonged to none other than Juliet who was currently standing on rear deck with Anastasia beside her observing the city of Vonstein in the distance.


    "Do you think it was his doing?" Anastasia suddenly asked the question that had been guing her mind.


    The way the trail had ended had already left her quite surprised with Aron''s methods yet again. Even Juliet couldn''t help but be amazed by how he turned the tables of the Vonstein''s.


    When she realized he wouldn''t be leaving with the other airships she couldn''t help but think he was up to something else and so she dyed her departure along with Anastasia.


    Neither of them could have imagined the great city of Vonstein would experience such a great attack and lose so many political figures and main family members in just one night. It seemed far too convenient for them to consider it a coincidence so not matter how they looked at it they felt Aron was involved.


    "It''s possible, but if it is the chances of him leaving any trace that leads back to him is miniscule." Juliet replied honestly as she very much doubted any evidence linking Aron to the matter existed.


    Anastasia agreed with this line of thought but upon hearing Juliet''s words she remembered something. "Those orbs you had us ce¡­ if they are found we could surely be linked to all this." A look of worry emerged on Anastasia''s face upon making this realization, she had been so overwhelmed with everything that happened that she forgot an investigation would obviously be carried out in the city to determine the cause and if those orbs were found and traced back to them¡­


    "Don''t worry, I had no ns on letting them get discovered." Juliet spoke monotonously before raising her hand towards the distant city. "Igni¡­ Invoke!" She muttered and almost immediately a chain reaction of explosions urred in the outer war of the city almostpletely devastating it.


    Those unfortunate enough to be within a five hundred meter radius suffered quick and instant deaths either from the st itself or from the countlessrge pieces of debris that flew in all directions.


    Victoria who had been near the wall at the time easily survived due to having an artifact and the protection of her soldiers who hadn''t left her side due to injuries. However for those less skilled it was like the nightmare they were already experiencing hadn''t ended.


    "Dammit! Evacuate everyone out of the city! Assume this ce to be trapped all over until a proper investigation is carried." Victoria yelled out as the ming embers reflected in her fierce looking eyes, one could only wonder just how much rage she was currently feeling.


    ¡­


    Back on Juliet''s airship Anastasia was currently looking at Juliet in disbelief at what she had just done. Juliet however didn''t look the least bit moved by the situation.


    "It''s unfortunate but our own safetyes first." Juliet replied and showed she was fully aware of what her actions just then had done. In that moment the two of them had likely killed hundreds.


    However this was far from being the end to the ughter that would ur that day¡­

 174 Chapter 174

    Not much time had passed since Juliet caused a set of explosions to erupt in the Vonstein region, killing hundreds of soldiers and a few civilians in the process. All for the sake of avoiding being found out, this didn''t bother her in the least and she had returned to her quarters without showing an ounce of guilt whilst Anastasia looked more troubled and stayed on the deck of the airship longer.


    Little did anyone realize that another disaster was impending¡­


    Many kilometers away from the city of Vonstein near the boarder leading into Lovitz family territory, an eerie ck airship could be seen freely roaming the skies.


    On the deck of this airship stood Sayiva who looked found with an impatient expression as she toyed with the ring on her index finger.


    Just as she was doing so one of her subordinates came to the deck with a look of worry stered on their faces. "Mdy we''re approaching Lovitz territory but the airships patrolling the boarder will pose a problem. Perhaps it would be better if were to walk-"


    *smack!*


    A loud smack resonated on the deck as Sayiva didn''t even allow the man to finish speaking before smacking him across the face. She used so much force that his body was blow from that position and flung towards the rail of the deck.


    Unfortunately he hit it far too hard and it had shattered his skull, killing him instantly. Elves were known to have weak bodies by nature and worse off he hadn''t augmented his body, the poor fool couldn''t have known he would get a fatal blow simply from giving a report.


    "I gave a clear order and you dare ask me to walk?" Sayiva looked to the corpse and muttered but got no response, she could only see the man slowly lose the life in his eyes.


    At that moment another subordinate came up to the deck and saw the scene before widening his eyes. He cursed his luck for arriving at such a situation but he could only bow towards Sayiva and act like his friend hadn''t just been killed.


    "Do you low minded fools need orders at every interval? I said I wish to go to the mines, use whatever means necessary to get me there without disturbing me." Shemanded rather coldly and left no room for refusal, the subordinate found this very tricky.


    "I will happily die for my queen but the airship''s patrolling the boarder hold enough power topletely decimate our vessel. We can''t allow your life to be at risk." The subordinate carefully chose his words and it seemed to bear fruit as Sayiva didn''t immediately smack him across the deck as well.


    "No matter the era, I always end with useless and weak subordinates. Charge forward, I doubt a mere vessel can stop me from getting what I want." Sayiva angrily ordered and the subordinate had no choice but to nod and turn away hurriedly.


    [ Too much has changed! Your refusal to ept that we once lost is risking our lives! ]


    [ It''s possible beings of this world have evolved to hold strength near our own¡­ ]


    [ Perhaps we should retreat and try again in another world- ]


    "No! I refuse to leave. We put in far too much work to abandon this world and start over just because some ungrateful vermin chose to go against us." Sayiva looked even more angry than before as she said this and debated with echoey voices within her mind.


    More was about to be said when suddenly the entire airship jerked violently causing Sayiva to stumble to the ground.


    "That was a warning shot! Reveal who you are and your purpose here or risk getting shot down!" A voice loudly announceding from another airship roughly six hundred meters away from Sayiva''s.


    At this moment moment Sayiva''s eyes turned a blood red and her skin grew darker. "To show this much impudence in front of me¡­" she muttered before turning towards the airship.


    "Imand you all to perish." As she gave this order the environment grew darker as the skies filled up with eerie clouds. What followed was a plethora of lightning strikes raining down on not only the one vessel but each one that roamed the skies within a kilometer radius.


    The suddenness of the attack didn''t leave the other airships time to prepare a barrier so each one was struck viciously by the lightning before slowly starting to descend towards the ground.


    Sayiva casually walked over to the edge of the deck and watched as the airships made contact with the ground and began exploding one after another.


    The subordinates who rushed to the deck could only watch in amazement and fear at this scene, none had ever thought her to be so powerful.<sub> </sub>


    "Continue on course." She ordered coldly and everyone immediately scattered while she remained staring at the devastation she had caused with just a few words.


    ¡­


    Morning soon came and it seemed like it was going to be quiet day for Aron since they were still a few days away from Galos academy, he could only use this time to meditate and slowly deal with a few wills.


    However not long after sunrise his door swung open and Lady Rose walked in with a piece of folded parchment in her hands.


    Aron didn''t think he''d see her so soon since they talked the night prior, it was only natural to assume something hade up. "Is something the matter?" He asked as he opened his eyes and turned to face her but remained seated cross legged on the floor.


    "Do you know anything about this?" She casually handed over the parchment she hade into the room with before sitting on the edge of his bed and crossing her legs.


    Aron proceeded to open the parchment and showed a frown upon reading it. Lady Rose noticed this expression and sighed. "It seems you weren''t aware, I had hoped this had to do with you." She muttered as Aron closed the parchment and turned to face her.


    The parchment didn''t have much written except saying the city of Vonstein and a mining city in the Lovitz region had been attacked. Thetter had beenpletely decimated with less than ten surviving out of the thousands who lived there. What made Aron furrow his brows is that both attacks were witnessed to be done by elves.


    This wasn''t surprising for Vonstein city since he had staged it to seem that way but then what was going on with the other report?


    "It doesn''t, I hadn''t even began thinking of how to deal with that family. Do you think this has to do with that elf we encountered back in the Komi Inds? It seems far too coincidental for the Aethel tounch such an attack, unless the city held something valuable?" Aron didn''t inner workings of the Lovitz so he could only specte the reason for the attack but remained unsure of who exactly it could be.


    "No need to overthink, that woman is definitely linked to this in some way. Perhaps she did discover useful information in the ruin and that lead to Aethel holding confidence inunching an attack but why Lovitz region and a mining town? As you can see we will get nowhere specting as they are far too many variables. Let us instead focus on how this can be used to work in our favor." Both Lady Rose and Aron were curious by nature and would often want to understand a situation as best they could.


    However with so little information there was no way to predict just what exactly was going on. The better choice was to use it to their own advantage and move their own ns along.


    "You''re right, so long as it doesn''t disrupt our goals there''s no need to intervene. This attack will only work to support what he had staged in Vonstein, I doubt the Ettenheim won''t retaliate after this, our focus should simply be on getting Galos Academy on board now." Lady Rose couldn''t help but show a small smile as she had thought the same thing.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile many kilometers away from the Lovitz region, Sayiva''s airship could be seen roaming the dark skies.


    She currently stood on the deck of the airship with a badly beaten human in torn luxurious clothingying near her feet.


    ''None. None of them remember us, I could understand a remote vige but this fool is supposed to an important figure and he doesn''t know anything even my former name'' Sayiva thought with clear anger stered all over her face.


    [ History has been rewritten so we could be forgotten, those damned treacherous vermin must be responsible ]


    [ Those pests were quite thorough indeed, the past haspletely been forgotten. Luckily for us your host must have stumbled upon something detailing us ]


    [ She said records so perhaps we aren''tpletely forgotten, she belongs to a race now known as elves¡­ maybe we can find answers there and perhaps even followers who haven''t forgotten ]


    Sayiva had gone silent for a while internally debating with the echoey voices. When she was finally done she turned away from the badly beaten body and looked at her subordinates.


    "Throw his body off my vessel and set a course for the nation of elves¡­"

 175 Chapter 175

    The days continued to go by and empire of Ettenheim began to grow more restless over the situation. After all the most well defended city on the continent had suffered a brutal attack that resulted in the loss of thousands of lives.


    Although the army itself wasrgely unaffected, Victoria Vonstein lost a good number of rtives andrades that night and so her anger hadn''t dwindled in the least.


    As soon as she had managed to stabilize her city''s affairs and ensured no traps were left she began to actively seek permission from the emperor tounch a war. She wasn''t alone in this regard as the head of Lovitz family, Issac Lovitz also wished to go to war.


    Although the territory that had been attacked wasn''t all that major, the amount ofbor they lost was astounding. What really left the man concerned was the fact that the airship seemingly vanished without a trace and so he worried that it still lingered around in hisnds.


    Issac''s vote carried a lot of authority as he was still the emperor''s consultant. Emperor Kritoph was a stubborn and arrogant man but he did often heed Lord Issac''s words since he had served as his father''s consultant as well.


    Despite these two major figures actively pushing for a war it was yet to be decided as the other families needed to state their opinions, including some outside the big six. This was because many of Ettenheim''s resources weren''tpletely monopolized by the emperor and so even if they went to war, they would need the full cooperation of as many powerhouses as possible.


    ¡­


    At this time, Aron and Lady Rose werending at the airship docks of Galos City. There wasn''t much the two could do in the days that passed except listen to the information that came in about the current state of affairs.


    "If we can get Galos Academy on board the chances of a war erupting would be much higher." Lady Rose reminded as the two currently walked side by side in one the airship''s halls, making their way towards the deck.


    Much of the crew had already disembarked but the two had dyed to converse a little longer because they wouldn''t have much time to met casually once back in the city.


    Lady Rose had a bigger role to y this time around and she''d be quite busy with the higher ups whilst Aron had his own idea on how to go about things.


    "The way things are you should be able to get Lady Uva on board and use the leverage we have against Belle to get her support as well. Given what happened to the Lovitz family it''s likely Yohan will support the decision too." Aron spected and received a nod from Lady Rose.


    "Yes it''s highly possible but we shall see." She replied without any optimism in her tone. Aron didn''t know it but just like him she had long began to think of scenarios to follow incase they failed to get Galos Academy on board. "I suppose we shall."


    Nothing more needed to be said on the matter as the two ascended the stairs and soon made their way to the deck where they descending tform was.


    This time around the arrival of the two wasn''t met with any sort of weing party. For Aron he of course didn''t even expect to receive one but it was a bit odd that a grand mage wouldn''t at least receive a carriage to take her upon arrival.


    Lady Rose was an oddity to begin with so he didn''t bring up the matter, the two instead just casually made their down in silence before proceeding into the city.


    "We may part ways here, I''ll inform you if anythinges up." Lady Rose suddenly came to a stop just as they came into the city and opted to separate paths. It didn''t seem odd considering the lower business district and the academy were in opposite directions so the two were bound to split anyways. "Alright, I''ll do likewise." Aron gave her a nod in agreement before turning to walk away first.


    However just after walking a few steps a voice called out to him. "Wait!"


    Aron turned his head with a brow raised as this wasn''t Rose''s voice calling out to him, rather it was Juliet who was also making her way into the city with Anastasia by her side.


    He waited for the two to get close to him before replying. "Yes?" in an inquisitive manner. The dual stood only a meter away from him in what looked to be a very odd scene. Anastasia in particr looked very ufortable being around the two of them.


    "It''s nothing important, I just thought we could walk together and chat idly." Juliet suggested rather bluntly, but it was this nature of hers to speak her mind that it was both easy and hard to converse with her. "I don''t see why not." Aron replied with a neutral expression on his face as he turned to continue walking in the direction of the lower business district.


    "The Vonstein crisis, what do you think about it?" Juliet didn''t mince words and directly asked what was on her mind. Anastasia however couldn''t help but frown at this. ''What is she trying to do?''


    Given that the two had been together, she worried that Aron may think she was conspiring against him with Juliet. Thest thing she wanted was for his attention to be on her, for now all she hoped for was that he would rx and assume she''s obedient so that she could carry out a n to solve her issue and rid herself of him.


    "I think we''re lucky to have survived though I''m curious why elves would attack so suddenly. I honesty still feel it was a ploy to take my life." Aron stuck to the role of the victim and the manner in which he spoke made it seem exactly that way, going as far as to frown in displeasure upon bringing up the topic.


    Both Juliet and Anastasia found it hard to discern if this was how he truly felt from an outer perspective. "I see, well considering the Lovitz region was attacked as well that may not be the case. Regardless it seems we may go to war." Juliet didn''t want to push the matter further, one answer was always enough for her but as she mentioned the war one couldn''t help but notice a subtle look of excitement in her usually dull eyes.


    ¡­<sub> </sub>


    The trio continued to walk together for a little while longer with only Juliet conversing with Aron although not much was exchanged either. They soon part ways at the intersection leading to the business districts and the residential areas.


    From here Aron directly made his way to his residence without detours and found no crowd unlike the previous time. What''s more from the looks of things it seemed no one had tried to break in. ''A shame.'' He thought as he would have liked to test his runes more.


    Upon finally entering his manor he found Evanoraying down on the carpet within his study with numerous papers around her. She was currently seriously scribbling on one as Aron approached her while ncing around. "What''s all this?" He casually asked not caring about the mess in anyway.


    Evanora didn''t seem surprised to see Aron, at least on the surface as her sleepy expression remained as unresponsive as it always was. Considering all that had urred, she seemed to be in her own world where none of it mattered. "Evanora was teaching herself a big word to not be left out." She answered quite honestly before holding up the paper she was scribbling on and muttering¡­


    "Fascinating."


    ¡­


    A littleter that night it quickly became known to many that Aron and Lady Rose had returned to the city. This wasn''t especially surprising considering the news of how he handled Gregor Vonstein was already known to numerous people.


    However when news first arrived of an attack on the city of Vonstein some had thought he was dead considering no official statement was given by the academy.


    While the city began to digest this news and actively discuss it, Lady Rose was seated in a lecture theatre with numerous other important figures of the academy discussing what their stance should be in the war.


    Lady Uva wasn''t a violent woman by nature and more times that not took a passive role in matters, which is why Aron couldn''t depend on her. She didn''t abuse her power and obeyed thews despite being someone well above it, a trait of hers he absolutely loathed as it made her someone easily restrainable despite her power.


    The debate itself was a good example of this, if she dered that the academy should help no one had the power to refute her but instead she gathered many parties to give their opinions on the matter and even vote.


    "This matter has nothing to do with our academy. We should let the outside affairs handle themselves, our only focus is teaching the next generation not sending them to their deaths!" Lord Triess like Aron had thought was against Galos participating and the argument he put up was quite sound.


    He targeted Lady Uva''s soft hearted nature and hoped she''d be against sending children to fight to their deaths. But the one to argue against him surprisingly wasn''t Lady Rose but Belle.


    "The majority of our students hail from this continent, are you asking that we sit by while their families risk their lives in a war? I understand that we shouldn''t force children but again the majority of students we have are young adults capable of making such a decision for themselves."


    "I already took the liberty of taking a poll and over eighty percent say they will leave the academy to fight if Galos chooses not to participate. I ask you all, wouldn''t that now be sending them to their deaths?" Lady Belle argued rather righteously with clear worry on her face which made the members gathered look to support her.


    Lord Triess showed her a fowl gaze but she ignored it and instead looked at Rose with a simr gaze but only briefly. ''Using me to argue against this vengeful old man while you enjoy the results, this bitch. Just you wait, a lot can happen in the war.'' A helpless Belle thought while trying her best to not let her emotions show on the surface.


    Her role in trying to kill Aron was clear and so Lady Rose used this to make her a pawn in exchange for not revealing it. Belle knew that should the information be revealed and confirmed then all her hard work in the academy would have gone down the drain as Lady Uva would undoubtedly expel her.


    By using Belle, Lady Rose didn''t have to risk exposing herself or Aron directly in the scheme. They still needed to maintain the illusion that they were simple pieces that could help in the war.


    After all who could randomly think a grand mage and amoner harbinger would try taking over Ettenheim.


    A direct takeover was possible but then far too many variables would arise. Resistance, loyal subjects, the army and so many more. If Aron and Lady Rose did actually forcefully take over then they''d leave the nation incredibly weak with little to no loyal followers to use against Aethel.


    Rather than this it was better to control Ettenheim from the shadows to prevent an already established system from copsing. Once both parties were ideally weakened, they could reap the most benefits with minimal resistance.


    Even Belle who was being used to incite this war could never imagine that their ns were so grand and sinister.


    "I see." Lady Uva pondered for a bit before standing up and sighing. The debate had run for quite some time and she had heard enough opinions to reach a decision.


    "Galos Academy will actively support Ettenheim should there be a war."

 176 Chapter 176

    The following day, news of the Galos Academy''s stance should a war arise had begun to spread like wildfire. The topic of a war brewing was one that was already the focal point of many conversations being held all over Ettenheim, so any new piece of information that arose with rtion to that topic was bound to be discussed greatly.


    Thus far not much had passed so it remained within the confines of Galos City.


    Aron, who hadn''t left his residence since arriving the previous day, had only received this information from Khalifa who managed to sneak into the city thanks to Aron''s help.


    For someone like him who had long taken note of as many security measures as he could this was an easy feat. After all if things ever went badly he would need to escape and break past the runic formations.


    Currently he was seated in his study near the firece with Khalifa behind him with her head lowered. "Lastly the Arch-Mage will be leaving to discuss the matter of war in Ettenheim''s capital along with the other major figures, that''s all I''ve managed to find out. Whether or not this is true I cannot be sure as I have no contacts within the city." She exined to Aron who didn''t look bothered by this.


    "That''s fine, there''s only so much you can do. For now just keep lurking and gathering whatever information you can." Aron understood she had no links within the city and so he didn''t bother faulting her for theck of information, her presence still proved to be advantageous and that was all that mattered.


    In the first ce he hadn''t given her much detail aside from monitoring and gathering information. The reason Aron chose to be so vague was to not reveal his true intentions.


    Khalifa was a smart individual in her own right and could likely deduce some things but with no concise answers she wouldn''t jump to conclusions. Given the oath she made there wasn''t much reason to not tell but at the same time there was no reason to, in such a case Aron would always prefer the former.


    "As you wish." Khalifa epted the instructions without inquiring for more or adding on. Assassins were tools and she dly epted this role, a tool doesn''t give opinions nor go against its owner so why would she add on anything unnecessarily.


    Her dedication to her role and principles was something he found interesting. Whenever he met an individual with a unique set of beliefs or mannerisms Aron couldn''t help but show vague interest.


    Having only been introduced into a functioning society recently still left him rather inexperienced in regards to intelligent races that could disy greater emotion,munication and moreplex functionality.


    "Alright then, you may go." Aron gestured her away and she gave a bow before doing so silently.


    ''Seems Rose''s task proved to be far simpler than we anticipated. In that case I should also-'' As Aron was pondering the door to his study swung open and he turned around to find a sleepy looking Evanora standing there.


    Khalifa always moved silently so he could already guess it was this odd girl. "Aron has guests." She delivered nkly before waiting for a response.


    "Alright." Aron didn''t say much in response and just stood from the sofa before the two made their way outside the manor together to see the guests who stood right outside the property''s gate.


    Even from afar it was easy to recognize these faces that hade to see Aron. Jagu, Jin, udia and the rest of what used to be the Sovereign faction had all gathered outside his residence waiting for him.


    When they finally saw him making his way towards them many felt mixed emotions. After seeing the trouble he faced after taking sole responsibility regarding the ruin information they couldn''t help but feel they owe him an apology.


    If it weren''t for him their lives along with those of their families may have been in great danger. Riya had taken it upon herself to gather everyone for the sole purpose of apologizing and thanking him for what he did for them, as well as to see if he was okay.


    udia showed the most relief seeing Aron in one piece after everything they believe he went through ording to the rumors.


    "Is there something you need?" Upon reaching the boundary of the gate Aron inly asked what their purpose ining there was, although his tone was rather casual so it didn''te off as rude especially since most knew him to be this way.


    "I, along with everyone else would like to apologize for everything-" Riya had stepped forward and wanted to apologize but was cut off by Aron before she could go on. "There''s no need, whatever has happened in the past holds no relevance now." Aron replied as he found the whole thing unnecessary, if this was all they came for then he was better ending the conversation and sending them away.<sub> </sub>


    "Then why not reform the faction and.." Seeing that Aron didn''t look upset or hateful over what happened, Riya hoped she could make an appeal but once again Aron cut her off. "As it stands a faction will only serve to bring problems for both you and I. You already have a foundation, funds, ability and experience together so you don''t need me to form a faction".


    Aron replied factually and cut off any hopes Riya and the others held about forming a faction with him. They could understand the risks involved and see the reasoning behind his words but it still felt rather disheartening to hear. Although their time was short, Aron had treated them well and brought them to new heights so they were reluctant to just leave.


    "We understand. Thank you for everything you''ve done for us, if you ever need us please let us know." Riya muttered in a low tone before showing Aron a smile and turning away along with the rest of the faction and leaving.


    Only udia, Jagu and Jin remained. "I told her it wouldn''t work, that aside you don''t look like someone who almost got convicted of murder and survived an explosion." Jin sighed before facing Aron with an awkward grin.


    "The circumstances were just in my favor, did youe to just confirm that?" Aron turned to the remaining three and wondered if that was what they were curious about but Jin shook his head while udia couldn''t even meet his gaze.


    "No, that was just personal curiosity, that aside there''s something we''d like to talk to you about¡­ preferably in private." Jin''s rxed expression turned serious as he said this and had Aron raise a brow towards him. "Come in then."


    Aron turned and gestured for them to follow without bothering to acknowledge neither Jagu nor udia''s presence as they didn''t say a word.


    The reason for this was although Jagu acted normal in front of everyone else he stillrgely now feared Aron greatly. He was among the few people who knew Aron was either equal or greater than Grand Mage level which in Pesia was peak tier four.


    As for udia, it was simply because she didn''t know what to say to him. She knew full well that his decision to disband the faction was the most logical but what she wondered was why he couldn''t just tell them so or why it bothered her so much.


    ¡­


    The group soon made their way inside his home before gathering in Aron''s living room. "Alright then, what is it that you''d like to discuss?" Aron didn''t bother to take a seat like the rest of the group and just stood there and asked.


    Jin leaned back into the sofa in a rxed manner before ncing over at udia who soon cleared her throat and got ready to speak. "I came here to ask if you could sell me the Sovereign manor and all Sovereign rted gear since it technically belongs to you. It would be a waste to see the foundation we''ve built go to waste and so I''ve decided that I will properly found my own faction alongside Jagu and Jin here." udia spoke clearly and formally simr to how she spoke the first time she had met Aron.


    Despite things not going how she imagined she couldn''t allow such an opportunity to slip by. After all she''d get nowhere worrying about factors she couldn''t control.


    These words of hers weren''t what Aron was expecting and in truth he hadn''t even thought of how to use the resources belonging to the former Sovereign faction. "That''s fine, aside from my airship I have no problem selling you everything else" Aron pondered very little on the matter before granting her an answer.


    He and Rose were already on a different path and he couldn''t imagine those resources woulde in handy, rather they would only go to waste so why not rid himself of them.


    "¡­Right, well then I''ll prepare the necessary documents ande see youter to close the agreement." udia hadn''t expected Aron to answer so easily as the resources the Sovereign faction held were close to beingparable to any other top tier faction that had been around long enough.


    Aron''s thought process however was simple, what udia saw as valuable was something Aron knew he could acquire very easily. Right now he no longer needed those physical assets so he didn''t hesitate to agree.


    "That''s fine." Aron gave udia a nod and she soon stood up seeing that he wasn''t going to ask anything more as he seemed very detached from the conversation. "Well then we''ll be taking our leave, no need to see us out." udia spoke a bit more coldly before standing up and leaving the living room first, followed by Jagu who felt very ufortable being near Aron.


    Only Jin who had been initially rxing stood up and yawned before turning to Aron. "I could have left that woman to do this on her own but I needed to deliver this, from an elf named Ariel. Oh and if you never need anything, don''t hesitate to ask." Jin said rather vaguely before passing an envelope to Aron and walking away.


    After everyone had now gone, Evanora who had been silent the whole time stood next to Aron and gazed at the envelope in his hands before muttering. "Fascinating."

 177 Chapter 177

    Some time now passed since Aron had been visited and it was now noon. He was currently making his way towards the lower residential district to meet with Ariel to discuss something that caught his interest in the letter she had delivered to him.


    ''Hm?'' As Aron walking there something odd caught his attention. He could clearly hear what sounded like a crowd from about three hundred meters away.


    However he continued at the pace he was walking until he arrived on a scene which looked just as it had sounded. Arge gathering of individuals were present on the pathway that separated numerous two story homes in the lower residential district. Their attention in particr was focused on the only manor like building in the entire district.


    "Go back to your own continent!"


    "You don''t deserve to learn here!"


    "You''re just killers!"


    Upon first nce Aron could already see that this gathering was due to the recent events concerning elves having attacked the empire. The discrimination and hatred was already bad before but now it was like people were given a valid reason to hate them publicly and without restraint.


    ording to academy rules, they couldn''t overstep their bounds by fighting so it seemed they settled for harassment instead. ''But how long will thatst.'' Considering that a high ranking official hadmitted suicide just to implicate him, Aron didn''t underestimate the means the individuals of Pesia could go just to aplish something.


    After analyzing the situation for a moment he turned to the manor like building which just so happened to be the address written in Ariel''s letter.


    Aron had initially no reason to contact this woman who had given him the idea ofing to the academy. In his eyes she had lost her use and thus there was no reason for him to even keep his end of their former agreement.


    But now that Aethel was a possible ce he could find a way to Limbo, his curiosity was raised due to what she offered in the short letter she sent.


    Soon he began walking towards the manor with his aura unrestrained. Aura in the simplest terms could be described as the emotion someone''s mana fluctuations sparked from others. A murderous aura would only be seen as murderous by someone who considered that individual as dangerous, but to someone stronger it was not even noteworthy.


    Aron''s aura at the moment started by making people ufortable as the closer one was to his fluctuations the harder they found it to breath if they were below or equal to the second tier in strength. The heavier it got the more and more fearful it was presented to them.


    The majority of people simply moved out of the way while those at the forefront turned to see why some people had stopped shouting. Upon seeing Aron''s casual expression as he made his way forward they couldn''t help but just move out of the way.


    Some of these individuals were in their third years judging by their cloaks but even they didn''t stand in his way. The news of him killing Gregor Vonstein and not being held ountable for it was no joke and it shook the aristocraticmunity.


    If even Gregor Vonstein could be killed then what more them? Status didn''t matter before Aron''s eyes while pride and arrogance were crushed under his foot.


    ''Seems they won''t act.'' Aron had expected at least a few of the older looking students to say something given their numbers advantage but even they just watched as no one dared be the one to make the first move. "You should all disperse, don''t you think?" Upon reaching the gate to the manor, Aron turned his head and asked this causing cold sweats to run down the heads of many.


    Despite the casual look on his face they could tell this wasn''t something they could refuse so without uttering a word they all began to disperse quietly.


    "Seems asking you toe here was the right choice." As the gathered students were leaving, Ariel appeared on the other side of the grilled gate with a smile on her face as she opened it for Aron. "Wasn''t that your goal in the first ce?" He replied with a brow raised.


    Considering she was smarter than the average fellow Aron thought it was possible the whole purpose she asked him to meet here was to deter this problem she was facing. After all few individuals dared openly go against Aron now including professors.


    His rise to this stage was almost seamless, he had been a student in the academy for less than half a year and yet even some professors couldn''t make an enemy of him now.


    "Not at all¡­" Ariel replied with a smirk. "¡­ at best I thought they wouldn''t try anything while you''re here but it seems I underestimated how much your influence has grown. Anyway chit-chat aside doe in." Ariel offered as Aron didn''t reply and instead just walked into the premises.


    Soon the dual made their way inside and it was then that Aron saw the interior held a lot of elves, both male and females. Ariel noticed Aron''s wandering gaze and exined what was happening.


    "Currently all the elves attending Galos Academy are staying here, with the exception of two who have Lady Belle''s backing. The hatred towards us has grown greatly and unless you have the backing of a big aristocrat you''ll just be in danger, in the past few days they''ve been a lot of "idents" as they call it but thankfully no casualties. This way at least we''re safer." Ariel exined with clear dissatisfaction in her tone as she gestured Aron to follow her.


    As they made their way through the manor he received many gazes, some hopeful whilst some fearful as they didn''t know the purpose of his visit. However Aron ignored these gazes until finally the pair arrived in a private office like room.


    Once inside Ariel didn''t even bother sitting before releasing a sigh. "Alright I won''t mince words with you, things have turned out to be far moreplicated than I initially thought because of all these rising variables. I want your help securing safe passage for me to Aethel and in return I''ll provide you information regarding the ruins I know of present there as well as anything else you want to know."


    The desperation in Ariel''s voice could be heard clearly. Although he was unsure of the exact circumstances she was under, the fact she was willing to go this far had to mean they were dire. Her knowledge in exchange for him crafting a n for them to leave Ettenheim safely seemed feasible.


    "It''s a deal." Aron replied with a small smile on his face, he found it amusing how all the ambition she once had seemingly vanished due to the circumstances. Though a certain part of him was curious as to what her goal was and why she needed him to attain a high rank before they talk further about it.


    With the deal set Aron was provided information he couldn''t find in any book within Ettenheim. It wasn''t anything in depth but it was certainly enough. She roughly exined how the society of Aethel functions, power structure, along with the locations of the ruins present on that continent and a detailed map. This alone was enough to help Aron greatly but he needed to know one more thing as well without giving too much away of his intentions.


    The reason Ariel proposed giving him knowledge on the ruins was because he seemed to hold a interest in that. As for why he held such interest she could only guess it was for knowledge or power.


    "How powerful are the King and Queen of Aethel? It''s better to know of the danger I might face by exploring yournds." He asked as if worried he may be caught exploring and have to face them.


    Ariel looked reluctant to answer and let out a sigh before exining. "The King is around mid tier four whilst the queen is around mid tier five, however the elven way of determining someone''s power is more refined and true than that of humans. The King for example is around the level of Grand Mage." She added but Aron just nodded without adding on.


    From this he could see that the tiering mechanism of Pesia was broken and inurate. Simr to how certain variables of the world differed from world to world or region to region in Limbo.


    If the Komi Ind''s best who were considered tier five couldn''t defeat what he roughly ssified as a peak tier four creature then it was obvious the system has a problem.


    He had hoped perhaps Aethel which was isted may perhaps be different but now the problem seemed universal. ''I suppose it makes sense given how little history the current era has. The only major unknown now is Aldra.''


    ¡­


    Meanwhile around the same time in the upper residential district Mirai and Sha were currently seated in a luxurious lounge within a manor provided to them by Lady Belle.


    If it weren''t for that affiliation then they too would have been dealing with harassment and public hate.<sub> </sub>


    "Mdy I still don''t think it''s safe enough for us to be here, what if someone doesn''t care about the consequences or-" A worried Sha begun to express her worries given the situation they were in but Mirai didn''t look troubled in the least. "We''re safest here Sha, even if we leave where shall we go? Are you perhaps asking me to return to Aethel? To the people who made me this way?" Mirai asked gently but her words seemed to hit Sha very deeply as she found it hard to even respond.


    "I-I''m sorry." She muttered while keeping her head lowered but she got no reply from Mirai.


    It was at that moment that Scarlett walked in with Lucas by her side who had arge bag with him.


    "Done shopping, we''ve gotten you two the essentials you asked for." Lucas spoke first with energy in his voice despite the rather mellow atmosphere, he knew what was going on in the academy and so he tried his best to be positive for Mirai and Sha.


    "Thank you, both of you." Mirai said with a smile on her face while Sha walked over to receive the bag. Although her tone seemed the same, both Sha and Lucas who had spent enough time with her would know that it was a bit off.


    What bothered her was that her kind were currently suffering within the academy while she had no choice but to stay hidden and not provoke aristocrats. ''Just what is that woman thinking by doing all this?''


    Lucas saw Mirai feeling down and so he chose to lift her mood. "Don''t worry, the group that gathered at the home your kind are staying in isnt their anymore. We didn''t see them on the way back." Lucas smiled and announced bringing looks of curiosity to both Sha and Mirai.


    Before Lucas could exin further, Scarlett spoke up. "Apparently Aron chased them away before going into the home. Those maves have left the lower residential district entirely."


    Lucas had wanted to avoid mentioning that name hence why he chose to word it differently. In his eyes Aron had likely done that for his own selfish reasons and definitely didn''t help out of sheer good will.


    "That''s wonderful to hear, I will be sure to thank when next we cross paths." Mirai said softly and looked a little more at ease as if the burden that had been weighing down on her was lifted. Lucas disliked Aron but if Mirai was less troubled then it was worth it for him as he genuinely cared for his friends in that manner.


    After Mirai had expressed this, Scarlett beamed a grin before taking out an envelope. "That may be sooner than you think."


    ¡­


    At around the same time Juliet had just arrived at Anastasia''s residence where a gathering was being held with Henry, Esmeralda, Emilia, Sebastian, Brutas and Anastasia herself.


    "What is the reason for calling us here?" Juliet spoke towards Anastasia despite only having arrived, it was clear she held no interest in staying long if the purpose of the meeting didn''t interest her.


    However the one to answer wasn''t Anastasia but her brother Henry. "She''s not the one who called for this meeting I did, she just invited you all in name. As for the purpose for this, I''d like to hear your opinions on the war about to begin."


    "Isn''t it still in discussion?" Emilia asked a bit perplexed by his reason as the meeting to discuss wether or not a war should beunched hadn''t yet been held.


    "About that, it''s already been verified by the heads of our families. The meeting is merely a formality and a feint to make it look like we aren''t united to the enemy but in reality elite groups have already been deployed with many groups preparing and gathering near the boarder."


    "You''re only being told this information because we''re the best our generation has to offer. Our instructions are simple, to form our own elite group and set off as well. They are a lot of details to cover but that all depends on wether you''re willing to form a group or not." Henry came to a pause and looked to see everyone''s reactions to the matter.


    The first to speak up was Sebastian who wore a look of concern. "I prefer remaining, I''m anything but abatant, I''ll just die if Ie along." Sebastian argued before Henry sighed and took out an envelope and read it out loud.


    [ On behalf of the emperor I, Issac Lovitz send this decree to inform all descendants of Ettenheim''s pirs who have reached an appropriate age that they are to take an active role in the war. Ettenheim has no use for individuals only strong by name so use this opportunity to prove that each of you deserve to carry on your grandparents legacies. ]


    [ Only the very best deserve to lead Ettenheim, inheritance will only serve to weaken what our predecessors fought for. So to prevent that, the next emperor or empress along the next pirs will be chosen from thising war, be it aristocrat ormoner so long as they belong to the second and third generations¡­ ]


    Those present were absolutely taken aback by this decree with the exception of Anastasia and Juliet. After he was done reading Henry proceeded to show each and every one of them that their grandparents all consented to this decree.


    "This¡­ why would grand mother consent to such!" Brutas was absolutely shaken by this statement. Why would his grandmother willingly give up something she worked so hard to achieve?


    Juliet showed a small smile at this and received a hateful nce from Brutas who had recovered from the Newman Hignd incident but not fully. "Our grandparents had fought to gain what they have, why would they want to see it fall into the hands of some ipetent third generation descendant?"


    Brutas was about to reply to this insult when Anastasia suddenly stood up. "She''s right, our grandparents have always had Ettenheim''s best interests in mind rather than family. What''s more this decision should encouragemoners and lower ss families to actively participate in the war, as for the emperor¡­ even he can''t stand against thebined wishes of the first generation rulers."


    Anastasia''s words made sense and they could picture what she was saying being likely very close to what actually brought this on. Esmeralda could only sigh and reluctantly agree with her words.


    "Our families are also likely confident that their descendants won''t be outdone bymoners or lower families. In theory if all best performing individuals all came from one family then imagine the power shift, I''m sure that''s why my grandfather agreed at least." Esmeralda''s statement now highlighted one of the many positives such a deration could bring.


    In truth the big families had very little to lose. They had already amassed great wealth and enough personal territory so in theory all they would lose was a title,nd and some other resources which they''d likely lose either way if someone weak inherited the title.


    Whereas if they agreed they stood a chance of monopolizing many of Ettenheim''s resources or perhaps even Aethel if they conquered it. The most alluring prize was likely that of the emperor''s seat itself.


    As for the risk of lower families andmoners? As it stood now the big families were home to the very strongest Ettenheim''s second and third generation had to offer.


    Although Aron was considered strong, he belonged to the third generation and still had to face against some belonging to the second, such as Lady Belle, Yohan and many other capable individuals who might even work together.


    On the surface it may have seemed like the big families had Ettenheim''s best interest''s in mind but in actuality they simply had very little to lose and plenty to gain.


    "Wait, so you''re telling me this decree will be sent tomoners as well?" Brutas finally had something click in his mind and thought about a very worrisome scenario.


    As he asked this question everyone could guess the meaning behind his words and why he looked so troubled now. Henry also showed a look of concern as he gave Brutas a nod.


    "That''s why I''m offering we work together, it''s already very difficult to be pitted against those belonging to the second generation. What''s more as we speak now, this decree should have reached themoners considered possible contenders¡­."


    ¡­.


    At the same time near lower business district, Aron could be seen standing in front of the gate to his manor with smirk on his face as he held an opened envelope in one hand and a piece of parchment in the other. ''What a terrible mistake they''ve made.''

 178 Chapter 178

    ''What a terrible mistake they''ve made.'' Aron thought as he read the contents of the parchment which was also a decree, although directed atmoners. "I must admit, it''s not a bad n on their part." Aron thought before rolling up the parchment and cing it in his pocket as he began walking back to his residence.


    On the surface the decree was something any capablemoner would jump at seeing. After all it basically gave them an opportunity to rise up and be aristocrats, this was a once in a lifetime offer¡­ or so it seemed.


    What Aron saw wasn''t an opportunity but a scheme for the families to get rid of possiblepetentmoners while opening chances to expand their power and take down an opposing family even.


    Why Aron thought this was simple, he wasn''t a citizen of Ettenheim like he had dered before so his addition was rather too convenient. Anyone who would think the rulers of Ettenheim were being sincere with this decree wereplete fools in Aron''s eyes.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile back at Mirai''s residence¡­


    "This is it!! This the chancemoners have been waiting for!!" Lucas held a piece of parchment in disbelief while Scarlett just held the opened envelope with an unimpressed look. "Easier said that done, our generation already has it''s fair share of freaks but the second generation is even more so, you''re basicallypeting against grand mage belle, yohan and other dangerous figures. You aren''t even the top of your generation which makespeting no better than suicide."


    Scarlett rarely ever spoke seriously but this time was different. Anyone with enough life experiences and who knew aristocrats well would know the decree was utter nonsense that only naive suicidal people would believe.


    "I agree, besides most individuals won''t fight alone. They have strong allies and subordinates, a goodworking with people, massive wealth and resources. Aethel''s military power is no joke so how do you n on fighting? You have little wealth, no subordinates and no resources. Don''t waste your life Lucas." Sha who rarely got along with Scarlettpletely agreed and burst Lucas''s bubble.


    The reality of the situation was even with such an opportunity, the aristocrats had an overwhelming advantage over themoners. But this wasn''t enough to deter him. "Then I''ll just join a strong group and work hard, step by step I''ll eventually get there." He said with a small smile.


    Sha wanted to call him delusional but his intentions for fighting were noble, a part of her at least wanted to believe him.


    ¡­


    And so just like that, the most capable of individuals among themoners and aristocrats all received a decree before the meeting to discuss the war had even began.


    The possibility of a leak was possible but it was like Issac Lovitz counted on the greed and selfishness of humans when such an offer was presented, the fewer knew the better so one could have and advantage.


    However the reality even with such an offer was harsh. For third generation aristocrats like Anastasia and the others, they knew they likely wouldn''t go far on their own even if their family provided resources so their best bet was cooperating with other very capable individuals.


    With this in mind Henry called for a meeting and invited those who he felt received the decree as well as those he felt could prove to useful if cooperation was formed.<sub> </sub>


    ¡­


    The location of this meeting was a lecture theatre in academyter that day at night.


    The people currently present were all individuals Henry put in high regard or at least saw potential in.


    The aristocrats who hade for this meeting were Anastasia, Emilia, Sebastian, Esmeralda, udia, Brutas, Xavier and Juliet. Then formoners Aron, Evanora, Scarlett, Jin and Lucas who hade with Mirai and Sha, although the two were elves Henry was desperate and so he wanted to try and recruit them as well. Jagu and other beastfolk hadn''t received a decree for obvious reasons just like the elves, even those born in Ettenheim.


    "I''m sure you''ve all read both sets of decrees, the one received bymoners and the one received by us so I won''t waste your time going over it. I invited you all because I believe you''re the very best our generation has to offer, as it stands no one alone can go up against powerhouses of the second generation so I feel we should ally together for those interested in taking part in this war." Henry kept his exnation brief and simple but as he mentioned how no one could fight the second generations alone, many gazes moved to Aron who been leaning against a wall with his arms crossed and Juliet who sat in a row not too far from front.


    "This seriously can''t be everyone whose capable amongmoners or aristocrats¡­" Lucas muttered as the number of people present was far too small with which Anastasia nodded before exining. "The majority of individuals bothmoner or aristocrat chose to fight for bigger well known factions, like Lady Belle''s. Our only hope is working together." Anastasia exined.


    "So you''re all basically screwed if we don''t help?" Jin asked inly and received a nod from Henry. Given the circumstances no one even acted stuck up, after all the chances of them bing heirs was near non existent now.


    After that everyone seemed to go silent and look towards Aron who hadn''t spoken since arriving, it was clear his value was greater than that of anyone else. If Galos academy weren''t far then many capable individuals would have tried to recruit him already.


    ''Even what is supposed to be simple war is being turned into some political game that will only serve to slow down my progress, unfortunately for you all my patience has run out.'' Aron thought before sighing and shaking his head on the surface, it was now time to put on an act.


    "I''ve said this before, my only interest lies in knowledge. War, titles, prestige, whatever it may be I consider it mundane. So if your aim is to have me join you and fight then I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed." Arias was without hesitation and seemed genuine enough. Brutas had a lot he wanted to say to Aron especially after the death of his older brother but he held in his anger, right now he had lost the majority of his backing and could be easily delt with by Aron so he didn''t dare act up.


    Lucas however was a different case. "How can you be so selfish? After so longmoners now have a chance to to rise up and be aristocrats, to gain some wealth and to know a life different from the one they knew. Yet you refuse to fight despite having the power to do so because you have no interest? That''s just being a coward." Lucas pointed out although his calm tone made it seem more like an opinion about Aron.


    Aron turned to Lucas and snickered while shaking his head. "Sometimes I wonder if I''m just insane or if I''m really surrounded by idiots. I could thoroughly point out all the wrongs in what you''re attempting to do but you''re allpetent enough to know once you think about it so why waste my breath debating our varying views?"


    "With that said don''t act like understand me Lucas, War is not a wonderful thing yet you all seem to look forward to it without even being directly involved. Despite being in the academy Mirai came from Aethel¡­ yet here you are actively seeking to attack her home so you can rise up in rank and get a shy title and you call me selfish?" As Aron said this, all eyes turned to Mirai causing some to feel great guilt especially Lucas who had been actively talking excitedly about war since receiving the deration and how he''d use it as a chance to rise up and givemoners hope.


    "Mirai¡­" Lucas had no words to say to the gentle elve who was genuinely happy for him the entire time, this only served to make his guilt worse.


    At that moment Aron gestured Evanora to leave but before he left the room he gave some parting words. "I have no interest in fighting the Aethel kingdom so if there is a faction that just explores and deals with beasts, let them know I''m open to talks." He revealed before opening the door to leave.

 179 Chapter 179

    "Wait"


    Just as Aron was preparing to leave with Evanora, Juliet called out to him and caused him to stop and turn around. "Yes?" He inquired with a brow raised while everyone looked towards Juliet wondering what she was thinking.


    "I''ll be forming a team for exploration instead so I''d like you to join." She said nkly and brought surprise to everyone present.


    "Juliet what do you mean by this? You''re the eldest child of the Lamarck family, if you don''tpete then it''s no better than humiliating your grandfather''s legacy." Brutas yelled out with great anger, not because she asked Aron to join but because she was backing out from fighting. Without Juliet their group''s chances of winning against other groups became slim, however she didn''t care.


    "I mean just that, rather than fighting pointlessly I''d prefer to explore and seek out ways to grow stronger. What use is a title in the face of raw power? Did a title protect your mother or brother? No, but if they were stronger they''d still be alive today." Juliet uncaringly added causing Brutas to clench his teeth in anger but utter no words.


    "I only have one question Aron..." Henry lowered his head seemingly at a loss of what to do now. "What will you do if you encounter hostility during your exploration? It''s very unlikely the elves will just allow you to move freely in their territory." Henry asked and caused all gazes to shift to Aron.


    "I''ll destroy any inhibitors that get in my way no matter the race. If that''s fine with you Juliet then I have no problem joining your team." Aron replied without hesitation and Evanora followed along. "Evanora will go where Aron goes." She added while crossing her arms like Aron had done.


    "If Aron''s going then count me in." Jin added with a smirk while giving Aron a thumbs up.


    "Me too!" Lucas suddenly eximed while still wearing aplex expression on his face. "I don''t want to kill people who haven''t wronged me in anyway¡­ I''m sorry for not considering this sooner Mirai." Lucas added apologetically but only received a nod from Juliet.


    "I''ll go wherever the money is better." Scarlett shrugged uncaringly as she didn''t really care about the details and only wanted money.


    "We''ll all go as one group¡­ if we can make big enough discoveries then that too should ount for something." Henry added in a low tone. It was hard for him to do this but he was left with little choice and the others knew this because none of them argued with him to say otherwise, even Brutas.


    "Interesting, then I''ll take my leave and await instructions on how we''ll move forward." Aron added before walking out with Evanora, he didn''t see the need to linger around and further discuss pointless topics. He also wanted to avoid ying any key role that would cause further attention to be on him.


    He''d have to wait till muchter to take an active role in the matter, if he brought out the map too soon for example they''d obviously have topete with other groups as he was sure it would get leaked.


    For now all he could do was hope this team of Juliet''s came together solidly. If possible he could even use the opportunity to take Ariel along with the other elves, should anything drastic ur they at least had a good number of hostages or sacrificial pieces.


    ¡­


    After leaving the meeting Aron didn''t exit the academy grounds but instead went towards the library which was only a a few hallways away.


    Once there he casually let himself inside with Evanora in toll.


    "What brings you here?" Immediately upon entering they found Lady Rose leaning over the receptionist''s desk with many pieces of parchment before her.


    "I was within the area so I thought it''d be best we update one another on how things are progressing." Aron replied while casually making his way over to her. "Evanora just followed." Evanora raised her hand and added but only received a side nce from the stoic Rose.


    After this the two began to update each other on where they currently stood. Aron informed her of the matters concerning the teaming up with Henry and others and the decree which by no surprise she also received.<sub> </sub>


    On her end she confirmed with him that if indeed a war was sparked them Galos Academy would take an active role. Once information was shared the two then focused on how to put to use their current variables to draft an optimal path on how to proceed.


    "I don''t think much needs to change, I already have a reputation for showing disinterest in both academy and Ettenheim''s politics so refusing to take a vanguard role won''t draw suspicion." Lady Rose added while gently caressing her chin in thought as she looked at Aron and awaited his addition.


    "The same could be said for me, us choosing to be explorers in this situation aligns with the character we''ve portrayed to others so at the very least we won''t be seen as rivals for the titles. We can let both sides weaken each other while we focus solely on checking out the ruins I mentioned." Aron gave his take and Lady Rose gave him a nod to show eptance.


    Aron and Lady Rose''s n had reached a juncture where they thought it impossible to fail. It was only a matter of choosing the most optimal way of doing things whilst avoiding making unnecessary losses, the path they sought was one in which they would reap the most benefits.


    "That settles that then, I''ll inform you once more information is ryed to me. Have a good evening." Aron prepared to leave but received an odd nce from Rose. "Good evening? Since when do you say such unnecessary words?" She asked with genuine perplexity on her face.


    "Is it not an urate way to end conversation?" He asked in reply causing her to just stare at him before showing him a small smile. "You''re really an odd one but at the same time you''re hmm what''s the word?"


    At this moment Evanora raised her hand and felt it was her moment to shine as she gave Lady Rose''s rhetorical question an answer. "Fascinating." She said with absolute confidence despite her ever sleepy expression.


    "I was being rhetorical little one." Lady Rose replied with furrowed brows at being misunderstood but only received a confused look from Evanora. "Ritoe Rico?" Lady Rose could only sigh at this and shoo them away.


    ¡­


    And so the the days began to pass with everyone seemingly on their toes making preparations for the supposed war that was yet to be publicly confirmed.


    Those who had received the decree wasted no time in trying to build alliances and recruit people to their side, after all it wasn''t merely the top seats that were up for grabs.


    Almost all attractive positions within the Empire could now be earned through the war. Those who had something to lose would fight to protect this while those who had something to gain would fight to earn it. This meant every single capable organization, family or group would actively help in the war, reducing the amount of effort the big families would have to put up.


    This scheme was truly a devious one and many could see right through it but even so what choice did they have? They couldn''tin about unfairness since even the Emperor''s seat was up for grabs nor could they ignore what was at stake.


    p A scheme that left people with very few options and targeted the greed of human beings. This was the simple yet genius method of Issac Lovitz that didn''t spare even the greatest of powerhouses from acting.</anda>


    This was great news for most people of the second generation but terrible for those belonging to the third as theycked experience, power, allies and so much more. This lead to most third generation groups working together to avoid beingpletely destroyed by the second generation.


    For Henry this was good news in a way as it was far easier to recruit capable third generation individuals to join their side.


    It took four days of near endless preparations and negotiations but Henry had finally finished making all the necessary arrangements and was ready to set off with his newly formed group that could rival most second generation powerhouses.


    Finally on the fifth day the war was publicly announced and it was time for them to set off¡­.

 180 Chapter 180

    It was early morning on the day of departure and the city of Galos was absolutely bustling. Since the news of a war had now been officially announced, individuals began to make their moves publicly.


    Today in particr was busiest as arge number of individuals were leaving the academy to take part in the war.


    Juliet''s group or rather Henry''s since he had done all the work, gathered fairly early at the docks with everyone who''d be going with them being present.


    The earliest to arrive was Ariel and the rest of the elves who Henry had allowed to let aboard as a condition from Aron. He thought doing this would be problematic but getting Aron aboard and his people was far more beneficial.


    Time passed and soon almost everyone had been present on therge vessel brought by Juliet which surpassed even the Sovereign in both size and power.


    This meant the number of people they could bring along could even amount to a small army. The elves aside, udia had brought the members of her formerly established Sovereign faction whichrgely held the same members as when it was unofficial. Henry and Esmerelda were the only other two with small factions that they brought along whereas Juliet had none.


    "Where is Aron?" Henry currently stood on the deck of therge vessel with the other important members of the newly formed group as they waited for Aron and Evanora who were yet to arrive.


    Jin who was already present on the deck was casually drinking out of a tunkard while leaning against the rail when he noticed Henry was looking at him as he asked this. "He didn''t tell me what time he''de, he just said he''d find me." Jin spoke up without being asked and shrugged his shoulder before looking into the distance with a grin.


    Lucas who was also on deck made noment on the matter and chose to return inside the ship to see Mirai and Sha as he currently found it hard to face Aron.


    "He''ll be here soon." Juliet muttered with confidence as she turned her gaze to the inclined boarding tform.


    Just like she said soon they could hear footstepsing from the tform but they didn''t seem singr.


    Before they could question anything Jagu''srge figure could be seen first soon followed by Aron''s who wasn''t much lesser.


    Seeing Aron bring another powerful ally brought great reassurance to Henry and the others present but it didn''t end there. The enigma that was Evanora soon followed and many thought that was the end but the sounds of footsteps could still be heard.


    The source soon revealed herself to be Lady Rose who came up elegantly with her two scouters in toll.


    "Are we thest to arrive?" Aron ignored the odd looks he was receiving and directly asked this to Henry who just nodded hurriedly. "Yes, but that''s no problem as this airship has very few that can rival it. More importantly will she be traveling with us?" Henry asked the question on everyone''s mind as he looked to Lady Rose.


    A proper powerful second generation figure that could easily contest for a title if she so wished to. "Yes she will, her expertise will be needed if we''re lucky enough to discover something of use." Aron answered briefly before receiving a smile from Henry.


    With Lady Rose''s presence the power of their group had risen exponentially. Everything was now starting to look like it would workout for the best.


    "I wasn''t aware you''d being Lady Rose, I ask that you wait a bit as I ask someone to prepare the airship''s best room for you." Henry offered politely but received an impatient sigh from Lady Rose.


    "No need, I shall be sharing a room with Aron so just have someone lead me there, I have a lot of work to carry out."


    This one statement caused great shock from everyone present, even Aron gave Rose a questioning side nce for a moment but he didn''t deny it. ''I suppose she''ll exinter.''


    "That''s fine, just make sure Evanora and Jagu''s rooms are nearby." Aron confirmed and added before receiving a small nod from the still shocked Henry.


    Aron had left out Jin because he was someone who couldn''t be trusted blindly despite his usefulness. Evanora being close was a must whilst Jagu had be far more obedient to Aron than he could''ve initially predicted.


    He wasn''t afraid of Jin hearing this. Aron needed Jin to know that hecked trust in him, how Jin responded to this would determine what Aron''s stance on him would be in the short future.


    For now Henry called for a servant and had them lead Aron and the others to their respective rooms. Since Evanora and Jagu would have rooms next to Aron they followed along leaving a confused number of people on deck.<sub> </sub>


    "Tell Scarlett and udia that everyone is ounted for so we may start off." Henry waved his hand towards another servant and passed on those instructions before walking away into the airship for some rest. He had been working tirelessly throughout the week so he greatly looked forward to resting while they made their way towards the boarder.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile Aron and Rose had been lead to their room and were currently getting settled. For Aron who didn''t have much luggage sent over this didn''t take long but Lady Rose had brought over a plethora of books and other reading material that she was currently sorting into the shelves of the bookcases. Luckily for Rose the room was quiterge and so she could house them all.


    "Why the sudden announcement?" After Aron quickly sorted his things he turned to Rose to inquire why she said they''d share a room, the concept itself didn''t bother him but he was curious as to why she did this.


    "Well during our time here it would be rather inconvenient to keep visiting each other to discuss matters. At least this way none can guess when we''re discussing something private, it''s a small benefit but useful all the same." Lady Rose exined without bothering to turn towards Aron who simply epted her exnation and added nothing more.


    ¡­


    That same day during evening, Sayiva''s airship had made it into Aeth waters and was approaching the continent''s shore.


    Unsurprisingly they were a great number of airships that flooded the sky and patrolled the continent''s boarders making it easy for Sayiva''s own old airship to be spotted and approached.


    After being surrounded by other airships, Sayiva went up to the deck with the intent of destroying those who stood in her path.


    [ Don''t act rash, we need subordinates! ]


    [ If you encounter someone stronger then it is all over¡­ ]


    [ Put your pride aside for now ]


    The echoey voices advised but Sayiva clicked her tongue in irritation. "Why should I bow my head to lower beings¡­" she muttered whilstpletely ignoring the advise being given to her.


    She was very prideful and left no room formon ground. The other voices said nothing more and went silent as she finally arrived on the deck and cast her somewhat lifeless eyes on the deck of thergest and most forefront airship which was only a few meters away.


    "I couldn''t believe my eyes when they described the airship that approached our territory but it really is you, Aethel''s treacherous princess Sayiva." A tall green eyed elven woman with golden hair and d in armor stood on the deck ofrge airship and met Sayiva''s gaze as she spoke with a hint of anger in her voice.


    ''So this body''s owner was of great royalty? A traitor too it seems.'' Sayiva thought but said nothing on the surface, she had never once inquired about her past from any member of her crew as it didn''t interest her in the least.


    In her eyes it was only natural for lower beings to worship her existence. Even now she looked down on those who approached her and felt she couldpletely annihte them but a strand of hesitation had now been nted into her mind thanks to Aron and Rose.


    Could their be others like those two in Pesia? What would happen if she shed with them before acquiring bodies for her fellow existences which currently took refuge within her.


    This feeling of having to be cautious greatly displeased her and she couldn''t help but show this on the surface with a scowl.


    "Do you still not speak after all you''ve done? Did you expect to be weed back simply because your older sister ascended to the throne? Then-" before the buxom elf could vent more another elf, a male of shorter stature with simple features appeared behind her and gave a bow before speaking. "Lady Lier, the queen has sent word that princess Sayiva should be escorted to the central settlement immediately." The young looking elf announced causing the one addressed as Lier to grit her teeth.


    "Princess Sayiva! I Commander Lier of her majesty''s outer force will escort you to the central settlement as per her summoning. Refusal to abide by this will require me to use force and apprehend you." Lier announced while ring at Sayiva who simply gave no response.


    Instead she turned to her subordinate and said something in a low tone before returning into the interior of the airship. After she left the male subordinate went to the front of the deck and spoke loudly. "Our queen Sayiva says she''ll allow you to escort her to the central settlement, be sure to do so dutifully." The young man announced with great courage.


    General Lier subconsciously reached for the great sword on her back after hearing such disrespectful words both towards her and her true queen, however she stopped midway and clicked her tongue in irritation before walking away and passing instructions to a subordinate as well.

 181 Chapter 181

    A few days had now passed since Aron set off from Galos Academy on Juliet''s airship "The Astroda"


    Juliet was the strongest descendant in third generation, her father who belonged to the second was already head of house Lamarck as her grandfather had retired a few years prior.


    In regards to this, Juliet was given the maximum backing of the Lamarck family during this war as she was their sole piece in achieving victory.


    Even now as she moved with a single airship, numerous others were on standby awaiting hermand should she send word for them.


    A simr case was present for Esmeralda who was the oldest of her siblings. Much of the Hoffenheim''s hope now rested with her and Emilia.


    The Vonstein''s had suffered a loss by losing Gregor of the third generation and Urs who was of the second. However they still had a good number of capable individuals far above Brutas in both generations so little was spared for him.


    The same treatment was given to Sebastian of house Lovitz who was miles below his uncle Yohan despite being a firstborn in the third generation.


    Henry and Anastasia were favored greatly by their grandmother but even they had to struggle against their uncles and aunts who would aim for the titles as well. Luckily most families discouraged fighting amongst one another as it would only work against them so in incense most families still stood as one.


    ¡­


    In those few days that had passed a great number of airships had left the continent and travelled towards Aethel. By the time the Astroda arrived the war would have at least been a few weeks old and both sides would have taken damage.


    This dy didn''t worry Henry as he knew the war would likely rage on for months or even years like the one before. Ettenheim perhaps held a slightly greater advantage due to receiving help from Galos Academy but that was still far from being a deciding factor, especially since Lady Uva herself wouldn''t be participating.


    "Attention everyone, we''ll be out of the region of Galos by evening and we shall stop by the city of Kremlin to restock!"


    Scarlett''s voice loudly resonated throughout the airship as she passed this announcement.


    Making stops along the way wasn''t a problem since they weren''t in an immediate hurry. Even Aron was unbothered by this as it gave him time to gather information on what kind of a force Aethel was just in case Ariel''s information was false or out of date.


    ''I should find time to met with Khalifa once we settle there and see what she managed to learn so far.'' Aron who was currently seated by a desk in his room thought to himself before turning towards Lady Rose who wasyingfortably on the bed with a book in hand.


    "Something the matter?" She asked without turning her gaze from the book.


    In these few days the two had barely left the room at all since it had all the basic amenities one would need. All in all nothing seemed to bother her about their cohabitation although she did ce a barrier over herself when she slept on her side of the bed.


    Aron could only associate this with her dislike to making physical contact which he had only done once with her and not even direct skin to skin. Wether it was a phobia or just a general dislike was something Aron didn''t know.


    "Nothing, I''ll be stepping out for a bit to see how things are operating." Aron announced before standing up and walking towards the door, receiving only a short response from Rose. "I see."


    ¡­


    After Aron left his room he immediately went over to the next room on his right which was assigned to Evanora. As usual he had long since taken measures to ensure her mana demon wouldn''t run amok within the airship.


    Since she rarely ever moved it meant he didn''t need to overly worry about her causing trouble, the few times she did leave her room was to be in Aron''s anyway.<sub> </sub>


    Inside the room he found Evanoraying on her bed scribbling on a some pieces of parchment. "Is Evanora wanted?" Upon noticing Aron''s presence, Evanora raised her head in his direction and asked nkly but Aron shook his head. "I only came to see you, continue what you were doing." Aron replied before exiting as quickly as he came.


    He had stumbled upon a dead end when it came to researching Evanora''s unique situation. He just had far too little information to go on and experimentation done blindly carried too many risks that he couldn''t afford at the moment.


    After leaving he began walking towards the other residential hallway on that level of the airship where the other important members stayed. To be exact he had wanted to visit Henry and give him a route to follow.


    He still had no ns of fully revealing the detailed map of Aethel to others so he''d have to give directions in parts as if he himself was only now discovering them.


    On his way to Henry''s room he encountered udia who had also just exited the room and turned in his direction. Unlike her who stopped in her tracks, Aron continued to walk sparing her only a nce in the corner of his eyes.


    "Are you going to ignore mepletely?" udia muttered with some displeasure in her voice causing Aron to pause and look at her more clearly. As their gazes met she felt some regret uttering those words but it was something she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "I''m not ignoring you, I simply have no words to say to you. If you have anything to say to me then you''re free to seek me out." Aron revealed bringing a sort of relief towards udia.


    Any normal person would see Aron as being distant but udia was used to this nature of his, he was someone she considered very blunt with no need to lie. This was the image she held and liked to believe about Aron, so far she had no reason to believe otherwise.


    Aron didn''t await for a reply and continued to make his way down the hall until he arrived at Henry''s room.


    It only took a knock and his name for Henry to rush to the door to open it. The first thing Aron did was observe Henry''s current state which didn''t look all that well.


    His eyes looked weary and reddish whereas his shoulders were slumped and his lips chapped. At first nce he looked extremely exhausted and stressed.


    "You should take better care of yourself, you''re useless as you are now." Aron advised bluntly and received a chuckle from Henry who gestured him toe in.


    What followed was Henry updating Aron on the current state of things before Aron brought forward the route suggestion he had.


    "This¡­" After looking at the route Aron was suggesting Henry grew hesitant for a moment. Henry''s initial nned route meant they would have to steer directly into a battlefield and fight their way into the continent.


    Henry had no trouble with that n because it meant they''d have no choice but to battle and thus y a pivotal role in the war.


    Aron''s route n shattered this idea as it detailed rather than them trying to enter the Aeth continent directly they would instead travel around it and enter from it''s western most region, avoiding battle all together.


    "As you know the continent of Aeth is split into two parts, there''s the Kingdom of Aethel itself and then there''s the Veldramunity which is a protectorate of the Kingdom of Aethel."


    "ording to what you said the main forces of Ettenheim are all doing frontal attacks and so Aethel''s force is going to be concentrated there leaving their rear somewhat vulnerable or at the very least less secure than the front, making it the perfect point for us to sneak into the continent." Aron exined roughly without going to deep into details.


    The main reason Ettenheim chose a frontal attack was because they didn''t know what kind of security the other points of the Aeth continent would have, scouts were of course sent in the past but attempts had failed.


    Henry showed some hesitation towards Aron''s suggestion even now. ''We''ll have to miss the front lines but if we can cause arge enough disturbance within the continent¡­'' Henry''s thoughts immediately went towards the pros of this n of Aron''s and the little hesitation he had soon vanished entirely.


    "We''ll do it, we''ll follow this route you''ve nned." Henry said confidently and received a small nod from Aron who stood up afterward and proceeded to leave the room.

 182 Chapter 182

    With Aron''s new route in mind, The Astroda had changed it''s course drastically after making a short stop in the city of Kremlin.


    Unfortunately for Aron Khalifa didn''t have useful information to report to him. The only advantageous information he got was that her organization had managed to sneak a few spies onto the continent of Aeth during all the chaos the frontal battles on sea were causing.


    This was something Aron found impressive because ording to her information Ettenheim''s forces were yet to even makend fall, officially that is.


    The battles thus far had all been either on sea or on Inds being used as temporary bases. From this it was clear to see that Ettenheim had underestimated the power of Aethel.


    However since both sides were yet to send out their top forces, the true end result was far from being seen.


    ¡­


    A few days after the Astroda left the city of Kremlin, Aron was in his quarters discussing the current status of the war with Lady Rose who currently upied one of the three seats on a round table within the room.


    Aron and Evanora upied the other two but Rose''s attention remained on the messaging scroll she was using.


    "So? How is it looking?" After Aron saw her take a long pause without writing on the scroll again he inquired this of her.


    In the next moment she turned to him and showed a small smile before speaking. "Our main piece just reached the boarder and will be making her way towards the battle soon, she''ll wreck enough havoc to cause Aethel to focus solely on the frontal attacks at least for a few days until they send someone who can rival her." Lady Rose revealed as she rolled up the scroll and put it on the side of the table.


    "Good, with this we''ve not only likely lessened the security of Aethel in other areas of the continent but also provided great contribution to Ettenheim." Aron replied with a small smirk on his face before the two began talking about other topics.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile tens of kilometers away in the city of Hazenloft which once again acted as the central hub for departing airships, a gigantic airship that could rival the Astroda had appeared bearing the Ettenheim family crest.


    On the deck of said airship stood the familiar figure of Belle Aurora Ettenheim. However this Belle looked very different from the smiling bold beauty everyone knew.


    This time around Belle had worn full luxurious leather armor that entuated her figure quite well and showed very little skin. Her expertiseid in the art of pure mana offensive arts and techniques thus she didn''t require a weapon, although she did always carry around a staff with a mana crystal imbedded into it.


    As she looked down on the city of Hazenloft she wore a look of displeasure and closed a messaging scroll she was holding before clicking her tongue in irritation. ''That whore of a lonk dares to use me in her schemes!'' Belle thought while furrowing her brows as she thought about Rose who had just passed her instructions via messaging scroll.


    Ever since her role in Aron''s attempted murder was found out she became nothing more than a helpless pawn to be used by Rose and Aron.


    Every free second of her time was spent trying to think of a way out of her predicament but to no avail. No matter what she thought of it was either too risky or would involve her losing out as well.


    If her role was to be revealed she''d lose Galos support and likely be enemies with the Vonstein household as well, a result she dreaded to think about considering Gregor had died.


    Just as she was in her thoughts a young man and woman appeared behind her and bowed, these two were none other than A and Reginald who Belle had began to use more since they had no backing aside from her, hence more loyalty.


    "Mdy, all the information you wished to pass on has been delivered sessfully and should be reaching all other forces soon. Lord Issac Lovitz is requesting if you can ask Lady Rose to provide more such support." A spoke in a very formal manner and didn''t dare raise her head without being told to.


    Unlike Reginald who was a bit more rxed, she took her duties extremely seriously and always acted diligently when wearing the uniform of the Belle faction which sported the colors of red and white with the Ettenheim family crest present.


    "Tsk. Tell him I''ll do so but she releases information at her leisure so it''s out of my control, dismissed." Belle spoke while trying to hide the great anger she felt just from hearing Rose''s name being mentioned.


    The information Belle was referring two was that of some basic glyphs Aron had chosen to have Rose release. Although simple to him who had enough time to study them, they were a new and powerful advantage Ettenheim now had over Aethel.<sub> </sub>


    Rose made sure to have Belle distribute this information to all capable forces as he believed the big families would monopolize it if revealed to them alone.


    No matter the case this gave them a considerable amount of favor in the war as everyone now had Lady Rose''s name on their lips, praising her for her ingenuity. In reality Aron simply wanted the scales in the war to slightly tip in Ettenheim''s favor.


    If Aethel somehow managed to gain favor or even gain an advantage then he would once again have more information released. As long both sides had simr strength the losses would remain stable on either side lessening the chances of an early end to the war.


    But to maximize the gains and favor both sides Aron had another scheme prepared¡­


    ¡­


    Later that evening on the Astroda, Aron could be seen casually making his way through the hallways of the lower residential levels. Under normal circumstances these would belong to servants and other low ranked crew members but this time around they acted as the elves ce of residency.


    ? No matter how powerful someone''s words are, they simply can''t have someone change their beliefs in a short span of time, the belief in this case being the racism towards the elves.


    To avoid any altercations or problems, udia had suggested they have a separate residential level to themselves. This idea was supported by Ariel who acted as a sort of spokesperson for her kind.


    She knew getting fair treatment especially with the current state of affairs was near impossible so she just preferred securing her kind''s safety.


    This side of her proved to be contradictory to the image Aron had created of her. In his mind she was someone who cared only for herself and would use any means avable to achieve her goals¡­ this image was shattered due to how much care she showed for her kind.


    ''Perhaps I''m just reading into this too much.'' Aron stopped this train of thought as understanding people and their emotions was something he felt he was mediocre in.


    Just as he decided to think of something else, the dining area of that level was in sight.


    Mostrge airships had the design of having a separate dining areas on different levels. Forrger airships it wasn''t odd to find four or five present.


    As Aron walked into the one before him he found numerous elves gathered sharing a meal although the atmosphere did look rather weary despite the living conditions being well above average.


    "Aron?" Just as Aron walked in a faint gentle voice called out to him causing many gazes to go in his direction.


    The sweet melodic voice belonged to Mirai who had also been staying on the lower levels despite Lucas''s efforts to change that decision. Ever since Aron had made a point during their gathering in the lecture theatre that one time Lucas hadn''t been on stable terms with Mirai and Sha.


    The moment this little piece of news had reached Aron he had began to subtly add his presence into their lives.


    "Yes, how are you all faring?" Aron replied to her in his usual distant tone. There was no need to pretend when one''s character was already known, rather he would let his actions define his intentions.


    "Much better thanks to all the food you had sent our way in Kremlin. The stock shouldst even after we makend fall, I thank you again, you treat us well." Mirai said gently and received nods from other elves who appreciated Aron''s gesture towards them.


    Sha wasn''t among these elves and instead gave Aron a short re before turning to her meal. This didn''t go unnoticed to Aron though he did nothing in response, it was within expectations for some to not receive him well.


    "I simply have no reason to hate Aethel and it''s people, this is simply how I treat crew members." Aron replied honestly and received a small smile and nod from Mirai. ''You''re really misunderstood Aron¡­ life truly is unfair to you.''


    A/N: Lonk, a Pesian insult simr to bitch but far more offensive.

 183 Chapter 183

    It took another week to pass for Belle''s airship to finally arrive at the war-zone.


    Said war-zone was in the skies above the Aeth sea, for the battle to be have been that close to the continent showed that Ettenheim was clearly at an advantage and that if it carried on like that then they''d eventually makend fall.


    Currently Lady Belle stood atop the deck of her airship and looked forward at the chaotic scene in front of her.


    Numerous airships had been engaged in fierce battles whilst others had received so much damage that they could no longer stay up in the skies and began to decent into the sea.


    ''What was that old fool thinking, if all factions are selfishly trying to gain prestige with no higher chain ofmand then the battles will be disorganized and crude.'' Belle thought with furrowed brows as she questioned Issac Lovitz''s n for this war.


    In her mind it made sense for capable individuals to be given that chance but to allow even the lowest of individuals to participate with no one tomand¡­ they were basically sending people to their deaths.


    She could only click her tongue in irritation before taking out a messaging scroll and writing down what she saw. The chaos, the burning fallen airships, the bloody bodies of both sides floating in the waters below and the seemingly never ending sight of both airships and naval ships from both sides.


    Belle made sure to describe it as vividly as she could until one of her subordinates came behind her and bowed, this was none another than A.


    "Mdy we''re receiving messages from multiple factions for help, they believe with your airship andmand Ettenheim could finally break through." A spoke with her head lowered but received no immediate response from Belle.


    It was only after she finished and put away her scroll that she looked at A from the corner of her eye. "Reject them, we will remain stationary for now while I thoroughly analyze the situation." She responded with a tone of great authority before walking past the bowing youngdy.


    Had A looked up in that moment she would have seen a very annoyed look stered on Belle''s face. The reason for this was many kilometers away,fortablyying on a bed with a beverage in hand¡­


    ¡­


    Lady Rose was in her roomid on the bed whilst casually reading the contents she had just received via the messaging scroll from Belle.


    While she was doing so Aron made his way into the room after another short trip to the lower level which he did three times in that week.


    "Is something the matter?" Upon entering the room Aron had immediately turned to the lone womanfortablyying on the bed with a small smile on her face.


    "She''s arrived at the scene of the battle and has asked if she should engage now or not?" Lady Rose didn''t bother going into needless details about the scene Belle described and only told Aron what mattered. To this he nodded his head and looked at the window with narrowed eyes.


    What he saw was the silhouette of the Aeth continent that was still a few days distance away from where their airship currently was.


    "Tell her to join the battle tomorrow at noon but she shouldn''t go all out, she needs to slowly chip away at the enemy. If she shows incredible prowess from the very start then Aethel may retreat and just reinforce theirnd boarders instead, giving up on arial and naval battlepletely." Aron turned back to Rose after telling her what she thought and she looked ready to ry that but hesitated slightly before doing so.


    "Are you sure about this?" She asked as she was no expert in the art of war, theory and reality were two very different things and so in this she had to trust Aron''s capabilities more.


    To her surprise however he shook his head and sighed. "Neither you nor I have any experience in war Rose, far too many variables exist making it very hard to make predictions. Despite this however no matter what event pops up stick to your role and do not divert from it, leave everything else to me."


    Aron''s words exuded pure confidence with which Lady Rose could find no fault in so she simply looked at the supposed young man before her with a slight smile. "As you say then. That aside so you think we shall encounter that elven woman again? I have quite a few questions for her." Lady Rose''s interest in Sayiva had never once dwindled since the Komi Inds, the fact she knew the mechanism behind the ruin meant she was likely very knowledgeable.


    That one possibility meant Rose would do whatever it takes to gain said knowledge considering she felt Sayiva was weaker than her.


    "That remains to be seen, how do you n on having her tell you what she knows?" Aron had already gained some potentially useful information from Sayiva so at the moment he only cared about confirming it and not seeking her out.


    Rose however was different, the more she conversed with Aron daily concerning new topics, theories and the like, the more her already deep interest in knowledge grew¡­ so much so that one could even call it an obsession.


    "The same thing I would have done to you, had you been weaker than myself Aron." Lady Rose replied while keenly looking at Aron who didn''t seem fazed by what she had said. "I''m curious as to what that may be." He replied indifferently, bringing another yet more sinister smile upon Lady Rose''s face.


    "You need not concern yourself with that Aron. As long as you continue to provide me with new knowledge, you shall remain the most important variable in this existence to me."


    ¡­.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile many kilometers away on the continent of Aeth a fleet of airships could be seen roaming the skies. Among them the one that stood out the most was Sayiva''s dark and eerie one whichid at the center.


    She currently stood on deck with no emotion on her face as she looked towards the central settlement which was the equivalent of a capital city.


    The settlement was arge and beautiful city built into the naturalndscape without disturbing nature. Many of it''s buildings where a clean white with a touch of light blue and gold, the representative colors of the elves.


    ''They''ve certainly advanced in terms of architecture.'' She thought but didn''t look the least bit happy with this and the echoey voices within her seemed to share the same feeling.


    [ This could prove problematic for us¡­ ]


    [ The more established a race the less likely they would need us. ]


    [ Tread carefully lest you wish for fate to repeat itself¡­ ]


    [ You must fully merge with the body''s original owner or all our efforts would have been in vain ]


    Sayiva gave no response to this and remained silent the rest of remaining journey.


    Even after they airships had settled and she was being escorted to the pce, she made noment and mostly just nodded.


    This act was seen as acting high and mighty but she couldn''t care less about the thoughts of some mere insects towards her.


    Once inside the pce, one could immediately see a luxurious throne room which had many individuals gathered, all staring and whispering about Sayiva as she was escorted in.


    "It really is the princess¡­"


    "She looks so devoid of life."


    "What do you think her sentence shall be?"


    Sayiva paid no mind to these whispers and directly walked to the center of the throne room and looked towards the only two individuals who were seated. The King and Queen of Aethel.


    "Dear sister¡­" The Queen was the first to speak in a low tone that seemed to carry great emotion as she looked Sayiva.


    She held a beautiful and mature look like most elves did. Her piercing blue eyes and her long tinum blonde hair that resembled Sayiva''s own all added to what most elves would call her a majestic beauty.


    However before Sayiva could respond the man on the throne beside the Queen''s spoke. "It is customary for subjects of Aethel to bow to their queen, surely being outside hasn''t clouded your manners now has it?" He asked in a powerful though gentle tone.


    "I would never bow to someone weaker than I." Sayiva boldly dered as she stared down at the King and Queen.


    This sentence sparked rage and caused the guards to charge in and encircle her but even with this she remained calm and unperturbed.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, in that moment Sayiva had now be one with the mysterious existence she sought in the Komi Inds. Her once dormant soul that could only observe the actions her body took had now resurfaced, under specific conditions of course.


    [ I need you to provide me with the bodies of the best five individuals in existence here, I''ve granted you near unrivaled power to seek out the justice you wanted¡­ fail to do this and your life will be forfeited ] The echoey voice warned as a stream of memories flooded her mind.


    "Princess Sayiva, cease your disrespectful ways!" A man who looked to be the head guard ordered this while pointing his spear towards Sayiva who couldn''t help but chuckle before ring.


    "Do you hate us?" She asked as an eerie shadow began to emerge from her body¡­

 184 Chapter 184

    "Do you hate us?" As Sayiva asked this question arge eerie shadow began to form behind her whilst taking a humanoid form.


    The guards who had their spears readied looked confused at the question and didn''t immediately respond, however Sayiva still showed a small smirk. "You don''t need to say it, I know you do." She muttered and in the next moment the eerie shadow took the form of a mana demon with a feminine outline before showing a gory bloody smile at the guards.


    It''s gruesome looking mouth opened and it instantly sucked the mana from the guard''s bodies dry, leaving them to fall to the ground as dried up husks.


    "!!"


    All this had happened in an instant and it brought great shock towards everyone gathered, most especially the King and Queen herself.


    "How dare you?!" The king was the first to react as he quickly stood up from his throne and looked ready to reach for his rapier, only to be stopped by the Queen. "Wait!"


    That one word from her brought him and the guards that wanted to rush in to a halt while Sayiva showed a confident smile on her face.


    "Judging from that look on your face it seems you recognize this being before you, don''t you sister?" Sayiva asked with a brow slightly raised.


    This question caused the many elves gathered to look in the direction of their queen in confusion.


    "Everyone who isn''t a member of the inner court leave!" Just as the Queen looked ready to speak, an old looking elven woman leading a group spoke first.


    Without questioning her words, one by one many individuals began to leave the pce until only a few remained and all looked at Sayiva and the creature hovering behind her in silence.


    "I Erileth, the eldest of my people pay my respects to your excellency." The silence that had befallen the throne room was ended as the old woman stepped forward and bowed her head towards the mana demon behind Sayiva, bringing even more confusion to everyone gathered.


    "Although many of our records have been lost, I can never forget the greater beings that assisted our people. I was but a mere child then and much remains a foggy memory but your appearance is one I can never forget, back then you stood behind our former Queen." Erileth revealed bringing great surprise to everyone except Sayiva herself.


    As for the mana demon behind her, it simply nced at the bowing odd woman for a moment before vanishing.


    [ To think, someone remembers us although only vaguely¡­ ]


    <o>,m [ It is enough, ask your host to question this woman about all she knows! ]</o>


    [ We can finally learn just what happened after we were trapped ]


    Just like the the echoey voices desired, the mana demon with which Sayiva had made an agreement with ryed instructions for her to ask about the history of what transpired when their king had vanished.


    "She wants to know what happened in Pesia after their disappearance." Without wasting time Sayiva turned to the bowing Erileth and passed on the message.


    At this point the King and Queen both looked rather bewildered as to what was going on. They had numerous things they wanted to ask but didn''t dare speak upon seeing the most respected member of their race bow to the unknown entity that had appeared briefly before them.


    "Forgive me but I too do not know¡­" Erileth revealed with slight hesitation as if ashamed before continuing to speak. "Our kind has always been isted to this continent where much of the world''s affairs didn''t reach the ears of the public."


    "I was much to young and unimportant at the time to be informed of any important matters that urred. It was only when I finally joined the council and looked through our records that I found a great many things had been missing or changed¡­ when I asked my mentor at the time she only said that I shouldn''t question "their" will, since then little by little the old era was forgotten."


    After speaking Erileth went silent and kept her head lowered while the King and Queen who remained standing looked towards Sayiva awaiting a response.


    "If that''s the case¡­"


    ¡­.


    While Sayiva brought revtion upon the elves, the Astroda had encountered a problem while freely roaming the skies.<sub> </sub>


    The exact details of this problem were brought to Aron''s attention by Scarlett before an emergency meeting was called in the airship''s war room.


    Overlooking the gathering was Henry who had a very concerned expression on his face. He took a moment to sigh and rub his temples before facing everyone seated around the central table in the room.


    "As you all know we''ve encountered a rather tricky problem. As our scouts were observing the now not too distant continent, they saw what looked to be miniature fortresses all along the coastline of the Veldra Community." Henry revealed whilst Lady Rose studied the rough sketches of the fortresses seen.


    "I see, they knew their aerial defenses werecking so they strengthened their boarders instead. Judging from design alone it is quite clear that these fortresses were created for the sole task of countering both air and naval ships, as for what weapons they have I''m unsure." She exined before tossing the papers back at the center of the table for anyone who was interested to look at.


    Juliet was the one to pick them up next before giving a small nod in agreement with Lady Rose''s words. "It''s highly possible they possess weaponry we are unfamiliar with that could be more advanced, it''s quite risky but our only chance is still going forward. Don''t you think Aron?"


    Aron didn''t immediately answer and chose to ponder a bit before agreeing she was right, however how they went about this n would also determine their chances of sess.


    ¡­


    The n wasn''t put into action until the following day when the Astroda could be seen making it''s way towards the Aeth continent under the cover of a heavy fog.


    And although the airship was without a doubt the Astroda, those on the outside could only see an airship that looked to be of Aethelian origin.


    The Veldra were a protectorate of Aethel and although Aethel didn''t directly intervene with their internal affairs it still held great power over them. So much so that once the airship was vaguely spotted by the Veldra within the fortresses, they began to hurry out and prepared to wee the approaching airship.


    Of course some did remain in the fortresses just in case of anything but Aron had taken such a move into ount as the ones who revealed themselves on the deck of the airship where the elves they had brought along.


    Since the number was quiterge they could easily pass for a crew, what''s more their young age couldn''t be discerned due to the elves unique physiology.


    Once the Veldra saw this their guard was slightly lowered as it wasn''t at all odd for them to receive asional inspections from Aethel.


    Once the airship docked, a group of elves began to descend with Ariel taking the lead as their spokesperson. When approached by Aron with this n she didn''t even need to be given instructions as she knew how to handle it far better than he could due to theck of knowledge and interaction he held concerning Veldra.


    "Who is in charge of this segment?!" Upon descending the tform d in armor, Ariel proceeded to speak in a domineering tone that the Veldra seemed all too familiar with as many lowered their heads and looked to their leader.


    An old looking man of short stature with a muscr build and thick hair with a beard to match. "Y-Your excellencies I am the one in charge of this segment, I apologize for theck of preparation but I hadn''t received word of your visit¡­ is something the matter?" The old Veldra asking while ncing at the crew Ariel descended with in the corner of his eye.


    The man was quite suspicious of their arrival but just in case he was concerning himself over nothing he chose to y the part as he would normally. Anyone would grow suspicious since their usual inspector wasn''t the one who arrived but instead this unfamiliar one.


    "May I ask what happened to the previous inspector?¡­" Before Ariel could answer the old man proceeded to ask this of her causing her to furrow her brows in anger.


    "We are at war! What do you think happened? Tsk, useless things. I am not here as an inspector, I am here because your inspector hasn''t reported to us superiors leading to us being tasked with investigating. We strongly believe you havemitted treasonous acts¡­" Ariel revealed in a heavy tone causing the old looking man to look at her more fearfully, rather than with suspicion.


    "That would mean you are enforcers! Your excellencies I have served you loyally all my life please be-" The old man began to panic as most would in his position but this breakdown was what Ariel needed to capitalize on.


    "Silence! It''s not like you would admit it if you were, however I looked over the records of this segment and it does seem you are loyal but whose to say your subordinates are the same?" After saying this Ariel could see the old man had fallen into thought and had now began questioning his own people. ''Who would be so foolish as to betray the Aethelians¡­'' he thought in confusion.


    "I''m not here to waste time, quickly gather everyone working in this segment before me, I have other tasks to attend to. Quickly now! We cannot have you leaving your posts for long." Ariel waved her hand and her words truly made it seem like she was being truthful.


    It didn''t take long for the Veldra to gather near the docking area with their heads lowered while waiting for Ariel to speak. "Is this everyone? If I find you are concealing someone you and your families will be branded as traitors" Ariel warned and the old looking man confirmed that everyone who worked in the segment was present before her.


    Rather than speak she instead turned to look up the tform where a dark silhouette could be seen through the mist. This belonged to none other than Aron who confirmed that they were indeed all there.


    "Begin."

 185 Chapter 185

    "Begin."


    Once Aron muttered these words arger silhouette shed past him at an incredible speed.


    *crack!*


    The surface of the docking area cracked under the pressure as Jagu made a fiercending before turning his ferocious gaze towards the gathered defenseless Veldra.


    Unlike the Aethelians, Veldra had very low synergy with mana. So much so that it was rare for someone of their kind to be a pure mana focused mage. Because of this they focused their efforts on augmenting their bodies and created runic weapons to support theircking abilities.


    With these in mind, Aron''s approach left them no better than sitting ducks. Because no matter how good their augmenting was, it paled whenpared to the augmentation of Komi like Jagu.


    *grr¡­*


    Jagu heaved a heavy growl that dispersed the mist and hat surrounded him, revealing his figure to the shocked Veldra.


    "What''s happening!?" The Veldra couldn''t help but be shocked by the sudden emergence of Jagu and some tried to react quickly but Ariel and the few elves she brought along would not let this happen.


    [ Binding Technique: Restrictive Chains ]


    Ariel and the other elves all stretched their hands forward in unison and brought forth the same technique. In the next instant chains seemingly appeared out of thin air and bound all the Veldra.


    The technique they employed was amon one normally used to restrict criminals or even low tier beasts. It''s principles were simple and it fell under the category of "Alteration", the technique simply molded surrounding mana and solidified it before causing it to restrict the enemy.


    Why it took the form of chains was because of the visual images in the mind of the caster and as for it''s efficiency, this all depended on the victim. If the victim wasn''t as good as the caster in controlling surrounding mana then they would struggle to this simplistic technique.


    "Why are you doing this!?" The leading Veldra just couldn''t understand what was going on and so he questioned the situation in a panicked manner. However the only answer he received came in the form of a figure shing past him and causing wind to violently hit his body.


    This figure was none other Jagu who had began his attack, without using any weapon and only his ws Jagu had shed passed the leader and began ughtering the workers behind.


    His attacks were precise and vicious as he only aimed the throats of his victims. Because they couldn''t escape they tried to harden their bodies by augmenting but this proved useless in the face of Jagu''s augmented ws that were already frighteningly durable when normal.


    "Please-!! arck!"


    "No-arck!!"


    One after another the Veldrea began to fall to the ground as their thick blood shot out from their throats like a chicken once beheaded. The leader looked behind at the horror before him while gritting his teeth with widened eyes.


    Why? Why was this happening? What did he do wrong?


    He continued to think just what could they have done to anger the Aethelians so much. The answer to his looming questions soon revealed itself as Aron slowly descended from the deck and his appearance was seen.


    "A human?!" The leader called out hatefully as he now began to understand that he was no more than a victim to some treacherous plot urring against the Aethelians.


    "You! How could you betra- Arck!!" Before the old Veldra could vent, he found that his voice could no longere out. Instead only the sound of him gurgling blood could be heard before he soon copsed, leaving only Jagu standing triumphantly behind him with bloody ws and some stains on his body.


    With the final Veldrea dead the elves no longer needed to keep their technique up and so they released it.


    Aron who had just descended the tform nced at them in the corner of his eye and saw that not a single one looked like they pitied the now dead Veldrea.


    "Cruel but expected." Before Aron couldment on the scene, Lady Rose appeared beside him and muttered this.


    In the next moment she performed a gesture with her fingers causing her scouters to sh past her and go forward into the scattered looking forest not too far ahead.


    "Ironic how they discriminate the Veldra worse than humans discriminate each other." Aron added bringing a chuckle out Lady Rose. "Veldrea are seen more as tools than beings in the eyes of many, not just elves. Such a pitiful race." Lady Rose observed the many dead bodies before walking forward to inspect the fortresses.


    She was curious as to what sort of runic devices they may hold. On the other hand Jagu didn''t look very happy about his victory, after all the opponents he had just defeated where bound and helpless to do anything against him.<sub> </sub>


    In that moment memories of the short war he partook in resurfaced making him feel even worse. He vividly remembered himself killing indiscriminately, be it child, female or old. What bothered him about this was that he had poisoned his enemies prior and weakened them before crushing them, something that went against every thing he believed.


    On the surface even he thought he wouldn''t be bothered by it overtime but then why did he feel so empty when he won this way?


    "Jagu? Call for the others and tell them it''s time we move." Aron saw the dazed Jagu and instructed this bringing him back to his senses.


    Most Komi would never take orders from a human but Jagu was no more than a shell of his former arrogant self, although many couldn''t see it on the surface Aron and Jin could tell.


    ¡­


    A little while after the incident, Jagu had called for Henry and the others to gather at the docking area where Aron awaited them.


    The mist Jin had brought about hadn''t yet dispersed fully since they still needed it''s cover for the time being. Once they descended the tform however they could clearly see the many bodies thatid on the ground.


    "You killed everyone?" Henry asked with surprise written all over his face. Despite he and the others having experienced much morepared to when they first joined the academy they were stillcking and so the scene of numerous dead bodies covering the ground made them feel¡­ off.


    The only exceptions to this were Jin and Juliet who didn''t look the least bit surprised by what they saw.


    "Sparing them leaves loose ends, it was necessary." Aron didn''t bother going into detail with an exnation and only said this as he felt it was enough. It was moments like these where Aron''s inexperience when it came to interaction shined, on the surface one would think he was cold hearted and cruel but the simple fact was Aron only did it out of necessity.


    This was a characteristic about him some were beginning to understand so even Henry could only sigh and shake his head. "Ok I suppose you''re right but if everything is done why aren''t we makingndfall? Is there a ruin nearby that needs us to explore?" Henry inquired after being told everyone should gather outside.


    However Aron had different ns in mind. "We are about to but we can''t travel with an airship thatrge into their territory, there''s too many variables so it''s better we proceed on foot and part with elves here."


    "It''s better they use the airship to travel to another point and enter the continent properly as it would be far too suspicious if they traveled with humans. As for the airship I believe Ariel cane up with a reasonable excuse. So gather what you need from the airship and we can proceed forward." Aron cleanly exined what he was going for and many could see the sense behind it.


    Either party would only experience problems if they were to arrive together. Anastasia only needed to ponder on this matter shortly before agreeing to it. "You''re right, this works far better." She said briefly but seemed to dislike the fact he had a point.


    Without any disagreements even from Juliet who owned the airship the Galos group took what they needed from the airship and descended the tform once more but this time for good.


    As for the elves lead by Ariel, they quickly gave their sincere thanks to Aron for everything he had done for them thus far and also promised to help anyway they could should he need it. However just as the two groups were about to go their separate ways Mirai and Sha descended the tform and walked over to join Aron''s group.


    "I have no ce for me in Aethel anymore so if it''s not any trouble I''ll continue to travel with you." Mirai exined in a low gentle voice while standing in Aron''s direction.


    "That''s fine, as a native you can help us navigate more easily." The one to grant permission was Lady Rose who had just returned from checking the metallic fortresses.


    Although Lucas hadn''tmented on the situation the entire time, he was relieved to hear Mirai and Sha would be joining them.


    <o>,m ¡­</o>


    And so the journey towards Aethel on foot had begun for the Galos group whilst the elves aboard the Astroda couldn''t wait to make it home. Howeverter that night a strange urrence happened just as Aron and the others were making their way through hot and dry valleys that covered most of the Veldra Community.


    "It''s about time don''t you think?" Aron who was walking ahead with Rose and Evanora by his sides muttered this to which Lady Rose gave a small nod. "I suppose now is fine, what a waste of my precious books." She muttered before a glyph on the glove she wore began to glow dimly.


    At the same time aboard the Astroda, it''srge circr mana crystal core had a simr glyph appear on it''s surface before making the entire airship tremble vigorously.


    In the next instant and without warning arge explosion erupted as it cracked and broke with tremendous force. Many the of the unsuspecting elves aboard the airship could only hear a loud ringing noise before they were engulfed by a bright white light.


    Ariel had no words as the light came towards her at frightening speed, in that moment she used all her strength to bring forth the strongest form of protection she could muster but all it did was buy her a few moments longer. "Aron you¡­"


    That was all she could mutter before the lightpletely engulfed the Astroda and brought forth a gigantic explosion.


    A/N: Veldrea; plural for Veldra

 186 Chapter 186

    As Aron and the group were making their way through the desert like valleys of the Veldra Community, the loud boom of the Astroda exploding caught their attention and caused everyone to grow alert.


    "What was that?" Henry who wasn''t far behind Aron came to halt and asked this aloud while looking in the direction the sound hade from.


    Soon the entire group followed his gaze and all they could see was arge cloud of smoke in the far distance which caused them to worry.


    "It''s likely from a battle, if so it won''t be long before Aethelian forces know that there''s been a breach in the area." Esmeralda narrowed her eyes and made the most obvious guess as to what the origin of the st could have been.


    Many thought along the same lines as her so no one bothered to bring up another theory, including Aron and Rose who let everyone specte. In a situation such as this it was best they not involve themselves too much.


    "If that truly is the case then it won''t be long till we are caught. They''ll be moving via airships whilst we are on foot, not to mention much of the terrain here is open and drynd so we can''t even expect to find good cover." Juliet also added a worrisome point that they couldn''t neglect.


    Despite Ariel and the other elves leaving, the group was still quiterge and thus easy to spot. If they continued to move like they were in thisrgely open region then it wouldn''t be long before they got caught or encountered trouble.


    "You, Elves. Don''t you know of any passages or routes we could exploit?" An irritated Brutas looked in the direction of Sha and Mirai before asking this with great impatience.


    Although he was being rude, nobody corrected him and instead they all turned to the two elves as well, hopeful that they may present a solution. But s that wasn''t to be the case. "Sorry but we don''t know much about the Veldra Community, we can only be of help once you cross the boarder into Aethel." Sha replied hurriedly with clear irritation in her voice, she didn''t like Brutas''s tone one bit but chose not to speak up as they were outnumbered should a confrontation arise.


    "Then we can only divide into smaller groups and each use different routes to enter Aethel." Aron finally spoke up and brought up a reasonable suggestion given the current circumstances.


    Henry didn''t even to ponder long on it before agreeing to the suggestion by giving Aron a nod. "You''re right, let''s split up into groups of five then, the more experienced among us can act as group leaders."


    After Henry''s words everyone began ncing at one another curious as to how the groups would be organized. Many thought it would obvious who Aron would take but much to their surprise he made quite an odd selection.


    "Then I''ll be going with Evanora, Mirai, Sha and Lucas." This selection caused the others to look at him strangely, Lucas included. The majority had expected him to group up with people he was familiar with.


    "Why them?" Juliet asked out of genuine curiosity and Aron quickly responded. "Evanora only cooperates with me, Mirai and Sha would be discriminated against if grouped with anyone else andstly Lucas would want to be with them, simple as that."


    No one could refute Aron''s words as he indeed had made a could point. Not only did the teams need some strong individuals but they also needed at least some sort of chemistry with one another to prevent internal conflict.


    After seeing Aron''s selection the others proceeded to quickly make their own. Brutas, Henry, Lady Rose and Esmeralda all lead single groups whilst Esmeralda had Emilia in her team, Juliet had Anastasia in hers, udia had Scarlett and Xavier in hers, Sebastian had chosen to join Henry.


    For the most part the groups had bnced out. The extra individuals left even after groups were split had joined up with Lady Rose or Henry.


    Once this was done, each group leader selected the route they''d be taking before finally parting ways. As Aron and Lady Rose were doing so, the two nced at each other in the corner of their eyes before giving subtle nods.


    ¡­.


    Evening soon turned to night and the groups had now made some distance between one another. Aron''s group would be taking a route in the south eastern direction which on the surface didn''t look to be a problem as many thought he just randomly picked it.


    What they didn''t know is that his route was basically a linear way of heading towards Aethel''s capital, although this meant he would also likely encounter more obstacles.


    As for Lady Rose, he hadn''t shown her the map either or directions and left her to navigate on her own. This wouldn''t be difficult for her thanks to her scouters which she could use to track Aron at any given time so she had picked a random route that didn''t align with Aron''s.


    ¡­.


    "Won''t we be taking a break? It''s gettingte." Lucas soon suggested as the group hadn''t stopped moving since parting ways with the others. Sha had also looked towards Mirai and felt a break would be necessary.


    Elves had rather weak physics whenpared to other races and so it wasn''t all that surprising that their endurance was low. However Aron wasn''t about to make exceptions. "We can only best move at night, given how open this region is it would be easy to spot us during the day. Our biggest task now is finding shelter before sunrise." Aron didn''t stop walking as he spoke while ncing around, trying to be sure they wasn''t anyone or anything within a kilometer radius at the very least.


    Sha wanted to argue but his words were right. "Sha don''t worry about me I''m fine, this much I can handle." Mirai spoke gently as she knew Sha only made this suggestion because of her.


    As Aron was walking he nced at the three in the corner of his eye and narrowed his eyes on Sha. ''For an elf she''s got quite the endurance, even surpassing Lucas. Strange.'' Aron thought before feeling a tug on his right,ing from none other than Evanora who barely had any presence during the entire trip.


    When he nced at her she pointed towards a mountain range and spoke. "There, Evanora thinks there''s food there." She muttered sheepishly causing Aron to focus on that very mountain range before understanding what she meant.<sub> </sub>


    [ Aspect; Earthen Vision]


    He then crouched down and ced his palm before using the aspect of the Horned Basilisk to map out thend. The results he got caused him to nod in Evanora''s direction before standing back up.


    "There''s a settlement within that mountain range or at the very least a gathering of Veldrea. We can find shelter there so let''s hurry." Aron didn''t bother exining how he discovered they were Veldrea there and just left the others curious.


    What using the aspect had showed was the geographical aspect of the earth within a one and half kilometer radius in all directions including underground and above sea level. He didn''t expand this radius as it would use up more of the Basilisk''s mana that he held unnecessarily.


    The results showed him some artificial looking tunnels within the mountain range andrge open areas underground that he could only assumed belonged to Veldrea.


    Given how barren thend was on the surface it was no surprise that they dwelled in mountain ranges and underground.


    "I doubt they''ll be friendly to us so how do you n on getting shelter?" Lucas raised a good point as only Mirai and Sha were elves but Aron didn''t answer and continued to walk.


    ¡­


    The journey was short and the group arrived at the base of the mountain range before turning to Aron. "We''ll go in under the guis of being enforcers." He suddenly muttered without turning to behind to the others.


    Since Mirai and Shacked knowledge concerning the Veldramunity it couldn''t be helped that he had to take the lead. Things may have been easier if Ariel had been the one who chose to remain but s that wasn''t the case.


    The very fact he didn''t truly know what an enforcer was meant he had to be clever about maintaining the cover. He didn''t think too much on this because if he got found then he got simply destroy the ce.


    [ Aspect: Death Stalker; Shapeshift ]


    In the next moment Aron''s ears had grown more elongated and his hair had be a heavy blonde color whilst his eyes became a piercing blue. Although only these three feature were changed he looked nothing like his usual self apart from the stature.


    "Evanoramands her hair, ears and eyes to look like Aron." Evanora followed andmanded this before she underwent the same changes. This caused Aron to nce at her a bit oddly.


    ''She must have some limits or parameters.'' Aron thought with slightly narrowed eyes at the enigma that was Evanora.


    For image casters, their limit was their imagination. How vividly one could picture something would determine how the spell would be cast, the secondary factor was one which affected them most being mana capacity and control.


    If an image caster had low mana capacity and control then they couldn''t bring forth strong spells ( arts and techniques ) without causing self harm or even death to themselves.


    However Evanora possessed a mana demon that covered for her shortings making her a terrifying existence despite her simple mindedness.


    With Aron and Evanora now looking like elven siblings the only person left was Lucas. "Evanoramands the same for the weak boy." She muttered and despite the vague words Lucas had the same features appear, all that muttered was the image she had projected in her mind.


    Just this more demonstration made her value towards Aron rise even more. An image caster was extremely rare and so were mana demons so for the two to exist in one being with such perfect synergy left him quite interested although on the surface he maintained a regr expression.


    "Wow, they feel so real and so sensitive." Lucas muttered as he began touching his ears weirdly.


    "Right well just leave the talking to me once we make contact. The entry point should only be a bit further ahead." With those words from Aron the group started to move again and entered the mountain range.


    The passageway leading into it was rocky and narrow with arge mountain on either side extending all the way up. Soon they encountered some roughly craved steps that allowed them to climb up a bit higher before arriving at arge door like structure made right into the mountain.


    It was about two meters high and wide with the material being earth itself which gave it a sort of natural look despite being in the mountain.


    In front of this strange door were some Veldrea that looked to standing guard and patrolling. The fact they couldn''t sense Aron or the others until they were in their line of site was testament to how dull their senses were.


    When they did finally notice and the others approaching they grew alert. "Who goes there!?" but only for a moment until they saw the elven features the group held, recing their alertness with worry and fear.


    "We are enforcers, I''m here to speak to your leader." Aron replied in a very domineering tone while ascending the ruggedly made steps.

 187 Chapter 187

    A little time passed after Aron had boldly dered who he supposedly was to the guarding Veldra and now the group was currently being lead by one of them to their settlement within the mountain.


    The passage way leading there was clearly an artificially made tunnel but given how crude it looked one could tell that they used runed artifacts rather than spells to make it.


    Although curious about it Aron didn''t voice any questions and only quietly followed the sweating Veldra leading them so us not to draw suspicion to themselves. In reality thanks to the Basilisk vision he had used Aron already knew the roughyout of the settlement and all the tunnels it had which continued to go underground.


    Oddly enough the one they were using only lead to one of the smallest open areas he had noticed. ''Something is off here.'' He thought but still said nothing and eventually the group was lead to anotherrger earthen doorway that they had to pass before arriving at the settlement.


    Said settlement was quite basic and crude in nature with all the visible structures being made from stone and earth while many homes seemed to be just caves carved into the surfaces of the inner mountain, connected only by rugged steps, pathways and lifts that could be seen nearly everywhere.


    The settlement at first nce looked like it could very well house a few hundred but something still felt off to Aron and so he asked. "How many are you in this settlement?" When Aron asked this his senses rose and her narrowed his eyes at the Veldra that lead them there who gulped before answering. "We are one hundred and thirty here your excellency, well below the two hundred and fifty quota allowed."


    When Aron heard this answer it now made sense why the Veldrea had all looked nervous. ''To think Aethel controls their poption number.''


    Upon considering it Aron found it made sense in a way to limit their growth so they don''t be a problem for the Aethelians. However ording to the vision of thendscape he had seen, they had already done so.


    "He''s lying." Evanora revealed nkly to Aron who could already tell. Mirai also realized this but chose not to voice it and leave the talking to Aron.


    Upon being called out for the lie the Veldra began to sweat profusely, he clearly wasn''t someone who could handle pressure well especially given it wasing from Aron.


    "What''s going on here?" Luckily for the nervous male Veldra his leader had arrived. As he arrived the residents began to peak out of their homes or stand on the pathways and stairs to observe what was happening at the entrance.


    Their leader held the same features that all Veldra seemed to hold. Short muscr statures, rough tanned skin, scruffy hair and very strong facial features.


    Upon seeing Aron and the group he also looked nervous but continued to approach and even got on his knees before them. "Wee your excellencies, my name is Jun the leader here, may I ask why you''re here? the next inspection should still be two years away." He asked in a heavy and seemingly respectful deep tone.


    However he couldn''t hide the fact his heart rate had spiked tremendously in their presence. "Are you telling me what to do?" Aron went silent for moment before replying with this which only caused them to feel greater pressure.


    "I wouldn''t dare! I was sim-" Jun felt he had overstepped himself and quickly tried to correct his choice of words but wasn''t allowed to do so as Aron interrupted him. "Quiet, it was a yes or no question, don''t waste my time with your empty exnations." He replied causing even the surrounding Veldrea to look worried.


    Aron was only able to act this way after observing how Ariel had done it at the fortresses prior.


    Jun no longer dared to speak unless spoken to, however the next words toe out of Aron''s mouth made his heart squeeze. "Where does the hidden tunnel there lead to?" Aron asked while pointing towards an ordinary looking point at the base of the settlement. ''H-He knows!'' Jun fell into inner panic.


    When Aron had used his vision he had initially thought this area was a branch of the settlement as there was a moreplex system underneath the entire mountain range, since he had only checked within a one point five kilometer radius he was sure it extended further.<sub> </sub>


    Jun began to sweat profusely out of panic before gritting his teeth and lunging at Aron with a sudden burst of speed and weapon in hand, he was truly an augmenter.


    Since most techniques and arts couldn''t be cast very quickly, Jun hoped to handle the situation using the advantage of close distance. Unfortunately for him it was Aron before him instead of amon elf so what he received in response was a frighteningly powerful kick that connected to his chest.


    "Arck!" In that instant the sound of his ribs cracking could be heard while blood was coughed up from having his organs pierced by said broken bones.


    The force from the kick sent him flying all the way to the other side of the settlement where he viciously collided with the wall, dying in an instant.


    A brief moment of silence followed before screams and panic spread in the settlement. Those that could fight began charging towards Aron and the group hoping to overwhelm them with numbers alone.


    Aron didn''t take a battle stance and instead turned to Evanora to test how good her casting was against arge group. "Kill them all."


    Evanora nodded nkly as if the order she had received was a simple one. She turned her head forward and raised one hand as if pointing at the approaching Veldrea and spoke. "Evanora wants you all to die." She muttered without any vigor or malice in her tone.


    However the mana listened to her words and above the settlementrge sharp arrows made of molded mana taking form could be seen. The sheer number looked to have surpassed thousands and covered every area except the small radius Aron and others stood in.


    Some Veldrea continued to charge whilst others began running towards cover but it would all prove to be hopless. In the next moment the arrows began to rain down indiscriminately and pierced the bodies of all Veldrea that were in the open, be it child or woman.


    Those who hid thought themselves to be safe but some arrows curved and switched directions mid air until they pierced the body of a Veldrea. This deadly rain continued without stop until not a single one of them was left alive in the settlement.


    "¡­"


    Lucas and Sha were left speechless as to what they had just seen whereas Mirai was confused. One moment she could sense numerous people and the next the room had a sharp increase of dense mana before all the figures she sensed vanished.


    By doing this Aron had just exposed a card of his but as far as he was concerned it no longer mattered. With all the Veldrea dead Aron proceeded to begin searching the area while Evanora was sent to deal with the guards left outside.


    After spending a short time searching Aron discovered a map of Aeth in a cave that looked to belong to the leader. However whenparing it to the one he had something stood out, none of the routes matched.


    ? ''This means the routes here can only be the underground system, to think they have tunnels throughout the continent¡­ seems you''re more ambitious than the Aethelians give you credit for.'' Aron chuckled as he rolled up the map and took it. He could only imagine what the real number of their poption was given all the settlements marked on said map he had gotten.


    Still he found it rather odd that Jun held something this important and that it wasn''t even hidden. He could only assume it had to do with the fact that inspectors only ever visited after a certain amount of time. ''It''s unlikely they even bothered to search, what a false sense of superiority can do.''


    With the map in hand Aron left Jun''s cave seemingly satisfied. The map he had received from Ariel detailed all ruins discovered on the surface while the one he found today showed those discovered underground, with just this alone much of his work was done.

 188 Chapter 188

    With the searching done, Aron returned near the entrance where the others were waiting for them. Evanora had already easily delt with the few remaining guards outside and was just standing near the others looking lost as usual.


    She received odd nces from both Sha and Lucas who were surprised by the depth of her power. Evanora''s prowess was never properly seen by them prior to now so it was quite the shock to learn the gap in strength between them was sorge.


    Lucas was especially bothered by it. ''Why do the strong always abuse the weak?'' This was something he felt like speaking up about towards Aron and Evanora but he no longer saw the point.


    It was clear to him Aron and him stood on different spectrums and held different views concerning life. He who grew up among the weak knew of their hardships.


    To see innocent people get ughtered simply because their leaders had done something bad seemed wrong to him. They were merely living their lives so why did they have to die a pointless death?


    "We''ll continue moving underground, the Aethelians likely don''t know about these hidden tunnels. If we use them we can avoid detectionpletely." Aron approached the group and exined how they''d move from there on.


    He of course received noints over this. Lucas so it as hopeless to try and say anything, he was weak and Aron was strong so no matter how right he was it would lead to nothing.


    "Can we rest soon? If it''s the tunnels then it should be alright to take breaks here and there right?" Sha suggested a bit hesitantly, after seeing what Aron and Evanora were capable of she couldn''t help but be more wary of them. ''We need to separate from these two, it''s too dangerous moving with them.''


    Right now Sha saw them as nothing more than unpredictable. To her once they lost their purpose perhaps they''d be killed for knowing too much.


    "Yes we''ll rest at certain intervals don''t worry. Let''s get moving, we still have a lot of ground to cover." Aron gave Sha a nod before turning to lead the way with Evanora by his side.


    Had he really been worried they''d escape he would have had Evanora at the far back and them in between but contrary to Sha''s worries he had no direct ns of killing them.


    The same way he never had any ns of killing Ariel, however disposing of her and the other elves was an appropriate decision at the time. If Mirai hadn''t suggested her and Sha follow the group then they too would have died, not because of hate or grudges but simply out of convenience.


    ¡­


    After leaving the settlement and using the hidden tunnel Aron and others began to cover distance quickly.


    The tunnels themselves were rather spacious being over ten meters high and wide, this lead to a less cramped space like they had first thought.


    The only visible problem Aron could see with them was that they were too crudely made and thus somewhat unstable. If a battle using spells over tier two urred then it was very likely the tunnel would cave in at its weakest points.


    "Mirai are you okay?" After some distance had been covered without stop Sha turned to Mirai who she was helping to walk and asked this.


    "I''ll be fine, it''s just fairly hard for me to sense things underground. It''s all a blur." She spoke gently but maintained a visible smile, although dim the tunnel was moderately lit by having illuminating crystals embedded at certain intervals.


    For Mirai who was without sight it was hard to see when they were very few objects. It felt like she were walking on a dark and narrow path with no clear end.


    "We should be approaching an open area soon, you can rest there." Aron announced and brought some relief to her. "Thank you." She replied gently but received no answer.


    Just like he had said it didn''t take long until they arrived in an open area, it was an intersection from which other tunnels branched out. Some looked like they went higher up, some below or even the same height.


    The intersection was the size of a small settlement and even had some ruined structures present which suggested it was once upied.


    ''They must''ve been shifting each time they dug deeper, making temporary settlements along the way.'' Aron thought before looking to his left where a small natural underground stream could be seen.


    It resembled a lush riverbank one would find even on the surface except this one was void of animal and beast life, only insects could be seen here and there feeding off the exotic fruit present on the few trees in the area.


    "What a strange little ecosystem." Aron muttered before looking to the others. "There''s fresh water and fruit there if you need it, we can take a break for the day and use this time to scout out these branching tunnels a bit."


    ¡­


    At round the same time Lady Rose and her group were currently making their way through a scattered and dry savannah type of forest. Itcked the cover that one would find in dense tropical type of forest so they had no choice but to move fairly careful to avoid being found.<sub> </sub>


    Lady Rose had put her scouters to use throughout the journey to ensure they wouldn''t run into or be surpsied by hostile forces. However no such urred, despite the Veldramunity being over half the size of Ettenheim it''snd was mostly barren and with such a small poption to match most of it was uninhabited, to a point where even simple creatures were a rare sight.


    "At this rate we''re going to run out of water soon, should someone tell her?" The group walked a bit farther behind Lady Rose as she demanded space and were currently discussing their current situation.


    Even before splitting into the groups the amount of supplies carried was quite little since most were instructed to move lightly.


    In their minds they would encounter settlements, rivers or forests and restock but reality showed them different. With no one knowing the exact situation in the Veldramunity it was hard to predict that such arge nation would be so barren and with little poption.


    "You tell her, she scares me." Another replied fearful of approaching Rose who walked at a casual pace as if unbothered by the scorching heat.


    Since the journey had began not once had they seen her drink water or eat something which made the men of the group in particr feel quite shameful.


    In the end they chose to remain silent and didn''t utter a word ofint. However soon evening fell and reced the scorching heat with a bone chilling cold.


    This was especially hard for some who had chose to travel without anything to help them keep warm. This was the result of inexperience for most of them.


    Henry was desperate due to howpetitive the recruiting had be so he epted all who looked promising. The result was indeed some capable individuals although the majoritycked field experience outside what they had done during the journey.


    It didn''t take long for some to start copsing due to exhaustion and thirst. Their vision had started to be blurry and their limbs felt weak.


    "Lady Rose!" A panicked member called out to her once multiple individuals looked like they could no longer go on.


    She only nced back at them with indifference before speaking. "We don''t have the luxury to stop, if you want to rest the feel free to do so. The nearest body of water is still around two hundred and forty kilometers away, if you wish to rest now then by all means do so but I won''t be stopping." She revealed without a any care towards them before turning and continuing to walk.


    ¡­


    As the various groups continued to make their way towards Aethel, a great change was urring in it''s central settlement.


    "What?!" Various voices of exmation could be heard within the throne hall of the Aethelian pce.


    "You heard correctly, I shall be taking the throne." Sayiva announced withplete confidence before everyone present, all of them being important members of the inner court.


    "Impossible! You were branded a traitor and thus stripped of your right!" One argued.


    "Indeed, what does it matter if you have some support from a being of the old era? It should be enough that you''re being allowed to rejoin our kind." The king himself added while ring hatefully at her.


    Sayiva ignored his gaze at looked at Erileth in the corner of her eye who didn''t say anything on the matter as if choosing to stay neutral. Despite seeing the being even she thought it was a bit drastic to just try and usurp her sister.


    "My dear sister I understand that it was wrong of our council to strip your session rights, I myself would have no problem abdicating it to you however the result of this would beplete anarchy given we are at war." The queen herself stepped forward and spoke in a gentle tone to Sayiva, she seemed to be the only one Sayiva was willing to even listen to.


    "Then what do you suggest Celes?" She asked in a threatening matter, one couldn''t tell if she was being considerate of her sister or simply didn''t care. However the fact she was willing to listen was weed by them.


    "I suggest you be amander, if you could win the support of the people this way then no trouble would ur if you wanted the throne. You can choose to do this however you wish as no one willmand you, it''s simply a title to have the people know you''re on their side." Queen Celes exined and received odd nces from the other inner court members.


    Was their queen always this cunning?


    ''She says this with a sweet smile but in truth she hopes I die by the enemies hands.'' Sayiva thought as an urge to kill began to rise within her, only stopped by the echoey voice rying instructions to her.


    [ Cease wasting your time with pointless matters, follow my instructions and at the end of the day you will rule over the entirety of the world while attaining the justice you seek ]


    Sayiva clenched her fist and red at Celes for moment before turning away. "So be it, wether you bow before me now orter is of little consequence."

 189 Chapter 189

    Three days soon passed and Aron was now approaching the boarder of Aethel, still traveling underground with Lucas and the others.


    Not much had urred since then as he had been actively avoiding tunnels that lead to other Veldra settlements. A part of him was tempted to split from the group and head to the ruins to explore but he chose to abandon this train of thought and wait till he joined up with Rose and the others.


    The reason for this was simply because the ruins were all unexplored ording to the map markings which he found strange. Either the Veldrea were being cautious or the ruins were simply that dangerous.


    For a situation like this were the answer was unknown it was best if he entered with as many capable individuals as possible, after all what they sought most were treasures while he simply wanted a way to Limbo and whatever new knowledge he could get so he wouldn''t lose out.


    At the very least it meant he had enough spare lives if things were to go wrong aspared to exploring alone.


    ''We''re almost there.'' Aron however wasn''t the only one using this time spent traveling to scheme.


    Sha hadn''t forgotten what Aron and Evanora had done at the first Veldrea settlement and was still nning to separate from them as she saw them as dangerous.


    Leaving them earlier would have been utterly foolish as she wasn''t confident in navigating out of the tunnels, but once they stepped into Aethelian territory her, Mirai and Lucas could go their separate ways or so she nned.


    ''She must be preparing to act soon, her heart rate is rising and the scent of fear she''s giving off is more potent.'' Aron thought without bothering to turn back.


    He didn''t know what exactly Sha was nning but he had noticed her suspicious behavior towards him even before they joined up. In his eyes she was a greater nuisance than Lucas because thetter was generally naive and harmless in his eyes while the former was clever and pesky.


    Without knowing what it was she was nning he could only pretend to remain aloof while being ready to strike at any moment.


    ¡­


    After the group walked a bit more Aron followed a tunnel that was leading upward at an angle of around thirty degrees, at the end of said tunnel was a dead end.


    "Are we lost?" Sha asked feeling greater anxiety rise within her, what if it was a ploy by Aron to corner them? Theck of sleep she had been getting wasn''t doing favors for her paranoia and she was fairly close to striking Aron before he could struck her, however his next words eased her heart. "No, they just didn''t dig beyond this but judging from the distance we''ve covered we should be under Aethel now."


    After Aron exined as he ced his palm against the tunnel''s end before his eyes changed to those of a horned basilisk.


    [ Aspect: Earth Maniption ]


    In the next moment the tunnel trembled slightly as a pathway began to made with each step Aron took forward. The others needed to simply follow behind and soon the bright sun light hit their eyes after days of moving in the dimly lit tunnels.


    They had emerged out of what now looked like a cave on the base of a cliff with plenty of vegetation and lush trees around them, theplete opposite of the barren Veldreands. This was most definitely Aethel.


    "We''ve made it, even the surrounding mana feels different." Aron pointed out after noticing the difference in densities. Aethel''s mana density was fairly above average but not to a point where it became problematic, on the other hand Veldrea had very dilute mana.


    ? In nature this was normally the case,nds that were barren and devoid of life would obviously becking in the quality or rather density of mana whereas lush livelynds with plenty of life were the opposite. This wasmon knowledge to most intelligent life forms but what Aron found interesting was the difference in said regions.


    Normally areas close to one another would share simr levels of mana density or even equal as the mana will always try to shift from regions of high concentration to those of lower concentration. If it simply remained stagnant in one area then life could never truly flourish the way it had.


    "You''re right, it''s been so long that I had forgotten the feeling. Still to think the Veldra have such poornd." Mirai felt a sort of refreshing feeling being in Aethel, like how one would being in their natural habitat with the perfect conditions.<sub> </sub>


    "Incredible¡­" Lucas who was seeing this for the first time couldn''t help but make thisment as he too felt ratherfortable just being in the region.


    "Fascinating." Evanora muttered while looking around curiously, for someone as sensitive to mana as her every little change could be noticed. This being a new feeling for her as she had never left the continent of Drotzi made her wonder why being elsewhere made her feel more rxed.


    Sha had been the only one without any visible interest in mana. Her eyes remained sharp and focused, looking for any opportunity to escape should Aron try to turn on them like she thought.


    However for a good while Aron didn''t speak and just silently observed thend, the vegetation and even the wildlife. Old habits died hard and for beasts they would always hold a certain bit of curiosity whenever they entered unfamiliar territory.


    For Aron this meant taking note of density of mana, the vegetation, the climate, the life and the airposition which whilst in Pesia didn''t matter. Here he didn''t need to worry for every little thing being capable of killing him which was still an odd to get used even up to now.


    "We should keep moving and stay close to the boarder, hopefully we''ll encounter the others soon." Aron finally chose to speak and exined how he was nning to move in summary.


    Thanks to map he discovered in the Veldrea settlement, his initial n of just going to Aethel had changed and now he first needed to explore the so called ruins marked on the map.


    "Kind of strange though¡­" Lucas suddenly muttered after realizing something odd causing Aron to look behind at him with a brow raised. "What?"


    Lucas looked around one more time with caution on his face before exining his thoughts. "Well since this is close to the boarder shouldn''t it be heavily protected? There''s not even a single airship in sight despite there being a war." He exined and caused Aron to look up into the sky with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Something''s amiss." He muttered.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile many kilometers away on the other half of Aethel, arge fleet of airships could be seen flying towards the Aeth continent''s eastern boarder where the forces of Ettenheim had been trying to breach through.


    Leading said majestic airship was a dark and eerie one that lookedpletely out of ce despite acting as the vanguard.


    Standing atop the deck of this airship was Sayiva who looked forward with a stern gaze and unmatched determination. ''Rosenberg, Lovitz, Hoffenheim, Vonstein, Ettenheim and Lamarck, it''s time you finally pay the blood debt you owe me.''


    ¡­


    Back in the Aethelian pce of the central settlement, Queen Celes watched as the many airships left for war, with only less than five staying behind which left their entire nations near defenseless boarder wise.


    However the sweet smile on her face didn''t seem to look at all troubled by this unlike the other members of her court who watched the scene alongside her.


    "My dearest wife and Queen¡­ although I understand the need to assist your sister, don''t you think this is a bit excessive? If some enemy airships where to make into our continent then¡­" As the King looked towards Celes to express his worries, she cut him off and exined her intentions.


    "My dearest husband¡­ it isn''t your ce to question my decisions now is it? Even if a few airships make it into the continent, their destination shall be here. Are you saying I won''t be capable of dealing with a few foolish and ambitious humans?" The king''s turned sour and he lowered his head while shaking his head. "I wouldn''t dare underestimate you my beloved." He muttered and received an indifferent nod from her as she turned to walk back into the pce.


    "Good. Besides greedy emperor of theirs wants nothing more than to see us submit, worst case scenario a few of our people living outside this settlement may fall prey to them and may either be enved or abused, humans are simple savages after all. It''s a small sacrifice our people should make to guarantee our future, don''t you all agree?" She asked without looking back at the other members of her court he found the words she had said to bepletely out of character for her.


    Even her own husband was left speechless from her harsh and cruel words¡­

 190 Chapter 190

    Meanwhile back near the boarder Aron had used his sight to see the furthest he could which at this stage of his evolution was around five kilometers. This in itself was a veryrge distance but when considering the airships were on the other half of Aethel it was far from enough.


    He could only click his tongue in irritation as he couldn''t spot a single airship or Aethelian no matter the direction he looked in. "I don''t see any in sight either, not sure if that''s a good thing or not." Aron muttered as he reduced the range of his vision and turned to face the others with his findings,


    "Maybe they''re just all focusing on the war, if the big families have joined in then Aethel will be in trouble right?" Lucas suggested but Aron doubted it was that simple, in the end anything was possible so he didn''t downright reject Lucas''s point. "Maybe, let''s focus on finding others for now. Stay close to one another just in case."


    Aron chose to put the situation to the back of his mind for now and focus solely on grouping up with a few more people before they could begin exploring the ruins in the underground.


    And so withoutint Aron began to lead the way while the others followed closely. This approach on things made Sha''s ns to escape moreplicated now.


    Like most elves a mana rich forest like the one they were in was quite ideal for her. Provided the distance was enough between her and Aron she was confident in using her wind arts to escape. The problem was Mirai, Sha who had an abnormally physically gifted body for an elf could manage to use her wind arts to the extreme whereas Mirai''s arts wouldn''t help at all with movement.


    Herck of sight only made it harder as she would find it hard to sense her surroundings while moving too fast. This really was quite problematic for Sha and she couldn''t stop racking her brain for a solution.


    As for Lucas, despite the kindness he showed them she wasn''t willing to risk Mirai''s life for him. At the end of the day he was still a human not worth risking her life for. She could only curse her luck and wait for an opportunity to show itself.


    ¡­


    The group continued to travel until it got dark and they decided to take a break at a clearing near a riverbank under the moonlight.


    "Finally, we can have something aside from fruits. I''ll catch us some fish." As the group settled Lucas looked towards the river with a bright smile and began approaching it after taking off his boots and folding his trousers.


    "Thank, but don''t over exert yourself in doing so." Mirai added as her and Sha settled down near a tree.


    "Evanora and I will check to see if the area per usual is alright for resting in and take turns looking out." Aron on the other hand didn''t even settle before turning to leave with Evanora in toll to check out the surrounding areas.


    "Thank you, we must feel like a burden to you." Mirai thanked while facing Aron''s direction to which he just shrugged his shoulders. "It''s a matter of perspective." He replied before walking back into the forest with Evanora.


    After Sha heard their steps had gotten far enough she leaned in closer to Mirai to whisper her what had been on her mind. "Mdy I think it''s best we leave now, it''s too dangerous to be around those two. They''re too unpredictable and if they were to turn on us¡­" Sha furrowed her brows as she whispered her intentions to Mirai who maintained her calm outer expression.


    "I understand the need for caution Sha but there''s no need to overthink. Even if what you say is true it''s not like Aethel is any safer for us, do you think the two of us will be weed back?" She asked in a tone that carried anger.


    "We could remain in hiding like we had done for so many years, I doubt they even care about our existence anymore." Sha suggested but Mirai to look unmoved.


    "It''s far too risk to settle anywhere when the winner of the war is yet to be decided. I chose to follow Aron''s group because he held no interest in it and would be exploring instead, in this way we could be away from both sides of the war and settle down when it ends." Mirai exined as the tone of her voice began to recede from the one of anger she had just a moment ago.


    "I caught one you guys!" Lucas soon brought their conversation to a halt when he yelled out excitedly.


    ¡­<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile Aron who was seated beside a tree several hundred kilometers away from the others in the direction he came from with a small smile. "So she worries we will kill them, not what I expected but reasonable I suppose." muttered Aron as he let out a sigh, he had thought she was scheming something bigger against of him.


    "Will we?" Evanora who was seated next to Aron while hugging her leg asked this in a low tone without turning her gaze.


    The reason Aron would always separate from the group after a day or two was so Evanora could sleep with her mana demon in check. Although it could be restricted by barriers it could still be seen and now wasn''t the time to have people be aware of its existence.


    "Hard to say for sure, it all depends on how things move. Get some sleep for now." He replied casually and Evanora listened before tugging on his cloak and using it to cover herself as well. Soon after she drifted off to sleep and her mana demon soon emerged.


    "You who doesn''t fear us again." It muttered as it had been seeing more of Aron in the past few days. Just like Evanora it wasn''t very outspoken and seemed only to know how to construct and understand simple sentences so it made any attempts at conversation meaningless.


    With this in mind Aron didn''t even bother replying to it and just sat in silence. Some timeter it was instead it that spoke first. "Near, the others, near." It muttered while looking in the western direction.


    It''s sentence only left Aron perplexed, did it mean the other members of the group were near?


    To verify he expanded the range he could sense but even then he found nothing, until suddenly heard some rustling not too far away.


    Without wasting time he shook Evanora to wake up which she did but looked even more lost than when she was awake. "Hmm? It''s still dark¡­" She muttered in clear confusion just as her mana demon vanished.


    Aron didn''t immediately reply and stood up before taking a stance ready for battle. When the demon had spoken in looked in the eastern direction however the noise he was hearing came from the west.


    In such a dense forest he couldn''t rely on his sight to look far so he could only use his hearing and sense of smell to try and understand what it was that wasing.


    However neither of these two senses gave him a clear answer, the rustling of vegetation just seemed to be getting closer whilst no particr scent could be detected aside from those alreadymon to the area.


    The answer would soon present itself as it burst forth from the eastern side. Upon seeing it Aron''s alertness reduced and he only sighed.


    The cause for the rustling turned out to be Lady Rose''s scouter which also came to an abrupt stop upon reaching the area they were in. Soon after her mature sweet voice resounded from it. "Finally, it''s been quite troublesome trying to locate the two of you."


    "Some circumstances arose, I''ll exin when we meet. How far are you?" He replied while expanding his senses to see if she were close but s he still got nothing.


    <o>,m "I''m still a few kilometers away but I''ll be there before sunrise." Her voice resounded from it once again. "Alright, be sure to check for the other groups as well, we''ll be needing them." He added before it turned back and left in the direction it came from.</o>


    As she left Aron couldn''t help but narrow his eyes at a certain realization. ''No scent, no primal sound, no footprints and incredible speed. It''s different being on the receiving end of one of her scouters.''


    If the trees weren''t so dense causing it to hit some leaves and produce rustling sounds then Aron couldn''t even have known it was approaching. Before he could ponder anymore he felt a tug on his shirt from the sleepy Evanora who had only now stood up. "Can Evanora sleep now?" She asked almost like a child.


    Upon a receiving a nod from him she didn''t waste time sitting back down falling asleep in nearly no time at all.

 191 Chapter 191

    After Lady Rose''s scouter left, Aron had allowed Evanora to sleep a while longer. This resulted in the mana demon emerging once more which he asked about it''s previous words, however he only got nonsensical sentences in response that were quite hard to make out the real meaning of.


    It was only some time after midnight that Aron sensed an unfamiliar presence which he assumed to be Lady Rose and her group. But as this presence reached closer he could more clearly sense it, the most apparent being scent which he was sure belonged to Lady Rose.


    The strange thing was that he could sense no scent aside from hers or mana signature for that matter which would mean she was alone, this left the question¡­ what happened to her group?


    He was curious but he didn''t bother thinking about it as he would receive answers once she arrived. The only thing he could do was wake up Evanora once again.


    "Hm?" As Evanora awoke her mana demon went away, she slowly rubbed her eyes and looked towards Aron as if asking with her gaze why he had woken her up. This was quickly exined and although she still felt the urge to sleep she didn''t do so, choosing to wait standing beside Aron instead.


    A short whileter Lady Rose''s buxom figure made it''s way out from the nearby shrubbery as the forest had no clear paths one could use. The results of trekking through the Veldrands did show on her clothes just like maneuvering through the tunnels showed on Aron and Evanora''s dirty clothing.


    She had only appeared with one scouter which Aron could only guess she was using to look for the others. Upon confirming that she really was alone despite initially starting of with one of thergest groups he chose to ask. "Where are the others you traveled with?"


    Lady Rose approached the two while patting off the leaves that had clung to parts of her attire, the only real strange thing was that her skin remained wless and without a single scratch or speck of dirt. It made Aron wonder if she kept up a barrier even while traveling.


    "I left them behind as they were moving to slow, food and water had be quite the problem but I''ve already delivered a message through the scouter telling me to starting this way. Those still alive should be here in a few days." She replied nonchntly but truthfully.


    At first nce one would find her story hard to believe given how healthy she looked. Even Mirai and the others had their health dwindle slightly due to the environment they traveled in and the sudden change in diet.


    As for why Evanora remained healthy, Aron could only associate it with a theory he felt applied for himself. Which was passively using the surrounding mana to provide nutrients to one''s self.


    Mana existed in many forms and could generally not be seen unless it took a form that three dimensional, two dimensional or one dimensional. The true nature it existed in wasn''t something they couldprehend simply with vision which made sensing it the better option.


    For Aron he theorized it provided nutrition the same way it did for mana beasts who passively absorb the surrounding mana for nutrition which would lead to further evolution. Why Aron doubted this was because if normal beast mongers had no such ability and still needed to eat to live.


    If Aron''s theory was right then he technically held the physiological attributes of most mana beasts if not more. If that was case then, howe Evanora could do the same?


    Was she not human? Or could humans perform this after reaching a certain level of mana sensitivity? Perhaps it was the mana demon?


    They were many possibilities and Aron chose to stay open minded, there was no rush in learning more about himself and a few other individuals he considered enigmas.


    "Well then howe you two are alone as well?" She asked while looking the area she found them. The one to answer was Evanora who raised her hand before speaking. "Evanora is on lookout." She muttered sheepishly but was still somewhat understood by Lady Rose.


    "For what exactly? Aethelians?" Rose added to which Evanora nodded once. "Yes Ethns.. Aethans..Ethi¡­ people." She concluded causing Rose to turn to Aron for sensible answers.


    It was then he exined how their journey had moved and didn''t leave out many details, although he had changed the story somewhat. This could be seen when he brought out the map to show Rose.


    Unlike the one he previously had which detailed the tunnel system all other the continent, the one he one he now held only showed those in the Veldra Community. The penmanship and writing style was identical to the real one he once held which he had chosen to burn along with the one he received from Ariel as had preserved the knowledge into his legacy ring.


    "Incredible, they must have spent numerous years making such an intricate tunnel system." Ladymented after looking over the map, the parchment used was one found in the tunnels so it held the sort of look one would expect, old and brittle.


    "It is, but I think I think they run even further, when moving toe here we encountered tunnels that were still going forward which means they are in Aethelian territory as well." Aron feigned ignorance and acted like he too had just made this discovery alongside her.


    Unless necessary he didn''t see the need to provide her the entirety of the information. Their rtionship seemed to be one of acknowledgment in each other''s capabilities, in a sense one could see it as a sort of twisted form of trust.


    They spent some time discussing the matter more with Evanora nkly looking at them both on the side, soon though they decided to head back to the area Mirai and others were after Lady Rose sent out her other scouter to quicken the search for the other groups.


    ¡­


    The trio made it to the riverbank bank after a while and found only Sha was still awake beside Mirai with weapon in hand clearly ready to strike when needed. Lucas had fallen asleep near a tree a bit further from Mirai and Sha whilst hugging his sheathed sword.<sub> </sub>


    Upon seeing the trio, Sha''s anxiety seemed to rise even more. It was troubling enough with just the two but now that Lady Rose was beside them it left no room for escape. If the three wanted to kill them then she knew she couldn''t even put up a meaningful fight in response.


    With that in mind she chose to just y the part of arade while hoping for the best. "Lucas managed to catch several fish and we''ve put aside some for you¡­" she muttered causing them to look beside her where a few leafy packages could be seen.


    They had wrapped the fish inrge leaves and put them aside to not have dirt cling to it. "Thank you, the other groups should be here in a few days time. There''s fresh water, fish, fruits and a few wild game around to hunt so it''s quite ideal for waiting." Aron added before walking over and picking up the leaf wrapped fish.


    Contrary to what they thought he took only one and gave the others to Evanora and Lady Rose. "I had a meal when Evanora was asleep so just this is enough."


    No one added to his words and they just settled as the wait for the others began.


    ¡­


    And so the days began to fly and little by little group after group was found and guided to the location by Lady Rose''s scouters.


    Whilst all this was happening near the boarder to the west, the boarder to the far east had be a nightmarish event, not the Aethelians but for the forces of Ettenheim.


    The appearance of Sayivapletely turned the tide of battle in favor of Aethel. No matter what stood in her path they were more or less destroyed after a single attack every time.


    Her prowess was so incredible that the airships that came with her only deployed small groups to destroy or capture the remnants from the attacks.


    This unexpected variable forced Ettenheim forces to retreat, including Lady Belle. Despite the arrogance she had about her strength she knew not to mess with the unknown haphazardly.


    The news she received clearly stated how devastating the attacks were, something she herself couldn''t do so with her best interests in mind she ordered a retreat. What''s more unsettling is that Sayiva didn''t go after those who surrendered and chose to retreat, although she did have one of loyal servants deliver a message on her behalf that was engraved into the minds of the Ettenheim forces.


    [ Our Queen will only destroy those who stand in her way for the world shall need life to proper. Her enemies are your emperor and his pirs, only they are guaranteed the deaths they deserve. These are are words of our true Queen Sayiva who has returned to deliver justice and unite the world ]


    ¡­


    This news didn''t take long to reach notable figures thanks to messaging scrolls. No official words of response had been delivered to the public by the emperor or any of his pirs regarding the matter but each family had deployed nearly all their forces, this signaled the looming of a grand battle.


    The other notable figure to receive this message quicker than most was none other Lady Rose who was currently reading it by the riverbank they had settled in. ''Queen Sayiva? So that''s who our mystery elf is.'' She thought before reading the rest of the contents and delivering further instructions for Belle.


    The area they settled in had be quite packed as the other groups began to arrive, only Henry''s and udia''s group were left due to them taking making stops along the way, although she estimated they would arriveter than evening.


    Without wasting time she moved from the riverbank and went towards Aron who hadn''t been doing anything of note while waiting for the groups, like most he just ate and slept despite not needing either.


    He simply did this to not draw anymore attention than he already had on him. Be it from Brutas, Sha, Juliet, Jin or Esmeralda who all seemed to have different reasons for keeping their eye on him.


    Evanora had stuck to him like glue even in the night when they would go patrol the area, though due to the arrival of more people he had to resort to using the tunnels for her to sleep.


    In addition all it took was a sentence from Lady Rose to deter anyone from following so no trouble urred, even from Juliet who Aron found to be the most odd among everyone keeping an eye on him.


    ¡­


    Upon hearing footstepsing towards him, he opened his eyes and awoke from the slumber he was in and looked at Lady Rose who didn''t stop walking and passed by him, saying only a few words. "Walk with me."


    She couldn''t say much given the crowd present and Aron understood this as he stood up soon after to follow. "Come along too." She instructed Evanora before the trio walked away living everyone to wonder what was going on.

 192 Chapter 192

    As the group walked away from the scene, the others could only wander what they were up to.


    Anastasia was among said people who was curious as she walked over to Juliet who normally sat under a tree alone and just observed. "Say, what do you think they''re doing?" She asked in a low tone to which Juliet simply shrugged her shoulders slightly. "Who knows, why not ask him yourself?" She replied withplete seriousness.


    She stood out more so than any of the aristocrats present, the girls in particr. Not because of her beauty but because of her mannerisms.


    When the other aristocrats arrived, they had the secured an area of the river ahead for washing their bodies and clothes as they too had gotten dirty from the journey. Unlike them she would leave momentarily to just wipe her body with a piece cloth and that was all.


    Her armor and weapons remained untouched, this kind of behavior shattered the image most of themoners had regarding her. Some found it appealing others not, it was simply a matter of taste.


    As for the other aristocrats they didn''t particrly care about her behavior and only paid attention to her due to her recent closeness with Anastasia.


    Since the two arrived they remained close and often sat and ate together. Anastasia foundfort in knowing she wasn''t the only one who knew of Aron''s full capabilities and that he was scheming something grand.


    She no longer spent much time with Esmeralda due to the change she had regarding Aron. Unlike before she didn''t say hateful things about him and even defended him as being misunderstood.


    What was there to misunderstand about someone who enved her and made her go against her family? Anastasia couldn''t get along with Esmeralda her long time friend due to this and found it better to hang around Juliet who seemed neutral towards Aron.


    ¡­


    Whilst new bonds were forming and old ones cracking, Lady Rose, Aron and Evanora went into the tunnels before having Aron close the entrance.


    Once inside she exined the contents of the message regarding Sayiva and the war which at least brought light to the matter regarding the elf they met in the Komi Inds. "To think she was she was the Queen of the Aethelians." Aron muttered with furrowed brows but it at least meant what she had told him had more chances of being true regarding a way to Limbo.


    "From what I know she shouldn''t be the Queen or wasn''t¡­ strange. Anyway''s she''s infamously hated by both Aethelians and humans of the Drotzi continent because she is the princess the former Lachestrian King had fallen for, leading to the war between the two races." She exined while tapping her chin as if something didn''t add up.


    "I would have thought it was a different person if it wasn''t for her tant hate towards the major families of Ettenheim whose founders are responsible for the death of her lover. Still this doesn''t change our ns at the very least the two parties will weaken each other immensely correct?" Although the news was unexpected it didn''t really put a dent in the n they had going forward and Lady Rose nodded at this.


    "It doesn''t, but see if you can learn more from the Aethelian duo we have among us. There is very little knowledge regarding Sayiva and Aethel, it''s why the revtion of her being queen is so surprising." She added to which Aron nodded, he could see the the need to learn more just in case.


    After reaching this conclusion the duo went about to discuss the n regarding the ruins further in depth. The current n was simple, since they were many groups it was best they don''t reveal the knowledge regarding all the ruins present on the map as the suggestion to split up may be brought up.


    Instead they''ll use one as the main attraction and im they found knowledge about another in said ruin. It was simple and not full proof but without physical evidence no one could do a thing.


    "With that let us spark a few rumors to further distract the more simple minded individuals." She suggested causing Aron to look at her with a brow raised. "How exactly?"


    ¡­.


    The answer to this presented itself with him having to sit down with Evanora on hisp facing him. Without hesitation she began licking and nibbling on his neck.


    Aron didn''tment on this odd sensation he felt and instead just held Evanora''s slim waist. Next he felt a sudden softness against his back, this came from none other than Lady Rose who hugged him from behind and pressed her body against him.<sub> </sub>


    All three had been clothed and Lady Rose in particr even kept her gloves on to ensure no skin contact was made. Normally one would find such a scene and rte it to intimacy but all three had such straight faces that it was hard to imagine that was the case.


    They continued to go about this for a bit longer until. "That should suffice." Lady Rose muttered before pulling away first, she brought her sleeve close to her nose and seemed satisfied with having Aron''s scent lingering on her.


    Aron didn''t even need to ask as he understood what she was trying to do immediately. With his scent on them both and the marks on his neck then it would be easy to make people think something was up, even if they found it hard to believe they would at the very least consider it a possibility.


    However even after Lady Rose had spoken Evanora continued to nibble and lick Aron''s neck softly, not wanting to pull away. "We''re done Evanora, you can stand." He said to her more clearly thinking Rose''s choice of words was a little tooplex for her to understand.


    Evanora pulled away with visible reluctance on her face. "Evanora thinks you taste good." Sheplimented before giving him a thumbs up with a nk expression on her face.


    "Is that so?" Aron replied rhetorically before standing as well and patting the dust off off his clothes. "It''s evening already so we should head back." Lady Rose suggested to two.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile back at the riverbank, udia and Henry''s groups had arrived on the scene. Surprisingly unlike the otherrge groups, these two were the only ones to not suffer a single casualty.


    The first thing Henry did upon arriving was going over to his sister Anastasia to make sure she was safe and sound and ask about the general situation.


    "¡­.so he just left with Lady Rose and Evanora without exining why?" Henry asked while rubbing his chin in thought.


    Anastasia had exined that nothing of note had urred and that it''s only the trio''s sudden movement that caused everyone to wonder what could be happening.


    After being updated about the situation from Jin, even udia looked a bit perplexed as to what they went to do. For thinkers like her she immediately began to think of just what Aron could be nning.


    Before anyone could go any deeper into thought the trio soon arrived back at the riverbank and caused some shocked expressions to look there way. For those less skilled they only need to look at Aron''s neck for their imagination to go wild, meanwhile for others like Jagu, Mirai, Sha, Jin and even Juliet they could smell Aron''s scent lingering on the two women.


    "Well I''ll be damned." Jin was first toment before chuckling with a grin on his face.


    For others they didn''t know what to make of this, Anastasia was especially speechless. Was Aron really lustful? Why hadn''t he ever ordered her to please him before then? Something didn''t quite add up. Of course it could be that he merely wasn''t attracted to her in that manner but her pride as a woman refused to believe such an option.


    udia was another who subconsciously furrowed her brows at this scene and crossed her arms. Something about seeing those marks on his neck left a sour taste in her mouth like she had been wronged in so many ways.


    "I see everyone is here, good. The initial n was for us to move deeper into Aethelian territory but a recent discovery has changed this train of thought we have." Without wasting time Lady began to address everyone, even though some still had their imaginations running wild.


    "During my journey here I stumbled upon a map detailing a possible ruin. At first I found it didn''t make sense due to the routes marked which I couldn''t find on the surface, it was only thanks to Aron and his group that I learned they existed an intricate tunnel system below the Veldra Community."


    "With this map we shall begin an expedition into the tunnels for said ruin. The tunnels are ratherpact so we cannot bring everyone, some need to act as lifelines, gathering and delivering food and water from the surface into the tunnels to where the expedition group is settled. Another group will remain on the surface indefinitely scouting the area for us and keeping a lookout, I''ll leave the selections up to you." She quickly exined before going silent and walking back to her usual spot.

 193 Chapter 193

    After Lady Rose went away to her spot all attention turned to Aron who remained standing with numerous gazes on him.


    However he said nothing to them and only turned his head to face Henry before walking over with Evanora in toll.


    Seeing this, udia decided to march over as well and Jagu and Jin followed behind. Soon Esmeralda, Brutas and the other group leaders all followed until a sort of gathering was formed around Anastasia and Juliet''s spot.


    "How do you think we should divide the groups?" Aron asked Henry with a brow raised and his arms crossed. Anastasia felt uneasy hearing him ask for someone''s opinion as she knew full well he could easily do something easy like arranging people.


    udia had the same thoughts as Anastasia and even Juliet but unlike the two of them Juliet chose to ask. "You should be able to sort people into groups quite well, no?" She asked indifferently as if out of genuine curiosity and no malice, she was truly hard to read.


    "I could but you have spent more time with your groups than I have so you should know of their strong points and weak points. By having everyone give their input we can derive the best possible formation." Aron exined bringing clearance to the two girls who especially doubted his intentions, but from his words what he chose to do was quite sensible.


    They had just fallen victim to their tendency to overthink and overestimate Aron''s actions due to his past aplishments that were still engraved in their minds.


    After giving rity everyone gave their opinions on the matter and a problem soon presented itself.


    Everyone''s suggestion had their own group included in the team to explore the ruin while cing others on outer roles. It was clear no one wanted to be left out from going into the ruin.


    The only person to not give his input yet was Aron but that was to be expected since it was obvious no matter the decision he would be entering.


    "If you''re looking at this through a greedy perspective i advice you to rethink that. The events of the Newman hignds and Komi Inds are a good example of how problematic ruins can be. If you''re confident in protecting your group and yourselves then that''s fine but keep in mind everyone is to look out for their own lives in there." The one to give this piece of advice wasn''t Aron but Juliet who could see that everyone was just trying not to be the one to miss out.


    "That''s right, if you prove to be burden then it''s only natural that you receive anything in return despite entering. If you''re worried that possible valuables may be taken then talk it over with Lady Rose as she has first choice either way." Aron added causing udia to especially feel left out as she was the worstbatant present.


    Her only option was to pick a role in which she could still contribute greatly so she was the first to raise her hand and offer. "My group will act as the bridge to the surface, delivering what the expedition group will need."


    "That''s one group, we''ll need at least two groups to y that role and another two to do the scouting role. The individuals from Lady Rose and my groups will take the scouting role, though Jin and Jagu should be shifted to that group to act with Mirai and Sha. They have the best skills for that." Aron suggested and got noints.


    It was indeed better to have two Aethelians in the scouting group, while Aron found that Jin''s illusion arts and Jagu''s primal nature coupled with his instincts would also fit into this role.


    "That leaves only one more group to add to the support group. I suggest Brutas take the role, he still hasn''t fully healed from the incident in the Newman hignds making him the weakest and biggest liability." Juliet harshly pointed out and some nces turned to Brutas who hadn''t spoken much.


    Brutas wanted to defend himself but what could he say? Although harsh her words were right and everyone knew this, the very fact that no one defended him was testament to this.


    In the end he could only frown but ultimately ept the decision. This meant those who were left automatically belonged to the expedition group.


    "That settles it then. Ry instructions to your teams, we will begin tomorrow morning after udia and Henry''s groups get some rest." Aron instructed before turning to walk away.


    ¡­.


    The morning came fast and soon each group was ready to fulfill their role. The expedition group was the first to leave and enter the tunnels followed by the support group which carried supplies.


    The one leading the expedition group as a whole was of course Lady Rose who made full use of her scouters to ensure no trouble was met.


    Many days had passed since Aronid waist to the Veldra settlement he found the map in, by now he was confident that the Veldrea had found out. In regards to this he felt they were two main possible responses he would receive.<sub> </sub>


    The first being they would be on guard even more and were actively looking for them, the other being they had retreated perhaps to a more secure settlement entirely and abandoned this tunnel system.


    Considering Aron hadn''t run into a single Veldra again since then he leaned more towards thetter option. After all the Veldrea couldn''t handle a full raid by Aethelians, worse fighting heavy battles in the tunnels was suicidal and would only lead to the deaths of many of there people.


    "What''s on your mind?" As the rest of expedition was following closely behind Lady Rose, Juliet noticed Aron seemed to be in thought.


    Aron nced at the enigma that chose to walk beside him for a moment before responding somewhat honestly. "I was thinking it would be a pain to have a battle in such a ce."


    This answer received a nod from Juliet who was ever intrigued with topics such as these. "I was pondering something simr. How best would you go about a battle here?¡­"


    The two who usually never chatted much with anyone were all of a sudden engrossed in a deep talk over strategical theories regarding their current scenario. In Aron''s case what he was giving were text book answers and not his personal thoughts, to give one''s personal thoughts was akin to letting her have on even more solid idea as to how he went about his critical thinking.


    As for Juliet, her answers seemed genuine as they fit into what Aron would expect from her given what little he knew.


    ¡­.


    It took an entire day of traveling before the group got close to the ruin''s entry point. It was there that it was decided they would take a break before progressing as they couldn''t explore whilst being tired.


    While the rest of the expedition group began to rest, Aron along with Lady Rose walked further ahead to inspect the entrance.


    Much like the Newman hignd''s ruin, it had a hardened sort of earth that was far stronger than any other material he had encountered in Pesia. The entrance this time around also held this material along with visible runic drawings.


    The other group leaders made sure to follow as Aron and Lady Rose approached said entrance. Some out of curiosity whilst others didn''t trust them to move alone, whatever the case Lady Rose didn''t pay them any mind and began quietly looking at the runes.


    "Wow, what incredible and interesting runic patterns¡­" the one to be impressed by all this was Sebastian who held a great interest in runes and their applications. To see one''s he hadn''t before sparked his interest and had him move closer before being stopped by Aron.


    "Unless you know what they do, don''t touch them carelessly." Aron warned seriously and caused Sebastian to remember the Newman hignds before chuckling awkwardly and stepping back.


    The next to step up was Henry who didn''t want to touch but was just curious. "Can it be cracked? How long do you think it''ll take?" He inquired curiously but at this point the constant talking had Lady Rose furrow her brows. "If I hear any of you so much as breath loudly and disrupt my concentration then you will be off this expedition." She warned without turning her head but the irritation in her voice could be heard quite clearly.


    The first to react was Juliet who said nothing and just walked away, the others however chose to remain although none dared to utter a peep.


    From there time began to fly, Aron and Lady Rose casually stood in front of the ruin''s entrance without leaving once. The others had wanted to watch them as they worked but saw they were doing nothing of note.


    Eventually Lady Rose stepped forward and began drawing on the entrance with a runic brush. Aron only quietly observed and made noment.


    By the time it had be night once again, she was done. She took a step back as if to admire her own work before muttering. "Invoke."


    In response to these words the runes she had drawn began to glow brightly and resonate with the runes already present on the entrance. Soon both sets of runes just vanished entirely leaving none anymore to be seen, what followed was the entrance rumbling as it slowly began to open.


    Everyone who watched this happen was left confused as to how Lady Rose performed this feat.

 194 Chapter 194

    With the entrance open faster than anyone had expected they couldn''t help but inwardly praise Lady Rose for her ability, more especially Sebastian who had a plethora of questions he wanted to ask her but didn''t dare to.


    In truth the runes were nothing hard to crack for someone at her level, she knew a few other capable schrs could do the same given time so why feel aplished.


    Neither she nor Aron wanted to waste anytime and only had the bigger picture in mind. "Everyone gather your teams and get ready to advance."


    Aron''s instructions came across as a bit brash when the others heard them. Although none of them can say they have adequate experience with ruins it wasmon knowledge that one doesn''t simply rush in.


    The proper way to go about it was to send a small team of people in first to scout for dangers and give a generalyout to better n the path ahead as ruins always held too many unknowns.


    If this were the case months earlier then Aron would have most definitely taken a slow approach but he fairly confident he could handle whatever dangersy ahead. This wasn''t certain but given what he had seen so far he was at least more than fifty percent confident.


    The expedition group was mostly made up of second tier mages and augmenters making them pretty much useless should they encounter a tier four entity as even numbers couldn''t cover for that margin.


    He only had rough estimates about Evanora and Lady Rose''s capabilities as he hadn''t seen their full capabilities yet, the same could be said for Juliet and Sebastian although he didn''t have much hope for thetter.


    When he fought Brutas and the other aristocrats during the journey he pinned them to be anywhere between tier three rank D and rank C, so even they had very little chances of survivor. The best they could with their capabilities was act as canon fodder but that wasn''t their true purpose here, if anything Aron hoped the expedition could rather smoothly.


    "What''s wrong?" Juliet arrived on the scene as the rumbling the entrance made when it opened caught her attention, however she wondered why everyone was ncing at Aron so worryingly.


    It was only when Anastasia exined his suggestion to her that she caught up. "¡­I see. But what''s wrong with that?" Juliet asked seeing nothing wrong with proceeding immediately.


    A person who knows no defeat shall remain fearless and this was somewhat the case with Juliet, pure unbridled confidence in her ability. Even Aron chose caution more times than not, being only in his second stage of evolution could still regard him as a child among beast mongers. Juliet was indeed a special case, with both pros and cons to her personality.


    Before an argument concerning the matter could break Aron suggested something. "Those who want to proceed with caution do so, we don''t need to enter all at once anyway."


    Lady Rose was the first to make a move by sending one scouter in and using another to form a barrier around herself and Evanora as the two began walking in.


    Aron soon went in next but was soon followed by Juliet with whom he only exchanged nces with. The others remained hesitant and didn''t let greed blind their decisions, they chose to still send in scouts first before making a move. Just because four freaks of nature are confident doesn''t mean they need to be do and die a pointless death.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile inside the entrance run like a sort of long straight tunnel, although unlike the tunnels they had been using up until now, these were very well made and even had neatly drawn cravings on the wall and ceiling.


    What''s more unlike the name ruin would suggest it was in surprisingly good condition with no signs of it being a part of a fallen civilization.


    If it wasn''t for the carvings resembling those in the Newman hignds Aron would have thought this was made by the Veldra. After walking for what seemed like a good while the duo saw that Lady Rose and Evanora hade to a stop at the end of the tunnel and were no longer even using a barrier.


    It was only after they arrived that they understood, at the end of the tunnel was arge open square ground spanning several meters deep. It had a proper system of stairs and lifts in ce with many crate like objects, pedestals, bookshelves, weapon racks and more.


    To reach such a stage without encountering any danger had Aron very skeptical, to the point it was visible for all to see. Even Lady Rose had looked towards him for answers but saw he was equally caught off guard by this.


    "It''s not a ruin, it''s a storage bunker." The one to give this revtion was Juliet who looked with almost anger written all over her face and her fists clenched but only for a moment. This was the first time Aron had seen her show such a look but he chose to just put it to the back of his mind and pay closer attention to her.


    "You''re familiar with this?" Aron instead asked the thing on both his and Lady Rose''s minds to which she nodded. "Our family has discovered quite a few bunkers like this back on Ettenheim, it was was helped our family rise to where it is today. I''m sure this is the case for every other family, as for why this wasn''t made public knowledge¡­" Juliet didn''t continue and just looked at the vast array of goods present.


    Anyone could see what she was implying, each family kept must''ve made prominent discoveries but kept them to themselves to increase their own position. Such a thing couldn''t go on unless every family was doing it, ifcking the one in a lesser position would most certainly encroach on the other but no such dispute between the pirs of Ettenheim had ever urred, at least on arge scale.<sub> </sub>


    "I see. That exins why it holds no traps, it was made to preserve items belonging to the old era. We have a few simr ces in the Galos region, I''m sure you both encountered it if you recall?"Lady Rose muttered as she walked down the stairs and began making her way towards the bookshelves, the only thing she found remotely interesting in the ce.


    When Lady Rose said this she reminded Aron and Juliet of their first encounter in that cave during the journey that housed a sort of bunker as well with treasure.


    Aron soon followed and also made his way towards the bookshelves. "Evanora check what''s in the crates." He instructed while Juliet didn''t descend at all and just stood where she was without uttering a word.


    When Aron walked over to the bookshelves, he immediately began siphoning knowledge to his legacy ring while also taking the chance to skeem through the books. Those possessing knowledge he quickly put back as his main interest was anything concerning Limbo, which he soon found in the form of an old looking journal with a red faded cover.


    However it seemed to be a continuation as it started with the words. "Ever since they returned from Limbo¡­"


    Whatever the case it was something worth getting and he quickly tucked it into the back pocket of his trousers and began looking around for other things. Weapons, trinkets, odd devices, they were quite a few things present one could consider priceless¡­ however given their functions and tiers, they were of no use to Aron.


    "Can Evanora keep this?" She asked while ying around with two oddly crafted daggers she had found on a pedestal. What attracted her wasn''t the quality but rather that the color matched with her grim looking outfit.


    Aron gave her a nod before ascending the stairs without taking any time. This surprised Juliet and so she proceeded to ask why he did this. "Nothing is of use to me here¡­" he muttered with clear disappointment in his voice.


    The amount of things present here could clearly fetch a good sum of money so Juliet was now at least certain that wealth or power alone wasn''t what Aron was seeking during the expedition.


    ¡­


    Soon the few scouts the others had sent inside soon arrived at the seen and were amazed at what looked to be a treasure trove to them. One could clearly see some greed sh on their faces but they quickly returned to their senses before rushing back to report what they found.


    No matter how greedy they were, it wasmon sense they could do nothing against the powerhouses present on the expedition. The only thing they could do was hope they gain at least one item or a goof sum of money and even that was pushing it.


    Juliet watched them scrabble indifferently just as Lady Rose was walking back with only a single book in hand. This made Aron wonder if there was perhaps something he missed when skimming through it, but since he had already secured the knowledge he could only wait tillter to properly go through it.


    "They are certainly some interesting pieces to read here but nothing ground breaking or capable of bringing about a new age." Lady Rose revealed with clear disappointment in her voice as she approached the duo.


    The others would soon arrive and showed simr looks of amazement to that of the scouts earlier with the exception of Anastasia and Esmeralda who seemed familiar with such a setting, just like Juliet.


    Before any of them could voice their thoughts on the matter however, Lady Rose made an announcement. "Take one item each and let''s leave, the rest will be handled once a proper mode of transportation is arranged." She said in a low tone causing the some like Sebastian to look quite deted.


    As she was doing this, Aron was debating wether or not to reveal the existence of the other possible bunkers he knew about in the tunnels. As of now it didn''t seem he would find anything of note but the possibility did indeed exist, it was now just a matter of wether he was willing to take that gamble or not.


    ''I''m better off keeping it to myself, it won''t be toote to investigate another time if I can''t gain results from the ruins in Aethel.'' He thought before choosing to keep quiet about the existence of the other bunkers.


    The whole purpose in bringing people was because he thought it would be a dangerous ruin but a bunker held very little to no dangers from the looks of it. Thus their usefulness here had be obsolete, making it better for him to just head to Aethel directly where the ruins may actually hold dangers that would require these guys.


    "Do you think we should keep exploring the tunnels?" After Lady Rose made this announcement, she turned towards Aron and asked this in a low voice while the others made their way down to check out the items present.


    Aron feigned pondering her question before shaking his head. "No, it won''t be toote to exploreter on. Our aim after all are ruins." He replied to which she nodded.


    It was at this point that Juliet brought up a very important point both Aron and Lady Rose hadn''t mentioned out loud. "The presence of ruins means it''s entirely possible they were already explored by the Aethelians, what shall happen in that case?" She asked out of genuine curiosity but neither Aron nor Lady Rose looked bothered in the least.


    "¡­we''ll adapt to the circumstances." Aron answered vaguely before turning to leave.

 195 Chapter 195

    The others didn''t take long selecting an item each that they would take from the bunker, this was of course exclusive to the major names present.


    This dide across as unfair to some who followed in hopes of getting something but what could they say? Argue with Lady Rose and the aristocrats?


    Since even the likes of Jin and Jagu didn''t get anything not anyone dared voice theirints out loud, they could only grumble as they received the order that they would be leaving.


    Before doing so, Lady Rose not only undid the opening runes she ced on the entrance but added her own for surety. The entire time Aron had kept his presence to a minimum, not speaking or adding to the events that were taking ce which gave the illusion that he was just following along to some.


    ¡­.


    Some time after they began traveling back towards Aethel somemotion arose. It was nothing big but considering the expedition was rtively quiet event it did catch the attention of many.


    Cause of saidmotion was a member from the supporting group who was rushing in their direction. The one to receive him was Henry who walked further upfront while Aron chose to walk at the far back. Since they were now backtracking what was initially the front now became the far back and Aron chose to stay there for convenience.


    When Henry confronted the hurried member from the supporting group he learned of some important information that he also rushed to reveal to Lady Rose and the others, causing for a brief stop to ur as they gathered to talk for a moment.


    "Is there a problem?" Esmeralda asked with clear worry in her voice, thest thing she wanted was for a repeat of the events of the Newman Hignds.


    "I''m not sure whether to call it a problem or not¡­ here''s the situation, udia''s support group stumbled upon a lone Veldra seemingly making his way towards Aethel judging from the direction he was going. He tried fleeing after spotting our group but they captured him easily surprisingly." Henry exined in summary bringing everyone up to speed with what was happening.


    All in all it couldn''t really be considered a big issue, the worrying thought about it however was that maybe the Veldra were aware of their presence in the tunnels and this sent spies, this could mean perhaps even ambushes were set so Henry felt that everyone should at least not take this lightly.


    "Have they tried interrogating him?" Esmeralda suggested and Henry immediately nodded in response. "Yes but he is very stubborn and refuses answer, he could be stalling for reinforcements for all we know." Henry added.


    "Take me to him." Aron suddenly proposed causing the gazes to shift towards him. "Sure" Henry however had no reason to refuse and so he obliged and took him to the scout that brought him the news.


    ¡­.


    A short whileter Aron was taken to where they were holding the Veldra captive, Henry and the others chose to follow as well to see what it was he was nning to do.


    Said Veldra wasn''t being kept anywhere secure considering the tunnels didn''t have much that could meet those requirements. Instead they used a basic bounding technique and forced him to stay seated on the dirt ground.


    "Let me go! You have no idea what''s going on!"


    "You damn hairless lonks!"


    "Release me!"


    The Veldra yelled hysterically and upon first nce gave the impression of being insane. His messy hair, tattered clothes and twitchy eyes only added to this.


    He was like a rabid dog being forcibly held down, squirming and barking nonstop. Even from afar, Aron could smell the potent scent of fear he emanated.


    "Then tell us what''s going on." Aron slowly arrived on the scene bringing relief to the support group members who began worrying they couldn''t hold him much longer.


    The Veldra however only red at Aron and spit on the ground in response. Aron said no words to this and just approached the Veldra, closing the already small distance between them before.


    Pah!


    Without warning and in a sh, Aron raised his leg andnded a vicious kick on the Veldra''s face causing him to hit the he was leaning against with incredible force.


    Confusion, pain, drowsiness, this could sum up what the Veldra felt in that moment as he barley had anytime to react. One moment he was throwing insults and the next blood was dripping from his broken nose and injured mouth.


    The Veldra looked up at Aron and clearly felt his life was in danger. He opted to speak but before he could anothernded on his face before he could react once again, causing him to m into the dirt ground hard.


    The onlookers just watched quietly and didn''tment, this continued for a bit longer until the Veldra was absolutely terrified to the point one could even see him trembling.


    He didn''t even utter a word, previously each time he tried to do so resulted in another kick so he just balled up and trembled helplessly, hoping this torment would stop.<sub> </sub>


    ''Like I thought, he isn''t abatant.'' Aron before ceasing his attacks.


    Anymon man and even somebatants would react simrly to how the Veldra did when first met with vicious stimtion for the first time. In reality very few could keep their will strong when faced with a hopeless situation.


    "Speak, what did you mean by what''s going on?" Aron asked in an impatient manner, this worried the Veldra that he would once again get assaulted if he didn''t answer.


    The bloody man slowly raised his head and gulped before replying. "T-the Veldra are nning to attack Aethel¡­ I fled to warn them of this madness so that our kind don''t perish in vain¡­" he exined simply before going silent.


    "And how do they n on doing that?" Aron asked because it wasmon knowledge the Veldra werecking in mages,unching an attack with only augmenters would prove to be nothing but suicide.


    "G-golems, we have numerous golems prepared over the years that can cover for ourck of attack power." The trembling Veldra revealed, brining rity to Aron.


    Provided the material they used to make said golem had good resistance then they could indeed stand a chance of at least keeping the Aethelians busy. He doubted however they''d be a threat considering golems had many exploitable weaknesses.


    From the battlenguage the Veldra was giving off it was unlikely he was liking, with this being the case Aron had lost interest in him and turned to look at the others. "Well there you have it. What next?" Aron asked with indifference.


    He himself had alreadye to the conclusion that death was the easiest way forward but he let the choice fall onto the hands of the others, giving them a sense of false importance like their opinions and suggestions carried weight with him.


    Surprisingly enough they subconsciously began to believe this as he had been doing this for since the very beginning of the journey, it was only natural they feel like he indeed found their thoughts on matters useful. udia who had experienced this beforehand had even less reason to question him, thinking he was open to this but in reality it was only the case if his overall n remained unaffected.


    "We have to get rid of him¡­ if we let him go he could either the Veldra or Aethelians about us. But if we end him here the Veldra will attack and both sides will suffer losses, Ettenheim canter capitalize on this and sweep both sides." Anastasia frowned and quickly suggested what she felt was the best approach to take.


    After hearing her reasons for thinking so it was hard to argue, Henry even immediately agreed with her. "That''s true, we can send word via messaging scroll and ask that Ettenheim forces retreat for now, depending on the size of the attack the Aethelians may be forced to recall their forces." He added and received the collective nods of people present.


    With the decision reached of the fate of his life, the Veldra couldn''t help but look at every one of them with wide eyes while trembling uncontrobly. He wanted to flee but his body ached all over, right now it was more astounding that he hadn''t already passed out.


    His bruised and swollen bloody face began to shed tears. "Please I have-"


    Bam!


    Before he could even plead he was met with another kick from Aron, although this time he hit with the intent to kill.


    The result was his skull being cracked in upon having contact with Aron''s boot. His body flew to the wall and hit it with tremendous force but at that point he had already been dead.


    For most present they found this scene to be quite vicious, others didn''t particrly care. The one collective thought most now had was that Aron was someone they wouldn''t want to fight.


    "Let''s burn the body and move on fast." Henry broke the silence and passed this orders bringing the many members out of their short daze.


    "It''s best we reach the ruin in Aethel before conflict arises." Aron began to walk away with Evanora in toll, leaving these words for Henry and the others.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile the war had reached a pause because of Sayiva''s dominance. She had forced most of Ettenheim''s forces to retreat and none toe forward anymore.


    It was beginning to look like Aethel would turn the tables and eventually makendfall if they continued with his pace for a few more days.


    Rumors of the Aethelians approach on the continent worried a great many people especially since the pirs and emperor still hadn''tmented on the matter.


    Did they have a n? Were they surrending? What of Galos and Lachester''s stances?


    A great deal of questions were passed around but no solid answers were gotten, only spections could be made.


    The one thing every power was unaware of, was that of the thirdponent emerging and shifting the tides of the war¡­

 196 Chapter 196

    Later that evening the same day, Aron and the rest of the expedition group had managed to return to the surface and regrouped with the scouting and supporting teams.


    Their pace in travel had increased due to the news they learned from the Veldra concerning the impending attack. Without knowing when exactly it would ur they''re best bet was to at least leave the boarder regions before it turned into a battlefield.


    Currently they gathered at the riverbank they had stayed at prior to starting to expedition into the tunnels. Aron was yet to show Lady Rose the map of Aethel''s surface so she called a meeting with the intention of choosing which direction they should travel in.


    "Aethel is quite vast so to cover more ground and avoid detection, we will have to split up into groups once again. Each group should have one person in possession of a messaging scroll so as tomunicate should any discoveries be made." She exined and received noints from the others.


    Most of them had their thoughts concerned about the war after learning of the situation when they used the messaging scrolls to contact their respective families. Only Esmeralda, Henry, Sebastian and Lady Rose possessed messaging scrolls.


    Their demand had increased ever since the prequel to the war so very few people had them, often those who carried great importance.


    With only four present the number of people traveling between each group would still be fairlyrge for a covert operation but still manageable.


    "We can''t have too many so each group should have ten to fifteen members. One group will travel back to the boarder and meet with a Galos airship to retrieve the items from the bunker." Aron suddenly added but also received noints. Many thought it was indeed better to travel with that number of people per group to reduce unnecessary problems.


    With a emergence of a new variable, Aron needed to add some changes to his original n. He still needed some people to act as shields should said ruin prove to be a challenge while he needed another to act as a distraction for both the Veldrea and Aethelians.


    The group that would be traveling back to the boarder would purposely be given a route which he felt would most likely lead to an encounter with the Veldrea, while splitting up would increase the chances of other groups drawing the Aethelians attention should they be discovered. In addition to the impending sh between the two powers, he estimated he would encounter no obstructions during the search of the ruins.


    "That does sound more ideal, the best should stay and explore further while those less suited will return and secure the bunker items for us. I nominate udia Yesbern for this role." Anastasia proposed while ncing at the others in the corner of her eye, her reason for this suggestion was pretty clear to most people.


    She was a none abatant with no affiliation to any other major family and was quite capable at management, making her the most ideal choice. The fact no one wanted someone belonging to another pir handling the items was also a contributing factor to this decision which was ultimately epted by everyone.


    After that the four teams that''d be remaining in Aethel had been decided.


    Lady Rose''s teamposed of Aron, Evanora, Mirai, Sha, Lucas, Juliet and three ordinary individuals for scouting and baggage purposes should it be needed.


    Anastasia grouped up with Esmeralda and Em among others while Jin joined Henry and Brutas. Lastly Jagu joined Sebastian''s group whilst Scarlett chose to return with udia.


    With this setup Aron more or less had an individual to provide him information from any of the groups should he require it with the exception of the returning group. His current standing with udia was unclear but he had no interest in the remaining items of the bunker anyways so it didn''t bother him in the least.


    "Isn''t the grouping a bit¡­ unbnced?" A nervous Sebastian asked just as everyone was preparing to set off, however no one agreed with him.


    The others were quite content with their groups and purposefully chose them to be so. Lady Rose and Aron may have been strong but having them in one''s group didn''t sit well with the other aristocrats, Juliet being the exception who volunteered.


    "Not really, the strongest group is obviously Lady Rose''s which is why they''ll be taking the route closer to Aethel''s central settlement, they will be baring more risks so they need to be be strong." Henry exined to the worried Sebastian although he didn''t seem convinced in the least and still held worry.


    Why did he have to get the Komi with anger issues in his group?<sub> </sub>


    ¡­.


    With assortments established the groups soon set off for their respective routes just as the sun was setting.


    Initially the groups had wanted to use the underground tunnels to travel because even though Aron hadn''t revealed the map they felt it was still more secure than traveling on the surface.


    This thought was quickly abandoned since it was also very likely that the Veldrea would use said tunnels to try and mount an attack. This wasn''t guaranteed as that too had it''s its risks but they settled on not taking the chance.


    Aron and Lady Rose''s group had indeed chosen a route that would lead them closer to Aethel''s central settlement. Although the others were moving while depending on theories, Aron was targeting the ruin a few kilometers north west of the central settlement.


    Why he chose to target this first? He theorized that it likely held the most importance to the Aethelians given the proximity between the capital and that ce. The map also clearly showed numerous minor settlements or camps not far from it which could either suggest it was still in the midst of being explored or was being protected. Whichever the case it was certainly worth going for first aspared to the others.


    "Do you think we''ll encounter any of your people?" Lucas suddenly asked Sha after sometime passed with no sign of any Aethelians. She could only only shrug her shoulders slightly in response as she herself wasn''t sure what was going on. "I''m also surprised they aren''t any scouts in the area¡­ the closer you get to the capital the more frequently you''d run into them." She exined while ncing around at therge tall trees for any figures.


    She was increasingly getting more paranoid the longer they went without encountering any resistance. They were times when they reached the outskirts of a minor settlement but even those had no guards or barriers to speak off, it was all open and rather defenseless if an attack were to ur.


    "They''ve likely deployed all their forces towards the war, maybe securing the boarders¡­ this makes no sense though." Mirai muttered as she too found the situation strange and perplexing.


    As the trio continued toment on the situation, Aron and Juliet who traveled at the far back acting as a sort of rear defense both simultaneously felt something trigger their sense of alertness.


    They quickly came to a halt almost at the same time and nced at their feet. "Did you feel that?" Juliet asked just to be sure it wasn''t a false impression but Aron nodded and confirmed what she felt.


    The others soon also came to a halt and looked behind with curiosity and concern.


    "What is it?" Lady Rose raised a brow and asked while recalling her scouter and preparing for a fight.


    Aron crouched down to the green grassy ground and ced his palm on it only for moment. "I felt something akin to a tremor right now¡­ the Veldrea have began advancing, judging from the route it''s most likely their target is the capital." Aron muttered and brought worrisome expressions to the faces of Sha and Mirai.


    "If that''s the case then we best hurry, if they begin attacking before we discover a ruin then we''ll have no choice but to engage in battle ourselves." Lady Rose dered rather indifferently causing the two elves to feel even greater worry as to what sort of devastation would befall her people.


    "There''s a ruin near the central settlement, in the north western surrounding area¡­ before we left it was still yet to be explored though I''m unsure about now." Mirai suddenly revealed and caused Sha to look at her with widened eyes. "Mirai¡­" she muttered as if trying to dissuade her but it was already toote.


    Mirai however didn''t look like she had the least bit of regret regarding what she had just said. "You said your only interest is knowledge correct? So long as you know where to go you won''t need to have a confrontation with our people." Mirai asked while facing Aron''s direction, she worried of what might be of her people if Aron, Evanora, Lady Rose and Juliet collectively attacked.


    "Yes, we''d prefer to avoid unnecessarybat. Do you know any routes that could help us get there quicker?" Lady Rose was quick to capitalize on this newly attained information and opted to get more.


    "Sha will guide you, she knows her way through the forests of Aethel quite well." Mirai agreed and faced Sha who still looked reluctant to ept the direction of things, to avoid conflict however she quickly nodded on the surface.

 197 Chapter 197

    As Lady Rose''s group continued to travel one could notice the shift in the mood as everyone had be somewhat more silent.


    Sha had moved to the front and walked beside Lady Rose herself, giving her directions and pointing out shortcuts they could take. Mirai had remained in the middle alongside Lucas and Evanora and maintained silence the entire time, the worry she felt remained written all over her face making Lucas feel sorry for her.


    He wanted to speak up and lift her spirits but didn''t know where to begin, in the end he also just remained quiet while asionally casting nces at her.


    At the far back both Juliet and Aron had grown more alert of their surroundings and didn''t exchange much words. It wasn''t until they finally drew closer to their destination that someone finally broke the silence.


    "I see it." One of the scouters they had brought along revealed whilst standing atop a tree and looking forward.


    Thendscape of Aethel wasn''t as troublesome to transverse like that of the Komi Inds but it was still difficult to see ahead if traveling at ground level.


    Therge trees and varying height of areas made it hard to see more than a few hundred meters ahead unless one continuously used the trees.


    ¡­


    With the ruin in sight, they quickly came to a halt so as to discuss a manner of approach.


    They were currently close to a kilometer away from it and chose to stop as the sun was beginning to rise, the journey having taken them the entire night.


    The ruin itself was particrly quite hard to see especially from afar unless one was looking for it. It wasposed of numerous nd run down brick building not more than a story high.


    What made them so hard to see was that the majority of them hard vegetation nearly covering them entirely withrge trees sprouting above them.


    The only reason the scout was easily able to find them was because of the surrounding camps made by the Aethelians to either protect or explore them.


    "Let''s stop for now, I''ll need to see what we''re dealing with." Lady Rose instructed with the intent of using her scouter to know what was going on.


    Making it blend in with the surroundings was but an easy feat and was more convenient than sending out someone who she felt would easily get spotted by the Aethelians surrounding the ce.


    While she was doing this the others settled down to rest for a bit after traveling nonstop the entire night. Mirai in particr looked to be at her physical limits, sweating profusely and looking paler than usual.


    "Mirai¡­" Sha could see her condition wasn''t well and worried for her health, any nonbatant or thosecking in stamina would have had trouble with such a strenuous situation. Even Lucas and other three individuals brought along looked exhausted and immediately plopped onto the ground to rest their feet when the chance arose.


    They could only nce at Evanora and the others like a monster as she looked the same way she did prior to the journey along with Juliet and Aron who still looked fairly alert.


    "This war¡­ what are your thoughts on it?" Juliet suddenly asked Aron as the two were quietly standing at the base of a tree with Evanora sitting cross legged beneath them.


    "Seems like an excuse for Ettenheim to expand it''s territory without incurring the wrath of the people. No matter how strong an empire, if the majority of the people aren''t supporting them then it''s doomed to fall." Aron replied with what any knowledgeable person would see of the situation.


    The deration that they had made about granting roles depending on performance only served to support this theory. Ettenheim''s rule wasn''t tyrannical at all with some considering quite fair.


    Nations previously defeated by it were assimted and allowed to keep some remnants of their culture without receiving inhumane treatment like very and the like. So although they had their fair share of disapproval, the majority supported them leading to a somewhat stable empire.


    Aron remained unsure of what Aethel had to gain from this or what their motives were but it was clear that they too were actively participating not to just defend their nation but to also win and shatter Ettenheim''s short reign.


    "You''re right, it''s pretty pointless¡­ the weak tend to do so many pointless things, don''t you agree?" Juliet replied while looking at those who had chosen to rest almost in disgust. Her words held no malice nor did her tone suggest anything but her eyes clearly showed she didn''t see them as equals not because of her status but rather her power.


    Aron couldn''t help but notice this little disy, however just as he was about toment Lady Rose walked over and brought an end to their short exchange of views.


    "How do you want to approach this? They are around twenty Aethelians present, possibly more within the ruins. Five are acting as eyes atop the trees, ten are patrolling at ground level and the rest are within the tents." She quickly exined after barley spending any time looking over the area with her scouter.


    Even now the usefulness of her device was something Aron found impressive. "It''d be best if we could prevent them from calling for help, given how scattered they are though it will be difficult to take them all out in one go." Aron replied as he fell into thought.


    "Don''t forget we need at least one alive to question them about said ruin." Lady Rose added causing the situation to seem or the more difficult.


    Juliet couldn''t help but nce at Aron curiously. ''You have the power to end them all so why chose to be careful? I don''t understand.'' She thought as it didn''t make sense to her why someone needed to be careful if they could just overpower whatever obstacle they faced.


    "Right, well then you use your scouters to deal with those atop the trees and prevent them from escaping. We''ll handle those patrolling. We can deal with those in the tentsst, it''s likely they know more anyways." Aron concluded after a short moment in thought, it wasn''t something he needed to think long and hard about.


    This was where the major difference between him and Julietid, something she would finally witness up close and personal.


    "Can Evanora sleep afterwards?" A sleepy looking Evanora asked while stretching her arms, seemingly ready to achieve the task at hand.


    As Sha saw the four of them looking ready to leave she looked concerned and Lady Rose''s next words confirmed what she''d feared.<sub> </sub>


    "The four of us will take care of the Aethelian forces, use this time to rest as we will advance immediately after." She said confidently, they were no ifs or whats, it was already guaranteed they would seed.


    Mirai lowered her head slightly upon hearing her say this and she turned to face Aron''s direction, his mana always standing out to her. "Will you kill them?" She asked in a low tone and received an immediate answer. "Yes." Aron didn''t need to bother exining as it was already clear why.


    "I understand." Mirai didn''t like the thought of her people dying but she was a realist who could understand the situation, if they were spared and sought reinforcements then that would only lead to more conflict.


    After that short exchange they could only watch as the four of them began advancing towards the camp, the oue of the confrontation already clear in their minds.


    ¡­.


    The first to meet an untimely end were the unsuspecting Aethelians on lookout atop the trees.


    Without warning a fast moving object collided with one of the figures andpletely lead to a gruesome death in which arge portion of the body was brutally destroyed.


    This was the result of one of Lady Rose''s scouters colliding with a body without any protection. The scouter alone was made from material considered extremely hard and durable so to have that collide with a flesh body at a frighteningly fast speed would only lead to death.


    It urred so fast the others didn''t realize it before falling victim to the same attack. The two speeding scouter''s tore apart their targets at their blind spot and brought instant deaths to the victims.


    When Juliet observed this she couldn''t help but look at Lady Rose differently. Although she was someone who couldn''t be considered a physicalbatant, her threat level was apparent.


    No matter who it was in Pesia, if they were caught off guard by one of those attacks then it would be an instant death she theorized.


    Even Aron knew the only reason he''d survive one of those attacks is because his bones were harder than the material her scouters were made of, his flesh however would certainly get torn.


    Evanora was the only one who made noparisons and only waited for her role. "Evanora wants them to die."


    With themand given and an attack envisioned, Evanora''s attack came next. It was just as sudden as Lady Rose''s and caught the victims off guard as well.


    Simr to what she had done at the Veldrea settlement, arrows congealed from mana appeared in midair at their target''s blind spots and immediately shot through their heads without any resistance.


    Once again Juliet couldn''t help but consider the odd girl a threat. Most pure mages who couldn''t augment themselves were considered even more inferior to her since preparing arts or techniques usually took some time unless the individual was verypetent and was also fairly straining on one''s mind.


    However she cleanly took out her targets with little preparation and didn''t look the least bit affected which either meant she was insanely focused and well experienced or just that much of monster, considering her age thetter was more likely.


    What Aron saw instead was her growth,pared to when she first used it the attack this time around was more deadly as it appeared in the target''s blind spots. Something he could only assume she mimicked after observing Lady Rose''s attack.


    The only question he held was, just how far could she grow?


    With her attack done and four enemies down, it was now time for Juliet to act. Without any arts or techniques needed she burst forward and charged towards her enemies.


    The closest was immediately alerted and was about to prepare an attack but¡­ it was toote.


    Juliet closest between her and her victim in no time at all. Aethelian''s normally wore light armor due theirck of physical strength, something Juliet was keen on exposing.


    They made up for this in speed but unfortunately this was something Juliet far surpassed them in.


    !!


    With the distance closed her victim could only look at her with widened eyes before Juliet unsheathed her great sword and shed diagonally, nearly slicing through the Aethelianpletely.


    In that time the other two closest to her had enough time prepare their attacks. The one closest to retaliating was targeted first as Julietunched her sword towards them with great power, forcing it right through their head.


    Thest couldn''t help but tremble at this sight. The suddenness of the situation was hard to take in and ept, this small cloudiness in judgment caused the attack which was a simple wind based technique to be easily dodged.


    Juliet then closest the distance once again before hitting the Aethelian with her elbow at their chest, causing their ribs to shatter and their heart to be pierced.


    After she was down she turned to see how Aron would fight, only to find he was already holding hisst victim by the scruff of their neck before snapping it with one hand.


    From there she could now see the major difference between the two of them. She was a vanguard type ofbatant who used sheer force to take down her opponents, whereas Aron was an effiecient killer who chose to end fights quickly by capitalizing on an opponents weaknesses.


    Such a person was already fairly difficult to be matched against but what made Aron even more so a headache was that even without such a trait he was incredibly powerful by Pesian standards, making him a nightmare to face for anyone¡­ including herself.

 198 Chapter 198

    With the attacks done, the only Aethelians left were those in the tents who had now been alerted of something odd happening.


    Just like any other Aethelian their hearing was was incredibly good so even although no warnings were given they could still hear the odd and gruesome sounds that hade from outside, prompting them to check.


    Before they could leave the tent however¡­ "don''t move." Evanora''s voice resounded from outside and almost instantly semi transparent bluish chains appeared seemingly out of thin air and bound around the bodies of the five Aethelians present.


    They couldn''t understand what was going on until Aron, Evanora and Lady Rose''s figures walked through the entrance and met their gazes. Juliet had remained outside incase they were some Aethelians inside the ruins who coulde out and surprise them.


    "Who are you people!?" The first to speak among the Aethelians was a female who stood out even among them, not because of her looks but her attire which seemed to represent her higher standing in whatever heirachy they had set.


    All five wore attires that didn''t look like those ofbatants, judging from the many books, scrolls and strange artifacts present on the tables within the tent Aron could guess they were schrs or at least something simr.


    "You''re in no position to ask questions, though I do have quite a few for you all. Firstly, tell me about this ruin."Lady Rose asked rather calmly as she began walking around the tent looking over what was present.


    She had gained the attention of all five because at first nce Aron and Evanora looked more like hired thugs to them. Lady Rose however had an air of intellect around her, the fact she spoke so fluently in their native tongue was testament to this.


    "It seems this will take quite a while so we might as well call the others over to rest in the tents." Aron quickly subtracted himself from the equation after seeing it would take a good amount of time to gain information.


    The other four didn''t look all that strong willed and would likely be the those of the majority of the information they gained whereas the woman who asked their identity didn''t look the least bit intimidated. Usually if an opponent had such confidence even in a helpless situation then they were either foolish or had the means to control the overall oue, such matters were better left between intellectuals.


    ¡­


    Noon soon fell and the others had been brought to the camp as well.


    Lucas and the others took turns being on lookout with the exception of Sha and Mirai who were allowed to rest indefinitely in one of the tents, although the former chose to stay awake and look after Mirai.


    Juliet remained near the entrance of the ruin just in case of anything whereas Aron and Evanora had upied the third tent where he allowed her to sleep.


    As for Lady Rose¡­ she continued to be in the first tent speaking to the captives regarding the ruin. Aron did consider the chance of her not telling him everything she learned but it was something he couldn''t change at the moment.


    *sigh*


    ''Why must it all be so unnecessarilyplicated.'' He thought before choosing to use the opportunity to go over the journal he had taken from the bunker.


    He first patted the dust off it''s old brownish cover and saw the initials "J.J" at the bottom left corner of the front, he took a mental note of this before opening it.


    [¡­.Ever since they came back from Limbo they seemed different, I could hardly see them as the friends I had prior. The journey must have taken quite the mental toll on them, they brought back a plethora of information but I keep asking myself¡­ was it worth it?]


    After reading the intro, Aron began reading over some entries as they only spoke off the author''s thoughts regarding his friends and their behavior bing all the more frantic in theing days, something he didn''t really consider useful information but still took some note of. Thenguage it was written it was thankfully olden Pesian leaving no trouble for him.<sub> </sub>


    He paused mid-journal as he found a interesting entry¡­


    [ Ever since we returned to our city a string of murders had began to surface¡­ rather than be praised for our discoveries that could bring us into a new age we are being suspected. I spoke to the others about this but they don''t seem to care¡­tely all they care for are worldly matters and even neglect research. Perhaps it''s all in my end¡­ they could use a break after all that. ]


    Aron began to piece together this tale he was reading and already developed some theories regarding what was happening but chose to read on before settling on anything. He only stopped some pagester and could see the author''s writing style changed, from elegant and neat to frantic and rushed.


    [ We were forced to leave! After all we''ve done for those ingrates! They used us of bringing back malevolent spirits, they still refuse to abandon such simple minded beliefs. s the majority of people are followers so we''re helpless to argue, the others looked even more upset than me as they lost far more¡­ Jekir was left by his lover whereas young Amol got disowned. I fear for his mental health because he started to speak to himselfte at night, hosting genuine arguments saying "it''s all your fault, leave me alone, give me back my life." ]


    Aron furrowed his brows the longer he read and discovered but the more rity he gained. He once again began skipping over many irrelevant chapters regarding the author''s journey after he got banished. It portrayed his rise along with his friends using the knowledge they gained to build a small yet powerful organization. However it was their internal conflicts that held Aron''s interest and not their feats.


    [ Madness, this is madness. The others have lost their way and still don''t see it! We have established our own safe haven, our paradise but they wish to conquer the world. When I ask why? They say because it''s their right as the strong and that everything will be fine, it''s illogical and makes no sense but they won''t change their minds¡­ I''m helpless to stop them. ]


    From here Aron read brief entries regarding the moral struggle the author had because of his friends as they began to sweep the continent and take over powers. However it was the veryst entry that caught his eye, it''s writing was the most frantic and dirty.


    [ An assassination was attempted on my and Amol''s life, a brutal stab to the heart yet he lived. I was nearing unconscious but I could clearly see a creature unlike anything I''ve seen beforee out from his body to ughter the attacker. After which it returned to his body and healed him instantly¡­ I could only pretend to be unconscious but I''m sure now, it all makes sense, my friends must have been infected by a sort of parasite in Limbo. ]


    At this moment Aron couldn''t help but nce at Evanora oddly. ''Is she just a vessel as well? Being strung along by the creature''s will?'' He thought but found her actions didn''t align with such a case.


    If it had been then like the author''s friends she''d have had at least some sort of goal and impact on Evanora''s mentality but in her case it seemed to just be residing there as if dormant.


    This made him wonder, was it really worth keeping such an unknown alive? For now he chose to abandon this train of thought, he already had the means to end her life should she show major changes in her simple behavior.


    After he was done reading the journal, he set it aze and watched it burn right in his hands. It didn''t give him the information he had hoped for but he now had a better understanding regarding one of his weapons.


    At the very least it showed their emotions weren''tpletely taken over, otherwise the author who was free from parasite control wouldn''t have been allowed to leave let alone left to keep an equal position with his friends, perhaps the key was building importance to the possessed individual.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile inside the main tent, Lady Rose stood in front of the only one Aethelian now. Theid on the ground like dried up husks without any mana yet she still looked as calm as before, her hand elegantly putting on her glove on her right hand.


    "Now only you''re left, do you still think I don''t have the capacity to end your miserable life?"


    The remaining Aethelian looked defeated, sweat running down her forehead and her hands trembling, it was as if she had just witnessed something utterly horrific for the first time. "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything so just promise to give me a proper end afterward." She muttered rather helplessly with eptance of death.


    "Will do, now enlighten me."

 199 Chapter 199

    Aron''s group continued to be on standby at the camp until evening fell, only then did Lady Rosee from the main tent seemingly satisfied.


    Juliet was still standing by the entrance of the ruin not too far whereas Aron was just meditating within one of the smaller tents as Evanora still slept.


    "You there, call the others." She instructed as she saw one of the scouts heading to the tent to switch ces with, unfortunately for him it seemed he wouldn''t be getting the sleep he was so looking forward to.


    Lady Rose''s voice reached Aron''s ears and he also stood up before waking up Evanora without the need for being called.


    A short momentter everyone gathered at the front of the main tent where Lady Rose stood with her arms crossed.


    "I''ve learned that this ruin is quiterge, it''s likely the remant of an entire fallen city judging from the estimated scope, however navigating will be tricky since time has lead to much of the ce being swallowed up bynd. At the very least they probably wont be any traps, the biggest danger will be potential life forms dwelling there or risk of the copsing architecture." Lady Rose summarized as best she could.


    Normally she wouldn''t care for telling the others anything but the information wasn''t really something she needed to keep secret. What''s more in a case such as this, transparency was needed to give the other members a false sense of belonging.


    Aron still couldn''t tell wether she was hiding anything but such an urrence was doubtful. The only real unknown remained Juliet whose intentions were still unclear to him.


    "So then do we start exploring right away like you said or?" Juliet asked with a look of doubt written all over her face. This was because Lady Rose had said the ruin was the size of a city, what qualified for a city in Pesia was no small thing and exploring such arge thing with their small group didn''t seem adequate.


    Strength wise they were fine but they simply didn''t have enough people for other tasks should the need arise. Lady Rose had already considered this point and so she shook her head head.


    "No, we''ll wait for the other groups to arrive. I''ve already sent a message and I''ll be using my scouters next to help them arrive more quickly. From what I''ve been told we can expect a good number of Aethelians within the ruin, one hundred and ten to be exact unless some lives were lost. For now continue as you did while we wait." She dismissed them with a wave before returning inside the main tent.


    For the Lucas and others more rest was weed and so noints were given. Aron only now decided to enter the tent as well but found no sight of the Aethelians, only ashes on the ground which he chose not to evenment on.


    "Curious?" Lady Rose asked without bothering to turn in his direction, anyone would wonder what exactly happened but Aron didn''t see the need to inquire. "Not in particr, they are quite a few arts that are capable of such so it''s not all that odd."


    Aron replied as if she were asking if he was interested in the method she used to dispose of them rather than why she did it. From this the message was basically him saying he didn''t care that she killed them without telling him.


    Seeing as he wasn''t going to inquire on the matter, Lady Rose chose to not speak more on it either. "I see, then are you hopeful in finding what you seek from this ruin?" She finally turned to face Aron while leaning against one of the four tables present in the tent.


    "That chance always exists. How about you? Are you still nning on lingering around me even after that?" Aron brought up a matter they had previously discussed in which she said she would follow him out of their interests somewhat aligning and his existence as a whole being beneficial.


    Lady Rose tilted her to the side slightly and began tapping her cheek as if in thought. "There''s been no change in my decision, our partnership will continue even beyond that. At least until one of us achieves their end goal." She answered casually while looking Aron in the eyes, what followed was a brief moment of silence between the two before Aron finally gave her a nod.


    "I see¡­ goals you say." Aron muttered before turning to leave.


    It wasn''t strange for someone to have an end goal in life or purpose but for Aron his end goal was rather¡­ blurry. He knew quite well that the chances of him dying before even reaching the half way mark were extremely high and yet he wasn''t at all fazed¡­ because he couldn''t find any other meaning to his existence at the moment.


    Would bing the strongest existence in Limbo grant him happiness or satisfaction? Unlikely.


    Would it provide meaning to his life? He didn''t know.


    For now at the very least it give him a reason for being, something to seek out with all his strength.


    ¡­<sub> </sub>


    By evening the following day all three other groups had managed to convene at the camp, thankfully not much time had passed thus no one had gone really far.


    Immediately upon arriving they were told of the current situation before being allowed to rest since they had traveled nonstop. The scheduled time for departure had now been set to midnight that very day.


    Those that had already been in the camp prior were currently gathered at it''s center to provide room for those who just arrived in the tents.


    Lady Rose in particr had also left the main tent and was standing near the entrance of the ruin, using her scouter to get a roughyout of it. Aron patiently waited beside her so as to get an idea of what they were dealing with before entering.


    After sometime had passed the scouter returned out of the ruin covered in dust and cobwebs. Lady Rose ignored the condition of the scouter and just proceeded to turn her attention to the crystal on it to see what it recorded within.


    Judging from this action, Aron ruled out a dislike of dirt being the reason she didn''t make physical contact with people. He didn''t make a fuss over it and just turned his attention towards the crystal as well.


    What it disyed was a dark an eerie atmosphere, with the run down buildings barely visible. What little illumination was present came from light that prated through holes in the rocky ceiling.


    "Tsk, it''s far too dark. If I make the scouter illuminate itself then we may alert those already present within, though it''s strange they didn''t leave a trail of light at the very least¡­. What do you think?" Lady Rose couldn''t help but find the situation suspicious, normally when exploring a dark underground space a trail of light would left much like they did in mines.


    "It is odd, but we''ll have no choice but to use light lest we miss key points while exploring." Aron replied while feigning concern, his vision in the dark was near perfect so such a problem didn''t mean anything to him.


    Wether theck of light was purposefully done or not, they would find out once inside. Lady Rose unaware of Aron''s true thoughts on the matter just nodded along. "I suppose so, we''ll discuss an approach when everyone is present then." She muttered before turning away from the ruin''s entrance, seemingly with no interest at that moment.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile many kilometers away, Sayiva and her airship were nearing the continent of Drotzi. Even now they received no more resistance ever since she dered that she only sought to fight the pirs and emperor.


    In such a situation only those with unbridled loyalty to the empire would still fight and risk their lives, however very few such people existed.


    The empire of Ettenheim had a short history, thus many of the factors that made an ideal empire strong were yet to be established. What kept Ettenheim together was the fact that the very strongest individuals were in power with no one evening close to opposing them, those that showed potential would quickly be brought under them or put in a situation where growth was impossible.


    Now that a force emerged that could bring an end to their seemingly unshakable power, many chose to stay neutral despite said force belonging to Aethel.


    Sayiva''s first true obstacle awaited her at the port city of Hazenloft which had now been turned into a fort of sorts. It''s great walls now aligned with gs bearing the Ettenheim and Vonstein crests¡­


    "Mdy, if the reports regarding our opponent''s are correct then¡­" A worried bulky middle aged man expressed his concerns to none other than Victoria Vonstein herself.


    She was d in silver armor with green leather apparel adorning many parts of it. Her aged face showed an unshakable determination as she looked toward the empty horizon from the wall on which she currently stood. "If it really is Sayiva then the reports are likely true, even back then she was a formidable opponent despite her pacifistic nature."


    The uniformed man couldn''t help but show a surprised look upon hearing the woman who wasying carnage to Ettenheim forces and dering war against the pirs was previously a pacifist. "What changed?¡­" he asked in a low tone as a cold sweat run down his forehead.


    Victoria showed aplex expression at this, almost regret before answering. "Anyone would change after losing their lover and child ."


    The answer was brief but it was more than enough for the man to understand.

 200 Chapter 200

    Once midnight drew near, those who had been resting in the camp finally awoke and began to gather at the central area after making preparations.


    Be it drawing water or packing food, sharpening their weapons or reinforcing their armor, everyone wanted to be as ready as they could be before delving into a ruin with unknown danger.


    "Have you decided on how we''ll move?" Henry posed the question towards Lady Rose as he along with the other aristocrats came to the central area.


    It was only natural for them to think that a n had already been put into ce since everyone was being told it was time to startoff. However Lady Rose shook her head at his inquiry. "Not exactly, for now we will enter as one group then adapt to the situation once inside, the ruin is¡­" She then proceeded to exin the state of the ruin and why she felt this was best.


    "I see¡­" Henry looked hesitant to ept this way of going about things but he had no choice but to agree. Since the information was more or less known to the majority of people, if he were to suggest they send scouts in then it''d be obvious that he was using them as test subjects.


    Whether Lady Rose did this on purpose or not, he didn''t know.


    ¡­


    With all preparations made the group began to make their way toward the ruin a little bit after midnight.


    It waspletely pitch ck due to theck of moonlight that night, something Lady Rose had actually chosen purposefully.


    For whatever reason the ruins had been dark despite individuals going in prior, so in regards to this she chose to go in when it would be most dark. If danger was present then they were better off confronting it at the beginning.


    Currently they were using illuminating crystals that gave off a yellowish glow giving light to a two hundred meter radius in all directions. This wasn''t much given how vast the ruin seemed but it at least prevented them from being caught off guard.


    They moved in diamond pattern with Lady Rose and her scouters taking point alongside Evanora. To the sides Henry and Jagu took left whilst Esmeralda and Jin took right. The rear was protected by Aron and Juliet, making for a solid formation even if attacked out of the blue.


    "This ce is giving me a bad feeling." Sebastian muttered in a trembly tone despite being near the center of the formation.


    It was fairly hard to see even with light so one could understand his concern. They could barley make out the structures they were passing due to theck of light and numerous vegetation covering it up.


    Jin chuckled at his remark and shrugged his shoulders in a carefree manner. "It''d be more strange if you had a good feeling. I mean this ce is downright creepy." He added as hisugh echoed a few times.


    "Shouldn''t we be searching these structures?" Brutas who had been quiet most times asked this in curiosity. They were passing by a fair amount of broken down buildings so one would wonder if there was anything valuable in them.


    Anastasia rejected this proposal almost immediately though. "No, if this is a ruined city then it''s unlikely there''s anything of value near the entrance.We''re probably aiming to reach the end of the ruin and start searching from thereing outwards, right?" She


    "Right indeed." Lady Rose muttered without bothering to turn back, her focus still to the front.


    The longer they walked the more eerie the ce felt. Only the sounds of insects and running water could be heard with the asional rubble falling from the deteriorating structures.


    After walking several hundred meters without anything of note happening, Jagu suddenly came to halt and began to sniff the air with a frown. "I smell blood."


    "Here we go again." Jin sighed out loud as he ced his hand on the hilt of his de while looking left and right with alertness. He knew to trust Jagu''s senses so he had a feeling of what was toe.


    Thosecking experience in the center of the formation grew fearful. Aron who stood behind could sense it well, only masked by the same smell of blood Jagu spoke off.


    "Which way?" Lady Rose inquired and Jagu immediately pointed to a structure to their left.


    It was fairlyrge, having five floors and looked to be in better condition than the other copsing structures present. However this sort of enclosed space made them worry of what to expect inside¡­


    *gulp*


    Henry couldn''t help but gulp loudly as he looked toward the dark brick structure, his attention turned to the few windows it had on the top floors but he could see nothing.


    Being strong and being fearless were two very different things as this situation showed. The only individuals who looked unfazed were Aron, Juliet, Jagu, Evanora and Lady Rose. All others either felt fear to some degree or concern regarding the situation.


    "Sheee...."<sub> </sub>


    !!


    Suddenly a whispery echo came from the building and had many almost jump in fright. It resembled the sound of wind whistling by but felt more artificial and raw¡­ it definitely came from a living organism. They thought.


    "You, go check." Henry suddenly turned to the center of the formation and asked one of the few scouts present to do what they were brought to do.


    Fear and worry was stered all over the young man''s face but no one seemed like they would say anything to oppose his selection. Everyone just looked at him and waited for him to step forward.


    "Here you go buddy." Jin tossed the young man a small illumination crystal and a pat on the back before sending him on his way.


    *gulp*


    "T-thanks." He muttered before taking a gulp and walking towards the building. Even without entering he could feel a sort of suffocating atmosphereing from it, making him want to just turn back and run.


    After finally reaching the beyond rotten door, he stretched out his hand with the crystal to try and see what was inside before actually going in.


    First to his left¡­ nothing


    Forward¡­ nothing


    Finally came his right¡­ ''nothing there too-''


    "Sheee¡­"


    Before he could pass it off as nothing once again, that same whistling echo resounded very close to him. He began waving the crystal frantically to his right but still saw nothing. It was then that he heaved a sigh and turned to face the others.


    "The engrave looks clear so I''ll be entering no- blergh!!"


    Immediately he had turned around, blood spewed from his mouth and his vision grew blurry. He lowered his gaze to look at his chest and found that there was arge pale white hand protruding out of it.


    !!


    Everyone was taken aback by this sudden event and before those who wanted to react could even do so, the young man''s body was dragged inside in an instant. Leaving behind only the illumination crystal on the ground and the sound of his screams echoing in the air¡­.


    For most they couldn''t see anything beyond the arm that pierced the young man, but for Aron and Jagu who watched the scene carefully it was different.


    ¡­what they saw was a pale skinned and hairless humanoid creature, roughly ten feet in height with a hunched posture.


    It''s hands were freakishly long and could touch the ground even as it stood, but from what they could see the creature was most certainly bipedal. What drew their attention most was it''s face which seemed tock orfices aside from its mouth which hand a carnivorous dental form.


    ''I''ve never seen or read about anything like it¡­'' Aron thought we narrowed brows as he tried thinking of what beasts, creature or races it resembled.


    Quite a few did holdparisons hence the ease in identifying some of its physiology but none quite fit the bill perfectly.


    "¡­how should we move?" Henry asked cautiously while looking in Lady Rose''s direction, hoping she had a n.


    But before she could respond, Aron moved from his position and began walking towards the building. "I''ll go." He announced casually as if it weren''t at all troublesome.


    "You saw what happened to that guy right? Do you even have a n?" Henry asked with some surprise on his face, thinking perhaps Aron was just being overly confident.


    However Aron didn''t stop walking and just proceeded inside leaving only two words from Henry.


    "I''m different."

 201 Chapter 201

    Everyone simply watched proceed forward withoutmenting or trying to stop him, after all very few would be willing to risk their lives by entering.


    Even Juliet stayed back, hoping she would get to see him fight seriously perhaps, whereas Lady Rose looked more rxed than anyone else. In her mind someone like Aron wouldn''t do something without some certainty in the results toe.


    Meanwhile inside the building, Aron''s gaze focused on the floor where a fresh bloody trail could be seen. What caught his attention however was that they were other dried up bloody trails covering the floor, some leading to other rooms whilst others extending to the damaged marble like staircase.


    ''The other trails can''t be more than a few days old.'' Aron thought momentarily, wondering if perhaps they belonged to the Aethelians who had already. Without much to go on he could only shake his head before choosing to follow the freshest trail, the one that lead to another room on the same floor.


    Without hesitation he began heading towards the room without even bothering to wield his axe or arcane guns. The building was far to deteriorated to go around shooting the structure while the space was too narrow to use his axe.


    ''I should invest in a short sword for situations like this.'' He thought beforeing to a stop near a shattered door to his right hand side. He stood a few feet away from it and hesitated to approach it as he could tell the creature was likely waiting for him.


    He knew this from the ever increasing pungent smell of blood the closer he got to the shattered door. With this in mind he crouched to pick up a shattered piece of rubble before to tossing it on the door.


    "Sheee!!"


    The second the piecended on the ground in front of the door, the creature lunged forward and extended it''s freakishly long arms forward at a frightening speed, almost like a spring.


    If he had chosen to approach the entrance then those hands would have most definitely collided with him or at the very least scraped him.


    ''There you are.'' A smile appeared on Aron''s face but he spoke no words, due to theck of eyes on the creatures face he could only assume it responded to either sound or motion.


    After attacking nothing, the creature indeed looked confused. Aron used that moment to rush forward and close the already small distance between him and it.


    As soon as he moved it turned it''s head to face him and looked ready to attack him again, unfortunately for it he had lunged first thus reaching striking distance before it could respond ordingly.


    "Shee!"


    Crack!


    Aronnded a vicious punch on the creature''s shoulder, right where one would expect to fight the connection between hand and main body. He did this because to him the most dangerous feature on the creature so far where it''s hands.


    The creature let out an atrocious whistle like howl while jerking in all directions, forcing Aron to jump back and avoid it''s hits.


    p! p! p!


    After getting some distance between the creature and himself, Aron began pping loudly in odd directions. This confused the creature as to where exactly he stood since his body remained stationary.


    When he pped to his left, the creature extended it''s left hand at that point, narrowly missing his wrist. This left the opening Aron needed so he once again lunged forward and hit the creature with immense force on it''s shoulder bone, shattering it in the process and tearing the ligaments attaching it to the cor bone,


    "Shree!!"


    It once again howled in pain and jerked it''s body, however it''s hands only iled around with no control,pletely harmless now.<sub> </sub>


    Bam!


    While jerking it''s body it lost bnce and feel over itself pitifully,nding right before Aron''s feet while being unable to get up anymore. It''s hands acted the same way they would for an ape, they helped in it''s general movement despite the creature looking bipedal.


    It''s legs alone couldn''t support it''s upper body weight, let alone allow it to continue standing. Just like that the creature had lost to what it assumed would be it''s helpless prey.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile everyone outside looked at the building with varied expressions once the howls of the creature had stopped along with the sound of the banging.


    "Shouldn''t someone umm¡­ check?" Sebastian asked nervously making sure to stay close to Jagu. In his mind if someone like Aron met an untimely fate there then it would be bad for the rest of them.


    "Are you volunteering?" Jin asked mockingly with a smile on his face causing Sebastian to just look away with an embarrassment expression while shaking his head.


    Before more words could be exchanged, Aron walked out from the building while dragging the creature by it''s leg. What made this sight so strange was that there wasn''t a drop of blood on his figure, even the creature itself had no open wounds.


    This begged the question, just how did he capture it so quickly?


    Thump!


    Aron soon tossed it''s body a few feet away from group, allowing them to see it more clearly.


    "What is that thing?" Anastasia came forward to look at the creature with a narrowed gaze and look of slight disgust. The others shared a simr sentiment as they all nced at it oddly.


    "Shee¡­!"


    Just as they were doing so, the creature suddenly jerked it''s head and howled towards them causing many to step back in fear. They had all assumed it was dead.


    "I have no idea, whatever it is it''s harmless now. However it might be the reason we aren''t seeing signs of the Aethelian group that entered this ruin prior to our arrival" Aron replied while giving a kick to the creature''s face.


    His interest in it had notpletely declined but he still found it¡­cking. As a beast mongers he naturally had interest in mana beast and creatures simr to that.


    W


    The creature before him however didn''t fit the bill, it was definitely an oddity that didn''t fall into the realm of the knowledge he was currently in possession in thus he brought it out in hopes of having some light shed on the matter.


    "We have no time to gawk at every little creature we encounter, there''ll be time to experiment after the expedition." Lady Rose turned to face the creature with little interest and gave these words to everyone although it did feel like she was speaking to Aron directly like always.


    Aron simply nced at it one more time in the corner of his eye before returning to his position in the formation''s rear alongside Juliet who hadn''tmented on the matter.

 202 Chapter 202

    As the expedition continued everyone was less worried and fearful, thinking the only danger that lurked within had already been delt with by Aron. Even if it hadn''t they now at least felt whatever it was they would encounter it would be around the same level hence manageable.


    Neither Aron nor Lady Rose tried to dispel this mentality of theirs. Lady Rose simply didn''t care whereas Aron thought they''d be more useful going forward if they maintained ignorance about the overall situation.


    Time passed and it began drawing closer to morning, they found it amazing that they needed to walk so long and still hadn''t reached the supposed city''s end.


    Just howrge was it? How much longer did they need to be down there? These questions began to surface in some of the individuals minds but none spoke up.


    Instead the conversation remained rather positive, those familiar with each other talked on various odd topics casually while they walked.


    Even Aron and Juliet who had been walking in silence began a conversation, with Juliet being the instigator.


    "That creature you found¡­ don''t you think it resembles those things we encountered in that cave during the Journey?" She suddenly asked while keeping her gaze forward.


    Aron then turned in her direction for a moment before giving a short nod. "The thought had crossed my mind, though it wasn''t as big of an oddity as those things that even the arch mage couldn''t clearly exin."


    "A blessing of the old era she said." Juliet added as if mocking her exnation on the matter. The cave they had encountered during the Journey was one of many things in Pesia people could not exin.


    Their history was veiled in mystery, tiering systems odd and inurate,nguages few and primitive, cultural diversity and religion near none existent, an entire continent no nation dared to visit¡­ these and many more elements concerning Pesia had Aron consider it to becking in many ways.


    The only real thing of interest he could gain in this ce was knowledge concerning the supposed old era, he had no choice but to put ridding himself of Luna mana to the back of his mind. Staying longer than necessary in a world that wouldn''t provide him any growth was beyond pointless and wasteful to him.


    "I wonder what "blessings" we may find here then." He replied also in a tonecking enthusiasm or energy making it seem like he was alsomenting mockingly, but that was far from the case.


    "You know far more than you let on, you and I are simr in that regard. In fact, I think you and I are simr in many more ways¡­" Juliet replied while showing a small smile, it was by no means a gentle one however. Behind those eyes of hers was a sense of superiority that very few individuals in Pesia disyed.


    The type of eyes one who holds no immediate fear possesses, individuals with such a gaze could only ever be beings with twisted views and outlooks on the world and life¡­ a far cry from the normal and bordering close to insanity.


    Not counting himself, the only other individual with such a strong self presence was his father. This trait wasn''t a physical one but mental, as even a weak individual could possess it and a strong one couldck it.


    ''I find it hard to believe Pesia produced someone like her.'' Aron thought as he gave no reply to her suggestive words.


    Her and Lady Rose remained enigma''s he couldn''t fully understand, at the very least they didn''t feel like they belong in Pesia. Evanora was the same but he now had more rity on her case.


    He wasn''t so interested as to actively look for information on any of them or investigate but he did take note of anything he felt was convenient. If the opportunity presented itself while he was in search for his own matters then he could casually piece together what he had learned thus far like in Evanora''s case.


    ¡­.


    Conversation since then slowly began to die down, not because peoplecked topics to speak off but rather because the scenery of the ruin had began to change.


    In the far distance a veryrge pce like building could be seen. Just like the rest of what they had encountered it was very damaged and was in a deteriorating state, however it stood out most because it still had some illuminating crystals present at certain ces around it.


    This gave light to the majority of it''s outer area, it was like a spotlight in the darkness which made everyone feel like they had reached their goal.


    But some of the people present wouldn''t be so quick and naive as to rush towards it without asking questions they felt were necessary.<sub> </sub>


    The first to do so was Anastasia who looked around for a moment before crossing her arms and speaking. "Why is that the only building still possessing illuminating crystals? If this ruin is as old as we think then the crystals should have long lost their properties and deteriorated into colored rock." She exined rather well and caused everyone to look at the building with vignce now.


    "True, the only exnation would be that the Aethelians ced them there¡­ however they only discovered this ce roughly two years ago and began an expedition this year. With that in mind those crystals look well passed the age of fifty years and are near expiration too." Lady Rose came to a halt up front and added on Anastasia''s words as she too found it odd that the ce was still lit.


    The obvious conclusion was the one brought up by Evanora surprisingly enough. "Evanora thinks someone stayed behind there after everyone left." She revealed nonchntly causing odd nces to be cast towards her.


    "And what makes you think that?" Lady Rose, not want to trust intuition outright asked her what lead to that thought process and received an answer almost immediately from the aloof Evanora. "Evanora was also left alone in a vige, she also kept her home lit even when no one was around¡­ that way people could do she''s there and visit."


    Her response wasn''t what Lady Rose was expecting and although she didn''t speak in a tone carrying sadness, some did feel pity towards her. Lady Rose however didn''t and just nodded, it was far toote to give pity to someone like Evanora who had reached a point that she could bring up a rather pitiful past without feeling any emotion from it.


    "Whatever the case, we won''t know until we at least scout it out, no?" Juliet not being one for caution immediately brought up a suggestion of them taking the offensive basically.


    Whatever the dangers or troubles ahead, they wouldn''t truly know unless they had someone see and experience directly. Her words were actually true but no one wanted to immediately bring up the most dangerous option even if it was the most ideal, amon trait for most intelligent creatures with a sense of fear.


    "Let''s get to it then, no sense lingering around." Aron walked from the rear of the now disbanded formation, ready to walk into the building without fussing.


    "You''re volunteering?" Anastasia asked in a doubtful tone, she didn''t believe he would risk his life. To her surprise Aron shook his head. "I''m saying we should start exploring it now, those who don''t wish to can just stay here I suppose. Don''t expect to receive much though¡­" Aron trailed off as he began walking towards the building alone, soon followed by Evanora, Jagu, Lady Rose, Jin and then Juliet in that order.


    His words basically meant if they weren''t willing to ept the risks then they wouldn''t gain much despiteing so far, he was banking on their sense of greed¡­ and it worked.


    Brutas was the first to fall for this and began following them then soon the other aristocrats did the same along with their hired individuals. This left Sha, Mirai and Lucas still at pause before Mirai took the first step forward. "We should go to, it''s safer to be with them than alone." She suggested before walking off, Sha hesitated for a moment as she looked at Aron''s back with a great sense of doubt before eventually following too.


    As they began to climb up the building''s steps leading up to the entrance they all maintained vignce. Much of the building''s decor was in shambles but right at it''s front stood something that caught Aron''s eye.


    It was a statue of sorts hosting five figures, four of them damaged beyond recognition. Aron''s gaze only stayed on them for a moment before he looked at the bronze like nk at the base of it which housed some writings.


    ''It''s in olden Langerin¡­ they are names.'' He thought before crouching down to rub the dust off so he could read it more clearly. ''From left to right, Jekir Franz, Amol Schwaz, Frank Samburg, Kolt Luthberg and Johan Jansen¡­'' Aron paused at the end before narrowing his eyes at the nk as something clicked. ''J.J, this is likely the owner of the journal.''


    "Found something?" Lady Rose came from behind him and asked curiously but he shook his head while standing up. "I''m not sure maybe the names carry some revnce, have you heard of any of these figures?" Aron asked after repeating the names aloud but before she could answer Sebastian burst into the conversation with quite the energy.


    "Yes! These are all geniuses!¡­ or we''ll I at least assume so since three of them are. Kolt Luthberg or K.L is known for being the creator of airships mainly among other mana devices, some of his articles were found in the first ruins discovered along with said airships! A-nd here." Sebastian paused while frantically pointing to other name.


    "This gentleman, Frank Samburg is the one behind many of the glyphs and runic patterns used till today. I can''t imagine how much of a genius they had to be to think of all these. Thenst but lost you have Amol Schwaz, the forefather of mana application, most of his works found are theoretical but they hold numerous possibilities if we ever reach that point." Sebastian exined while trying to catch his breath every now and then.


    What he had just revealed wasn''t public knowledge, said articles he spoke of had been discovered in bunkers by his family specifically who hadn''t given credit to the originator of their advancements. These didn''t shock the other aristocrats as they to did the same but they couldn''t help but all think this was idiotic on his part.


    His passion far surpassed hismon sense at this point and only few could understand this thought. Aside from the aristocrats everyone looked casual about the matter, not really caring for what was said¡­ with the exception of Aron.


    Now more than ever he was sure that these advancements came from another world altogether. Their level of intelligence was too far ahead for them to be considered just mere geniuses of Pesia. Furthermore it was already known to Aron that they somehow traveled to Limbo at will, something difficult to aplish at least at his level.


    ''I''m sure of it now, this ce houses the way for me to return to Limbo.''

 203 Chapter 203

    After reaching the conclusion that the ruin he was currently in may be more helpful to him than he initially thought, Aron was more keen to explore.


    With Sebastian now ranting on pointless topics he turned his attention away from the ruined statues and looked towards the entrance.


    It had no door and was like open entry way with damaged pirs decorating it''s sides. Without saying anything aloud he began walking there, his intention clear to everyone.


    One after another they began to floor while taking brief nces at the ruined statues. Once past the entry way they were met with a rather eerie atmosphere.


    Unlike the exterior which was well lit most of the illuminating crystals inside that building had deteriorated, thus lighting only a few certain ces while leaving others barely visible.


    For the sake of caution they moved closer to one another¡­ with the exception of Aron who just kept walking forward without a care in the world, his gaze asionally wondering to random directions around him.


    ''I don''t feel any mana fluctuations nearby¡­'' he thought while wearing a small frown. The presence of mana fluctuations in this case would''ve meant perhaps a limbo crack was present in the pce like building.


    "We should split up to cover more ground quickly, we''ll meet back here in roughly an hour." For the first time in a while Aron spoke in authoritative tone towards everyone present, no longer leaving the role to Lady Rose.


    His orders came a bit abrupt but no one spoke up against him, aside from Lady Rose who could? Thus they all turned in her direction to see if she was fine with this but she only added on his point. "Groups of three or pairs should suffice. I have my scouters so I''ll move alone." She added before walking off towards a damaged looking brick staircase.


    Aron only gave her a nod before gesturing Evanora to follow him as he continued walking down the hall of the same floor.


    Juliet looked at him leave for a moment but didn''t follow, instead she turned to Anastasia. "Let''s see where this other hallways lead." She said while looking towards one of the many branching hallway paths.


    ¡­..


    The hallway Aron had chosen to go down wasn''t all that special from first sight, he had already passed through several rooms which had nothing of value leaving him wondering if he should track back and try another path.


    "Evanora sees another door." Evanora quickly pointed out like she had with the previous rooms, thinking she was being quite helpful in their quest for something of interest.


    Aron nowcked enthusiasm after seeing nothing in the first few rooms, thus he just walked over to it casually and try to open it¡­ but it was sealed shut.


    "Hoh?" He looked at it with a brow raised before kicking it with force, however even then it remained sealed shut. For a regr person applying strength didn''t mean all that much but for him the difference was vast, his regr physical strength without augmentation could hurt tier four creatures, like he demonstrated with the serpent in the Komi Inds.


    "Evanoramands you to open." Evanora stepped forward after seeing he was having trouble but rather than open at her instructions, the seemingly normal door had a wave of energy violently burst from it.


    The wave sent both of them to the ground due to its rapidnesses, leaving them no time to react. However this was far from enough to cause injury to them,


    Aron only stood up looking irritated before clicking his tongue in irritation. "Looks like it''s made to resist mana more than physical attacks, in that case¡­." Aron''s eyes now looked ferocious with an amber glow to them as he held out his fist towards the door before mming it hard.


    Bam!


    It flew open so loudly and roughly that the walls quaked to some extent. Evanora could only give him a thumbs up for his valiant service in taking down the door that she couldn''t.


    Behind said door wasn''t a room full of treasure but a staircase that lead downwards.


    Aron and Evanora exchanged nces before he took the lead and she followed while showing more alertness and being on the lookout for doors. Many wouldn''t understand this but this was the first time Evanora''smands had ever failed to work, leaving her very confused. As far as she was concerned, doors were now her natural enemy.


    The staircase ran for a good while before they reached it''s end which was a basement of sorts.


    Dark, gloomy and full of strange looking dusty and rusty devices all round. Some looked like models of structures while others were items who couldn''t quite recognize at first nce. "Looks like an abandoned workshop." He muttered as he began walking forward looking at the various things present all around him.


    Some small somerge, he inspected them all keenly in case they were just what he was look for¡­ a way to limbo.


    However the only device he had ever seen that could open limbo cracks was the one that brought him to Pesia, the other items thus far looked nothing like it. One could argue they were just of a different design but without knowing what exactly they were he was at a loss.


    "What is Aron looking for?" A curious Evanora asked so that she could provide some help if possible. Aron however doubted she could be of any use here so he didn''t pay her any mind. "Nothing in particr just look around."<sub> </sub>


    With those words Evanora walked off to also start looking at various items the same way Aron had been doing.


    Soon he found arge desk of sorts with a lone chair and plenty of documents on it''s surface. This very well could''ve been what he was looking for so he wasted no time and began digging through the various pieces of parchment, books and anything else that he could.


    ''No¡­ useless¡­ irrelevant¡­ hmm.'' As he was rummaging through them, one particr design drawn on piece of parchment caught his eye.


    It detailed a semi circle like door with numerous runes along it''s surface. Much of the penmanship had faded and wasn''t at all clear but it certainly was close enough to what he was looking for, however he didn''t immediately put all hope on it.


    Instead he put it away from the rest and continued to rummage through the pile of knowledge before him for anything more.


    After many more useless things he stumbled upon another journal of simr design to the one he had found in the bunker. He quickly checked if it too had the author''s initials, on the far left corner of the cover were the initials J.J.


    Seeing his raised Aron''s curiosity and he immediately began to skim through it.


    [ I''ve proven to be too much of a headache to them, whatever parasite is controlling them it''s either conceived them I don''t need to be captured alive or It''s taken absolute control of them. Even after all these years I do not understand what''s happened to my friends¡­ ]


    [ It won''t be long till they realize I''ve chosen to hide the city we built together years ago, although it''s sad to see it in such a sorry abandoned state now. Where did it all go wrong? No, I can''t be sentimental now. I need to find a power source for the device and retreat to limbo¡­ once I activate the tide Pesia will no longer be safe for anyone. ]


    [ If anyone in the distant future is reading this, know that I am the man who took it upon himself to save Pesia. On the other hand if this isn''t the distant future then those parasites are likely ruling over you and I am dead, in which case I implore you to go to this location''s top most floor and finish the runic pattern there with this¡­ after that you will be free. End ]


    ''This runic pattern is beyond basic, perhaps he made it so that even if an uneducated individual found it they could put it to use?'' Aron thought while looking unsure.


    Aron quickly took note of the runic pattern drawn in the journal and location before tossing it aside as well. This knowledge still didn''t change what he was looking for, it did however reveal something big¡­ the device did exist and it was likely in that very room. All that was left now was finding more knowledge if possible concerning the power source.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile Sebastian and Jagu paired up to explore the top most floor. It had very little on it whenpared to the rest, just a plethora of empty rooms with nothing of note except the wall carvings.


    Both Jagu and Sebastian didn''t pay any particr mind to them and continued to just search for anything of relevance. It would only be until they reached thest room at the very end of the hall that they would find something peculiar.


    Sebastian hesitated to open the door whereas Jagu just humphed then swung it open without making a fuss. What was revealed to be behind the door was another empty room with nothing but wall carvings, however this room stood out in that it had carvings on it''s floor as well.


    They were created in such a manner that it looked like all the carvings originated from the center of the floor, however the very center of the carvings on the floor were in.


    "This ce is also empty, what a waste of time." Jagu was quick to dismiss the discovery and opted to turn and leave but Sebastian paused and narrowed his eyes at the floor and then the walls before walking into the room as if in a daze. "H-hold on¡­.."


    He trailed off as he walked in and began looking at everything more keenly as if he had actually discovered something. Jagu only nced at him oddly before crossing him arms impatiently. "Do you n on studying walls as well? Tsk."


    Sebastian ignored the mocking remark he received for showing interest and proceeded to crouch onto the floor before rubbing his hand on the center, removing the dust that had collected over the unknown number of years.


    "Like I thought¡­ it''s like a puzzle. As expected of a sanctuary belonging to the greatest minds to ever live, maybe this was a way to hide their work!" Sebastian was quick to catch onto the pattern hidden behind the carvings, sparking his passion as a schr and practitioner of runic arts.


    Jagu remained unamused and just watched him crawl from one spot of the floor to another like a deranged fool. Soon Sebastian came to stop and took out his runic pen with visible excitement, even going as far as to take deep breaths before daring to bring the pen in contact with the floor.


    After sometime passed and it felt like an hour was drawing near so Jagu had lost his patience and spoke up. "Let''s just leave, if this really leads to answers then Aron will know what to do."


    "Hold on I''m almost thereeee¡­ and done! Hah!" Sebastian grinned victoriously and jumped up energetically while wiping his forehead.


    Jagu looked at the carving he spent so long working on unimpressed and just turned ready to leave. "Hmph! It didn''t work, let''s just go."


    Sebastian frowned at Jagu''s criticism and looked at the floor hopefully but like Jagu had pointed out¡­ nothing happened. "This¡­." He followed up with a sigh before turning to leave alongside Jagu dejectedly.


    "I still think it''s a puzzle of sorts so let''s tell Lady Rose, I may have just made a small error." Sebastian exined as the two walked away, still hoping the carvings had a deeper meaning to them like he thought.

 204 Chapter 204

    Just as Sebastian and Jagu began making their way downstairs, Aron who was still in the basement had learned all he could from the pile of knowledge he found on the desk.


    He had already confirmed that the device had to present among the many misceneous items present in that very basement so he focused on learning more about the power he would need to make it work.


    The answer he found was quite straightforward and was even written down inly.


    [ To power the Tor, one needs a collosal amount of mana in any form or shape so long as it can be absorbed by the device. The minimum required is equal to the amount of mana stored in roughly one million tier one mana crystals. ]


    As Aron read this final point he could fell another obstacle grow in his path to return to Limbo.


    At first nce one may think a million tier one crystals would be easy to acquire but it was quite the opposite. Mana crystals were rare no matter what their tier, so much so that it was unlikely thebined mineral reserves of Pesia could even amount to that.


    ''Then what did they use in the past?'' This was where Aron was confused, it was clear that they had travelled to Limbo before and even back so how did they manage to aplish it?


    Did they really manage to obtain such arge amount of crystals? Perhaps that was why Pesia''s reserves were low?


    Just as Aron began delving into the matter further Evanora appeared and tugged him by the shirt softly. "Evanora thinks she found it." She quickly revealed before pointing to the far back of the room.


    Aron turned to face her and it was then that he came to a great realization. "It says in any shape or form, which means the amount can be made up by mana beasts¡­ or even humans."


    After realizing this Aron turned back to the desk and grabbed a nk piece of parchment and began scribbling on it, making rough conversions of what may be needed.


    [ one million tier 1 = one hundred thousand tier 2 = ten thousand tier 3 = one thousand tier 4 = one hundred tier 5 = ten tier 6 = 1 tier 7 ]


    This was the rough conversion he made on the spot and didn''t just limit it to mana crystals but mana beasts and intelligent races as well.


    The fact that the device needed energy or rather mana equal to that contained in a tier seven entity was quite surprising. Even he himself didn''t have that amount and this was counting all the wills he held which amounted to thousands.


    It was a grand number but it was manageable so Aron remained positive and put away the piece of parchment so he could consult Lady Rose on it for more urate conversions if any.


    "Show me where you found it." With that matter aside he finally responded to Evanora who just looked at him nkly as he scribbled hard to pronounce words in front of her.


    She replied with a nod before leading him to the device she found. Contrary to what he was expecting it wasn''t thatrge.


    It took the form of semi-circle shaped pir with a 4 meter long base and 5 meter height. From design alone one could see it wasn''t made to allow arge number of people passage or even mana beasts as most surpassed the height it was.


    Aron traced his fingers against the material it was made of and felt a sort of suction forceing from it¡­ yearning for his mana. It didn''t outright drain him of it as it clearly required one to manually deposit mana into it.


    After examining it''s mechanism he came to a discovery. "It''s a mana crystal with arge capacity but devoid of mana. Meaning for inanimate objects, they have the mana move from the object of lower concentration to that of higher concentration."


    "Fascinating." Evanora added as she didn''t understand what Aron was talking about.


    It''s mechanism was rather simple but still genius, it made Aron wonder if the doorway he had used back in Argos''s copsing library worked under the same principle.


    "We''re done here, let''s see what the others managed to find." With the device found he had no reason to linger around any further, now he just needed to see what the others had found then see where to go from there.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile at that time many kilometers away a vicious battle had broken out in the port city of Hazenloft.


    The once prosperous and beautiful city was now in shambles with many of it''s area''s set aze. Numerous screams and the sounds of weapons shing filled the air as Sayiva''s troops confronted Victoria Vonstein''s.


    Sayiva was yet to act herself and simply watched as Victoria ughtered all those who dared tried to fight her. The level of augmentation she could use was simply astounding, making her strength rival that of a true mana beast.


    With this kind of strength, stamina and speed backing she made quick work of the Aethelians who tried to fight at a distance.<sub> </sub>


    "Sayiva!!" After ughtering another unfortunate Aethelian Victoria called out to the woman responsible for all this. "Your fight is with me! Let my troops pass and fight me!"


    Sayiva looked at her with visible hate, she wanted nothing more than to see her suffer. "Your fight back then was also with me, yet my child was also targeted! Today you will feel my pain!"


    She roared angrily before finally making her move and jumping off the airship she watched the battle from.


    "Imand you all to die!" Whilst still in mid air she aimed her hand towards Sayiva and her men before dering this, what followed was a sight like no other.


    A stream of almost never ending lighting rained down onto the ground, taking the life of any life form unfortunate enough to collide with it not distinguishing between friend or foe.


    By the time Sayivanded she was surrounded by nothing but smoke and charred corpses. With a wave of her hand the smoke cleared and she looked towards the direction Victoria was in before a look of annoyance appeared on her face.


    Victoria still lived¡­


    Despite the vicious attack Victoria managed to withstand it using all her power. This left her in a miserable state in which she could clearly no longer fight, a pointless struggle in the eyes of the vengeance driven Sayiva.


    "Wether you dy your death or not the result is clear. Do you really want to live so badly." Sayiva mocked as she walked over tond the finishing blow, she saw no reason to dy and waste time speaking but Victoria''s next words surprised her.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    A brief moment of silence followed and Sayiva seemed to only get more angry after hearing this. Sorry? Sorry wouldn''t bring back all she lost, Sorry wouldn''t take away the pain. Even Victoria knew this but she continued, she knew her end was near and saw she wanted to die with less regrets than she already had.


    "I''m sorry for your suffering, after experiencing what it''s like to lose those you cherish in such a brutal way I can understand your hate¡­" Victoria spoke softly, referring to the incident at her city in which many of her descendants lost their lives.


    "I won''t ask you to spare me because I did kill your lover and I do not regret it, however your child was spared and sent away to the current Queen of the Aethelians¡­ Celes." Victoria revealed unapologetically with a look on her face that showed she didn''t fear death.


    This piece of news took Sayiva aback, from what she could tell Victoria wasn''t lying. "But then-"


    Rumble!


    Before Sayiva could reply the earth beneath them began to shake furiously. This event wasn''t limited to just Hazenloft but the entirety of Pesia, one after another regions began to experience powerful earthquakes seemingly out of nowhere.


    ¡­.


    Back in the Aethelian ruin Aron made his way to what used to be the building''s lobby where the others had already convened, sharing what they discovered.


    Before Aron could join the conversation the rumbling there also began although it wasn''t as vicious as it was on the surface.


    "Is the ruin copsing?!" Sebastian asked in panicked manner.


    Jin also showed worry and looked up to see if the ceiling would copse but what he saw was something entirely different. "Uh¡­ what''s that?"


    Everyone simultaneously turned their attention up to the ceiling and could see glowing ckish runic carvings spreading to all areas of the building.


    "I don''t know but we should leave now!" Henry didn''t know what was happening but he felt his life in danger the longer they stayed, however Evanora''s next words quickly dismissed this option.


    "Evanora thinks that''s a bad idea." A straight face Evanora pointed out while staring out a dusty nearby window.


    Curious as to why she said this, the other came forward to take a look and it was then that they discovered the rumbling they felt wasn''t from an earthquake¡­.


    ¡­but from a horde of creatures rushing out from all directions.

 205 Chapter 205

    "What do we do?!" Sebastian expressed the worry the entire group was feeling in that moment.


    The rumbling made it seem like the ruin would copse underneath them at any moment but their only path to escape was blocked by an unknown number of creatures whose abilities they werergely unfamiliar with.


    Most looked distorted and crazed like the creature Aron had killed earlier. Even if the creatures on their own weren''t tricky to deal with the horde before them was simply torge.


    "We obviously wait and hope the ruin doesn''t copse, going out now would be suicidal." Anastasia quickly proposed because no matter how she looked at it, staying was the best choice.


    At this point a calm Lady Rose turned away from the window as if no longer interested in the matter. "She''s right, besides the rumbling is simply a product of them stomping the ground simultaneously. At best only some rumble will fall but the ruin itself will remain standing."


    Her words calmed the worry that began to rise and soon most of them turned away from the window, leaving only a scout to keep an eye on the situation.


    Their focus returned to what each group found as they explored the ruin. Upon hearing all the different discoveries Lady Rose found nothing of significance was found by any of them, at this moment she turned to Aron hoping his discovery was different.


    As luck would have it was, not only a simple discovery but the one Aron had been seeking this entire time.


    He proceeded to exin what he discovered with half truths and lies, revealing only the device he discovered and it''s function but not how it was powered.


    This was to have everyone know it''s value was immense because to him it truly was. But to make it even more so for everyone he revealed a script written on an old parchment that foretold a disaster befalling Pesia and author stating the device in the basement being a key to escape the looming tradegy.


    When everyone heard this their worry spiked once again, all except Lady Rose who could recognize that the penmanship was Aron''s. For someone like her who had read countless old materials she wouldn''t be so easily fooled and could recognize a more modern penmanship even if forged close to perfection.


    Was Aron trying to fool her as well?


    She didn''t voice this thought and yed the role of a believer in what was said, going as far as to make the situation seem far more dangerous than it already was.


    "If that''s the case then we must ensure this device is taken somewhere safe. Quickly use your messaging scrolls and inform your families of this danger." Lady Rose added with absolute seriousness, anyone would think she was putting the bigger picture first and all else second.


    However she was simply helping Aron express what he was trying to but more vividly. Even he could see what she was doing so he took the opportunity to add one more point. "Tell them to gather as many people and strong mana beasts as possible in either Galos City or the Capital, whichever is more secure. This could very well be Pesia''sst stand."


    Aron didn''t hold back in his exaggeration of the their current predicament. By doing this he would ensure a suitable number of individuals to power the device were present in one single location for convenience.


    All that was left now was to travel to said location and convince those with power to share his mentality. Once he got them on board the matter of sacrificing a couple hundred thousand or so people would require lessbor on his part.


    The amount of mana that one would gain from a dead body would obviously be less as mana returns to the environment once a living organism perishes, living only a mana crystal if one at all.


    So to avoid wasting potential energy to power the device he wanted to avoid conflict that require him killing mass numbers of people wastefully.


    "We''ll do so right away!" Henry was quick to take action after hearing the gravity of the situation and immediately took out a scroll to start messaging.


    Lady Rose on the other hand gave Aron a knowing nce before taking out her own scroll. "I''ll message our helpers to assist in regards to this." She revealed clearly referring to Belle who was under their control and Lady Uva was easy to manipte.<sub> </sub>


    Aron gave her a nod before leaving her to do just that, his attention then turned to Juliet who was the only one not using her messaging scroll.


    "Not warning your family?" He asked with a brow raised to which she slowly shook her head.


    "I''d prefer they didn''t know at all and fell victim to it, but chances are my father has already put our territory in a state of high alert. Once he sees other families following the warning you gave he''ll naturally do the same, there''s no need for me to intervene." She exined while leaning against the wall with furrowed brows, it seemed she really disliked hearing of her father.


    "¡­I see." Aron gave her an odd nce but he didn''t ask more, her words were true enough.


    Silence followed as everyone went to other rooms to deliver news to their respective families in secret, it''s clear they would be having greedy ideas concerning the device in such a situation.


    However who among them could rival Aron or even Lady Rose? This gave him the confidence to reveal it''s existence. Even if they somehow obtained it, only he knew how much power was needed to activate it.


    What normal person would use thousands or even a million mana crystals just to test something? Currently the odds were finally in his favor.


    ¡­.


    Soon everyone returned to the lobby like room of the building with hurried expressions. "Where''s the device? Are you holding it now?" Esmeralda asked curiously while trying to act distant but it was clear what her intentions were.


    If the device was something they could steal and runaway with then all the better. Whichever power held this device would basically control everyone using fear and desperation to live.


    Aron however gave a small smile at her question. "It''s the basement, it''s quite heavy but luckily we have Jagu who won''t need to expend any mana carrying it." He revealed as if mocking what she was trying to do.


    Sure they could carry it if they used augmentation but this would onlyst a while whereas Jagu or even could do it effortlessly, she couldn''t make an excuse to carry it as she woulde across as suspicious.


    Brutas also looked unhappy because even though he hadn''t talked to his family he still thought of obtaining it for them to help wash away the shame he had stacked up ever since meeting Aron.


    Although no one said the atmosphere had now be quite tense¡­


    "*Ahem* I''ve informed my family to send a fleet of airships to this location, we simply need to wait for safe transportation." Henry finally spoke and made it look like he had actually done something great but this too would mean the device was in the Rosenberg''s hands.


    Aron grew tired of the schemes rising one after another and saw he burst them all in one go. "No need, we''ll go to the Aethelian capital and take one. We don''t have the luxury to leisurely wait days for your people so once the horde is cleared we will leave."


    "Good idea." Juliet added only because Aron''s option meant she''d likely get to see him fight again.


    After this no one showed any displeasure to the n, at least on the surface. Since Lady Rose didn''t deny Aron it was the same as giving approval, meaning anyone who did suggest otherwise would be going against her, him and Juliet. Jagu, Evanora and Jin were also clearly sided with Aron so it was a losing battle.


    They could only keep quiet and begin nning from scratch.

 206 Chapter 206

    After waiting what felt like an eternity within the Aethelian ruin, the rumbling finally came to in the early morning of the next day.


    That night not a single person had fallen asleep, some afraid while others simply too paranoid. In the current situation anything could happen.


    At this moment Aron came up from the basement where he had spent the entirety of the night with Evanora, the only person who had slept in this dire situation.


    He found Jagu waiting right outside the door vigntly like a guard and he gave him an approving nod. "Go carry the device so we can start off."


    Having been told what it looked like prior Jagu nodded at Aron''s words and proceeded to go downstairs to do just that.


    He never showed a submissive attitude towards Aron''s but his actions could only be described as that. Jagu now followed Aron''s orders without question and it felt natural and not out of ce with neither ever bringing up what their current standing was.


    Once Aron made it to the lobby where everyone else had stayed to keep an eye on one another they knew it was time to start off.


    Lady Rose came down a short whileter as she had chosen to spend her night in the room Sebastian had found, studying the carvings of what was actually a runic formation.


    "I take it we are all ready to set off?" At her words Aron nodded before Jagu came from behind carrying the object everyone was curious to see, the Tor as it was called by the author.


    No time was wasted and with everyone present they immediately started off. Once outside the ruined building a feeling of danger began to creep up on some of them, what if not all the creatures had left?


    This train of thought couldn''t be avoided and it caused some to grow overly vignt, however Aron wanted to move as fast as possible. "Pick up the pace, if we dy then we may fight the city even breached or destroyed." He warned before giving Jagu and nod sprinting ahead.


    Jagu followed suit and also began to spring despite the seemingly heavy load he was carrying above his shoulders.


    The suddenness of this took everyone by surprise, he didn''t even bother asking Lady Rose about her opinion. Was he really going to make a Grand Mage run? Some thought.


    However Lady Rose betrayed their expectations and simply brought her scouter near before standing on top of it, then with a wave of her hand¡­ she was gone.


    The rest had no choice but to sprint their hardest as both Aron and Jagu were moving incredibly fast.


    ¡­


    Thanks to the speed at which they travelled they arrived outside the ruin in nearly no time at all.


    What used to be the camp was now barley identifiable due to the damage caused. Even the surrounding forest couldn''t withstand the force of the creatures withrge trees having fallen and dry paths created on the once lush grass.


    Aron only nced in the direction of the capital for a moment before giving the order to continue sprinting.


    "Strange, contrary to what I thought they didn''t travel to Aethelian capital." Juliet who ran close to Aron pointed this out as no dry paths could be spotted in the direction they were traveling.


    Instead it looked like the creatures were targeting something specific, as for what that was she didn''t know.


    "Whatever the case it''s good news for us." Aron replied indifferently, he had an idea about the creatures target but he truly didn''t care. All that mattered now was powering up the device and leaving at all costs.


    The Aethelian capital was located close the continent''s south east boarder territory. Once the group got close enough they could see that the Aethelian''s were also in a panic.


    Many voices could be heard murmuring while a few airships could be seen in the air.


    "What of the Veldra?" Juliet suddenly remembered something fairly important and turned to Aron but he shrugged it off. "The majority are likely dead, those tunnels were already unstable so the artificial earthquakes may have caused them to cave in." He spected as even he didn''t know wether they were alive or dead.


    "Intruders!!"


    Their conversation was cut short when an Aethelian scout camouged well atop a tree spotted them.


    "Intruders!" After the first scout many more began to shout these from different spots until it practically echoed in the region.


    Even now they were had to spot and many in the group felt like it was the trees yelling and revealing their presence.<sub> </sub>


    "Tsk! We better hurry." Aron clicked his tongue irritatedly before a sudden burst of speed erupted from him, sending him several hundred meters in one go.


    He wasn''t about to let anyone stand in the way of his way back to Limbo.


    [ Aspect Horned Basilisk; Earth Maniption ]


    Aron''s body reverberated with an energy foreign to it at a terrifying pace. With a way to Limbo in sight he no longer needed to conserve the beast mana he was saving any longer.


    His eyes took the form of those of a basilisk while his right hand grew greensish scales and looked more muscr than before.


    Bam!


    With a loud boom! He directlyunched his fist into the ground and the earth violently responded by breaking apart andunching pieces of itself into the air.


    Large chunks of earth which weight around thousands of tons each and wereparable to the airships filled the skies.


    Be it trees or the scouts hidden within them, all was uprooted and flung up like a rock. Aron had gone above what was considered minimum, only holding back so as to spare potential Aethelians they could capture to use to power said device.


    Therge chunks of earth absolutely brought fear to all Aethelians as they could be spotted even with the settlement. Many feared they would descend upon them and crush them instantly.


    However not long after the chunks wereunched, sharp streaks of wind burst out from the direction of the capital and tore them apart one after another, reducing them into tiny pieces that got carried away a ferocious gust of wind.


    Aron stopped charging once he saw and his arm returned to normal but his eyes remained the same as he focused on a gigantic tree right in the middle of the Aethelian capital not too far.


    Atop said tree was an Aethelian female with a leafy crown resting upon her head and man beside her sporting a simr essory. They were the King and Queen of Aethel.


    The Queen, Celes looked in Aron''s directions with narrowed eyes and a look of worry. She was familiar with almost all of the most notable figures among humans yet she couldn''t recognize who this young looking man before her was.


    "I Queen Celes of Aethel ask who trespasses upon ournd!" She yelled out loudly while making sure her mana fluctuations could be seen, a symbol of how powerful she was.


    Aron smirked at her disy and stood upright while showing a look of utter confidence even after seeing that amount of mana fluctuations from one being, it was a far cry from what he had witnessed from Argos.


    In response to her disy, Aron didn''t answer her question but instead unleashed his mana fluctuations, beast wills and all.


    The result?


    Rumble!


    A viciously strong and gigantic mana fluctuations erupted¡­ no. It was more urate to say that the area around Aron had be a genuine danger zone.


    Everything within a three hundred meter radius of him that contained mana was destroyed instantly.


    Even his own group had to stop and observe this unbelievable sight. Celes couldn''t help furrow her brows even more once she noticed the others, among them were many familiar faces¡­. A grand mage and the heirs of powerful individuals.


    The more terrifying thing was that the radius of Aron''s fluctuations came to stop right where his group was, not only could he release something that devastating but the level of control he had was clearly something equal to or above her level.


    "Surrender." Aron''s domineering voice echoed in that region as he said this one word. On the surface he looked to be inplete control but the amount of effort it took him to restrain all the wills at once while disying their mana was truly straining.


    The longer he continued this the higher the risk of losing control or even damaging his body. He spoke only one word because in the star he was in it was hard to speak¡­


    Celes frowned upon hearing this but she wasn''t an idiot, with her best and most powerful subjects still away she couldn''t win in a fight of numbers as the majority of Aethelians present weren''t all that skilled.


    With a heavy heart she clenched her fists and dered. "We surrender!"


    ¡­little did she know she was sending her race down a path worse than death.

 207 Chapter 207

    "We surrender¡­" As the Queen dered these words out loud the people within the settlement couldn''t help but show looks of shock and confusion.


    Were they really going to surrender to humans just like that? It seemed far too unbelievable but they could do nothing since the majority of their forces had all gone to take part in the war, leaving mostly civilians and low tier individuals.


    As the others slowly epted the Queen''s the deration with a heavy heart, the King grit his teeth irritatedly and red at Aron.


    "I refuse to bow my head to humans!" His pride as an Aethelian and King didn''t allow him to easily give up.


    Unlike Celes who was cunning and clever in her craft, he believed in power and superiority. In his mind humanity was an inferior race that couldn''t match up against them, surrendering to them was a form of humiliation that he just couldn''t swallow.


    Had the Aethelian military leaders been present the same emotion would have been shared, they would sooner fight to death than bow their head towards a woman. That was simply the sort of upbringing they had.


    "Are you denying my-!" Befoee Celes could say anything to him, he jumped off the gigantic branch of the even more gigantic tree they were standing on andunched himself towards Aron''s direction using a frighteningly high level of wind based techniques.


    Bam!


    A vicious gust of wind blew towards Aron and he had no choice but to withdraw the aura he had been leaking, it was good for intimidating but leaving it out without suppression made his movements stiff and his mind a mess.


    "Tsk!"


    However the attacking to him was too fast and he couldn''t avoid it. He could cross his arms over face as steel his body for impact.


    Bam!


    A heavy force collided with his body and forced him back several meters¡­ but not once did his knees touch the ground.


    He grit his teeth and kept his stance firm as he used his sheer physical strength to withstand a high level technique.


    The Kingnded not too far and looked in Aron''s direction while waiting for the dust brought up by the attack to settle.


    As it began to do so he could vaguely make out a humanoid silhouette within it, this caused him to grow alert. He was actually still standing? The king worried.


    Although he took on the attack and survived, the lower parts of Aron''s arms where badly torn and ripped in certain ces. To a point where some of his flesh was just hanging looking like it would fall off at any moment.


    Despite this he didn''t show a single indication of pain and retaliated.


    Stomp!


    He lifted his leg and stomped the ground with incredible force, using earth maniption once again the ground beneath the King''s feet rumbled and broke apart.


    I''m that moment his bnce was broken along with the firm stance he held.


    Using his other leg, Aron stomped the ground once more but this time under his own feet to proper himself forward and shorten the distance between him and his target in an instant.


    !!


    The King was at a loss, if he had injuries this severe there''s no way he could still fight. Aron on the other hand still fought with incredible power.


    "You think destroying my hands is enough!" Aron growled angrily as he appeared above the shocked King.


    "No!" Celes could see Aron was in bad shape but her husband would definitely die if he took on a fierce attack head on.


    She acted immediately to try and provide support but a shocking attack came her way as well.


    "Evanoramands you to stop." Although muttered in a low tone, the impact of Evanora''s words took form in the gravity of the entire settlement increasing.<sub> </sub>


    In one instant everyone feel face down to the ground and couldn''t stand. Even Celes with all her might could barely raise her head to look in her husband''s direction.


    She could only watch as Aronunched a kick from above and hit her husband right on the crown of his head.


    The sheer force behind the kick lead to a death unlike she had never seen before.


    The force traveled from the King''s head and spread throughout the body, crushing bones, tearing tissue and destroying organs in the process before being transferred to the ground below and causing it to shatter, all in less than a heartbeat.


    Boom!


    Once the force reached the ground it broke apart the earth within a two hundred meter radius of Aron.


    Even his allies retreated slightly as they couldn''t predict it''s range.


    "¡­." The group was left with nothing to say concerning what they had just seen.


    Some still couldn''t believe their eyes whilst others felt a chill as they looked at Aron who now stone alone with nothing but bloody rubble around him.


    A greyish mist began to emanate from his arms making it seem like they were burning but upon looking closer they could notice hisnds slowly but surely began healing.


    "Restrain the others while they are still under Evanora''s art!" Lady Rose brought them back to reality with her words, reminding them that this was still a confrontation and if the Queen broke free it would get troublesome.


    Without dy everyone rushed towards the settlement, as they passed Aron they couldn''t but nce in his direction. Some looking at his hands while others at his face, however those who chose thetter were quick to look away fearfully after seeing the bloodthirstyness behind them.


    It gave them the feeling that Aron could kill them there and then, in truth he would have very much like to do that because now he wills were absolutely raging within him, he was now paying the price for simply demonstrating the power he held within.


    "Are you okay?" Lady Rose watched as the others ran forward while she walked over to stand near Aron with her gaze on his hand. "Yes, it''s already healing."


    Aron beared the pain he was feeling at the moment and spoke normally while looking forward. In his eyes Lady Rose wasn''t acting out of concern, saying anything other than what he did could very well cause her to have ideas about him.


    With the current state of his body, he didn''t want to fight an enigma such as her. It would only bring additional strain upon him and perhaps cause him to fully sumb to his wills and go on a rampage.


    "Good, what will you do with the Queen?" Lady Rose didn''t ask Aron anything more on the matter and proceeded to change the topic.


    "We''ll bring her along, I need her for what needs to be done once we return." Aron vaguely replied before walking off, right now he headed to find some quiet ce to settle and properly deal with his current state.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile back In Ettenheim, the majority of forces were now being moved around at rming paces.


    Thanks to the warnings given by their respective heirs, each family began focusing all their manpower in retreat, taking as many people from their regions as they could.


    The result was a massive fleet of airships covering the skies of Ettenheim as they all made their way towards the Galos region.


    Near the boarder another fleet could be seen making it''s way towards the region of Galos, it was none other than Sayiva.


    Sayiva currently stood on deck with a surprising addition beside her, Victoria¡­ who she had in mana suppressing chains.


    "I told you the truth so why not just end my life already¡­" Victoria looked at Sayiva without fear and muttered these words.


    Sayiva however only nced at her in the corner of her eye. "A quick death is something you don''t deserve, before you die I want to know the real truth. Then and only then will you and the others pay, even the world ending won''t save you from that." She replied coldly.

 208 Chapter 208

    Back in the Aethelian main settlement, a strange scene had arisen.


    The proud and mighty Aethelian race were being moved in chains onto their own airships with their Queen whom they thought to be unmatched in the lead.


    The capturing of individuals hadn''t taken more than an hour, in that time Aron had gone to calm his will within Celes''s pce under the guise of investigating it.


    With everything ready he soon made his appearance out and lookedpletely healed, although his eyes still looked a little heavy.


    "Is everything set?" He directly asked Anastasia who was coordinating everything along with Jin.


    She looked at him different from how she did before, after witnessing his level of power she felt that her chances of escaping his hold over her was near impossible¡­ still the thoughts remained although her caution increased vastly.


    The same could be said for Jin, even he had shown shock towards Aron but had quickly recovered to his usual drunken self.


    The conversation only covered the matters involving the Aethelian settlement and the prisoners captured which numbered the thousands.


    Although they weren''t being held in any particr order, Anastasia had taken the liberty of writing a list of everyone''s tiers. For Aethelians, even their normal folk were atleast tier one rank D.


    "Alright, tell everyone we should start off." Aron feigned not caring of the number or quality of the people so he quickly ended the conversation and turned to leave.


    Until they arrived at their destination he didn''t want to risk the method by which the device is powered being leaked.


    One after another the others began boarding airships, totaling the tens.


    The group didn''t have enough to man all the airships so they left some in the hands of a captured Aethelian.


    <o>,m Those being handled by Aron and the others were in the surrounding area with those being maned by Aethelians in the center of the formation to prevent them getting any ideas.</o>


    The airship Aron was manning was at the far rear, from here he could best monitor the situation of the other airships. With him was Mirai, he knew Sha was skeptical about him so he separated the two.


    After watching helplessly as their people were being captured, Mirai and Sha were inplex moods and at a loss of what to do.


    Thankfully only the King and a few scouts were killed but what about the rest? Would they be used as ves? Tortured perhaps? She couldn''t help but think of only bad oues considering the hate between the two races.


    "What will happen to my people?" Eventually she gave herself enough courage to ask Aron this as the two stood in the airship''s piloting room.


    "Most likely death or servitude considering the current state of the world." He answered truthfully and didn''t mince words bringing an ever deeper look of worry on Mirai''s face.


    "Is there nothing you can do to change their fates? Anything at all?" At this point she began growing desperate and her usual serene and calm nature began to break.


    Aron turned in her direction and showed a small smile, if she could see this she would be sure to worry even more. "There is a way, but that will depend on you and your people¡­ are you willing?" Aron said vaguely.


    "I am." Without needing to consider it, Mirai immediately agreed to the conditions.


    Nothing more was said and Aron turned to face forward again while taking out a messaging scroll, as far as anyone was concerned he didn''t own one.


    Thereafter he began writing something to an unknown party regarding his current ns.<sub> </sub>


    ¡­


    Meanwhile the city of Galos and region as a whole was in a frenzy.


    Ever since news of the events had been ryed along with the instructions passed supposedly by Lady Rose people began to move in massive numbers towards it.


    The city do have the capacity to house just a little over a million people, but after estimating more would being arge number of quickly made shelters appeared outside the city.


    This wasn''t a matter of firste first serve, Galos city first prioritized the safety of it''s students and staff so no one was allowed entry as of yet.


    Once a good number of their people made it then and only then would they begin screening individuals to allow entry with focus on those with talent.


    Thankfully the Galos region was extremely safe and so those who arrived could settle with a piece of mind knowing numerous powerful mages were nearby.


    At this moment Lady Uva along with the other important members of the academy had convened in her office privately.


    She wore a worrisome expression that didn''t go unnoticed by her long time friend Lord Triess who asked. "Why did you suddenly call for a meeting? Did something happen?"


    Yohan, Belle and a few top inquisitors and professors present looked in her direction with curiosity and anxiousness.


    What would make the Arch-mage look so worried?


    "A short while ago I received word of another party that will being to Galos to take refuge so I wanted to ask that we prepare room for them, unfortunately we may even need to use up some spots initially saved for our own students." She exined with a somewhat helpless sigh while shaking her head.


    "What? Who?" Almost in unison everyone wondered what organization could require them to make such an exception when even aristocrats weren''t given any favor in regards to this.


    "The people of Aldra." She revealed in low tone and brought looks of surprise onto everyone.


    Who were the Aldra? Basically a myth as no one had ever made contact with them or rather done so and dered it.


    The only ones toe close were the military of Ettenheim who were pushed back with heavy casualties despite sending nearly their best.


    As for what urred, even they didn''t reveal anything leaving others to specte. Some say the continent was overrun with powerful mana beasts while others imed the existence of an even more powerful race.


    Lady Rose just now confirmed that thetter rumor was true.


    "What are they like? Another race? Like us?" An eager professor quickly began to fire questions, this was basically a new discovery and he wanted to know more.


    However Lord Triess didn''t look at the situation as a schr but as a member of rival power. "How was contact made with them? And how do you know their intentions aren''t bad for us as a whole?" He asked in calm manner but inwardly he was furious that she kept such a big secret from him.


    "I''ve been in contact with them even before I became a powerful mage. As for their intentions, if they ever held such then Ettenheim would have been powerless to stop them regardless." She revealed bringing more sour expressions to the faces of everyone.


    Wasn''t one threat bad enough?


    "I''m sorry I cannot say more regarding this but I ask you trust me. And when they do arrive please do not address them as people of Aldra, they call themselves¡­ Kolien"

 209 Chapter 209

    The days began to move and more droves of people appeared outside the city of Galos in hopes of receiving protection from the gue that was currently unleashed upon their once peacefulnds.


    The hordes of creatures held a strange pattern of movement and didn''t just outright kill or destroy settlements. They mostly targeted regions with naturally high mana densities.


    Their sheer numbers however caused the surrounding mana to drop in quality at a staggering pace and in the span of a few days a region would be absolutely barren and devoid of life before they proceeded to their next target.


    These observations were made by many of the curious schrs who put knowledge above danger and went to observe the behavior of the horde so as to see if the information being passed around was true.


    Unfortunately for the people of Pesia¡­ it was.


    Reports reached all notable figures of their findings and it was dered that at the pace the horde was moving, Pesia would be basically uninhabitable within a few weeks at most.


    It truly was the end of the world¡­


    ¡­


    Panic had grown and the once patient people began yelling and crying for help outside the walls so that the threat could be handled.


    In response to this Lady Belle acted as the speaker of the academy and ryed knowledge to ease the worries of the panicked.


    "Yes the rumors that our world is in danger are true, however¡­ a solution has already been found and I ask that you calm down and trust in us. Wether you yell or scream makes no difference to what the creatures are doing." Belle spoke softly and gently, trying to capture the hearts of the people.


    For most this worked and for others this didn''t and they remained stubborn.


    "Lies! You''re not telling us everything! If you already have a n then let us people into the city and you lot can stay out here!" A panicked older looking man suggested.


    Under normal circumstances the people of Drotzi wouldn''t dare speak to someone like Belle in this manner but the situation was very different now.


    However Belle maintained her lovely smile and looked down onto the man. "If you know so much then you''re free to go fight them. Galos City is under no obligation to serve you people, we are simply providing help. Since you fail to see this then let me give you a warning, failure to follow our rules in our territory will be punished."


    Belle''s tone switched from gentle to fierce in an instant. If the people weren''t willing to listen to reason then she''d use fear to put them in line.


    ording to what she was told by Rose, it didn''t matter how the people were brought as long they were near Galos City.


    Following her words she effortlessly waved her hand in the man''s direction and he was instantly flung high up by the wind beforending brutally on the ground and dying in an instant.


    After this she turned and walked away, leaving fear in the hearts of many.


    ¡­.


    After this day noints were received again and they could focus on dealing with the more powerful and unruly peopleing to Galos City.


    To be more precise the pirs and emperor himself who came at around the same time, with the only exception being the head the house Lamarck.


    Their arrival wasn''t without it''s issues, not long after arriving the emperor along with the pirs all tried bringing up and introducing new measures.


    Although they said they were simply suggestions it was clear they were trying to control Galos City.


    With Lord Triess and Yohan also siding with their families over the academy the decisions began to implemented one after another.


    Lady Uva was helpless in such a situation because force couldn''t be used given the current circumstances.


    The majority of professors, inquisitors and students were aristocrats so the odds were against her.


    Now they waited patiently for Lady Rose and their heirs to bring the so called object that would save their world.


    ¡­.


    On thest day of that week, Aron the fleet of Aethelian stolen airships could be seening towards the city.


    To the people outside it looked like just another important group going to take refuge but within the city this was big news as most knew the circumstances.


    They were so eager that they immediately surrounded the docking area and waited for the airships tond.<sub> </sub>


    Students and the like could only watch from afar whereas the top brass of both Ettenheim and the Academy stood at the very front.


    At first nce it looked like a sort of weing but it was much farther from that.


    Right now both parties were going to try to get their hands on whatever object could save Pesia, after all the one who controls it basically controls the fate of the world.


    ¡­


    Lady Uva and the emperor Kritoph, behind them were the pirs and grand mages all looking at theing airships with vigor.


    The first airship tond closest to them was that of Lady Rose who had been leading the fleet.


    Uponing out of her airship alone she casually walked over to the group of individuals awaiting her before stopping only a few feet away and ncing around.


    "Pesia''s hero has arrived, we are very happy you''ve arrived well and safe Lady Rose. However time isn''t with us, I must ask if the object that was mentioned in the reports safe? If so then please bring it out so Pesia''s strongest can guard it." Emperor Kritoph was quick toe forward a bit and speak in a very domineering tone towards the cold woman in front of her.


    "It''s already being guarded so that won''t be necessary." Lady replied in a low tone but her words were heard clearly by everyone, she was basically going against the emperor.


    Tomon folk such a thing was incredible to see and it lead them to begin speaking in whispers regarding the matter.


    Soon the other airships begannding and one after another different individuals began to appear.


    Aron being among them with Jagu behind him personally carrying a strange andrge object with him.


    Aron walked over to Lady Rose''s side and looked at the man so many humans feared and respected as their leader but he couldn''t bring himself to see it.


    Upon seeing Aron and Jagu along with the other members, the emperor burst forthughing hysterically. "This? This is who you have guarding an item that could save everyone? Children?" He spoke loud and mocked Lady Rose''s words so as to make the public side with him.


    This was a form of battle for humans, twisting words to suit oneself and gain approval of others. A cunning form of strength, however Aron would use this strength against the emperor.


    "Yes, children more capable than your entire military force. Why should the people trust in a cowardly emperor who can''t get a single thing done?" Aron asked in a domineering tone that didn''t fall short of the emperor''s.


    Hisrge stature and great figure only emphasized his look to others as he stared down at the shorter emperor as if superior.


    However the one to speak was Issac Lovitz, his right hand man.


    "Haha bold words, the young truly are strong hearted these days. You have indeed done a great duty in helping Lady Rose recover this device and you will be awarded but please don''t overstep your bounds." He said calmly but Aron remained unmoved.


    "I didn''t help her, she helped me. This device was discovered on an independent expedition so it belongs to me. The thoughts of a senile old man on death''s door are wasted on me. Furthermore¡­" Aron looked behind and gave a nod before one by one numerous Aethelians in chains walked out with the leading figure bringing surprise to the faces of all those who recognized her.


    "The Aethelian Queen¡­." Issac muttered.


    Aron grinned at nodded. "That''s right¡­" he replied before looking towards the many people observing him in this moment.


    "Listen well! ording to the deration prior to the war,I Aron Limbo who killed the Aethelian King and subdued the Aethelian queen along with her entire city have contributed the most in the war¡­ hence I am Ettenheim''s rightful emperor!" Aron announced this with great vigor and brought a surprised expression to the face of the emperor and Issac.


    "The house of Rosenberg recognizes the new emperor¡­" An older looking woman suddenly announced while ncing worriedly in Anastasia''s direction.


    "The house of Hoffenheim recognizes the new emperor." Another older looking woman seconded after ncing at Esmeralda with a worried look.


    "I Yohan Lovitz¡­"


    "I Belle Ettenheim¡­"


    "I Triess Rosenberg¡­"


    One after another Pesia''s strongest began to recognize Aron''s ascension as if it was the most natural thing.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" An angry and confused Kritoph asked.


    Just how was this happening?

 210 Chapter 210

    "What is the meaning of this I ask?!" Kritoph looked around at his pirs but saw not a single one of him supporting him.


    He then looked to Issac Lovitz by his side who looked as bbergasted as him at the current situation.


    With the emergence of this new threat they hadpletely put the matter of war to the back of their minds. However the deration they had given back then came back to bite them in the ass.


    No one had the matter of being rewarded for the war on their minds with the world at stake, but here was Aron with the Aethelian Queen in chains.


    "The meaning is clear, with their queen captured and their king dead I have contributed more than any other. It''s as simple as that or perphaps¡­ were you nning to never abdicate in the first ce regardless of what happened?" Aron looked at the panicked Kritoph pathetically and asked causing others to start speaking in whispers.


    Whatever he said now would have great impact due to the many thousands of spectators present, keenly watching the scene unfold.


    Many of the aristocrats were taken aback by this situationpletely and would''ve protested if it weren''t for the major powers supporting Aron''s im for the seat of power.


    Right now the only ones yet to voice their stand were house Vonstein and Lamarck, both whose heads weren''t present at the moment. As for house Lovitz it was unclear wether Issac would continue to stand with Kritoph or jump ship.


    ''How did this happen!?'' Issac''s old mind was in a frenzy at the moment, racking his brain for any ideas to dissolve this situation or at least dy it until he cane up with a solid n.


    "I understand your situation but be patient, the situation of the world right now is far to dire to let a boy with no experience take over as emperor, right now Lord Kritoph is best suited as he already understands the responsibility¡­" Issac could only think of this at the spot to dy Aron.


    Aron however wouldn''t back down to petty words or politics, right now debating would only start to divide the people''s opinions so the obvious solution to this was obvious¡­


    Woosh!


    Aron erupted from his position in a sudden burst of speed and targeted not Kritoph but Issac.


    !!


    The man''s eyes widened and those nearest didn''t react at all, as if letting it happen. This attack gave him no chance to prepare an art, was he really going to die like this?


    His eyes met with those of his grandchild Yohan but rather than worry on his face Yohan wore a small smile leaving Issac shocked with a widened gaze as Aron''s fist collided with his chest.


    The force behind the attack lead to his chest being absolutely crushed leaving his organs in a bloody mess, death came quick and painfully.


    Even as his bloody body plopped to the ground one could see the look of surprise on his face.


    "Issac!!" Kritoph cried but he was helpless to do anything. Aron''s speed wasn''t something he could follow with his eyes without augmentation so the result was quick and wless with no resistance at all.


    Unless given time to prepare a technique or art, mages would meet quick deaths in a close quarters confrontation with Aron.


    "Your reign is over." Aron then turned to the pale faced Kritoph and kicked him in the face sending him flying back.


    If he had used the same amount of force as he did before, Kritoph''s face would have been crushed. However Aron chose to use this opportunity to deliver a psychological message to the hearts of those who would still struggle to ept him.


    "No matter your im you''re a murderer! Seize him!" Kritoph cried desperately while holding his sore cheek leaving the spectators speechless.


    You''re the emperor for crying out loud, fight him yourself!


    The guards didn''t budge, it was clear who the superior was at this moment and they wouldn''t foolishly support the losing out just to lose their lives alongside him.


    Such was human nature¡­


    "I order you seize him!" Kritoph cried again but his once strong presence had beenpletely annihted, now his orders were just seen as pathetic rumblings.


    Bam!


    While crying for help he felt a great force on his head that sent his face to the cold ground. He nced up in the corner of his eye and could see Aron standing over him with his boot firmly nted on his face.


    Sss~


    Was the emperor weak? Or was Aron just that strong?


    This train of thought arose in the hearts of many the longer they watched this now painful scene.


    "Why aren''t you fighting back?" Aron asked before stomping his face, his question was rhetorical and only served to further deepen his outlook to others.<sub> </sub>


    The more he continued with this act the stronger the smell of fear grew all around him, showing that this method was working.


    "I-"


    Bam!


    Before Kritoph could answer was stomped hard again and couldn''t help but yelp in pain. His mind was in a frenzy and he couldn''t concentrate enough to bring forth an art or technique.


    Mostbatants in such a situation would be able to since they would have steeled their hearts and minds to act even under pressure.


    "Useless." Aron had expected him to at least put up a fight but he was firmly cowering and hoping someone would aid him, saying or doing more would benefit Aron in no way so he gave one fight stomp with great force and ended Kritoph''s life there and then.


    ¡­.


    A brief silence followed in which some were still processing what they had just seen. Be it aristocrats ormon folk, this was a hard thing to believe.


    Among the many people present even udia watched with disbelief at what was going on, along with the members of her faction. Many feeling proud that they could say they knew Aron and had even worked with him before.


    "Does anyone still find my im a problem?" Aron asked while focusing on the rtives of Kritoph. They all held looks of utter hatred towards Aron and Belle who chose to support him.


    They felt betrayed and reluctant to ept this but their eyes weren''t blind. If they stepped forth they would definitely die, so they could only suck it up and remain silent.


    "Hail Emperor Aron Limbo!" The one to end the silence was none other than Jin wore the biggest smile of his life.


    This entire scenario was beyond his expectations but it was still a very weed event.


    Themon folk soon joined in crying out Aron''s name along with some aristocrats who did so just not to seem hostile. A great many people still didn''t like this but what could they do?


    Aron then turned to the pirs who showed of worry while still looking at their heirs. "Why don''t we go inside and discuss matters." Aron suggested as he walked passed them fearlessly.


    The rest of his group followed quietly with the aristocrats included, many still confused as to what urred.


    ¡­


    It wasn''t until they went to the Galos Academy that the Hoffenheim head chose to speak with a tone of anger. "We did as you asked and supported you! Now release whatever hold you have on my children." A woman bearing a strong resemnce to Esmeralda voiced angrily while looking at Aron who was casually walking ahead.


    Aron turned around slowly and shook his head. "What hold? I merely asked Esmeralda and Anastasia to help me im what was rightfully mine by whatever means necessary, even if it meant lying to you all about their safety. In return your families keep their power despite not contributing much."


    Aron came to a stop and faced the pirs and Acdemy elites right there by the entrance and revealed this piece of information.


    In that moment the woman angrily turned to Esmeralda who didn''t show any fear under her gaze. "I did what was right for our family, you haven''t seen what he can do. If we were to fight then¡­"


    After witnessing Aron''s horrific level of power alongside Evanora''s, Esmeralda grew truly fearful of Aron.


    During their journeying back to the academy, he had revealed his intentions to them of iming the seat of emperor and fighting anyone who opposed them.


    Her and Anastasia chose to help in fear of having their families caught up in the mess.


    Belle was simpler than them as she weed this decision, whereas Yohan was given and offer he couldn''t refuse in a message passed onto him by Belle.


    Lord Triess went along fearing for his grandchild''s life whereas Lady Uva just supported Aron willingly, perhaps the only major power to do so.


    Aron noticed the many looks of anger directed at him and smirked, they had finally realized they were yed for fools.


    "Give me one good reason we shouldn''t cooperate to end your life now!" Esmeralda''s mother couldn''t swallow the humiliation and she was willing to fight him unlike the cowardly emperor.


    She hadmand over quite arge number of well trained warriors, the same with the other pirs. In their minds even the most powerful in Pesia couldn''t single handedly fight an army.


    Aron expected this sooner thanter once the truth was out. So what if he''s stronger than the puppet emperor? Why would they allow a nobody to take a seat that even they wanted.


    "Reasons? Quite a few actually.Fighting me means fighting Lady Belle, Rose and Uva as well. I can also release the chains that are holding the Aethelians with a simplemand and cause havoc here. In addition the Komi are on their way here thanks to my messenger in the Aramil Alsahra which just so happens to have enough information to bring many of you and odds with many other aristocrats, Lastly I''m the only one who knows how to operate the device we discovered and I long since burned the records detailing that information. So I ask you¡­."


    "Do you still want to fight me?"

 211 Chapter 211

    Bam!


    Inside one of the many lecture rooms of the Galos Academy, Esmeralda''s mother along with the other heads had gathered with their children while waiting for Aron to arrive. "Absolutely unforgivable!!"


    The front tablepletely shattered under the pressure of her augmented bash as she gnashed her teeth the more and more she thought about the situation that urred a few minutes ago.


    "We''ve been thoroughly yed, the fault falls on us for underestimating him so much." Lord Triess had sat on one of many seats while shaking his head in disbelief, he felt years of his life had been taken away from him today alone.


    First he felt worry for his grand daughter, then he surprise at Aron''s abilities, followed by anger upon realizing the truth before finally feeling helplessness once Aron revealed his cards.


    He had truly given up and didn''t dare to even scheme.


    "Even if we paid attention Lord Triess, this far surpasses what any of us could have predicted. We should have listened the first time our children spoke of him, I understand Ezra''s anger at the moment." The one to now speak was a gentle woman that beared resemnce to Anastasia.


    The first time Aron''s name had reached their ears was after the Journey when their children reported their loss to him. They however shrugged it off as the happenings of youngsters on focused on their ownrger affairs withplete disregard to the schemes brewing.


    By the time they realized he was a threat, it was toote to act. She could only sigh while looking at her son and daughter, not even having the energy to scold them. The situation would not change.


    "What of Lamarck? He surely won''t ept this. The same for Lady Victoria." Ezra, Esmeralda''s mother brought up this point seeing hope in an otherwise hopeless situation.


    "Even he can''t do much in this scenario, we''ve already sent word yet he doesn''t respond. What''s more that child of his is said to have interest in Aron. As for Lady Victoria¡­ she is also her to respond. I grow worried." Anastasia''s mothermented respectfully due to Victoria being their elder from the first generation whereas they were of the second.


    Before anymore could be said, Rose walked through the doors with Belle, Yohan and Lady Uva at her sides but no sign of Aron.


    "I''m sure you''ve all got plenty of questions but we have bigger problems to handle right now with Pesia being at risk." Belle spoke with a smile on her face and looked incredibly happy despite having lost her father mere moments ago.


    ''This conniving little¡­'' Ezra had nothing but curses for Belle once she saw her strutting in like it was her that just ascended to the seat of power. She had half the mind to p her but focused on the bigger picture, settling for vocal warfare for now.


    "Here''s the thing, there''s three stages to powering the device." Belle spoke softly and the eyes of the depressed powerhouses perked up.


    If they really learned the method of control then they wouldn''t need to hold back any longer. If the down Lord Triess looked attentive at this moment and longer slumped to the desk he was sitting on.


    The atmosphere of the room had changed with that one sentence. Belle then chuckled before continuing. "However Aron has only revealed the first."


    "¡­."


    "You shameless little-!" Ezra felt her emotions were being yed and she almost rushed to the front of the lecture hall to wring Belle''s neck.


    Both belonged to the second generation although Belle was younger. Being a head of her family already Ezra considered herself superior to Belle and often showed off this prowess, now Belle was simply being petty by rubbing the current situation in their faces.


    "Calm down Ezra." Anastasia''s mother patted her shoulder and asked her to keep calm despite the obvious wordy Belle was employing to toy with their emotions. "But Ara?!" Ezra found this hard to bear but she quickly fizzled down after receiving a gentle smile from the kind looking mother of Anastasia and Henry.


    "With such a temper it''s no wonder you and your children got yed. Oh well, at least he didn''t harm your daughters, who knows you may even be a grandmother soon. Heh." Belle was having an absolute field day while a bulging vein had appeared on Ezra''s forehead.


    "That''s not true!" Esmeralda was to protest but the conversation was now steering off track so Lady Rose intervened.


    "Enough we don''t have time for this so I''ll be blunt. The first requirement to get the device working is mana, plenty of it. It can be from mana beasts, crystals or even¡­ people. Unfortunately the amount needed is equivalent to one million tier one crystals." Lady Rose revealed inly while brushing her hair from obstructing her face.


    "Is this another ploy!? Not even thergest airship needs that sort of power." An impatient Ezra protested but was ignored.<sub> </sub>


    "Everyone''s duty here is to first gather as many crystals of preferably higher tier and mana beasts, if the amount is still not enough after then the house which produces the least will have to donate people to make up for the number." She added before causing further outrage.


    "First you trick us! Now you ask us to act as your helping hands and folk over our wealth? Don''t overstep your bounds Rose, push us too hard and we will fight back." At this time an angry Issac who had been silently sitting in the back finally decided to pop up in a fit of rage.


    His mind and heart were telling him this was yet another ploy that would leave them looking even stupider than they did now.


    "It''s up to you wether you believe me or not, we can just peacefully wait for the Komi to arrive and we''ll move the device and have them help us. Ettenheim can burn for all we care." Rose''s words brought up a painful reality that left a sour taste in the mouths of the heads.


    Right now Galos was safe but their territories weren''t. If the threat wasn''t stopped in time then their once preciousnds would be nothing but infertile drynds devoid of mana.


    "Before we agree, I want to know if our positions will still stand even after this threat is over¡­" Issac was worried most about his singr wealth and power rather than the safety of the world.


    What was the point in saving it if the would be stripped of his wealth and power? His greed as a human wouldn''t rest easy until he knew the oue.


    Lady Rose gave a small nod to this and even smiled. "Naturally, no other candidates hold as much power or resources as you all so no changes need to be made. Satisfied?" Lady Rose raised her brow towards the doubtful man who nodded back.


    Their words couldn''t be trusted but hearing that there was indeed no one else that could rece them made their worry ease slightly so they could focus on the task at hand.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile Aron was in another lecture hall with only one other person present in front of him, Queen Celes.


    "I''ve been curious for a good while now but why don''t you tell me about Sayiva in detail?" Aron asked so he could further connect the dots regarding her involvement with the mana demons / parasites.


    "Why would I do such when my life isn''t even guaranteed? You humans really are foolish."


    The Queen chuckled at Aron''s proposal as the dim lighting flickered in her cold eyes, this wasn''t a woman who would easily sumb to fear.


    Aron could see that her nature was that of a ruthless ruler who did whatever it took to keep her power and prestige up. This meant threats were hopless before her, if he was already going to kill her then he would have done so already.


    In her eyes she was still valuable and even if not she would sooner die than help some human.


    "Don''tpare me to such a vile race, I am something far superior them and you." In that moment Aron''s fangs grew longer and his eyes changed to resemble that of a beast.


    "A Komi? No¡­ what are you?"


    The Queen now showed caution and a frown appeared on her face as she tried to make sense of what was standing before her.


    "Like I said, something far superior." He showed a toothy grin and walked over closer to her and continued.


    "You and I both share a hatred towards humans, so why not indulge my questions and save yourself and people from meeting the same fate they are about to."


    "And what fate is that?" She asked while narrowing her look at him.


    "Extinction."

 212 Chapter 212

    Upon hearing Aron''s answer Celes couldn''t help but widen her eyes and cause the chains blinding her hands to crackle around. "Are you serious?"


    "Do I look like the type to jest?" Aron knew she didn''t trust him but what he said just now more than caught her interest.


    However this was far from being enough for the calcting Queen who had Aron make an oath that he wouldn''t kill her or allow her human enemies to do the same. Only by agreeing to this would she cooperate.


    Aron hesitated in response to this to show that it wasn''t something easy to do, if he agreed to leisurely then she would usually demand more, such was the way of negotiating.


    After forming the simple oath between one another, Celes began to reveal what Aron wanted to know.


    "First and foremost, Sayiva is my sister¡­ older sister to be exact. I won''t bore you with my family''s drama with humans but in summary due to the war only I and Sayiva were left."


    "She was supposed to ascend to the throne after our mother but her affair with the then Lachestrian King Aiden lead to her being hunted down by both parties. Aiden was killed by the now pirs and I thought the same fate befell my sister since they told us nothing and never provided a body."


    "All we were given was a small child who they imed was her daughter, as her sister I of course took her in until she one day just up and vanished, Sayiva''s rage stems from this. As for how she came to posses one of those entities I do not know, if I did I myself would''ve taken one and wouldn''t be kneeling in a human city today."


    She ended her words while ring at the room she was being kept in. The Aethelians loved to be close to nature and more natural environments rich in mana, Galos Academy despite being an institution that trained mages had very weak surrounding mana which absolutely disgusted her.


    "Is that all? You''ve merely exined a history that holds no importance to me, I want to better understand the entity you mentioned not Sayiva herself." Aron found her exnation void and unhelpful so he asked more urately.


    Hearing this Celes chuckled and crossed her legs as if to sit morefortably on the marble floor she was on.


    "They are a mystery to us, all records we had of them were long destroyed. I''m unsure of how Sayiva found one but seeing one live for the first time was with her and it truly was powerful. With one phrase one of my best was killed, devoid of mana¡­ such an ugly way to die."


    "Phrase? What phrase?" Aron''s attention settled on this one part of her exnation.


    Celes smirked towards him as she thought he was worried if the same phrase was used against him he would die so knowing it beforehand hand would help him avoid it.


    "I believe she asked him "Do you find us alluring?" I''m sure the phrase itself held no real power as the poor fool couldn''t even answer before his mana was drained beautifully." Celes described as if talking about some sort of twisted work of art, she really was sadistic Aron thought.


    '' "Do you find us alluring?" "Do you fear us?" '' Aronpared the phrase Sayiva had mentioned to the one Evanora''s mana demon mutters to it''s victims.


    He was sure answering wasn''t what determined their fate but emotion since the one in Evanora asked the same questions to beasts and animals that couldn''t respond yet the result was the same.


    He was onto something but still found too many differences between the two.


    "Interesting, such a power is enviable. Anyway that''s all I wished to ask you, Oh before I go what was the name of Sayiva''s child?"


    "Her name is Zunkuft, given by her father, however we didn''t call her by this human name and instead used little Sayiva." Celes added nonchntly.


    Aron gave her a nod seemingly satisfied with the little information he gained as he walked out of the room while she remained smiling and looking at the chains on her hands like they were jewelry. "What an interesting creature, a shame you made me your enemy. Sayiva will seek vengeance no matter what, at that time even your freakish power will pale inparison."


    ¡­.


    Aron walked out and met the gaze of Jagu who was standing outside guarding the door. "Move her to my residence for now, she''s definitely made things far easier for us. Here."


    Aron tossed over a strange looking circr medal with runic patterns on it and received and odd nce from Jagu.


    "Use it to enter my residence, without that on you well¡­ just don''t lose it." He advised before walking away.


    Jagu took Aron''s words to heart and went into the room with the purpose of taking Celes whereas Aron just left the scene entirely, no one saw him again for the rest of that day.<sub> </sub>


    ¡­


    While Aron had seemingly vanished, the activity within Galos City as a whole was at an all time high.


    Right now nearly all the airships were setting off at once to retrieve mana crystals and mana beasts from their respective territories.


    The pirs themselves chose to stay behind so as not to be fooled by Aron and the others once they left or betrayed them in some way.


    They could only stay vignt and take turns watching the door to the room that the device was being kept in which just so happened to belong to the arch mage.


    This would at the very least deter them from having funny thoughts even if only a little.


    Aron understood all too well that the current partnership he had with them was extremely fickle and could copse at a moment''s notice.


    The whole reason he lied about their being three steps to get the device to work was because of this. He betted on the fact that they wouldn''t be so brash as to act only on the first step knowing they were two more ahead.


    ¡­


    A month''s time would soon pass and the situation only grew dire with more and more regions losing mana. If it weren''t for some forces being sent out at intervals to slow down the horde by using runic formations and barriers provided by Lady Rose then the territories would have long since been drained.


    Around two weeks prior the Komi had also arrived in Galos City and provided help getting mana crystals and beasts.


    One would think they hold a sort of connection to mana beasts since they shared a sort of rtion but one would be wrong. To them most mana beasts were inferior and just prey to them so using them to save their home wasn''t much to think about.


    As the resources for the device continued piling up, Aron spent his days setting up a gigantic runic formation that would cover the entirety of the city.


    He didn''t need to hide this and simply covered it by saying it was the second step needed for the device that only he could do since only he memorized the formation, a clear lie but no one could prove otherwise.


    Since Aron had never shown any talent for runes publicly, they could only assume this was true especially since he had Yohan and other capable schrs help from time to time and purposefully made his own runes look rather crude.


    ''Even if runes are crude, so long as the will and mana behind their creation are solid then the function shall remain.''


    Aron currently stood at the Galos City square where he had finished drawing the final rune.


    "Truly a work from the old era, I can''t even begin to understand the function." Yohan who was alongside Aron couldn''t help but praise the work the two had spearheaded for an entire month.


    In this time Yohan grew fond of Aron''spany and recognized his intellect so he treated him with well earned respect.


    "Thankfully we''ll get to witness it soon enough." Aron replied with a small smile while seemingly admiring his work.


    However their conversation was cut short when loud noise resembling a horn could be heard from afar.


    The two turned around at the same time and looked to the skies where a frightening number of airships could be seening towards Galos City.


    "They''re finally here."


    "Who?" Yohan asked with slight worry due to the sheer number ofrge airships he saw.


    "The Koliens."

 213 Chapter 213

    The Koliens arrival was truly a sight to behold for all those who got to witness it, numerous airships covered the skies and flew directly towards Galos City in an organized manner.


    Most civilians outside the wall worried that this was even an attack at some point but after seeing a weing ceremony being abruptly started with the arch mage herself along with other top brass ready to wee the unknown force, their thoughts changed.


    "Should we go as well?"


    Yohan looked up at the many members gathering and was curious to see what sort of beings these were.


    "You go on ahead, I need to make sure everything is perfect here. We can''t afford to make mistakes." Aron feigned a tone of seriousness in regards to the matter of Pesia''s only hope in surviving.


    He had to keep this appearance up so that even the aristocrats who didn''t like him could see that he truly worried about Pesia surviving now that he was Ettenheim''s emperor.


    In their eyes he had nothing to gain since the Aethelians were already practically defeated and the Koliens were allies who agreed to trade.


    No matter how anyone from Pesia saw it, Aron had every reason to do his best to ensure the empire was saved, so in this moment Yohan nodded at Aron''s words and left to see the beings he was so curious about.


    After he left, Aron nced at the airships for a moment and smirked. ''This situation keeps getting better and better.''


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile the airships belonging to the Kolieans had no choice but to be directed towards the docking area since no space tond that many was avable within.


    However there was enough for a few airships and that''s what exactly happened as the main leading airship and two others chose tond in the Galos Academy''s open back field.


    Some members of the academy already had negative views regarding the Kolieans as this action of ignoring their procedures could be taken as disrespect.


    Regardless of their thoughts no one brought it up in the open and just maintained neutral expressions.


    Soon the the descending tform for the Kolien airship fell and had everyone keenly looking with curiosity, eager to see what kind of race Koliens were.


    However disappointment would soon be seen on many peoples faces as the first beings appeared.


    From their structures alone, one would assume them to be either female humans or Aethelians. What made it hard to determine this at first nce was the strange matching armor they wore.


    It was faded gold in color and didn''t match any piece of armor one would find In Ettenheim or Aethel.


    The armor looked without a doubt heavy which wasn''t something Aethelians would wear but at the same time it was designed in such a manner that what could move easily in it if they have the strength for it.


    Lastly both of them wore helms that covered a good portion of their faces all except the mouth and two minuscule openings for the eyes. Without seeing the face they couldn''t determine what race they were exactly.


    Both of the two approaching Kolieans wielded a shield in their right hand and long sword in their left.


    The closer they got the quicker a new feature was revealed. The most eye catching one was perhaps the one not many could first tell when they were far above the tform¡­ height.


    Once the two armored females had descended their true statures were revealed to everyone.


    Both stood at around 2.5 meters tall, a height range normally associated with Komi. Yet there they stood, looking down at the receiving party like they were children.


    "Wow¡­" one of the professors subconsciously muttered upon seeing them up close, it truly was an intimidating appearance all together that left a solid impression on everyone.


    At this moment the arch mage who had the least reaction to seeing them stepped forward but didn''t wee them, instead she looked up the tform.


    "We wee the Koliean people to Galos City" She spoke respectively while showing a slight bow.


    The two females who had descended first stood on either side of the tform like guards and said no words. In the next moment another figure appeared on the tform and began descending.


    After her came another and another¡­ and the process continued until around three hundred females descended.


    The majority wore armor identical to the first two while less than a hundred wore unique sets of armor, some with and some without helms.


    Upon seeing some of their faces it was observed that theycked the features of Aethelians and resembled humans instead, however all the females that descended had a height not below 2.5 meters, making them seem like a race of giants.


    The one who stood at the fore front was a young looking woman with long silver hair and purple eyes. Her skin was quite pale yet smooth as it clung tightly to her revealing piece of armor.


    Out of everyone present, it seemed hers was specifically designed to be eye catching, with a strange helm or rather crown on her head that had a snow white wing on one side.


    To her left and right stood two other figures that stood out from the rest, the first being that their height was even greater than their own people being three hundred centimeters taller.


    "Thank you for the wee and invitation arch mage Uva, I am Selha, the current Overseer of our people." The silver haired woman at the front was the first to speak among her people and did so in a powerful tone without even trying.


    ''Domineering!!'' This was the first thought of numerous people upon seeing this freakish race of people.<sub> </sub>


    "This to my right is Elder Hr, a mentor for all the elite warriors of our race in arts or techniques with physical form. To my left is Elder Elise, a mentor just like Elder Hr but with focus on non physical forms."


    Selha revealed in what was a strange introduction or so a great deal of people thought.


    ''How strong do they have to be for the arch mage to lower her head?'' Many wondered as they watched this scene unfold.


    But just then another wave of domineering auras appeared as even more armored females appeared out of the two other airships.


    In total more than a thousand of them were gathered at the academy field alone and gave off intimidating auras that one would get when facing perhaps an inquisitor or professor.


    ''Too strong!''


    They couldn''t help but admire such a sight, since they were even more airships at the docks docking area, one could only wonder how many elites they had.


    "*Ahem* Well it''s lovely to have you here, this here¡­."


    Lady Uva gave a humble bow and began introducing the pirs and Galos top brass as well to match the introduction she received.


    After this simple exchange, Lady Uva invited them into the Academy''s conference hall where they would hold a meeting regarding the situation of Pesia.


    The conference hall was built underneath the academy and normally used to convene meetings between the top brass and the professors and inquisitors, however this time it would house other races and very few people would attend.


    ¡­


    The conference hall''s seats were arranged simr to that of those in the lecture halls with high and low ones arrange in a circr pattern with the main stage upfront.


    The only major difference was that the conference hall had far more seats and the main stage held ten. Three were taken by Academy top brass Lady Uva, Lord Triess and Lady Rose.


    Another three were given to the three Koliean heads, Selha, Hr and Elise. The same number was given to Komi representatives Yugar of the crown rigars, Ae of the silver striders and Goovin of the Bulls.


    "Is thest seat reserved for another of your elite? Or is it simply empty?"


    Selha noticed the one remaining seat and so she directed this question to Lady Uva who shook her head before preparing to answer, however Rose spoke before she could do so.


    "It''s reserved for the one who made this all possible. Without him we won''t begin." She dered boldly as if to purposefully hit a nerve.


    Selha wasn''t amused by this and looked at her with a frightening gaze but Rose remained unfazed and returned the gaze.


    "Then where is he? Does he feel he''s so important that he can do things at his own time? A foolish male indeed." Elise asked as she two was annoyed by what came across as a show of disrespect.


    The fact that only women were present spoke volumes of the heirachy present. At first many assumed the men had sent only women and remained behind but they soon found out that wasn''t the case when many men appeared in the docking area.


    Unlike the women the men didn''t have powerful auras despite having evenrger statures. Theck of quality clothing or jewelry on their bodies also showed they weren''t particrly important.


    Creak!


    No one had said anything to Elise''sment but at that moment the creaked open and broke the silence as Aron finally emerged.


    "It''s more foolish to think you''re above others without the strength to support the im."


    Upon arriving at the conference Aron boldly replied to Elise without a single hint of fear.


    Elise, Selha and even Hr all showed frown''s towards this young man who had the testicr fortitude to reply so brashly towards them.


    "And who might this charming little man be and what title allows him to be so¡­ confident." Selhaughed beautifully but her eyes were cold as she spoke these words while giving Aron a deadly re.


    "My name Aron, as for titles I hold a few¡­"


    "Emperor Of Ettenheim."


    "Conqueror of Aethel."


    "Executioner of the Veldra"


    "Tamer Of Komi."


    "Andst but not least, Exiled son of Harald and Elia of Kol."

 214 Chapter 214

    "What!?"


    Aron''s words caused all three of the Koliean heads to stand from their seats in unison and exim in surprise.


    Aron was never taught how he aged nor could he tell in Limbo, at a point Argos was curious and wanted to study him but he refused only toter regret that foolish choice he made as a child.


    Without that information he had no way of knowing how much time had passed for the Kolieans, to find out how much he revealed his origins.


    "You dare to tarnish Elder Elia''s name by associating it with a pitiful existence like yourself!?" Selha spoke with outrage on her face and didn''t care for whatever title he held, looking ready to attack at any point.


    In truth his words had even struck a nerve for the Komi but they didn''t dare say a thing after remembering the scene of him single handedly taking out the Komi serpent.


    ''He tamed us without us even realizing it.'' Yugar came to this realization upon seeing even the stubborn Goovin remaining in his seat.


    Why fight an opponent you know can kill you with ease?


    "Calm down Selha!" Elder Hr proposed and received agreement from Elder Elise who turned her gaze towards Aron.


    "But how dare he im to be her son?! That''s an insult!? Elder Elia had no child and only ever adopted me!" Selha seemed more angry about than Aron even predicted, to think he had an adoptive sister with such a short temper.


    "So I have a little sister, I suppose that makes sense. No child of mother could be so easily provoked." Aron mocked with a smile and in that moment Selha erupted from seat and charged towards him.


    Aron''s gaze changed to that of a beast and he went as far as augmenting his already tough body be preparing to meet the attack.


    However¡­


    "Stop!" Lady Elise spoke while looking at Selha who froze in ce at her words.


    ''What a terrifying art!'' Many thought as they saw the ease with which she subdued one of her own.


    "Why? Grandmother please let me teach this defiler a lesson." She begged with a look of absolute anger on her face while Elder Elise just sighed and descended from her seat and approached Aron alongside Hr.


    They passed Selha who remained frozen in ce and began looking at Aron''s features from up close before Elise ced herrge hand on his shoulder.


    A momentter she took her hand away and gave a nod towards Hr who stepped forward next and repeated what Elise had done.


    "¡­You really are Harald and Elia''s child¡­"


    Hr muttered in surprise before a smile eventually creeped up on her face and she tried lunging towards him. However Aron dodged her easily with his speed.


    "Do you think I''m that easy to kill?" Aron looked at her with fierce eyes but she looked perplexed and almost saddened by his words.


    "No you misunderstand child, I simply want to hold my grandson¡­ I thought my foolish son had gotten both of you killed when he chose to remain." Hr revealed while looking at Aron who didn''t seem convinced.


    When he made contact with both Hr and Elise, he confirmed that they were indeed his blood rtives not because of an art or technique but simply due to a Koliean feature of identification.


    However this didn''t mean they weren''t hostile and thus his caution towards them. Familial affection was something he never experienced and wasn''t the goal of him revealing his identity.


    From the words exchanged who could tell either not much time had passed or a Koliean''s lifespan was simply vast since even his mother''s of his parents were alive and well.


    "But¡­ Lady Elia never had any children, she told me herself and you even supported her."


    A confused Selha looked towards Elise with whom she seemed to have a deeper rtionship with and asked this. At that moment Elise simply shook her head.


    "We''ll talk about thister." She responded seriously and reminded Selha that they were in an open ce with countless people present.


    She could only grit her teeth as the art set on her got released and she could once again.


    A cold re was given to Aron before she eventually returned to her seat. Aron said nothing more as well and looked ready to go to his but was stopped by Hr. "Wait,e sit with me child."


    "We may be rted by I have no reason to associate myself with you, I''ve made it this far alone just fine." Aron responded coldly while observing the reaction Hr would give.


    On her face some regret could be seen but she still smiled and walked away leaving Aron a bit perplexed. ording to his father Kolieans should be as restrictive of emotions as he was, that was what was taught after all.


    He chose to put them at the back of his mind but he still considered them very important. For now however he needed to convince address the issue of returning to Limbo.<sub> </sub>


    "This past month you''ve all done your best to gather mana crystals and beasts while I and a few runic masters set up the second stage. However ording to the numbers we are still a bit short on the power required and we''ll need more mana crystals or beasts-"


    Before Aron could speak more, Elise interrupted.


    "We''ll donate our crystals and help search for beasts. Provided that is you agree to speak with me and Hr in private." She offered in what was a surprise for Selha.


    She wanted to protest but could clearly see that even Hr was in support of this, she could only re at Aron again but say nothing.


    ''It seems I also hold some importance to them, even better.'' Aron was a bit surprised by the offer she gave but he had no reason to refuse since he too had words to exchange with them.


    "I agree to that." He replied without hesitation and almost immediately Hr and Elise stood up and gestured him to follow.


    Aron began to do so but not before giving Belle a knowing nod. In the next moment she stood up as well and spoke.


    "We''ll hold another meeting once enough crystals and beasts have been collected. For now this gathering is adjourned¡­"


    She spoke in a slightly shaky tone due to the surprise of learning Aron''s origins.


    From what was said his standing or importance shouldn''t be low. ''If that''s the case then doesn''t that mean he basically holds some degree of power over every force in Pesia¡­''


    This thought made her and many tremble but that was simply the truth, in less than a year Aron had be a peak existence in the world all for the sake ofpleting a simple goal.


    ¡­.


    While everyone was gossiping about what urred within the conference and Aron''s origins, Aron himself was lead to the Kolien main ship and brought into avish looking lounge by Hr and Elise.


    "I''m sure you have many questions but so do we, firstly is Harald still alive?" Both Hr and Elise looked at Aron hopefully.


    "I got separated from him before my second evolution due to a beast migration. I do not know wether he lived or died." Aron replied honestly to the matter without giving his opinions or exining the circumstances.


    Both women released heavy sighs and shook their heads. "What shall we do then Hr?" Elise showed a weak smile and looked dejected at the news which left Aron puzzled.


    "Is there a problem?" Aron asked with a brow raised and received a response from Hr who first took a seat and crossed her legs.


    "We left Limbo expecting to find a better environment for our people to grow. But ever since we arrived we''ve been declining, the men especiallyck strong beasts to hunt and thus the women can''t produce a stronger next generation."


    "In the many years since we came back, Selha has been the only one who showed a good potential and was thus adopted and taught by Elia personally who felt letting Harald go was her fault and in turn our decline."


    Aron slowly began to understand the situation but he still needed to wait for his moment to make use of it.


    Elise also took a seat and let her brown hair cascade down her back while using one hand to rest her chin on.


    "In such a situation Elia pushed herself to her sixth evolution and was able to return to Limbo so as to find us a suitable environment or at the very least strong males to ensure how standard doesn''t decline."


    "How did she return to Limbo?" Aron asked with some caution.


    If they knew what a Tor looked like then his entire lie would fall apart and they would realize that rather than save Pesia he was nning on leaving it.


    "We''re not sure either, her body underwent a great change during that evolution. She had managed to tear open a limbo crack and squeezed through it, I know not of what art she used or wether it was an ability of our people."


    Aron felt some relief hearing this as well as great interest in their evolution.


    "However that was quite long ago and we still haven''t received word. In another few years our decline will grow even greater. A shame you''re not on your father''s level despite so many evolutions, however with some guidance you could grow a bit better."


    Elise added without masking her dissatisfaction in Aron''s current state but he smiled inwardly and saw the key that would grant him some control in thisrge force.


    "You seem to misunderstand, I''ve only evolved twice in my entire life. The first to be a beast monger and the second after I consumed the mana of thousands of mana beasts." He revealed but received a look of disbelief from both women.


    "Don''t toy with us. What Koliean looks this grown at only the second stage? What''s more if you consumed that much mana you would have long since descended into madness, the limit for even those past the 4th stage of evolution is two hundred."


    Hr broke apart Aron''s im using known facts of their people but he simply asked them this.


    "Then why don''t you check to see if I''m lying?"

 215 Chapter 215

    Both Hr and Elise nced at each other after hearing Aron''s confidence in the matter. They had nothing to lose by checking how potent his manner was so Elise stood up from her seat and approached him.


    She then crouched behind him and ced her palm on his back. The two remained in that posture for quite some time in silence before Elise spoke.


    "Rx and let your mana flow out naturally."


    Aron followed her words and in the next moment a ferocious aura erupted from and covered the entire area of the airship and even part of the exterior.


    !!!


    Shock, Panic, Surprise... it was hard to say what exact emotion the two elder''s where feeling in that moment.


    However saw this as his only opportunity to have his Luna mana removed, something that would be extremely beneficial to them so he chose to let even that part of him erupt.


    Boom!


    "Retreat back!" Hr saw that the situation had now passed a point of safety and now became extremely dangerous to be near him as his aura became extremely corrosive to even them.


    The pairmanded all to retreat out of the airship before their protective barriers failed and they got injured.


    Once outside the airship they along with some other Kolieans looked at the phenomenon with wide eyes... the oncevish and grand airship was now akin to a danger zone.


    They could here the potent mana practically fizzling and destroying everything in it''s path, for most normal races this would be disaster worth fearing but for the Kolieans...


    "Incredible... he''s incredible!" The usually calm and strict Elise had lost allposure at this sight. Never in her life had she ever witnessed such a thing.


    "I''ve never seen any male with such a vicious and potent aura, it''s greater than even Harald''s but extremely chaotic.... We need to act now. Gather the elites!!"


    What looked to be a normal chaotic mana fluctuation to the other races was amon sight among the Kolieans although a case like Aron''s had never been seen.


    Koliean women could distinguish the two auras present in Aron with vision alone in the form of colored mist. A bluish light mist for women and a dark greyish and thick for males.


    However Aron currently exuded both in nearly equal amounts of ferocity.


    ''He''s mad! We need that mana before he dies...'' For someone to reach this extent normally meant death.


    Elise knew this well and so she wasn''t hopeful, she only wanted her people to gain benefits from this and the same could be said for Hr who immediately gathered their very best elites.


    ...


    Without dy arge circle was formed around the airship since no one could enter it without feeling a burning sensation on their skin.


    Once in formation, the females, Selha and the two Elders included stretched out their hands forward and began using the same art.


    [ Kol Origin Art : Drain ]


    In the next moment the fizzling aura began to crackle even more however the lighter part of it in the vision of the Koliean''s began to fade.


    "What''s going on?"


    The phenomenon didn''t go unnoticed by the academy officials, including Lady Uva who wanted to go out and observe but felt a stinging feeling on her skin the closer she got.


    Everyone felt the simr feeling that was hard to stomach, it made them nauseous, dizzy, feel weak and sharp pains all at the same time despite being outside the potent area of effect.


    "I must see!" A curious professor opened therge door and wanted to walk out to observe what was going on however...


    "Ahhh!!!"


    The second he stepped into the area of effect he began to feel the burning sensation and his skin corroded away at an rming rate.


    !!


    The others watched this happen with wide eyes but no one had the courage to step forward and save the poor fool in fear that the same would happen to them.


    "Everyone must leave the premises now, I don''t know what''s going on but it''s beyond our control... is Aron safe in art?" Lady Uva thought with visible worry on her face.


    "Of course, he knows what he''s doing."


    Lady Rose didn''t doubt Aron''s ability and knew for a fact he wouldn''t take a risk without the cards to back it up, besides thest time she saw him do this he survived just fine.


    ...


    Back near the airship the scene became drastic.


    "Elder Elise! I''m reaching my limit, I''ll need to properly assimte all this mana before I can take anymore, please have someone take my ce."<sub> </sub>


    A female in the standard faded gold armor cried out towards Lady Elise who was taken by surprise.


    "Already?"


    She was genuinely astounded, normally there wasn''t enough mana to go around and help them evolve but now... it had be far too much.


    "Tsk. Immediately you feel saturated have someone take your ce! One of you go call the women outside as well now!" Hr was sweating profusely as she tried to assimte and absorb the mana simultaneously which was a rather hard task.


    Something only her, Elise and Selha could do among the females present and yet there was still so much mana in Aron''s aura for them to take, seemingly unending.


    The center of all this chaos Aron was alone in what could be called the eye of the storm. His face didn''t look contorted in pain like before and instead showed a look of certain satisfaction as the Luna mana slowly separated from him.


    It was a feeling akin to being relieved of stress yet extremely pleasurable. Aron could almost understand the men for choosing to live under such a method.


    Growing stronger and having others to take away what you don''t need in a pleasurable manner.


    He hadn''t even ovee this problempletely yet but already began his ambitious thinking to grow in power, knowledge and strength.


    ''I don''t care what heirachy they believe in, it''s time for change...''


    If Aron could gain control over them even if not directly, he could could focus solely on raising his strength.


    This experience was currently showing him that to sessfully siphon his mana, someone needed to be above his level and even then they needed to be as skillful as the Elders who he could feel where draining him most efficiently without getting saturated.


    ....


    The days began to pass with many Koliean females entering the inside of Galos City so as to participate in draining Aron of his unneeded mana.


    Aside from Selha and the two Elders everyone else needed to take turns and rest yet the satisfaction from the experience left them all craving more and anxiously waiting their turn.


    For Kolieans this was true pleasure and growth all in one. A feeling indescribable by words alone.


    Aside from Kolieans only three other people stood within the vicinity of the aura and didn''t seem at all bothered.


    Lady Rose who would asionally stop by, Juliet who had observed the process one day and Evanora who never left, sacrificing her sleep just to be sure Aron was safe.


    The rings around her eyes became more visible but she never budged.


    While this happened the other forces focused on acquiring more of what was needed with the help of the Koliean males who despite being described as declining were actually mostly tier three existences.


    ...


    On the fifth day the Koliean women had finally drained the veryst bit of Aron''s Luna mana and were exhausted beyond belief yet if asked if they would endure all that again the majority would say yes.


    Even Elise and Hr had disheveled hair and sweat running down their bodies as they sat uncaringly on the ground, not caring about how they looked to the others at all.


    "It''s impossible to store that... much without dying or going mad. So how?" Lady Elise was beyond confused at what she had just experienced and couldn''t even begin to understand it.


    "You know more than me, I''m simply at a loss. By the time we assimte all this fully our entire female poption will be able to evolve, the younger ones by two stages even." She revealed in amazement.


    However just as they thought the situation wasing to an end, the fluctuations began to grow again, except this time it was only Sol mana.


    "Retreat now!" The tired Koliean quickly retreated back even further andpletely left the Academy''s premises.


    The sight of many gigantic women running using movement techniques was indeed quite a strange, especially to the top brass who were watching the scene from outside the academy grounds.


    Once they noticed the fluctuations stopped expanding the Koliean weapon no longer run and instead looked in awe.


    "He''s evolving..." Hr muttered.


    "Yes but look at the color of the protective mist... it''s white. Meaning this is his third evolution... he really had evolved only twice before this and still..."


    Elise couldn''t evenprehend what sort of existence her grand child was, their knowledge regarding their own people couldn''t be used to understand him.


    One thing they did know however was that he was a treasure like no other, right now he was the most important Koliean alive for them.


    "Make a formation around the protective mist! I don''t want so much as an insect getting in. And bring forth some airships to look above from the sky-"


    While Elise began barking orders like a hysterical mother, an individual within the protective mist was actually walking through it with great ease and made it to the airship in which Aron was evolving.


    Aron was currentlyying down on the floor with his limbs spread, all his clothes had corroded away leaving him buck naked.


    "So this is when you''re most vulnerable..." the individual muttered.

 216 Chapter 216

    "So this is when you''re most vulnerable¡­"


    As these words were spoken, Aron remained still like a logpletely unaware of the happenings in reality.


    His nude body radiatedrge amounts of mana that would normally be enough topletely kill an ordinary individual.


    However the one who stood before him at this moment was one of the few enigmas present in Pesia¡­. Juliet.


    Although her body looked to be intact, her clothes were eroded by the fluctuations just like Aron and her naked body was disyed fully.


    Despite this she wasn''t at all flustered and continued to gaze at Aron seriously as heid there vulnerable.


    "You really are the strongest there is in Pesia." As if confirming what she had already suspected, Juliet gave a nod and began to approach Aron.


    She held no weapons as they too had long since eroded into nothingness. But rather than attack him in this state she straddled him.


    Her hand slowly reached back and began stroking his manhood until it grew erect right beneath her.


    The seriousness on her face didn''t fade even as she raised herself up slightly so as to position it right between her slightly wet feminine folds below.


    Upon lowering herself onto it she didn''t show the least bit of pain despite some blood now running down the side of her thigh. Rather she didn''t waste anytime and began moving her moves dutifully.


    ¡­


    Unaware of the happenings within the cloud of dense foggy mana, Elise and Hr continued to stand near it''s boarder while looking forward worryingly.


    For the many parties who observed the lengths they were going to protect Aron one would think that they held the utmost care for him.


    But in the truth they simply so his value, the value in something that could help them grow stronger.


    Kolieans gave little regards to familial rtions and the like. With their race in decline Aron''s emergence was like a blessing.


    With him they had hope of evolving even further so it was only natural they defended him.


    Most felt this would be an easy task when suddenly something else caught everyone''s attention¡­


    "Aethelian airships are approaching!"


    Somebody suddenly reported and caught the attention of the many gathered powerhouses.


    "Didn''t young Aron defeat them already?" Goovin of the bulls who stood not too far from the boarder turned to Lady Rose and asked this.


    But before she could answer a strong domineering voice resounded in the air.


    "I Sayiva havee to seek the justice that I am owed! So long as the pirs and Celes are handed over no blood needs to be shed today."


    Despite the current state of the world Sayiva hadn''t forgotten her purpose in gaining power and would see through until the end, it was the driving force that kept her clinging to life.


    "Who is that?" Hr asked with furrowed brows as she felt an ominous feelinging from the voice.


    Even without seeing the individual she could tell that they were either strong or foolish to challenge a united force such as this.


    "Does it matter? She needs to be delt with before she damages the city or worse the device and formation." Issac was abrupt to answer as a demon from his past revealed herself right before him.


    The heads of the Rosenberg and Hoffenheim families also exchanged worrying nces with one another but felt too ashamed to even speak.


    Boom!


    Just then the silence that had been built up was destroyed as arge bolt of lighting struck near the foggy boarder but killed no one.


    It hadnded near Issac Lovitz almost as if it was a warning causing the many others to furrow her brows.


    "She might have struck my grandchild''s evolution sphere and disrupted him!" The short tempered Hr had no idea who this Sayiva was but Kolieans were a race not used to being looked down upon.


    Even the females who were far more civil and well spoken than their male counterparts had very short tempers and wer easily triggered.


    It was by chance that such a miracle was given to them, yet this unknown being was about toe ruin it all and even had demands?


    "Killing formation, now!"


    Hr''s eyes lit up and astronomical amounts of mana began to radiate from her, so much so that even the other Kolieans were taken aback.<sub> </sub>


    "Didn''t you hear her?!"


    Elise soon followed and did the same, this was the power of two true peak tier five existences, only mere inches away from breaking the boundary into tier six¡­ a whole new world.


    Even the arch mage who many felt was tier five were left speechless, unlike the Kolieans who had numerous powerhouses the humans had few and so their system of tiering was inurate.


    The same could be said for Komi who measured based solely on physical capabilities and Aethelians who measured solely on mana capacity.


    Kolieans on the other hand used both to determine their levels, this meant a tier five for them was already someone above tier six for the other races.


    Following her orders all the Kolieans began to mobilize with the exception of those guarding Aron''s evolution sphere.


    Even Selha who seemed to hold a dislike for Aron stood guard as she saw and felt the benefits he would bring towards them.


    This level of unity that allowed personal feelings to be overlooked for the greater good is what allowed the Kolieans to be as domineering as they are inparison to races that had segregation even among their own.


    ¡­.


    Sayiva''s airships were right outside the city and had many of the civilians below her terrified beyond belief.


    Her words were heard most clearly by them and if the leaders within the city didn''t abide by her demands then they would surely be the first to die.


    Sayiva ignored the ants below and had her gaze focused on the city before furrowing her brows when she felt the astronomical levels of mana being radiated from there.


    [ Strong, very strong. You can''t win, do not fight ]


    The inner voices whispered to her with the utmost seriousness.


    They gave her a feeling of invincibility ever since she made a contract however that feeling had faded twice since then.


    Firstly was back in the Komi inds when confronted by the Aron, Lady Rose and Evanora and the second was now.


    "I didn''te all this way just to surrender, if I must then I''ll take as many of them as I can with me." Sayiva''s determination was unmatched and she was willing to sacrifice herself even in a hopless situation.


    [ Do not forget, this body is not yours anymore! ]


    The voices urged and forced Sayiva to her knees as she felt a brain splitting headache hit her hard.


    [ Do not act reckless or the contract will be void¡­ ]


    After saying this the voices went silent once again while Sayiva grit her teeth in annoyance.


    Her subordinates looked at her worryingly but none dared speak up or voice concerns.


    The only one to speak was the Aethelian general on the neighboring airship who had set out alongside Sayiva for the war.


    "The pirs can wait, our priority is her highness. You lost your right to rule us years ago, even if her majesty dies I will never swear allegiance to you." The stubborn buxom woman reminded before turning her attention to the city.


    ¡­.


    It wasn''t long before numerous Kolieans and even Komi appeared outside the city looking ready to confront Sayiva and her Aethelian army.


    "Wait." Before Hr or Elise could unleash their fury Lady Rose stepped forward and looked up at the leading airship.


    "Sayiva was it? I''m not sure what sort of vendetta you hold but as you can see the world is in peril at the moment so our focus lies elsewhere. The Aethelian queen is Aron''s prisoner and the pirs are now his pirs. Do you still want them?"


    Using Aron''s name and by revealing herself as well, Lady Rose added to the hopelessness of the situation for Sayiva.


    The mana demon made her unmatched in the same level but that was with the exception of certain enigmas that also didn''t follow standards.


    Sayiva had no idea on how to reply, she couldn''t fight her way through nor could she yield. Lady Rose smirked when she saw ack of reply and so she continued to speak.


    "However if you''re willing to wait then I''m sure Aron would be open to negotiations. He is simply busy at the moment. Is that fine?" Lady Rose found it to be waste for a confrontation to begin right now.


    For whatever reason Aron had chosen to gather numerous individuals and even civilians, no matter how she thought about they had to serve some other purpose since Aron was by no means a saint.


    "I will wait for him then." Sayiva replied while keeping up her domineering act but deep down she felt relief that the situation hadn''t gotten out of hand.


    If her daughter really was alive then she had one more reason to cling onto life.

 217 Chapter 217

    Thanks to Lady Rose''s words the two sides reached a temporary stand still with neither acting rashly.


    The pirs of course felt they couldn''t count on Aron and tried convincing the other races but to no avail. The Kolieans had no reason to agree as they only cared for their own survival whereas the Komi loathed humans and thus wouldn''t work with them.


    However just for the sake of safety both Hr and Elise remained outside the city in an airship not far from Sayiva''s so as to keep an eye on her.


    While all this was happening, Aron''s evolution was reaching it''s end.


    He was once again alone in the damaged airship with Juliet nowhere in sight, having only gained consciousness now he was unaware of his unexpected guest and just grit his teeth as the final changes began to ur.


    "Gahh!!"


    His howls echoed throughout the evolution sphere made of thick gaseous mana that resembled fog.


    Those guarding didn''t react to the noises as it was normal for all to experience some degree of pain during their evolution, the more the pain the more substantial the changes would be.


    In Aron''s case, it was just that¡­


    ¡­


    His howls continued until evening attracting quite a bit of a crowd observing from afar.


    Even the pirs chose to remain close so as to speak to Aron and convince him to get rid of Sayiva. They didn''t outright fear a confrontation with her but the loses they would have to suffer, leaving them vulnerable in a drastic time for Pesia.


    "Where is that damned Gabriel at a time like this? Isn''t he the one that always obsesses over being the greatest protector of Pesia?" Ezra, Esmeralda''s mother had a look of worry as she stared at the gigantic dome of fog.


    Ara Rosenberg who was beside her could only sigh and slump her shoulders ever so slightly, the events urring the past couple of days had been draining her of her vitality or so she felt.


    "He''s far to obsessed with his own lineage you know that but for him to ignore our summons is uncalled for even when we have detailed all the happenings." Ara clicked her tongue in slight irritation while bringing her arms into a fold.


    "Do you think Sayiva?¡­." Ezra trailed off after this thought urred to her, there was no proof to back it up and it was quite the bold im but her frantic mind just couldn''t help but think of the possibility.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, it must be something else. For now let''s not worry, our children have been allowed to pass by Sayiva along with Juliet to see just why her father won''t respond. Once he learns Sayiva is here then he won''t-"


    Before Ara could finish speaking her eyes narrowed towards the fog that seemed to be receding now.


    Those guarding it including Selha noticed this as well and quickly turned to face it.


    "He seeded."


    ¡­


    Back in the damaged airship, the fog like mana had been receding back into Aron''s body.


    He now no longer looked to be in pain butpletely reinvigorated. ''Argos''s pool must''ve lessened the pain at that time, the more mana I hold the greater resistance I encounter when evolving¡­''


    Aron looked at his own hands after learning this interesting point after experiencing his first natural evolution.


    He had practically skipped the first stage when he became a beast mongers and received great assistance from Argos on his second, now his third was experienced without any Luna mana within him at all.


    With that gone his body now contained the very purest of Sol mana that could rival that of any other beasts.


    "Argh."


    Aron stood up with some difficulty while feeling his joints where in pain.


    Tack!


    It wasn''t until his head hit the ceiling that he realized his joints ached not because of the evolution but because he had also grown again.


    "The ceiling although broken should still be eight to nine feet or three meters¡­" he made this quick observation before ncing around himself.


    It was then that he noticed some thin hair that wasn''t his own on his crotch. He lightly took it and held it up before recognizing the thin traces of mana on it.


    ''Juliet.''


    Aron who could remember an individual''s mana signature had no trouble quickly identifying the culprit.


    What really ran through his mind now was why was in here when clearly no one else was? Other peoples traces werepletely overtaken by Aron''s and eroded whereas hers remained.


    "Tsk."


    The feeling of not knowing what was done exactly irritated him but the fact that there was hair on his crotch along with her scent on his body left very few options and he knew this.


    What he really wanted to know was why?


    Bam!<sub> </sub>


    Aron looked to his left and mmed his fist into the airship''s interior wall, making arge hole to the outside which he immediately walked out of, still naked as he saw no clothes in sight.


    Even now the mana kept receding into him but he ignored the minuscule pain this brought and just began looking around to see if Juliet was still near.


    Unfortunately he found no sign of her but he did detect another mana signature not far.


    He left the academy fields and walked over to the back entrance where he found the owner the stationary mana signature he had detected.


    "Evanora."


    Aron called out to the odd girl sleepingfortably on the floor of the back entrance way.


    He could only think that she avoided others and chose to sleep somewhere isted just like he instructed her to do when he wasn''t around.


    But in truth she was only present here because she hadn''t slept ever since Aron began his evolution. She watched and waited, only falling asleep when she felt he was no longer in danger.


    "Hmm?"


    Evanora rubbed her eyes while looking around in confusion before finally facing forward to see the towering figure in front of her.


    "Huh?"


    For a moment she felt she was still dreaming because the difference in height was just too absurd for her toprehend as reality.


    "Why are you the only one here?" Since both Juliet and Evanora could be within his evolution sphere Aron felt that maybe it wasn''t dangerous to some at a certain level.


    "Evanora doesn''t know. Why is Aron naked?"


    Evanora now looked up and down Aron''s figure before realizing that he was naked so she asked while pointing at therge manhood dangling between his legs.


    "I also don''t know." To avoid having to exin new terms to Evanora Aron could only answer this.


    "Fascinating."


    ¡­


    It didn''t take long for the fog to fully recede and merge into Aron''s body making the academy grounds return to normal, aside from the many dead nt life and eroded misceneous items.


    With the fog gone, Selha had began rushing towards the entrance of the academy only to meet Aron exiting at the same time with Evanora beside him.


    "You¡­"


    She came to a pause upon seeing him as if mesmerized by his body.


    In truth he hadn''t changed much facially and still maintained the same features aside from the freakish height that wasmon for Kolieans.


    What took Selha aback was the purity of his Sol mana. Without any Luna mana within him Aron didn''t restrict his fluctuations so his aura was in to see for all.


    "!!"


    As the other Kolieans arrived and saw this as well they too were bbergasted by what they were seeing, pure Sol mana was being radiated from his body as if he were a being made solely of mana.


    One had to know that under normal circumstances only mana beasts held such purity and even among them it was rare, beast mongers had mana purer than others but due to having many colliding wills it made it a good portion impure.


    Having this degree of purity meant Aron had not only evolved but he had made all the wills within him his own andpletely assimted the foreign mana into his, giving his mana a sky blue color when taking form.


    "Can I have some clothes?"


    Aron ignored their nces and asked for clothing instead, he already knew he wasn''t normal even among them.


    "Right, quickly fetch him some finer clothes his size from the males." Selha quickly returned to her arrogant self and ordered one of the Koliean guards to fetch him clothing.


    She was a bit surprised by this order since no male would ever receive such treatment from females. This only served to show how important of an asset Aron was to them.


    ''Like I thought, they want to nurture me like some fragile treasure.'' Upon hearing the tone of her voice Aron could tell she was speaking as if he was an important object and not person.


    She didn''t change the way she spoke about him, the only real change he could tell was that he was now more valuable than other males. ''Is this the respect and glory you spoke of father? Glorified livestock.''


    It wasn''t until he saw it with his own eyes that he realized how blind his father was or rather how he just epted his role in such a society.


    "You look well, let me inspect you."


    At this moment Selha trieding close to him but Aron gripped her wrist tightly bringing her to a stop and stared her in the eyes with a murderous look before letting her go a momentter.


    "Admire me from afar like everyone else, if you want to be useful then tell me what urred while I was evolving."

 218 Chapter 218

    It didn''t take long for some clothing to be delivered to Aron. It was nothing morous like what the females wore but he had expected that much from the beginning.


    What he found odd was that it was brought in trunk carried by severalrge males.


    The clothing set was actually a light armor piece with silver colored metallic gauntlets, boots, helm and a chest te with a crimson red cloak attached to it. The other areas were made of dark grey hard leather while his belt was simple and brown in color and also had some crimson red cloth hanging from it.


    "I thought this would suit you best."


    Alongside the woman who brought was Hr whomented this as she looked at Aron as of proud of him.


    "Who did it belong to?" Aron didn''t care the false interest she was disying simply because he now had value and his tone of speech showed this.


    "We don''t know, the males kept it as a sort of symbol of strength¡­ a goal to reach if you will since no one has been able to wear it and move due to the weight. The material it''s made of couldn''t be smelted either so it became a symbol that no one wore, it''s a relic belonging to our ancestors."


    "Even father couldn''t wear this?" Aron eyed the piece of armor that really didn''t look to special.


    He approached and lifted the helm first with great ease, it certainly wasn''t light but calling it heavy was an exaggeration. He felt the others were simply weak.


    He thought she had probably spoken so well of it so that he could feel important to them. The more time he spent with them the more he understood what his father meant back when he ranted about how cunning Koliean women are.


    The armor piece wasn''t better than what he initially had, it was simply that it was made for beings who were tier six. Aron''s body alone had now reached a frightening tier seven whereas his mana capacity and control were around the sixth tier.


    "I see, this is fine then." Aron''s attitude was seen as arrogant by the males who brought the equipment to him but none spoke up.


    They were smart enough to know he was being favored by Hr and even Elise, making him an enemy wouldn''t do them any good.


    Aron wasn''t going to pretend to be ttered or moved,ing across as easy would only make them try to subdue him more.


    However if her showed reluctance then they''d be more careful with their approach, after all it wasn''t like taming one of their males but instead an emperor with powerful allies.


    ''Stubborn like his father and clever like this mother, he won''t be easy but he must be won over.'' Hr thought while maintaining a smile on her face on the surface.


    "What will you do about the one called Celes, I think you should meet her demands. We lose nothing and we can avoid conflict, arrogant as she may be she is powerful that much is clear."


    Hr began to advise as Aron was dressing up. Little did she know that immediately he was told about the situation he had made his own ns on the matter to breed the most benefits.


    "Tell her I''m willing to hand over Celes but not the pirs and in exchange I''ll have her meet her daughter." Aron revealed nonchntly.


    Hr didn''t know much about the situation but it seemed conflict would be avoided so she had no reason to protest.


    She turned to one of the armored women and gave her a knowing nod. This was immediately understood and so she proceeded to deliver the news.


    ¡­


    Night fell and Sayiva had agreed to the terms.


    The venue for the meeting was set to be at Aron''s residence within Galos City. Before the venue was agreed upon the Aethelians demanded to be allowed within the city just in case of anything.


    If it were a trap then they would fight to theirst breath taking as many lives as they could with them.


    This lead for quite the heavy atmosphere as numerous powerhouses gathered in-front of Aron''s residence.


    "I can feel three mana presences there¡­"


    Sayiva stared at the gate for a moment before walking past it alone after confirming not more than three people were inside. One had to be Aron, the other Celes and thest her daughter.


    ''I wonder what he''s nning now.'' Lady Rose also stood near the gate but didn''t enter, since Aron was yet to speak to her she could only specte what was going through his mind.


    Sayiva entered the premises while being on high alert. She didn''t need to knock on the door as it was already opened so she just made her way in.


    "Mmmmm!"


    Upon entering she could here loud muffled noisesing from the living the room. She peaked carefully only to see Celes tired up while on her knees with a cloth covering her mouth.<sub> </sub>


    Her bloodshot eyes were a clear testament to the anger she was feeling at that moment.


    "Down here, you can leave with her after." Before Sayiva could evenprehend the situation, Aron''s voice resounded from the staircase going downwards.


    Sayiva slowly turned away from the angry Sayiva and proceeded down stairs before encountering one door, she slowly opened it and found herself within Aron''s lounge.


    He satfortably on a lounge chair and standing by his side nervously was an Aethelian female with long silver-ish hair and nk eyes¡­ she was Mirai.


    Sayiva''s focus was solely on the Aethelian girl who she eyed up and down, the more she looked the teary eyed she became. "Zun¡­" Sayiva called out this nickname in a cracky voice while walking forward slowly.


    "Mother¡­" Mirai also called out in a low emotional voice with tears running down her face as well as she took steps forward to meet the woman.


    The two met at the center of the room and embraced one another with tears running down their faces.


    "I''m so sorry I wasn''t there for you, please forgive me." Sayiva''s domineering demeanor hadpletely faded and was instead reced by that of a sorrowful mother.


    "I forgive you and I''m sorry too." Mirai showed aplex smile as tears continued to run down her nk eyes.


    "Don''t be sorry please, you''ve done nothing wrong Zun¡­" Sayiva shook her head at the apology and hugged Mirai even tighter.


    "But I have¡­" she said in an even more cracky voice as tears continued to flow down her face.


    "!!"


    Suddenly Sayiva showed a look of surprise and slowly broke the embrace between her and Mirai, she then looked at her stomach only to see it pierced by a dagger.


    Before any words could be exchanged between the two, Aron spoke.


    "Invoke."


    Following hismand a runic pattern appeared on the floor beneath the both of them.


    Aron stood from his chair and walked over to personally remove Mirai from the formation as their movements had been frozen and they couldn''t speak within it.


    Once out she looked at Sayiva who looked at her with wide sorrowful eyes.


    Eyes that asked¡­ why?


    "I did it for the good of our people, I may not remember much from a child but I know my mother isn''t a murderous being who would kill her own people, you loved your people just as much as you loved me and father¡­ I''d like to believe that."


    "Rather than shed more blood, it''s better you rest. I''m sorry you suffered for my sake, please know that I love you deeply and I''m thankful to have you as a mother¡­" Mirai said tearfully while clenching a bloody dagger in her trembling hands.


    The once wide eyed Sayiva''s expression softened and she showed Mirai a smile despite having great difficulty in even moving her facial muscles.


    Mirai then turned and looked up at Aron. "Thank you and please don''t let her suffer." She muttered before walking out of the room.


    Once out Aron looked at Sayiva coldly.


    "Things may have been different if it weren''t for that thing inside you. I don''t know whose in control but I know for a fact you can''t survive without a host so either reveal yourself now or die alongside her."


    Aron muttered and almost immediately a figure resembling the same creature that arose when Evanora slept had appeared behind Sayiva although having a more slim figure aspared to Evanora''s.


    "You¡­ do you find us alluring?" It asked but Aron only smirked at it.


    "As I thought, you yourself can''t control mana willfully. You only depend on one ability outside your hosts, unfortunately for you that won''t work on me. So you have two options instead."


    "The first is to die alongside your host, even if you can live long without one this ce will soon be abandoned with no host to take you while the world itself will perish¡­"


    "¡­the second however is to live with me as your host. However your only benefit will be getting fed mana asionally, in other words a contract in which youpletely belong to me."

 219 Chapter 219

    "What''s your choice?"


    Aron looked at the mana demon coldly and asked this, the options he provided were clearly one sided but with the only other option being it''s demise it was left with little to no choice.


    "We¡­ we refuse."


    Aron furrowed his brow upon hearing this answer as he really wasn''t expecting it. Most living beings would sooner chose a life of suffering than to die but this creature before him didn''t hesitate to refuse the one sided offer.


    "Then I suppose we have nothing further to discuss."


    Although he didn''t show it on the surface Aron was quite irritated by this. He wasn''t willing to change the terms because merging with the mana demon already had a plethora of risks that he didn''t know of.


    One thing was clear about it however, it made one''s arts and techniques extremely powerful and only required a strong imagination and will.


    As a beast monger Aron was unable to master the art and techniques of others due to his physiology, just as he was unable to disy the full physical prowess of a beast.


    He was a hybrid with certain benefits but certain weaknesses as well. Although not apparent in a low tier world like Pesia, ack of mastery in arts and techniques was a major w.


    Beast mongers depended on the mana of beasts that they assimted, however in a scenario where that mana were to be depleted and they were forced to use arts or techniques¡­ it would surely be their loss.


    ''It''s fine, I still have Evanora.''


    Aron heaved a sigh and calmed his thoughts, he was simply nning for the future and even then he had Evanora who he specifically kept to cover for this weakness.


    If he had seeded in contracting the mana demon then she would have lost all use to him.


    ¡­


    Aron soon made his way out of the room once the mana demon had faded into nothingness and Sayiva had breathed herst breath.


    His heavy footsteps caught the attention of Mirai who was waiting for him at the base of the stairs with aplex expression.


    "It''s over, she passed on with a soft smile on her face."


    Aron didn''t bother feigning a pitying expression as he spoke these false words since she couldn''t even see him.


    "Thank you¡­ if not for you then she along with I and the rest of the Aethelians may have died in deaths." Mirai replied with forced smile.


    It wasn''t hard to convince Mirai to help him with this matter after he revealed some half truths to her. She was someone who was just in her thinking and didn''t let her emotions influence her, thanks to this she had agreed to his n in exchange for something as well¡­


    "The other races would have lost many lives as well and those who survived would have fallen to the horde of creatures sooner rather thanter,e on."


    Even now Aron stuck to his character as he voiced his reasoning. The more someone''s actions aligned with their character the easier it was to believe them.


    If he were to suddenly give some nd reason like he did it for her or to save the Aethelians then she''d likely doubt him.


    Mirai nodded at his words as she could understand his train of thinking, he helped her simply because he would have lost out as well or so she thought.


    The exchange ended there and she wiped the tears off her tender porcin like cheeks and began to ascend the stairs.


    "Onedy thing, aside from Celes and some elders no one knew who I was¡­ did she tell you?" Mirai asked softly but Aron shook his head.


    "Zunkuft, your real name meant future¡­ the same as your name now¡­ Mirai. It was simply a guess that happened to be urate."


    "I see."


    Mirai said nothing more and continued up the stairs while Aron followed in a hunched manner since the once normal residence was now too small in some areas for him.


    Once back in the dimly lit living room both of them turned to Celes who no longer struggled around like she had been before.<sub> </sub>


    Aron walked over to her and removed the cloth on her mouth before receiving a great frown from her.


    "You said I simply had to pretend! This was beyond humiliating!"


    Immediately the cloth was removed Celes unleashed the words she had been saving for Aron.


    "It needed to look realistic, you did well and thus the n worked without any faults." Aron ignored her ranting and delivered this lovely piece of news that had her mood shift.


    "Sayiva is really dead? She couldn''t be saved from that thing?"


    Celes looked towards Mirai and received confirmation that that was indeed the case. A part of her felt relief but then another part of her felt mournful, in the end Sayiva was still her older sister who had treated her kindly when they were younger.


    "As per our agreement, I expect the full cooperation of the Aethelians now as well."


    Aron saw the mood was shifting so he felt he should remind her why she wasn''t killed like Sayiva.


    Her presence as the queen still held power and her influence was still strong. He chose her to use a puppet rather than Sayiva because thetter held an entity he stillcked knowledge of.


    "Tsk, You''ve already ced this damned runic life seal on me so you don''t need to worry about me betraying you."


    Celes had all but returned to her arrogant self and even dared to speak back to Aron now that she saw he valued her to some extent.


    Aron them showed her a small smile and chuckled. "I wasn''t speaking to you."


    He then turned his head to Mirai who had been silently standing near the staircase still.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ensure we don''t repeat our past mistakes." She muttered with an air of determination around her.


    This left Celes confused.


    "What do you mean? They''ll never ept her as Queen, she''s the child of a traitor¡­"


    Celes fumbled and hurriedly stood up to protest what she thought Aron meant but he still shook his head at her while looking down.


    "You misunderstand, you will be Queen in name but the runic life seal ced on you can also be invoked by her."


    Celes''s eyes widened upon hearing Aron''s words. "You tricked me!"


    At first nce one may not see the difference but it did exist and was quite marginal. She agreed to having a runic life seal ced on her prior because she felt Aron wouldn''t interfere much in their affairs, at best he would demand cooperation and perhaps resources but she would still be the ruler overall.


    With Mirai in the picture things changed. Mirai unlike Aron would definitely make Celes carry out more orders, making her no better than a puppet Queen.


    She was absolutely fooled!


    "Is that so? I suppose I should have been clearer, no point fussing now. Your subjects are waiting for you, the more time we waste here the more we risk losing Pesia."


    Aron had clear sarcasm in his voice, he found it somewhat amusing when those that considered themselves strong were shown a cruel reality.


    Without saying anything more he wore his helm,pleting the set of new armor and walked out of the residence first.


    Celes red at Mirai who still stood at the staircase motionless.


    "You did this didn''t you?! I should have known! Even after I spared your life and raised you?"


    Mirai didn''t shift her expression upon hearing those words and also turned for the door.


    "That was your mistake."

 220 Chapter 220

    The Galos region quickly became aware of the Aethelians'' coboration with the other races for Pesia''s benefit.


    Although it was unexpected, no fuss was made because the now-dead Sayiva was held responsible for all of the Aethelians'' destruction.


    Aron came across as a kind and upright man when Celes described how he listened to her remarks and gave her people an opportunity to atone.


    However, themon people took it to heart and saw him as a sort of hero who brought all races together for the benefit of Pesia. The pirs and higher ups didn''t buy this one bit.


    Even Victoria Vonstein, who had been held captive, could only be stunned by what had happened.


    Some even went so far as to im that a new era, with Aron as its leading figure, was upon them.


    The collecting of mana crystals and mana creatures was at an all-time high thanks to the Aethelians.


    It got to the point where the Galos region now held the majority of the resources on Drotzi.


    Even more could have been gotten if others after them had been permitted to depart the continent, but given the prevailing situation, such a course of action was no better than suicide.


    They had to stay close by because it would take too long to get elsewhere.


    ¡­.


    Aron, along with the other main heads, spent the majority of his time at the academy rather than at his home.


    Despite the fact that their main worry was no longer a concern, most of them still hadn''t slept a wink in the three days since Celes passed away.


    Why? because they didn''t have faith in Aron.


    They couldn''t trust his techniques because they were so unpredictable. He first invites a significant threat to negotiate, then kills her and ims it was prenned with a previous threat whose lover he killed. This is sphemous.


    It made no sense; he had to be keeping something secret! No, there are several things, not just one.


    Aron could no longer influence the leaders of any race because they were now wary of him, therefore this was unavoidable. However, it was toote; they had already performed the part he had assigned to them.


    Even though he was impatient to start the third andst stage, he restrained himself since he still needed one more thing to happen.


    He was fortunate because it happened on that day.


    Bam!


    The conference room door that all the major heads were meeting in suddenly burst open.


    Everyone in the room turned to confront a human being with a severe expression.


    He wore armor with the Vonstein emblem adorning the chest te to signify whose subordinate he was.


    "What is it?"


    Victoria Vonstein, who was upying one of the several empty seats in attendance, regarded her subordinate with arched eyebrows.


    Nobody reprimanded him for entering in such a disrespectful manner; after all, what use was manners in such a situation?


    "Informing Mdy! The horde is currently moving in this direction. Recently, one of our airships that is gathering supplies close to the capital reported this via messaging scroll." A chilly perspiration could even be seen streaming down the man''s forehead as he reported, who had a look of intense stress on his face.


    People like him would have to make the ultimate sacrifice for the popce if the preparations weren''t made. The poor man was scared by such an idea.


    "I see¡­"


    Aron was seated in one of the upper seats at the front of the room when Victoria stood up and turned to face him.


    As it was his intention, the heads of the other races followed her gaze as well as those of the other pirs; they needed to know what action to do next.


    "Time is running out. All of us must be inside the formation or that device will attack us as well. Quickly gather up all humans and mana beasts outside the city and bring them inside."


    The situation did appear to be dire, as Aron hastily revealed, drawing several frowns.


    "Wait¡­ We can''t even start because many airships haven''t returned yet, including our children." Ezra''s face became serious.


    Since they were unable to go, they had sent their own kids.


    To prevent theft, the wealth-storing vaults in theirnds required a direct descendant to be present.


    Normally, they would have left themselves, but they decided that leaving Aron alone was more risky.


    "Tell them to avoid the Galos region and to flee away from the horde because this cannot be postponed. Nearly the entire Galos region will be under attack, but areas outside of that will be out of range."<sub> </sub>


    Bam!


    <o>,m Could Aron tell an even more tant lie? Ezra stood up from her seat and mmed her hand forcefully against the surface in front of her in a fit of rage.</o>


    "Do you believe I''m a fool, do you? Why did you have us all assemble here if it was secure? You don''t really care that much for us, in my opinion."


    With obvious cynicism in her voice, Ezra posed questions of uncertainty to Aron. Aron''s answer did seem like a terrible deception, so most people could understand where she wasing from.


    "Easy," he said, "I couldn''t draw the horde toe within attack range while preventing them from moving to other areas if I didn''t gather the strongest individuals in Pesia, together with mana creatures and crystals.


    "!!"


    Was the entire im that the device requires mana to be powered¡ªwhich shocked several people visibly¡ªa lie? All for the purpose of using them as assault bait?


    None of them could have predicted the multiple lies Aron would tell to cover up the biggest deception. Hisments made sense based on what was demonstrated to them, and this revtion was understandable.


    "Why not tell us then?"


    Isaac Lovitz questioned aggressively, but Aron merelyughed at him.


    "Would you agree if I asked you nicely to serve as bait? Would the popce? No, you would all still naively separate from one another and try to profit from one another''s death. Naturally, I wouldn''t be honest with you."


    As he described the reasoning for his alleged conduct, Aron made fun of it. Many people at this point no longer questioned whether it was a fake and instead were more interested in how effectively he had orchestrated things.


    Even Lady Rose believed his remarks to be real at the time since the circumstances supported the falsehood he said.


    Aron had simply created a scenario to exin his actions up to this point without letting anybody believe otherwise; the deception was so logical and consistent with his ways that no one could really object.


    "Iprehend his perspective."


    Lady Uva abruptly spoke in favor of Aron''s admission.


    "I agree, because if he had told the truth earlier, the races wouldn''t havee together. By doing this, Aron has not only reduced the number of casualties but also preserved Ettenheim''s riches and foundation; after all, if you look around, most of the best that Drotzi has to offer is already there in the Galos region. We wouldn''t suffer even if we had to start over on an other continent."


    Victoria Vonstein stood up for Aron this time, and even though she hated him for the embarrassment he had already caused her family, she couldn''t help but respect his remarkable way of thinking.


    She believed that he set aside all of his wealth, power, and expertise in order to save as much of Pesia as possible, regardless of race.


    Even an opponent like her was spared, which made her feel inept and embarrassed of her acts thus far.


    No one objected further because doing so would only increase the embarrassment they already felt at this point, and simr sentiments were running through the minds of the others.


    "Hurry up if you''re done whining."


    After finishing his sentence, Aron stole a glimpse at Belle. She caught his attention and, as if on cue, came forward to clear her throat.


    "That''s correct! We don''t have time to waste, thus each race should concentrate on putting their own order in ce for better stability. Let''s see¡­"


    While Belle spoke wonderfully and appeared in character, many people currently perceived her as an opportunisticdy who was attempting to get close to Aron now that he was the emperor.


    Aron, however, chose to ignore her as he did with most other individuals because he realized that nobody seemed to fully understand how the two could function together. They simply felt that she was attempting to steal the show at this time.


    "This unruly thing has no shame at all."


    Ezra, in particr, detested seeing her pleasant face the most. Belle didn''t pay attention to the look directed at her and carried on.


    "I got it! Galos City resembles a big, imperfect but almost perfect circle; hence, if it is divided into four sections, each race can organize its members into a certain segment. Five, hold on, we''ll need another one for the mana beasts."


    Belle uttered words as if they had simplye to her right then and there.


    She did an excellent job of convincing the audience, and Aron couldn''t fault her for acting.


    "That much is clear; let''s go on, Ara!"


    Ezra exhaled angrily and got up from her chair since continuing to listen to Belle speak was too much of a burden for her.


    Everyone soon followed to start actively implementing Aron''s huge scheme. Their own concern and regard for him had both increased significantly.


    Elise, his grandma, paused as she passed by him and grinned at him.


    "You truly are your mother''s son," she said.


    After murmuring this with a touch of pride, she turned around and left, leaving Aron and Rose standing next to him, now just reaching his waist.

 221 Chapter 221

    Galos City experienced an uptick in tension as a result of the widespread dissemination of the horde''s information.


    Thank goodness, each leader was able to bring their individual races together in the designated city segment.


    Many of them kept talking quietly about their situation because this wasn''t enough to ay their anxieties.


    ¡­


    Aron was also moving toward the Galos city square at this time, which was at the very heart of the city.


    After gathering their troops and joining Aron in the square, the leaders each left a capable subordinate to keep an eye on the bystanders because it was obvious that this was where the device had been ced and from which it would be activated.


    The other leaders remained nearby as Aron got closer to the object. They still couldn''tpletely trust him, so it was probably best to be close to him in case something happened.


    He brushed aside their suspicion of him and knelt down close to the base of the contraption.


    On the device''s other side, there were also a few flimsy golden lines that appeared to decorate the ground but did not reach it.


    Aron and many other people skilled in runes had spent a long time creating these hazy golden lines, which could be seen all around the city.


    He carefully took off his helm, showing the somber look that graced his face.


    "Yohan, lend me your pen."


    Without pausing to turn around, he extended his hand to take the pen that Yohan had not even started to remove.


    During his third-stage evolution, his own runic pen had been destroyed. His arcane arms had survived, along with some other equipment he had left at home.


    Even though his legacy ring wasn''t really useful in Pesia, he was only truly grateful that it was unharmed. In the case of Limbo, it would be different.


    "Right away!"


    Yohan couldn''t conceal the delight on his face as he immediately handed him the pen after reaching into his leather brown coat.


    He was eager to learn exactly what this technology did as a schr.


    Yohan didn''t turn around after giving Aron the pen; instead, he stayed there, waiting with one eye peeled toward the device''s base.


    A single moment he didn''t want to miss.


    Aron turned to Yohan, disregarded him, and began to attach the flimsy golden lines to the device''s first foundation.


    "You do the honors, here." He offered indifferently while returning the pen to a wide eyed Yohan.


    "Really? If you will, please." Yohan was momentarily surprised, but he dared not to decline the offer because at the time hecked even the slightest resemnce to his typically depressing and self-conscious self. Instead, he was like an impatient child.


    Aron held his helm in his left hand while standing up without saying anything further.


    Yohan was suddenly the center of attention for everyone as he knelt down, sucked in his saliva, and mentally prepared himself.


    This was a significant event, one that changed history, and one that...


    "Please, this day!"


    Yohan''s preparations were making Ezra feel even worse, and her racing heart was unabated.


    "Don''t rush me,"


    Yohan took a long breath and returned his focus to the device before bingbative and growling at the woman with a frown.


    He connected the first line, followed the second, and then hesitated on the final one.


    "Just a little statement before this,"


    "Oh, stop talking. Connect the damn lines already. Nobody wants to hear you."


    This time, it was the boy''s own grandfather, Lord Triess, who roared at him impatiently.


    "Fine!"


    Yohan quickly connected the final line while frowning in frustration at the amount of strain being ced on him.


    "You folks don''t have any aesthetic sensibility." Indignantly, he murmured.


    Rumble!


    Light tremors started to ring out over the city, but before anyone could respond. The slender golden lines soon became more and more visible as they glowed brightly.


    The sun in Pesia had almost set by the time it waste in the evening, making the view even more stunning to those who could see it.


    All of the people, whether they weremoners, aristocrats, or members of other races, simply gazed in awe at the lovely thin ribbons of golden light.


    The majority just stood there and stared because they had never witnessed anything like it before.


    The more they observed the light streaks, the more at ease they felt as though all of their problems were being carried away by those very lines. It was truly mesmerizing.


    Their statuses quickly changed from being merelyfortable to drunk, and their vision became foggy until abruptly...


    Thumb!


    They started to fall to the ground one by one like flies in a poisoned environment.


    Despite this, the majority didn''t even notice and just kept staring at the lights until they, too, suffered the same fate.


    "What is this?"<sub> </sub>


    Elise questioned her grandchild after swiftlying to her senses when feeling a heavy weight on her body.


    As he only stoically observed this scenario, Aron said, "Filtering."


    Afterward, without pausing to turn his head, he quickly nced to his left and right to see other people who had not been affected.


    While Evanora stared at the lights in delight and even tried to catch them, Rose simply looked with her arms folded as if she were bored.


    Jin took a sip from the tiny bottle of alcohol he kept hidden while Jagu snapped his tongue in annoyance and swiped the lights like a bothersome bug.


    "Oh, what a show." While watching, Jinughed loudly.


    Aron noticed a few people who remained standing as he continued to nce around him.


    When all was said and done, there were fewer than 500 people still standing throughout the entire Galos City.


    Lord Triess, Yohan, the pirs, the arch mage, and many more people regarded as powerful or above the fourth tier all fell to the ground, demonstrating that whatever was happening wasn''t just targeting strength.


    "Filtering? What filtration?"


    The only pir that was still standing was Victoria Vonstein, who swiftly turned to face Aron and gave him a troubled look along with the rest of the survivors.


    Confusion-filled murmuring was already audible from all sides, originating from those who were perplexed by what was happening.


    "Pesia cannot be saved; the only way to survive is through this¡ªa portal to Limbo. Sadly, not everyone can survive in such a setting."


    "Those of you still standing are people with hardened wills and fractured minds that don''t fit the norm, those on the ground have dismal survival rates and poor mentalities... To avoid wasting mana crystals, they are better used to charge the apparatus."


    Given the city''s current deathly silence, everyone could easily hear Aron''s chillyments.


    Sss~


    At hisments, they took in a chilly breath and stared at him in shock.


    It was all a lie, then. When Victoria realized this, she shook, and the other people who were staring at Aron like he was some kind of twisted monster also shivered.


    He had been making them all look foolish the entire time. It was terrifying that someone could build such a strong foundation for a lie.


    How could they know if he wasn''t lying once again even now that they were witnessing all of this? Their hearts were torn apart by the thought that they couldn''t tell, and they felt utterly powerless in his presence.


    "Yes, a necessary one, but keep in mind that, had I wished to, I might have rendered you all unconscious by using this configuration." Aron revealed before turning to face Victoria Vonstein and the other heads behind him.


    They had deliberately assisted him in creating something he could have used to kill them if he had desired it, so his statements simply served to make them feel even more helpless.


    Even the mere concept caused their hearts to race in fear of his tactics.


    For someone who had been so meticulous in his nning, would he really allow them a chance to react if they had any intentions of attacking even now that he had made everything clear? No, he had to bepletely certain that they were powerless even at this point.


    "I''ve given you my opinions, but you, the leaders of your respective races, have the final say. As of this very second, in ordance with an earlier understanding, I abdicate the throne to Belle Ettenheim."


    Bastard!!


    Belle, one of the few people still standing among the humans, screamed inside at what he said.


    If she actively assisted him, he would give her the position of power, believing that she would take that position after the disaster was over. Even her bloody contract might attest to this.


    But what good was it to rule over a civilization that was soon to end?


    "He deceived me!" At this idea, her once-beautiful face turned ugly.


    The others beamed pitifully, understanding the sentiment because it was also true for them.


    Anyone with the ability to make connections could see Aron''s justification for this choice.


    He gave them a dire decision, and both options would have dire repercussions.


    The possibility of them having trouble caring for the weak in an entirely new territory would emerge if they decided to sacrifice mana crystals and preserve lives.


    The elderly, children, and citizens would add to their burdens and hasten the depletion of resources.


    However, sacrificing the weakest member of their group would boost their odds of survival and leave them with a surplus of resources as well as a better chance of rising up.


    Though it was not an easy decision to bear, individuals who would lose loved ones in the process would eventually harbor resentment for the leaders.


    The idea that Aron would escape any serious consequences made this situation incredibly difficult to ept.


    Why? A person seeking retribution will go after the murderer rather than the guy who created the weapon. This was obvious because Aron offered a possible way for people to live.


    Although Belle wanted to cry, she was unable to do so. She was confused and on the verge of feeling both helpless and angry.


    "Oh my, this is excessive." Jin, on the other hand, startedughing heartily and seemed to be having a great time.


    He had the greatest contempt for aristocrats, so how could he not like a situation where they were cornered?


    "Is Hinako seeing this?" A young woman could be seen quietly observing the events in the square from a rooftop on a building nearby while Jin wiped the traces of tears that were starting to form on the corners of his eyes.


    Just one quick glimpse from Aron was all it took for him to recognize her as Jin''s cousin, a girl he had started the journey with. She too had managed to stay standing.


    She received little more than a fleeting glimpse before his attention returned to the leaders.


    "The horde ising, so you had better make a decision soon."

 222 Chapter 222

    Aron emphasized that a definite threat was still approaching and that time had not stopped.


    They hesitated out of concern that Pesia might not actually be doomed if all of this turned out to be a sophisticated hoax.


    Such a scenario was given some thought, but since they would have to engage the horde on their own, they knew in their hearts that they would lose horrendously.


    Aron basically left them with no good way out at this point, so their two selections were their best bet.


    "Indeed, you''re correct. Being in limbo for a lot longer than we have here, I can attest that he is not lying when he says there is no ce for the weak. This is why we Kolieans chose to sacrifice the weak."


    Elise thought about it for a moment and then stood up for her people. She looked at Selha and Hr, but they didn''t object to her choice.


    Kolieans were used to making sacrifices, and because their race was dwindling in Pesia, they nned to head back to Limbo, where they had at least be more resilient through time despite the hazards there.


    It didn''t surprise Aron because he had predicted they would pick this.


    "We consent to also sacrificing the weak because we cannot put the life of our entire race in danger."


    Celes was the next to concur, and neither she nor her fellow Aethelians who were still standing said anything to express their displeasure.


    They were a race that prioritized the welfare of their group above all else; they saw little wrong with risking a few lives in order to rescue countless.


    Aron anticipated that given their general outlook, they would alsoe to same conclusion. He believed that the Komi and humans would have the hardest time making a decision.


    Even though there were sporadic internal disputes, the Komi took an exceptional amount of pride in their ns and treated one another as family.


    They would cooperate whenever a challenge arose to deal with it. And now? To ensure their own survival, they were forced to leave behind their brothers and sisters. This amounted to betraying their convictions.


    Even Aron was unable to foresee their final choice.


    Yugar, a highly proud and valiant figure to whom many Komi looked up despite being from various ns, was the first of the few remaining Komi leaders to advance.


    "Hero Aron, I know your thoughts, and I admire you for being able to carry them, but I am unable to. I''ll sacrifice myself rather than desert my n mates, and if that doesn''t work, you can utilize the mana crystals belonging to my n."


    Yugar made a big choice in that instant, but he didn''t stutter. The Komi were prepared to go to this extreme; Yugar would rather die than surrender his people.


    Aron continued to be indifferent and only gave him a cursory nod.


    "The choice you make as leaders has nothing to do with me," Aron said. He gave a remote response as if he didn''t care.


    Yugar sighed in that instant, but he was content. He then suddenly pped his wings and let them open wide.


    He then reached behind his own back and pulled out a feather that wasn''t quite like the others. He gave it a little pat before approaching Aron and handing it to him with a nod.


    "Even if I pass away today, my n won''t forget the favors we owe you; if you ever need it, just give this feather to the chief in charge at that time. We Komi never forget."


    Although Aron was unable toprehend Yugar''s views, he appreciated him for doing whatever it took to uphold them; in that way, they wereparable. It''s too bad.<sub> </sub>


    Many Komi watched Yugar stroll back to his post in wonder; some of the helplessness they had been experiencing had subsided.


    "Smh, we''ve had enough life! Why do you make it tragic?" Goovin, the leader of the Bull n, then pounded his hooves and came over to Aron.


    Goovin was one of the rare Komi who were taller than even Kolieans; his bulk reached Aron before he put his big, hairy hands on his head and...


    Crack!


    While he wasn''t as adept at speaking as Yugar, he didn''t want to be outdone by this old buddy of his, so he broke off one of his prized horns before awkwardly handing it to Aron.


    "Here, I owe you a lot as well. You can use this to prove that you are a man I consider suitable enough to mate with my daughter and also should you ever require aid from my people."


    Goovin spoke awkwardly, keeping his head up high and dodging nces.


    This scumbag really yed matchmaker in such a circumstance?


    Yugar was astounded by Goovin''s thick skin yet couldn''t criticize his way of thinking. If only he had spoken this final request, too.


    Ae, Jagu''s mother, was the final significant leader to emerge.


    Jagu noticed her moving forward while holding a dagger, which she quickly brought to her ear. This made him frown, and he went up to Aron before she could.


    "Since few in my n can currently match me, and since my mother still needs to raise two cubs, it is best that I sacrifice myself to save my people." Jagu talked quickly and forcefully.


    But like her son, Ae was just as obstinate.


    "As chief, it is my responsibility, not yours. If my offering is insufficient, please feel free to follow me." She chastised.


    Although Aron didn''t know exactly how the Komi would respond at this point, he did know Jagu would again foolishly try to shoulder the burdens. So Aron decided to step in.


    "I won''t let Jagu pass away because he''s like a stubborn younger brother to me. I''ll use my own resources to make up for it on his behalf."


    Everyone was taken aback by Aron''s statements, but Jagu was particrly confused about how to respond. Aron''s words couldn''t be trusted, but Jagu truly wanted to think he meant what he said because he had never let his allies down.


    The mother and son duo exchanged words before removing their left ears with the dagger they were holding.


    "We live as you''ve asked us to and die only before you. We each owe you a life," Ae spoke in a firm voice, paying no attention to the wound on her bleeding ear.


    Jagu felt ufortable with her silence and her departure.


    He said, "Thank you," not knowing what else to say.


    ''It''s a necessary investment,'' he thought. Aron nodded at Jagu after a moment of reflection.

 223 Chapter 223

    Now that all of the other races had essentially decided, only humans remained.


    However, Victoria Vonstein and Belle Ettenheim were the only two human leaders who were still active.


    Humans had the most incapacitated people at that time, even when the total was taken into ount.


    Belle dreaded having to make such a significant choice. She genuinely despised Aron at that time since she was clever enough to realize that whatever she did would have serious repercussions.


    "The weak will be sacrificed by humanity."Victoria murmured, her heart heavy.


    She had to make the difficult choices because she was a pir first and had to spare others from doing so. She had previously done this and was currently doing it once more.


    Lady Victoria?


    Belle was surprised by how quickly the decision was made; she thought they should have at least considered all the advantages and disadvantages.


    "We don''t have time to overthink things because doing so will make it more difficult for us to make a decision. If you don''t mind?"


    Victoria didn''t want to hear what Belle had to say. No, she believed that if she did, her choice would be unclear.


    Ezra and Ara, the daughters of Victoria''s lifelong friends and former allies, were among the victims who had fallen. At this time, no one felt a greater sense of loss than Victoria.


    Victoria''s rigid demeanor, which concealed the sadness on her face, caused Belle to recoil.


    What did it matter if they remembered her as a monster because she was on the verge of death? She believed she was happy as long as she fulfilled her duty.


    "I''ll hand up decision-making responsibility to you." Belle was wise enough to refrain from interfering; if she let Victoria make the final decision alone, she would spare herself the repercussions.


    Victoria expected that much from her but that was fine, in her mind the wrongs of the first and second generation should not affect the third. She could only feel sorry for those who were snuffed out by sighing in light of this.


    Victoria turned to face Aron once more after having Belle step aside in the situation.


    "You may begin; this is our final decision."


    After making sure they were in the right position, Aron focused on the object andid a hand on its surface.


    "Invoke."


    The apparatus started to quiver and emit what sounded like hollow crystal buzzing at hismand.


    At that very time, lovely rays of light started prating the bodies of people. They performed it in a way that didn''t appear painful at all; instead, the light was simply stroking their skin.


    Although this scene was almost as lovely as the one before it was short-lived.


    The initial golden light streak abruptly changed to a pale grey glow, leaving only the golden outline.


    Everyone concentrated on this one distinct light streak, and they soon realized it belonged to the arch mage.


    The milky light appeared to be leaving her body and heading toward the Tor the next instant.


    The once-healthy-looking arch wizard quickly started to lose her pigmentation, eventually turningpletely white.


    But it didn''t stop there; shortly after, she started to get transparent, thenpletely vanished as the light streak swept her away.


    "!!"


    Even though the sight appeared serene and lovely, everyone who witnessed it was appalled.


    The light rays that were connected to Yugar and Goovin were the next to undergo hue changes.


    It seems to be directed at people with stronger mana.


    Aron turned to face them and admitted that he had little control over the process. As long as they were unconscious, he could control who the light streams connected to and who they drained.


    However, he was unable to choose the sequence in which this was done; otherwise, he would have begun with the mana beasts.<sub> </sub>


    When Goovin heard what he said, he startedughing.


    "So it makes sense that it would desire someone as fantastic as me. You numbskulls had best tell your offspring about my sacrifice, huh?"


    Goovin didn''t seem in the least concerned despite being one of just two people who will die knowingly.


    All of his fellow Komi gave him respectful looks and nodded as if they were cheering him on rather than dreading his demise.


    "I see, you''re boisterous right up to the end." Yugar walked up to his solid friend and ced his hand on his shoulder. Goovinughed more as a result.


    "Be d that you will pass away alongside the renowned Goovin." He made a narcissisticment, and Yugar couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Don''t let our sacrifice be in vain, you understand? I hope you all seed in this new world."


    "Aey!!"


    The crown rigars all cried out in unison in response to his words, expressing their eptance. Even in his final moments, Yugar was heroic and awe-inspiring.


    Their bodies soon started to shift in the same ways as Lady Uva until they eventually disappeared almost simultaneously.


    Even the most brutal Komi shed tears when the two leaders of their race perished.


    Aron continued to watch as lives were snatched one by one, switching between the races, while keeping his hand on the device.


    This was a day that none of them would forget. Some couldn''t bear to look, while most just mentally recorded the sights.


    Being blind, Mirai could only be thankful that she was spared from seeing this. Sha''s facial expression wasplicated as she stood next to her.


    The Kolieans, who didn''t appear in the least bit perturbed, were obviously the least disturbed.


    The other races began to wonder if, after spending some time in Limbo, they might also change into the same.


    The procedure abruptly came to an end just as it was starting to seem as though it would never end until all of the fallen had died.


    After returning to the device, the light striations merged and created a sizable golden swirl in the formerly vacant area.


    Aron took a step back and carefully observed the phenomenon; it was undeniably simr to the device that had first brought him to Pesia.


    "It seeded." Aron sighed wearily as a weight lifted from his shoulders and the dread that everything might fall apart subsided.


    The Komi cheered when they heard Aron say that their rulers'' efforts hadn''t been in vain.


    What about the different races? Simply put, they were relieved that some of their fallen had survived.


    Ironically, the chances of survival were better for the weaker person.


    For Kolieans, this meant that the majority of their young people survived, whereas for Aethelians, it was theirmon people, and the same was true for humans.


    It was extremely ironic that the many nobles who had looked down on them had almost all provided the sustenance for the device that would save their lives.


    "True justice is served by fate."


    This conclusion made Jin giggle. The vast majority of aristocrats had all been sacrificed, with the exception of those who were not in Galos City.


    Jin didn''t mind that the majority belonged to generations that were older than the third.


    But now that the retaliation he so fervently desired had been attained with no effort on his part, he felt hollow.


    As he regarded Hinako, the lone survivor of his tribe, from a distance, his joy started to wane.


    Now what? What was the point of living? Jin felt fatigued, which was different from how he had anticipated it would feel. He merely desired to pass out and forget everything.

 224 Chapter 224

    "Huh? What took ce?"


    As soon as Aron released the formation, those who had fallen started to wake up.


    Many people became very confused and questioned where everyone else had gone.


    Each race''s response for their people was unique in this regard.


    Hr, Selha, or Elise offered no exnation to the Kolieans. All they did was tell them.


    "What needed to be done was done."


    Even for kids who couldn''t see their parent, this response was sufficient for them to just silently nod¡ªsuch control for a race was umon.


    The Aethelians, who had asserted that a significant sacrifice was required for their race to survive, had responded with a simr statement.


    The Komi? The most sincere and perhaps overdone version of the tragedy turned heroic ount of how Great Komi saved them all.


    Most Komi were now staring at Aron, who was holding Goovin''s dominant horn and Yugar''s primordial feather. It was impossible to put into words the respect and reverence the Komi felt for Aron at this point.


    It got problematic for humans because most of them only cared about their own families or even themselves, thus putting it simply wouldn''t work.


    Victoria didn''t want to lie though. She said that she made the decision to sacrifice others for the benefit of the popce as a whole, even going so far as to dere that she picked out the potential sacrifices.


    What emerged through revtion? She was the target of hate, anger, grief, and other emotions.


    "My child, why? Who else but you?"


    Aristocratic parents who had previously taken pride in their powerful children and lovers wept for them.


    "Give my parents back to me!"


    Younger children who had had strong parents they were proud of were now orphaned and felt a burning hate toward Victoria that would eventually turn to vengeance.


    "You''re ruthless, all this only to keep your fortune," someone said.


    Even the least affected members of society, themon people, perceived Victoria as a rapacious woman who was just interested in keeping her power and fortune.


    She was oblivious to their remarks, therefore their words fell on deaf ears. She appeared to be already dead inside.


    Because Belle''s public image was untarnished and she even appeared like a victim, no animosity was aimed at her.


    Before turning to face the swirl, Aron momentarily observed this unpleasant spectacle taking ce.


    "Should we leave now? It would be unfortunate if something went wrong right now.


    Lady Rose suddenly walked up to Aron, Evanora at her side. She hadn''t participated in this n directly; instead, she had stood back and marveled at his behavior as if she were watching a storye to life before her very eyes.


    I had the same thought, but we first need to gather some materials. Aron was almost prepared to depart, but he still needed a few things.


    ''Don''t worry,'' After muttering, Lady Rose waved her arm to summon her scouters, each of which had a huge bag adorning the outside of its rim.


    Fifth tier mana crystals, a few food items, water, and some important equipment.<sub> </sub>


    Aron couldn''t force himself to be surprised that Rose had these items ready, but she misunderstood what Aron was talking about when she assumed they were what he meant.


    The most valuable thing he gained from traveling to Pesia was not the knowledge he picked up along the way, but rather the allies he made, allies he could utilize to strengthen his weak points.


    Whenpared to someone of the same tier, his versatility as a beast monger was nearly unrivaled.


    However, his bloodline did have some ws and restrictions.


    Aron needed the mana of beasts to thrive, hence he would be at a disadvantage in a ce like Pesia where there weren''t many high-tier beasts.


    He had hoped that utilizing Sayiva''s mana demon, which would have required less people, he might defeat this, but s, it had failed¡ªat least temporarily.


    The third was about pure physical strength; while it wasn''t a major issue right now given the condition of his body, it stillcked the durability to fullypete with real beasts. What to do? Jagu.


    Thest, and undoubtedly least important, factor is arts and techniques.


    Even if one had numerous skills, acquiring and mastering them took a lot of time and required discipline, patience, and strong understanding skills¡ªall of which he possessed.


    He failed to meet thest and most crucial condition, which was natural talent. Jin, Juliet, Lucas, and Anastasia, all of whom had freakish talent in this area, were the candidates for his answer.


    He looked at all four and madeparisons, but it was obvious who would be willing to coborate with him.


    He had already made up for three of his weaknesses by convincing Jagu to owe him his life, adding to Rose who voluntarily followed him for the sake of knowledge and Evanora for who the sake of¡­ meat?


    Thest thing to be addressed was what Aron meant when he said to Rose that he needed something.


    All four of the candidates he shortlisted had their problems, but when it came down to choose, there was only one obvious choice.


    "Jin."


    As he stood immobile in the square, Aron called out to him. Jin was a little perplexed when he looked at Aron because he knew that once Aron had lost interest in someone, he would move on. Jin knew this, which is why he didn''t bother Aron like the others whenever he wasn''t called first.


    Are youing? Aron asked directly and without hesitating.


    He wasn''t going to try to persuade him toe and risk wasting time. Three out of four wasn''t terrible, even though he would have missed one.


    He simply wanted to leave right now before the Tor vanished. He wasn''t willing to take chances because he didn''t know how long it would be open.


    "Huh?"


    Jin was unable to conceal his astonishment; he had not been forgotten. Then, when he turned to gaze at Hinako from a distance, he felt conflicted.


    Hinako waved her hand, grinned at him, and nodded in agreement. Before turning to face Aron, Jin grinned back and repeated the action.


    "Of course I am, Jagu would be lonely without me." Jin teased as he joined the group of people gathered by the Tor, appearing to be in a good mood once more.


    ? "You''re leaving without us, what?" Elise scowled as she saw Aron approach the Tor alone.


    To this, he only grinned.


    "Remember, I''m an exile. Until our next encounter." He replied before walking into the swirl.

 225 Chapter 225

    A single airship could be spotted flying through the skies across Ettenheim''s vast mountainous area.


    It''s destination? A collosal fort like city built right into the mountain range.


    However, there was something incredibly odd about this city. Despite being so big, it appeared mostly empty and there were no people to be seen.


    A person emerged from the interior of the airship and stood on the deck as it came nearer to this unfamiliar city, her face nk. she was Juliet Lamarck and this city was her home.


    She gave a fleeting nce to her sides before turning to face the empty city and sighing helplessly. "How far are you willing to go this madness?"


    She decided that her thoughts had wandered enough and simply continued moving toward her destination.


    She first noticed some figures wearing armor with the Lamarck symbol on the chest te when she came close to thergest structure in the city.


    The persons who appeared to be on duty below noticed Juliet on the deck but showed no sign of reaction; instead, they simply observed the airshipnd without saying a word.


    Juliet immediately leaped from the deck of the airship onto the ground below as it touched down close by and started walking toward the huge building a few meters away.


    She looked up and saw the figures standing like statues on the sides of the route leading to the entrance.


    Father awaited your arrival.


    After hearing thesements, Juliet paused and gave the speaker a stern look. Both the male speaker and the other guys and girls present on the scene shared a striking resemnce to Juliet.


    I don''t need a defect to tell me that; if you were better, he wouldn''t need me. She gave a chilly response, seeming to hold a bitter resentment against them all.


    The gathering persons spoke in unison as she left without saying anything else. "Wee back first sister!"


    Without turning around, Juliet hurried fiercely into the building.


    Juliet became angrier as she continued through a number of empty hallways that only contained her father''s and grandfather''s artwork.


    Arger hall was quickly reached, but unlike the others, it wasn''t deserted.


    Instead, it was popted by other people who resembled her strongly; but, in contrast to the first group she encountered, this one was engaging in sexual intercourse with one another.


    No moans or groans of pleasure could be heard, but the air was filled with the sound of bodies pping against one another. The room smelled strongly of sex.


    "Greetings, first sister!"


    They all stopped what they were doing when they saw Juliet arrive and bowed their heads in awe.


    "Where is he?" Juliet just posed this question while exuding contempt at the situation in front of her.


    "The lineage hall, I believe." She left right away when one of them mumbled.


    "Ahh!"


    Juliet heard screaming as she neared her new location, but she didn''t let it bother her.


    Bam!


    Furiously, she swung open the two doors that were blocking her path, revealing a dimly lighted space with an even crazier tableau than the one she had previously witnessed.


    The chamber contained a number of glowing blue water pools with numerous women inside who likewise resembled Juliet, however they were in the midst of giving birth.


    "Huh?"


    The only person who wasn''t submerged in one of the pools was drawn to the door by the violent way she opened it.


    His beard, which was mostly white with some ck patches that appeared to represent its original hue, and the man''s powerful facial features indicated his advanced age.


    He turned to meet Juliet''s gaze, but only with one eye because his right had been patched up. He was tall and wearing thick gold and ck armor that gave him the appearance of a powerful warrior.


    "Oh, you''ve returned atst? Good. Because your first brother has already reached adulthood, you should be able to give birth to an even more powerful heir for me naturally, as everyone who is born in these pools passes away far too soon. Thankfully you''re strong so you should be able to give birth a few times before you expire."


    The man simply said what was on his mind and didn''t seem to notice her attitude, as if he were used to it.


    Juliet took a quick glimpse at the horrific scene in front of her, but she didn''t appear out of ce because she was born here and had been exposed to it her entire life.


    "I didn''te here to join in on your madness, Juliet said indifferently, which made the man frown."


    "Now, what is it? You still don''t get why I kindly gave you a brief taste of life outside these gates to demonstrate to you that there are only weak beings there, do you? You and your siblings are the pinnacle of humanity and are exceptional in every way! That''s what being a Lamarck means to me!"


    However, the activities went on despite the man''s loud speech echoing across the entire room.


    He proudly stroked the badge on his chest and then made a dramatic gesture of opening his hands.


    "The bunker your grandfather found gave us this information, information from the mighty era before us! Humanity was meant to live like this!" Juliet shook her head and remained uninterested despite his confident sermon.


    "Grandfather utilized this to help women who were feeble have children who would be stronger and healthier. On the other hand, you drove everyone who wasn''t of direct descent away before starting to create this.. this atrocity! Trying to replicate the mistake that was me!"<sub> </sub>


    The more Juliet spoke, the more her eyes glowed with rage.


    "You are not an ident! Your mother wouldn''t have introduced you into my life or made me aware of all these opportunities if it weren''t for these pools!" Soon the man rubbed his temples and sighed.


    "I won''t force you, but whye back if you don''t agree with my ns for the future, Juliet?" The man''s deteriorating voice became softer, and he was unable to chastise his daughter.


    Juliet could tell he was too far gone because he saw nothing wrong with what he was doing.


    "Something broke in you when mother passed; I''ve ignored it for too long so I came here today to put a stop to it." Prior to her eyes goingpletely dark, Juliet only said this.


    [ Shadow Arts: Shift ]


    Several ck and white grids that painted a picture of the world in front of her then appeared as her vision turnedpletely ck.


    Her attention was drawn to her father, a white humanoid lying in one such grid.


    Her silhouette quickly arrived and vanished. She had simply faded away in the eyes of those outside.


    She reappeared behind him,ing out of his shadow, and swung her greatsword at his back with great force.


    The once-great warrior copsed to the ground without a struggle; his concern with producing a stronger offspring had long since caused his abilities to deteriorate.


    He was now just a husk of the great man he once was.


    "Don''t do it... All I''m doing is carrying out your mother''s dying desire, which was for a stronger line of descendants *cough*." The man groaned in agony as he helplessly gazed at his daughter.


    He continued to try to defend himself until the very end, but Juliet was unmoved.


    "I have my interpretation, you have yours. A stronger line of descendants will definitely happen, I''ve already made sure of it." After pausing, Juliet gently rubbed her stomach despite donning her armor.


    "A child so strong that I needed to sacrifice half of my own life force to fertilize it. Although I''m not proud of how I got it, neither I nor you will live long enough to repent it. Farewell father."


    Juliet''s own beliefs were powerful and unsettling in and of themselves. She would probably face usations of wrongdoing from others as a result of her conduct.


    However, it didn''t matter because morality was a matter of perspective. In her opinion, what she was doing was appropriate, and that was sufficient.


    The others in attendance were now terrified by the current scenario, but they stayed put and watched.


    After standing over her father, Juliet took her de in both hands and shed through his chest, disregarded his armor as if it weren''t even there.


    *cough!*


    The man''s vision blurred as he coughed up blood.


    "Please¡­ stop. At this rate you''ll die before the child is even born¡­"


    Gabriel Lamarck felt helpless in his final moments; he didn''t care that he was dying, but he didn''t want to see his daughter pass away in the same manner as her mother.


    This was simply too cruel.


    "You shouldn''t be concerned."


    As she started to move away from him and toward one of the pools, Juliet''s voice sounded distant.


    When she was inside, the water was up to her waist, and she started to move toward one of the women giving birth there.


    She put her palm on the woman''s head and calmed her father''s concerns without saying a word.


    "I created an origin art specifically to prevent that from happening."


    [ Origin Art: Transfusion ]


    "Ahh!"


    The woman she was holding started screaming wildly the next second as her skin started to look pale and she appeared to be losing all of her blood.


    Organs, tissue, and bones fractured in the presence of this art, trembled, and then congealed into a dark red liquid that poured into Juliet via her fingertips.


    Only skin and hair were left on the woman''s head when she pulled her hand away, leaving her looking hollow and with eye sockets that werepletely ck.


    Gabriel Lamarck''s eyes slowly closed, and this was the final scene he saw.


    The other people there were even more terrified, but Juliet kept a serious face and turned to face them. "I''ll see to it that this child is born."


    "...whatever the cost."


    END OF VOLUME 1.

 Chapter 226 AFTERWORD

    Give feedback after reading, it''ll really help with the things you''ll see in volume 2


    Well that''s it for the introductory volume, probably the least action oriented volume you will see in this book. I had initially estimated it to take 250 chapters but I''m d it took less, it just means I''m getting better at summarizing content to avoid making the reader endure filler.


    VOLUME ONE PURPOSE


    The purpose of the first volume like I had mentioned at the beginning of the book was to ease reader into the world of this book and it''s characters.


    I needed to create a believable scenario in which our mc met all these characters and had some sort of connection even if minuscule.


    WHAT TO EXPECT GOING FORWARD


    1. Antagonist


    Im surprised no one mentioned this but Kol is yet to see its first real antagonist for our MC, I don''t count the minor mobs Aron easily takes care of. An antagonist needs build up, valid reasons for his actions towards the mc and story.


    2. Kingdom-Building


    As the name of the book suggests some kingdom building elements exist, as for how heavy they should be? I haven''t decided yet but pleasement what you''d prefer. Light, mild or heavy?


    3. Power System


    This didn''t have any real use in the first volume because no real major conflict urred. It was basically put on standby for until Aron returns to Limbo where it actually carries purpose.


    Arts, Techniques, Tiers, Runes, will all be expanded upon so readers will now have a better understanding of what characters can and can''t do. I avoided highlighting too much on this in the first volume as it would have felt like filler since it wouldn''t even have been used much.


    Most especially with the Luna mana now gone and his return to Limbo, you will see how Aron uses his unique beast monger bloodline when facing other races, beasts and many other entities he''ll encounter.


    4. World-Building


    I didn''t do much world building for this because it was a temporal world, I wanted to give readers enough that they have a general idea of it but not so much that they would get irritated for knowing it when Aron left.


    In Limbo however the world building will be expansive, especially with many races, beasts, regions, civilizations, religions, cultures, eco-systems, etc. All of which will be given progressively as the story moves and not just dumped on you.


    5. Growth


    What''s a new volume without character growth? Here you will see the mc slowly grow and so will side characters in their own way as they face tribtions.


    6. A Goal


    The way I n on writing is dedicating each volume to a different goal rather than giving mc one singr one which you have to bear him chasing for hundreds of chapters.


    In this way a reader can better immerse themselves in trying to understand the Mc and how performing a certain action will better his goals.


    Some volumes may be made up of multiple goals that may proceed into the next volume, why? Because things don''t always go as nned so always having to guess wether or not the mc will achieve his goal is a nice way to stay upbeat.


    7. Butterfly Effect


    It''s always nice to see the consequences of actions every now and then rather than having things just appear when they are necessary. It could be good, it could be bad, a nice bnce between the two would be nice to attain.


    I''ll end the Afterword here, ask any questions you''re curious about in thements or not discord


    To fill the remaining word count I''m just going to add some misceneous information on some beasts Aron has encountered. In future the beast index will only contain beasts whose mana he takes so as you can remember what abilities he has in his arsenal.


    BEAST INDEX


    Name: Death stalker


    Danger level: Tier 3 Rank C.


    Appearance: Large frame with viciously sharp ws and strong muscles with highly deformed faces and body shape(from a human perspective).


    Abilities:


    shapeshift: shapeshifting is the ability to turn the body of the user to what they desire.


    limitations.


    1-it will not give most of the advantages of the body that was turned into. example: if a being that has the ability to shapeshift and it turned into a bird it will not be able to fly like one.


    2-size. the being who is able to shapeshift will not be able to take the form of a thing smaller then a normal sized mouse and cant take the shape of anything that has more weight then it.


    Info: Death stalker is a mana beast that is highly deformed and follows a wolf pack mentality as they move in huge packs and maintain an alpha death stalker at the top that has the ability tomand weaker ones of its own kind.<sub> </sub>


    death stalkers are ruthless to each other as they have no problem of using there own kind as bait for bigger pray.


    ¡­..


    Name: Horned Basilisk


    Danger level: Tier 3 rank D-C


    Appearance: Large and long reptilian bodies, the surface of their bodies is extremely thick with spike scales and green silted eyes, but its most apparent feature is its long curved horns.


    Abilities: They are capable of staying and or traveling underground for long periods of time. Extremely fast in striking but none poisonous. Their spiky scales are especially dangerous when paired with their fast movements and flexibility


    Weakness: Their head is their weakest point but more specifically the mouth which houses the least protection and weaker bones.


    Additional information: loners by nature but they are cases when Horned Basilisk''s stay in small groups of 5-10 provided a rtion is present. They are rarely seen due to spending much of their time in underground burrows. Only ever exiting to hunt.


    ¡­.


    Name: Night Terror


    Danger level: Tier 2 rank C


    Appearance: they arerge wolf-like beasts standing at 10 feet in height. Their body is very muscr and covered in thick fur whereas their head has terrifying blood red eyes and sharp protruding teeth with drool constantly running down their mouth.


    strengths/abilities: unknown possibly massive strength (killed to fast to show their abilities)


    Weaknesses: unknown probably vitals (mc was to strong to care about their weaknesses)


    Additional info: they travel in packs with a single leader who is the strongest Night Terror in the pack


    ¡­.


    Name: Night Hound


    Danger level: Tier 2 rank B


    Appearance: They have pitch ck muscr bodies and look much like hounds one would find domesticated in most viges. However these beasts were farrger standing at one hundred and seventy centimeters tall and two meters long. They possess dim almost hollow eyes. They have deathly sharp teeth and a glowing green mouth with a green mist flowing out of it.


    strengths/abilities: sharp teeth, sharp ws, possibly more


    Weaknesses: unknown


    Additional info: none


    ¡­.


    Name: Berserker Druid


    Danger level: Tier 2 rank B


    Appearance: Standing at a staggering eight meters tall and four meters wide, their limbs notrge but muscr with a thick almost stone like skin covering their entire light green figure


    Abilities: unknown


    Weaknesses: unknown


    Additional info: none


    ¡­.


    Name: Everde Lion


    Danger level: Tier 2 rank A


    Appearance: possess a huge green body with extremely sharp jade like teeth and ws. Its head covered with a skull-like helmet and the shoulders of their front legs possess a thorn like green spikes protruding out of its skin. A long tail extending out of its rear, its spiked end like a Stegosaurus.


    strengths/abilities: sharp teeth,sharp ws, spiked tail, loud roar with stunning and fear effects on weaker beings.


    Weaknesses: unknown


    Additional info: none

 227 Chapter 226

    After passing through the Tor, Aron, Rose, Evanora, Jin, and Jagu arrived in an unknown environment.


    They appeared to be floating in a void while being surrounded by stars on all sides. They were all drawn to this scene and couldn''t help but turn to gaze around.


    After checking that the gate was operated in a simr way to the one he had first used in Argos'' library, Aron briefly peered about.


    "!!"


    They all felt a harsh pull on their entire bodies, as if an invisible force were pulling them in an arbitrary direction, abruptly ending the peaceful feeling they were all experiencing.


    "Quickly hold on to each other''s apparel!"


    Aron gave a swift order, grabbing Rose by the waist who was nearest to him.


    She then took hold of Evanora''s leg. Evanora also turned to check who was nearest to her, and when she spotted Jagu, she quickly grabbed hold of his neck''s fur.


    Jin was the only one who had moved beyond his line of sight, so he had to quickly unsheathe his sword and extend it in Jagu''s direction. Jagu quickly grabbed it and drew Jin in.


    "Is Limbo here?"


    Jin, who was utterly oblivious to what was happening, could only sigh with relief and ask this.


    The sound of shredding fabric interrupted Jin''s conversation before he could receive a response, leading everyone to immediately assess their own attire.


    The sound immediately became apparent to them asing from the area around them rather than from any of them at that point.


    They cautiously turned their heads forward and saw what they initially believed to be a starry sky shredding in front of them.


    Simr space-based tears could be observed to their sides; the total number of these tears matched the number of people present.


    This was different from what he had experienced with Argos'' instrument, and Aron scowled at it. Was it as a result of the other''s greater sophistication? Or was it rted to power? He could only guess.


    Aron steeled himself in spite of the situation and turned to face the tear that had been dragging him.


    The likelihood that each tear would lead to a different area of Limbo or maybe an entirely other origin world became apparent at this time.


    He believed that moving in the direction of the attempt to draw him was the wisest course of action.


    "There."


    The others didn''t question him because, despite his inability to see through the tear, he was confident in his decision.


    When he turned to look at Rose to see if she had anything to say about the situation, he was met by theplex expression on her face as she was staring at the tear that had been dragging her.


    Aron focused their weight immediately on the tear that had been dragging him after hearing no furtherments.


    As they drew nearer, the force grew stronger until it was impossible for them to withdraw, even if they had wanted to.


    While this experience may have been unfamiliar and unusual to the others, Aron could recall it with rity.


    ''Gravity, not too strong either.'' Aron paused to reflect as he untensed and let the force to draw him in.


    Each of them eventually managed to squeeze through the tear before it eventually closed inside itself.


    ¡­


    Woosh!


    A bright tear norger than a doorway emerged out of thin air a few meters above the ground in a seemingly calm yet ominous forest.


    Five people were violently pushed out toward the ground by this rupture.


    Despite how suddenly everything happened, everyone reacted quickly.


    Aron and Jagu directlynded on their feet without the least bit of trouble, leaving light tremors in their wake.


    Jin appeared to be about to pull off a simr trick, but instead he rotated his body forward just before impact, causing him to fall with less force and in a rolling motion.


    While the other scouter brought down Evanora, who was the only one to behave slowly and do nothing, Rose merely needed to gracefully wave her hand before her second scouter appeared below her and carried her down.<sub> </sub>


    "Argh! Well that was a unique way of traveling." Jin carefully raised himself from the grassy ground and patted various parts of his attire.


    Without immediately responding, Aron took off his helm and then looked around the group.


    They were currently in a sizeable, dispersed forest with trees that were all at least ten meters tall.


    Despite their size, the majority of the leaves were small, allowing light to prate and making the surroundings easily visible.


    Without a single ray of sunshine to be seen, the sky was dark and overcast and gave the impression that it was raining heavily.


    Aron caught a glimpse of some precipitation in the form of water droplets on the short grass where he was standing.


    "Quite lovely yet bleak isn''t it?" Rose finally uttered a remark as she started surveying the area.


    The surroundings were nevertheless rather beautiful, with some colorful flowers scattered about and peaceful sounds of nature, despite theck of sunshine or a starry sky.


    "It''s difficult for me to determine whether or not we are in Limbo because this area appears foreign to me. In the absence of further information, let''s presume that we are, in which case I urge everyone to maintain a thinyer of mana fluctuations around themselves to avoid contracting a fatal disease."


    Aron said in passing that Jin should prompt this action right away. While Evanora and Rose appeared to have passive ones, Jagu, a Komi, usually had some degree of mana fluctuations around him as a sign of power.


    To test a number of variables, Aron and the group continued to remain in the exact location where they had first appeared.


    The first was time; they needed to see if the brightness they were currently experiencing would change at all, but after being there for a full Pesian day, nothing of the kind happened.


    Aron discovered that the mana density was much heavier than in any other area of Pesia while waiting. Richer mana typically makes one feelfortable, but in this case it made them uneasy because it was higher than what their bodies could currently tolerate.


    Rose and Evanora were the only exception to this rule. Aron could only assume that thetter''s situation involved her mana demon, but what about Rose?


    This observation strengthened his belief that she, too, was from Limbo, but he still kept these ideas to himself.


    He kept changing the variables with the crude means he had at his disposal. He could determine the gravitational value byparing the height of his jumps, the quality of the air could be determined by how well he breathed, and the climate could be determined by looking at insects and other small organisms.


    Before taking any action, Aron and the others tested these and numerous other variables.


    Ironically, thest test required them to remain there for a while in order to see whether anyone else would show up in the same location as they did or close by, but nothing like that happened.


    They had remained in the same ce for four Pesian days without encountering any intelligent life.


    Aron no longer saw the use in wasting time in their position after numerous factors had been tested. In order to prevent any issues, they needed to start exploring because they hadn''t brought enough rations.


    To have lost allies to something like hunger would have been a waste.


    "It''s been looking like it will rain for a good while but nothing, the day doesn''t feel like it''s moving either."


    This idea came to Jin when he was studying the cloud cover from atop one of the big trees.


    ? Aron, who was leaning against a tree, rose up as Jin spoke, causing the ornaments he had strung from the belt of his armor to ck and click. The threads holding the feather of Yugar, the horn of Goovin, and the ears of Ae and Jagu all dangled from the belt that adorned his waist.


    Although time in Limbo is repetitive, we may determine if it is random or not byparing it to Pesian days. It''s time for us to leave for the time being; I doubt anyone else will show up here. We don''t even know if they arrived in the same region as us.


    Everyone got up from their varied seated positions after hearing Aron''s statements.


    "It appears to be the case; moving forward, we still have a lot to learn. I''ve been particrly interested in learning about the astrology of Limbo and the ideas of moving between realms. Lady Rose spoke as she put the small notebook on the bracelet around her wrist after closing it.


    "And the creatures that probably reside here,"


    The main source of Jagu''s concerns was what they would run into.


    He realized that the dangers they would likely encounter would be greater than anything he encountered from what Aron had been telling them about the fundamentals of Limbo.


    The idea both thrilled and rmed him.


    "We''ve been here long enough for our mana fluctuations to mimic the nearby mana, so don''t worry. We won''t be as noticeable as strange things anymore, at least in terms of mana. Who knows how delicious we may look to the things here, heh!"


    Jin grinned and rapidly climbed down the tree he was on to make fun of Jagu''s concerns.


    "Let''s go, we''ll find out soon." After some prodding from Aron, the gathering started to move.

 228 Chapter 227

    The group moved north after departing from their starting point.


    As they made their way out of the dispersed forest, they kept a close eye out for any minor changes they noticed, such as new tiny critters or fruits dangling from specific trees.


    Everyone, with the exception of Evanora, was extremely wary about the surroundings until more information was obtained about some of the obviously poisonous and some not.


    "Do you think the others will survive in such a ce?" Jin walked with his arms rxed behind his back and asked in an unassuming manner.


    Since Rose''s scouters were looking out for them in advance, they weren''t concerned abouting across a beast out of the blue.


    Additionally, Aron and Jagu were also on high alert.


    "No, that''s why I asked them to sacrifice their frail, " he said. "For instance, a typical person without training in mana maniption would have passed away long ago from sickness, deadly insects, nts, or the area''s high mana density."


    Even he had problems adjusting to this new weird world, Jin couldn''t help but sigh as Aron exined. He had trouble picturing helpless parents acting the same way.


    "Many of the weak should have already perished horribly if the others had actually reached a locationparable to this."


    Before the discussion could continue, Lady Rose stopped and motioned for the others to do the same.


    "I discovered something. Let me recall my scouter first."


    As Lady Rose said those words, everyone halted and appeared more alert. Her scouter soon came back, and she looked over the images it had recorded on its crystal surface.


    She was surrounded by the others as they looked through the images with her.


    A group of humanoid, reptilian-looking creatures could be seen just beyond the forest, circling what appeared to be a bloody depression on the ground. This sight intrigued them all.


    When they looked more closely, they saw that the pit was filled with several bloodied and dismembered bodies, some of which were furious, scaly, and hairless.


    "I''m not sure exactly what they are, but they resemble a type of Komi. Aron?" Lady Rose made a brief remark before asking Aron''s opinion.


    "Domain; Eurkarya¡­ Kingdom; Animal¡­ Phylum; Chordate¡­ ss; Reptillia. These four categories are very evident, but in order to move down I would need to look more closely at them. Assume they belong to the carnivore order. The family should be Draco, the genus ought to be Draco Homo, but the species is not what I am familiar with.


    After taking one look at the creature, Aron was able to categorize it, but the others were left wondering what the meaning of everything he stated was.


    He was speaking to Rose, whom he had long before introduced to Taxonomy and Nomenture, rather than the other people.


    She was still ignorant of the many kinds, but with time she would also be able to identify the species of a beast with a single nce.


    She gave Aron a small smile and nodded in agreement for the time being, feeling content with the new information she had just learned.


    Being a beast monger, Aron had a wide range of knowledge in this area. In order to deal with them more effectively, he had to be familiar with beings and their physiology.


    "Fascinating." Evanora looked at the two even though she couldn''t understand a word they were saying and mentally recorded everything they were saying. It was unclear how much of it she would remember.


    On the other side, Jin and Jagu could only scratch their heads in confusion. "What even does that mean?"


    "Really nothing; that knowledge merely provides us with a fundamentalprehension of those things. Their tier is what we need to know most."


    For a brief period, Rose rubbed her chin before having an idea.


    "As you can see, my scouter is powerful enough to dismember a tier six beast. It can only be tier seven if one of those creatures can resist being struck by my scouter as it approaches its top speed."


    "That''s okay; the risk is worthwhile. In any event, if it doesn''t work, we can pass by and divert their attention with the scouter, but if it does, be prepared." Jin gave Aron a nod as he turned to face him when he stated those words.


    "Okay, let''s move in closer." Jagu expressed his eagerness to test his strength with some enthusiasm in his voice.


    The team proceeded out from their location and stopped just before the huge trees stopped showing up; beyond thaty an open valley where they would have no protection.


    Aron and Jagu were hiding most closely to the group of creatures because they were the two most skilled in physical conflict.


    During this period, Jagu couldn''t help but be impressed by Aron''s expertise; his movements were silent while wearing heavy armor, and he even mimicked the environment''s fluctuations far better than he could.


    Aron had no presence at that time; if he were a predator, the only way to detect his existence would be to see him standing in front of you.


    They each took cover behind two huge trees before signaling to the party behind them that they were prepared.


    Lady Rose now had the initiative while Evanora and Jin waited, their reactions varying depending on whether the scheme seeded or failed.


    Woosh!<sub> </sub>


    Her scouter suddenly and silently erupted, the only sound being from the wind it generated while travelling so quickly.


    One of the creatures suddenly disappeared as the others continued to pound their massive, muscle-bound arms into the bloody pile of severed bodies.


    St!


    They were unable to respond right away since it happened so quickly.


    Blood sshed all over their faces as they suddenly stopped punching into the pit with their fists.


    When they went to investigate, the scouter had already left their line of sight, leaving only theirrades'' bloodied leg stumps in its ce. with everything above torn to pieces and strewn across that same hole.


    There were just four more of the creatures after that one fatality.


    "Let''s move." Aron quickly emerged from hiding and hurried forward after obtaining all the necessary confirmation.


    "What?!" One of them sobbed in anguage that Aron could understand easily. Dim.


    He disregarded their shock and aimed for two individuals who were fairly near to one another.


    He stretched his hands forward, reaching for the tops of their heads, then tightened his hold, pushing them with all his might into that crimson pit.


    Woosh!


    The powerful wind that came after his attack sent pieces of severed flesh flying.


    "Stop! There!" When the other two saw Aron, they became enraged.


    Their dental structure, tongue, vocal cords, and jaw structure caused them to speak in a fractured way and unusual dialect.


    They were suddenly assaulted by a series of intense aches from behind before they could respond. They sensed their consciousness dissolving as their bodies started to slide forward as if out of control, but they had no idea what was happening.


    Pa!


    They plunged into the gory meat that was lying inside the pit.


    "I hope you didn''t kill them?" Aron let go of his hold and rose from his squatting position.


    After that one attack, as the two creatures'' bodiesy there unmoving and stiff, he questioned whether Jagu hadn''t gone too far.


    "No, I kept my weapon sheathed. Tsk, I thought they''d be stronger." Aron maintained hisposure in the face of Jagu''s addition, which bore a hint of pride.


    "Physically you''re about at the same level, they justck intelligence¡­ a lot of it." Aron sighed and kicked one of the bodies.


    Soon Rose and the others showed up, and they surveyed the creatures.


    "Damn, this ce stinks. What''s next?" Jin enquired while partially covering his nose.


    Everyone simultaneously nced to the groggy reptilian creatures as Jin posed this question.


    "Let''s drag them elsewhere, although I don''t smell any territorial scents we could be near the home. There is nothing to imply there aren''t more if they can work in groups."


    No one objected to what he had said, and soon the throng dispersedpletely without pausing to look into the bleeding hole.


    ¡­.


    They eventually decided against turning around and continued north till they came to a rocky clickface.


    Using the horned basilisk''s aspect, Aron carved out an artificial cave at the foot of the cliffs, sealed the entrance, and left it just as it had been.


    One of Lady Rose''s scouters lighted the cave with a blueish glow while the other was left outside to monitor the area.


    "Did you say they''re all approximately as powerful as Jagu? Will having them all here in this cramped space be dangerous?" Jin enquired while examining the meaty, scaly bodies that were lying on the ground with significant anxiety.


    However, Aron seemed unperturbed and knelt down near to one. "It''s because they are as strong as him that they are no threat."


    Jagu''s pride was wounded after hearing Aron''s words, but he kept quiet. He was fully aware that, while having better physiology than Aron, he couldn''t defeat Aron face to face.


    Only the fact that he wasn''t human made this pleasant.

 229 Chapter 228

    Pa!


    Aron abruptly gave one of the creatures a strong p across the face. The creature''s torso jolted up in reaction, appearing to be trying to stand, but...


    Bam!


    Aron quickly pushed one hand down on its chest and crushed it back to the ground.


    "Stop tensing up and look at me." Aron spoke quietly to the frightened creature, whose mind appeared to be in shock and unable toprehend what was happening.


    But after catching a glimpse of Aron, a rough picture could be painted that caused its eyes to widen, and at that point, terror started to flow from it.


    "You..." As it turned to face Aron, the creature appeared to be at a loss for words and just stumbled over its words.


    "Just respond to my inquiries... what are you?"


    Aron used Dim, thenguage he had first learned under his father''s instruction, to converse with the creature.


    It wasn''t until he came across Argos that he realized it was one of the most widely spokennguages in the region.


    Everyone just sat and watched in silence. To Jin and Jagu, these were just strange mumblings, but Rose could make out a few words, and Evanora knew exactly what each word meant.


    "We are Drakar! Release us Koliean child!"


    The beast growled violently, its sharp, rather projecting teeth showing.


    "Koliean? Why do you think I''m a Koliean?And why do you think I''m a child?" Aron asked, brows pinched in genuine curiosity.


    If it weren''t for their height and anatomical systems, a Koliean and a human could appear to be identical at first nce.


    "Wanderer Tozi said so! They can only be Koliean, therefore beware of the huge, hairless species! If no wings then they children but you strong too and no wing... Tozi lied!"


    The beast screamed in fury, its eyes bloodshot. Aron waspelled to be even more curious, so he encouraged...


    "Exin to me your knowledge about Kolieans." The creature quickly shook its head when he asked.


    "Xipili has no idea! He is a brand-new wanderer! Koliean has never even been seen. Tozi! Only Tozi is aware."


    The creature tensed up as Aron applied more pressure to it; it could hear its own rib cage creaking.


    "Tozi dead! Killed in food pit before eyes!"


    Aron could only infer from the Drakar''s statements that they tried the scouter on this Tozi, leaving nothing but leg stubs and strewn meat.


    "Are you all brand-new wanderers now?" Aron sighed and questioned.


    He would only be able to learn more about these rudimentary Drakar, in which he had little interest, if they killed the member of the group who was the most knowledgeable.


    "Yes! We are not even in the Koliennds, so free us!"


    "I will, when you inform me of all you are aware of."


    Time passed slowly, and the others found Aron''s lengthy questioning to the creatures on a range of subjects to be rather uninteresting.


    "I believe this is it for us,"


    After an unknown amount of time Aron was finally finished and he announced so to the others.


    "What about them?"


    Jin groaned and gestured at the terrified Dakar, telling them that there was just one fate left for them now that they had lost their purpose.


    "Do you even need to ask?" Jinughed and shrugged his shoulders in response to Aron''s statement that what needed to be done was obvious.


    The Drakar died in silence as their necks were swiftly snapped one after the other.


    "Would you mind sharing what you learned? I missed a lot of what was said." Aron stepped back from the bodies a little bit when Rose approached him.


    He was already going to share the knowledge even if she didn''t ask.


    Aron continued by outlining what little he had learnt from the four Drakar, with maybe knowing their location and the type of sentient species to expect being the most helpful.


    "Their race hails from a region known as Itzili, east of where we are located, which just so happens to be next to the territory we are in known as Metzili. Where lesser races with poptions below a million call this ce home."


    "One of them also described The Dei, a race that lives to the south-east of here in millions. There have been no battles, but the two are not amicable; as for Kolieans, they were only known by their appearance."<sub> </sub>


    Everyone realized they hadn''t learnt all that much when Aron gave a summary of what he had learned.


    "How do we move, then? To the east, toward the Drakar territory, or" As a Komi, Jagu felt obligated to demonstrate his superiority to these so-called Drakar in strength by asking out loud and impatiently.


    Unluckily for him Aron shook his head. "No, for the time being we''ll stay in this area with mixed inferior races to more easily blend in. It would be ideal if we could apprehend a native who originates from a known settlement."


    Aron''s strategy made reasonable sense from a precautionary standpoint, but Rose believed there was a deeper cause for Aron''s restraint. Did he fear powerful adversaries? Or was there a secret knowledge he was keeping from them?


    In any event, she didn''t give it much thought because she had her own motives for traveling with them.


    "Can you keep an eye out for the lesser races? The bodies in the pit have sustained too much damage to be useful as hints. This is what Aron turned to Rose and requested.


    She obviously had no reason to say no, so she nodded lightly in agreement. "Naturally, but what if they''re not separate? It will make getting one much more difficult, no?"


    "We have Jin''s illusion skills if such situationes."


    Rose received an immediate response from Aron, demonstrating that he was not merely making things up as they went. She had not been able to figure out why he wanted to go back to Limbo so much previously.


    She initially believed it had to do with knowledge, which was akin to her own goal, but Aron didn''t fit that criteria.


    You''d think he would have a destination in mind since they were in a part of Limbo that was unfamiliar to him, but that was far from the case.


    Whatever area he was in, his n seemed to work. What was he nning here, then, was left to be wondered.


    "What do the rest of us do?" With a tinge of frustration in his voice, Jagu questioned.


    "We wait, but I''m confident she will find something soon."


    Jagu remained silent and simply slouched down next to Jin, who groaned and rattled the miniature leather sk he always carried.


    "I really hope they have booze here." He grumbled.


    Jin was concerned when Aron added to this statement after chuckling at it. "Most races don''t voluntarily intoxicate their bodies you know?"


    "...my disappointment is immeasurable."


    ....


    Evanora simply picked up a stick and started drawing on the ground as Jin and Aron continued their conversational banter.


    Jagu chose to stand next to Rose as she operated the scouter as a form of protection, what from? Aron could only guess.


    "I located them."


    Fortunately, this strange sight didn''t linger long because Rose discovered them earlier than anticipated.


    After she finished speaking, Aron opened the cave using the horned basilisk aspect so they could examine the images on the scouter.


    Rose quickly summoned the scouter with a flick of her wrist, and it arrived in front of the group.


    ...


    Simr to earlier, what was seen appeared to be a variation of Komi, which didn''t surprise Aron in the least.


    A significant majority of intelligent living forms might be linked to a mana beast that had evolved to a specific point and mated with another mana beast in a simr circumstance.


    The oue would be a superior offspring that developed into the forms of its parents.


    Aron''s roots could be rted to a kind of predatory bird in his case, whilst Jagu''s origins could be linked to a strider, also referred to as a wolf.


    He couldn''t immediately make out what was shown in the present images. ording to what he could see, species does differ the most from most other organisms. "Although it has some traits from Rangifa, like those antlers, it is a member of the Panthera genus."


    "So, to summarize, it is a hybrid race?" He nodded in agreement as Lady Rose finished her statement.


    "Seems so, they are wearing simple enough clothing much like these Drakar so it''s unlikely they are civilized. However their strength is what bothers me."


    Both Jagu and Jin were surprised to hear him mention that he was worried, while Evanora listened intently without saying anything.


    "You? Worried? I mean they do look intimidating but they shouldn''t be much stronger than these things right?" Jin questioned while pointing a thumb back at the Drakar bodies.


    ? "Think about it, if the lesser races all have less than one million in poption then howe the Drakar or the Dei who apparently possess millions haven''t subdued them? Instead, they are forced to send in these skulkers."


    The others realized they were overlooking the obvious after Aron''s statements rified the situation. If Aron''s statements weren''t partially true, this circumstance would not exist.

 230 Chapter 229

    "As things are, we can''t take the chance of offending any groups. If we want to walk around here somewhat freely, we must build up our strength."


    Although Jin had put in years of grueling training and discipline to get where he was, he knew it wasn''t that simple. Jagu''s eyes indicated interest in the idea of gaining strength.


    He continued to borate after Aron noticed the uncertainty in his eyes.


    "I want to help each of you be stronger in your specialized fields while also developing mine."


    Although Jin gained some rity, his face still showed bewilderment. "Then what''s the point of questioning another creature? Shouldn''t we train first then askter?"


    "A race that has inhabited a ce for a sufficient amount of time will be aware of the whereabouts of other races'' territory as well as numerous threats, such as wild mana beasts."


    They still didn''t get it at that time, but Aron had just made obvious what his present objective was.


    To increase the number of beast aspects in his arsenal. He would try his best not to expose himself to bigger threats until he did.


    The others agreed without fretting over the specifics while still being unaware of his intentions.


    "Let''s try to catch one; for this, I''ll need Rose and Jin''s help; you two stay here."


    Before directing Rose to lead Jin and him to the desired spot, Aron gave a quick instruction.


    Aron wrote instructions for Jin and Jagu in a notebook during the journey there.


    For Jin it was an art that could vastly increase his speed while for Jagu it was a technique for bettering one''s physique, both of which he got from his legacy ring.


    He took this action since he didn''t know how long it would take to get enough knowledge; during that time, the two could train and see what Aron had to offer them.


    Evanora was unlikely to depart, so he didn''t worry about her; all he needed was for Rose to mark the spot where she would be sleeping with a runic design.


    As for Rose, she received nothing because he would only ever speak to her personally.


    ¡­


    But when they approached the forest''s edge, an open valley in front of them presented their first obstacle.


    Even if the grass it contained was just slightly tall, it wasn''t enough to conceal them well enough even if they knelt down.


    Additionally, their movements would ratchet the nearby grass and warn any Panthera-like creatures that were nearby.


    In the middle of the wide valley, the Panthera had what appeared to be a well-established vige constructed of stones, long, dry grass, and tree brunches.


    Given Limbo''s unpredictable nature, it was obvious that it was far from established because it was clustered and had no barriers, but in Aron''s opinion, it was actually rather fine.


    "Remember your roles; retreat if something goes wrong." Aron spoke wisely before nodding to Jin, who was standing on his extreme right.


    Jin then rapidly climbed up one of the big trees that was covering the edge of the woond.


    He climbed to the top of a branch that was two meters wide, sat down, and then turned to face the front.


    [ Illusion Arts: Shroud ]


    As soon as he took position, the air started to be more humid, and then slowly but surely, fog started to emerge.


    Aron watched with patience as the fog moved into the wide valley and continued to do so for two kilometers before clearing. After that, it started to get progressively thicker until no one could even see their limbs.


    The same was true for Aron; in Jin''s cloak, smell and sight were entirely useless.


    He was forced to use an aspect once more as a result. He could feel his focus slipping, which indicated that he was running low on energies.


    He had a multitude of wills, but just two aspects. both the death stalker and the horned basilisk.


    He now controlled many wills, which is why his body contained a staggering amount of mana.


    All of this mana was previously the property of different beasts, but he was unable to use any of its properties without knowing whose species it belonged to.


    This had the advantage of converting thetent mana inside if he were to take mana from a creature whose will he already possessed.


    He put his palm on the surface and felt the terrain with the horned basilisk''s aspect.


    The vibrations would reach him as long as a creature in contact with the ground moved in any way. This made detecting any nearby prey effortless, even when there was no sight or scent.


    He immediately took off his armor and started walking forward while unclothed.


    He approached his prey, a lone Panthera, with his body concealed in the grass and bare feet making not the smallest sound.


    It appeared to be perplexed and was holding a long spear. It seemed to Aron that it was moving quickly and randomly, as though it were lost.


    It kept doing this up until...


    Pa!


    The Panthera abruptly bumped its back into a strange surface. It attempted to turn around because it couldn''t see in the fog, but it was prevented from doing so before... Its neck was broken.


    Shoooo~


    Aron came bare-chested from behind it and began to whistle in a way that resembled wind.


    Up until Rose''s scouter appeared in front of him, he kept doing that.


    The Panthera was then stripped of its clothing before Aron lifted the lifeless body from the ground and set it on the surface of the scouter.


    [ Death Stalker Aspect: Mimic ]


    Crack!


    His body cracked and creaked in different postures, as a thin mist started to slowly emerge from him.


    Although this process was excruciatingly painful, Aron could only grind his growing, deformed teeth.


    His breathing soon grewbored and resembled that of a ferocious animal. Aron began to perspire heavily as the procedure came to a close.


    When he imitated a human withparable features, it was considerably simpler, but this time, he had to genuinely alter his appearance.


    ''The more difficult something is, it seems, the more physical strain there is.'' Aron scowled angrily at this idea before three times stroking the scouter.<sub> </sub>


    After that, it carried the genuine, deceased Panthera and flew off, leaving Aron in its wake.


    "Now for thest act..."


    "Gah!!"


    As soon as one of Lady Rose''s scouters started to cause a scene, screaming started to break out in the fog from all directions.


    This onlysted for a little period of time, and the fog soon started to clear.


    Aron clenched his palm into a fist and mmed himself on the side of his head after seeing this.


    Soon, blood began to drip down his face, giving the wound a terrible appearance. "This ought to do."


    Then, in an awkward position, he closed his eyes and pretended to be unconscious.


    ¡­.


    "Let''s leave, he can handle it from here."


    Lady Rose directed Jin as she recalled her scouter and cast onest nce over the wide, hazy valley.


    ¡­


    "Here!"


    "It''s loc!"


    Aron''s ears were soon filled with strange voices as hey on the grassy ground with his eyes closed.


    He kept pretending to be unconscious, but his awareness was still strong, and depending on the situation, he was prepared to fight or flee.


    "loc! Hey! Get up! Please!"


    He could feel his body trembling as the strange, hazy voice grew closer and closer.


    "Get up!"


    The voice pleaded passionately.


    Then Aron made a faint sound as if breathing out, he exhibited a hurt look, and his eyelids started to flutter as he attempted to open them.


    "loc? loc, yes! Ohtli?! loc is still alive!"The voice shook Aron even more as it gleefully wept.


    Aron opened his eyes, but the words he spoke caused the muscr Panthera in front of him to be solemn.


    "Who are you?"


    Aron enquired while circling in a daze as though unsure of his location. He even went so far as to peer at his own furry hands and feet while disying hesitation.


    "loc? Hey that''s not funny you scared me there¡­"


    Aron continued to give the Panthera an odd look, which made him more concerned.


    "Hey loc, this is me, really... Garu, your brother!" He said, tightening his hold on Aron''s shoulders, but Aron didn''t seem to understand.


    "Your brother?" Where am I?" Aron started to scan the area while maintaining hisposure; his act was perfect.


    "Stop, you''re hurt! That''s why you''re like this, don''t worry after some rest everything wille to you!"


    Another voice entered the scene, this one sweet and feminine as the Panthera called Garumanded Aron to stop moving.


    "loc!"


    The Panthera who spoke to him was a female, and the only notable differences between her and males were that shecked antlers and had a more rounded hip region that was more suited for childbirth.


    She wore basic tribal-style clothes, just like the male, with a cloth covering her genitalia and her chest.


    Simr to the Komi in Pesia, Aron could infer that they did not do this out of concern for nudity but rather to safeguard their private parts.


    Aron continued to pretend to have memory loss after this woman named Ohtli showed up, which caused her to look really concerned.


    He had no idea how rtionships functioned in a society like this, but it was clear that these two genuinely cared for the former loc.


    "Let''s take him back and treat him quickly, if others see his weakened¡­" the female trailed while showing irritation.


    When Garu saw this, he nodded and helped loc stand up before leading him to the vige.


    There was a lot of talking as the other Panthera tried toprehend what had transpired.


    Themunity was not severely damaged; only one shoddy shelter was destroyed, and one Panthera perished.


    If too much damage was done then Aron wouldn''t be able to assimte easily.


    Another male Panthera turned to look at Ohtli and Garu as they assisted Aron in settling into themunity.


    "Stop! The herbs are reserved for useful injured warriors, loc has missed two hunts already! He doesn''t qualify." They were chased away by arger Panthera after it roared at them.


    "That''s right, what happened during that one hunt was an ident, we all know it. By the way the others have agreed that if he misses one more hunt then he will lose his right to a mate."


    The second Panthera supported the first, grinning toothily as he talked and looked across at Ohtli.


    "I''m very much aware of that. Until then I as his mate will tend to his injuries so move Xr."


    Thergest Panthera merely huffed and turned to leave without continuing the conversation. The person who had offered support looked at Ohtli again with an even more obvious grin.


    "Don''t forget, once your child returns she will have be chosen as someone''s mate. Chances are high that will be me!" The Panthera merely expressed its desire by speaking with confidence and without hostility.


    Garu and Ohtli didn''t appear to be upset by this at all.


    "If you beat the others who wish to contest for her that is." Ohtli grinned widely before leaving the area with Garu.

 231 Chapter 230

    After leaving, they made themselvesfortable in a small hut nearby andid loc on the ground.


    Then Ohtli stepped forward and dipped a filthy cloth in water from a carved stone basin.


    It is obvious that these creatures didn''t care about hygiene or such issues. Even their basic attire appeared worn; as Aron could not see any means of producing fabric, it was likely acquired through trade or discovery elsewhere.


    "They''re right, Ohtli. loc''s only im to fame at the time was his fortunate performance in the struggle against those mountain bastards. Even you wouldn''t currently be his mate if he hadn''t."


    "I beg you to choose another mate because I don''t want my brother to be challenged. He will perish in this state."


    While Ohtli cleaned Aron''s wounds, Garu frowned.


    "I don''t get it... exin to me." Aron implored.


    It was now or never to get knowledge before this drama harmed him. He requested a rapid description of the issue and, if at all possible, information regarding the general location of the problem regions.


    He may escape during the hunt they discussed if he finished this swiftly.


    "Something is wrong with his head, he can''t remember me nor you. He is even less capable than previously." Garu shook his head and expressed concern for his brother.


    As far as Aron could tell, it appeared that family ties did have some emotional significance in this society.


    "I''m aware, I stayed with him because if I left my child would have been killed by my new mate. However after she returns from her first hunt she will be an independent member and I won''t need to worry anymore."


    Ohtli replied bluntly, it seemed love didn''t exist in such a society or rather it couldn''t survive.


    "I''m still confused; give me a description of what''s going on."


    Aron urged towards Garu who seemed to care for him. Garu then groaned but continued to describe what was happening.


    In conclusion, the person whose identity Aron had stolen was a little different. He won a war and even received a gift while rising to glory, but when he chose a mate, he faced no opposition.


    Everyone agreed that he deserved it and would eventually be a pir of theirmunity. However, many began to question his skills when he missed two hunts.


    It seemed that he used his child as an excuse to avoid doing this, but she would be returning in a few years as an adult, and if he continued to refuse to hunt, he would have to give up his hut and his ability to mate because only the strong needed to transfer their genes.


    He now had a couple alternatives for handling the problem given this information.


    "¡­"


    Before furrowing his brows, Aron needed to demonstrate that this news concerned him at least somewhat. He nodded in agreement but said nothing.


    "Don''t worry brother, you won''t need to put yourself in danger if you give up your right. You''re wee to stay in my hut, and after the next hunt, I''ll use my profits to buy you some herbs, all right?"


    Garu, the brother of loc, made a serious offer while disying obvious anxiety. Even if Aron was merely ying a part, it still felt odd to have this kind of concern shown for him.


    "No, I don''t really understand what''s going on, but I''m not going to tolerate it. I''ll prove my merit." As he said these words, Aron disyed tremendous resolve.


    Ohtli grinned at thesements; wild females naturally delighted in ostentatious behavior. However, Garu scowled at this.


    "loc, I am the only one who truly understands you. Despite your quickness and agility, youck the sheer strength needed to support it. Even worse, you can''t even recall anything right now! No, it''s just too risky." Garu was adamantly opposed to the n.


    Aron persisted, though, questioning the point of it all if he was going to sit about doing nothing.


    They imed that loc had two outstanding hunts, but that he had been dormant ever since. To escape suspicion, Aron just had to duplicate oues that were identical.


    Most people would conclude loc was still a capable warrior if he did so and that his justification for avoiding conflict was true.


    Aron needed to adopt a fighting technique resembling that of the original loc for this to work, though. He already knew from Garu that he was quick and nimble; all he needed to do was watch how they engaged inbat.


    He would unnecessarily raise suspicion if he made moves that were wholly foreign.


    "Help me, Garu; I''m not sure why, but my body is itching to fight. Maybe by doing this, my memories wille back?" Aron responded, giving Garu full assurance.


    The anxious brother could do little except sigh and concur. "Okay, but you can''t go hunting if I don''t think you''re ready!"


    "Deal."


    Aron had immediately established his strategy for getting the results he desired.


    Soon after that chat, Ohtli departed to take care of her own business. Being someone''s mate didn''t imply you were married; it only meant the woman wanted to have stronger children with the male she chose.<sub> </sub>


    It was typical for this species'' males topete for females who drew their attention. Aron assumed that the hunt''s mechanism was put in ce to avoid frenzied mate-shopping disputes. It was straightforward but nevertheless efficient.


    "You already have a child with Ohtli, so why not concentrate on keeping your right to hunt now that she has attracted so many public''s attention? You might entice still another partner."


    Garu''s disbelief that Aron would be sessful in preserving Ohtli was very clear. Aron, on the other hand, didn''t give a damn about this; if the opponent was powerful, he wouldn''t take part, exactly like Garu had suggested.


    He didn''t need much to learn about the ces and things because he still had the right to hunt.


    ¡­


    Garu proposed they begin training after the settlement had stabilized and Aron''s wound had stopped bleeding.


    They performed this a little further from the settlement in the wide, green in covered in ominous clouds.


    As theirbat style was based on spear throws and jabs, the training itself was quite basic.


    Your peircing power increases as your strength does, but your movement speed and agility increase your abilities to dodge and counter.


    Aron picked up on this type ofbat quickly, and before long he was employing the alleged speed and dexterity loc possessed to challenge Garu while keeping his piercing power at a minimum.


    "Stop, I''m exhausted, stop." After a brief period, Aron pretended to be exhausted.


    "Heh, not bad, your stamina is low because you haven''t hunted in a while, but your movements are still swift and agile. I guess you won''t have any trouble maintaining your privilege to hunt if you work on your strength and stamina."


    Garu began by praising and shing a broad, toothy grin.


    "Othlizi will be back in less than a tallie; I''m sure she''s eager to show you her growth, but I''m not sure whether that will leave you with enough time to train," the speaker said.


    "One tallie... "


    When Aron and Garu departed from his home, they proceeded past the settlement''s center, where six tall, thin sticks could be seen.


    One was just half as tall as the other five sticks. Each of these sticks served as a tallie; once a stick was fully burned, it was considered to be one.


    A season had ended for them once they had all burnt. Although it was far from urate, it appeared to work for them.


    Aron didn''t have much time, which was ideal because he calcted that one tallie was equivalent to roughly six days and a few hours in Pesia.


    When his mana for the death stalker ran out, he would return to his original form. The longer he maintained this imitation, the more mana he was losing.


    By his reckoning he had enough tost him what would approximate to some months, but the more he saved the better.


    "In that case, I''ll train full-time." Aron responded to Garu while struggling to breathe.


    Garu wasn''t sure how to answer, so he kept grinning at this brother of his, not realizing he was assisting a fraud.


    Since that day, Aron had spent almost all of his time practicing, or rather, demonstrating his practice.


    Aron always practiced thrusting motions, even when he was on patrol duty. He even developed a peculiar technique that many other warriors adopted.


    He would go past the settlement''s water supply, a small but wide river that asionally reached the height of a person''s shoulders. Once there, he would start thrusting his spear, and the others soon recognized that the pressure this created may have further advantages.


    He required an exnation for his unexpected rise in power, which he would exhibit.


    Aron''s abilities, however, were far beyond the point at which such an exercise would have improved him, therefore all of this training was merely for show.


    He did, however, continue with remarkable tenacity with this routine.


    As a result, there were whispers spread across themunity that he was preparing himself to deny another man ess to his daughter and mate. Others asserted that he was vying to be the first hunter.


    In this culture, where there was no established heirarchy, the greatest and most powerful hunters had the authority to make important choices. A single fighter didn''t typically retain this position for very long, though.


    Age, illness, idents, and deaths all had a part in this.


    With this in mind, Aron would aim for this and obtain whatever he desired in one fell swoop, provided the current first hunter wasn''t too strong.


    ¡­

 232 Chapter 231

    Until the halfpleted tallie was almost finished, this monotonous pattern persisted.


    ng~


    The sound of metal striking metal could be heard as Aron pretended to workout.


    Because everything was organized and loud, numerous sources were all producing the same sound.


    He was facing the settlement when he turned to see where it wasing from. "It appears to be time atst."


    At that point, Aron ceased his training and exited the river before heading back to the settlement.


    When he arrived, he discovered arge group of Panthera howling joyfully as they observed a hill to the west of the hamlet.


    When Aron turned to face it, he saw a great number of Panthera descending it and striking their spears.


    He could only assume that this was some sort of ritual that was held when people returned from a significant asion.


    Pa!


    He felt a harsh smack on his shoulder as he was looking at the approaching crowd and turned to see a smiling Garu.


    "Aren''t you going to stand at the front with Ohtli to wee Ohtlizi?" Garu pointed to what he thought to be the vige''s entrance and asked.


    There stood both males eager to impress the approaching girls who had now achieved adulthood and numerous females waiting for their partners.


    Aron moved to the front and stood close to Ohtli and a few other eager-looking females without responding to Garu.


    The mass of Panthera quickly gathered close to the settlement.


    When they did, a female Panthera emerged and approached Ohtli and Aron. She didn''t look all that different from the other women when seen aesthetically.


    However, this was true of all races who perceived other species as being the same. Aron, a Koliean, didn''t see many visible differences between other races, which is why he preferred using a mana signature to identify people.


    "Father, mother." The female who was approaching murmured and gave them a tiny smile.


    Aron didn''t realize she was loc and Ohtli''s child until she started speaking. He could only nod in approval and crack a little smile at her since he was unsure of how the original loc would respond to her.


    "Wee back Ohtlizhi, how was the hunt?"


    On the other side, Ohtli started asking her question after question, which made things lot simpler for Aron.


    When the daughter saw Aron approaching, she bowed her head slightly as if she were anticipating some sort of response from him.


    He was forced to react in a general way because he was in such a predicament.


    "You''ve grown."


    "I''m d you''ve noticed father."


    She gave Aron a gentle smile, but her bodynguage suggested that she was unsure of what she was saying.


    Aron wasn''t surprised by this because he knew he couldn''t y loc wlessly, which is why he avoided interacting with people as much as possible.


    However, if his daughter was close to her father, that would be a problem. Aron should have said less in this situation.


    "What''s wrong?" She enquired because she could tell her father was acting strangely.


    "I''m just worn out," He said, clumsily stretching his arms.


    Thankfully, Ohtli arrived at that same time and entered the conversation.


    "Your father has been training more than any other warrior recently, it seems he doesn''t want to let another hunter take you." She teased.


    The daughter flushed and anxiously bowed her head as if it were her purpose.


    "This may get tricky..."


    By simply seeing this, Aron could tell that his initial worries were valid because the daughter and father were in fact close.


    ¡­.


    Aron could only exin himself by citing his training as the reason for leaving while the ceremonies continued seemingly without end.


    But even then, the newly discovered daughter would follow and watch him intently, which wasn''t necessarily a problem but made him wary.


    This pattern would only halt when she, along with the other Panthera, went to sleep but Aron, who didn''t require it, continued to act as though he was hard at work in his training.


    Only ever resting for brief moments.


    Because of loc''s unusual work ethic, many people started to believe in his abilities again and had no qualms about whether or not he would preserve his right to hunt; in fact, many thought he would solidify his ce among the best.<sub> </sub>


    The only ritual left to hold was the Aztec ceremony by the time the solitary tallie had burnedpletely and the ns for the subsequent hunt had been made.


    In essence, it served as the formal meal prior to a big hunt in which challenges would be issued to warriors anxious to participate in the hunt.


    As anyone who held a position may be challenged, the event signaled the emergence of new warriors and the decline of established ones. And although it''s umon, some people willpete with others for their mate.


    ¡­.


    During this period, the settlement was noisier than usual, but there were also no special decorations in ce.


    Instead, every adult had their own distinct collection of countless tribal paintings covering various regions of their bodies.


    While Garu, who had neither a mate nor offspring, had his drawn by an older female who was past her prime and served as a sort of advisor, Aron''s tattoos were created by his present mate Ohtli and the daughter Ohtlizi.


    "Do you feel anxious, brother?" Garu questioned as they set off together for the vige center.


    Unless they were themselves hunters, the females would watch the event from a distance.


    Former warriors and female healers known as Nnaga presided over the ceremony. These kinds of women were experts in a variety of fields, including childbirth, medicine, painting, and runic design.


    They held their own ceremony as well, but it didn''t get as much attention as the one rted to the hunt because there was no fighting or other turmoil in thetter. People had to sit through what felt more like a protracted formal lesson.


    "I am a little nervous, aren''t you?" In a casual tone, Aron questioned.


    Apart from the constant attention he was receiving, he was grateful that nothing had gone wrong in getting to this point. The fact that the racecked deductive skills made things easier for him.


    It wasn''t strange to observe a warrior who disyed inconsistent behavior; even these Komi-like species contained individuals who suffered from bipr disorder, but due to ack of information, they mistook it for a personality trait.


    As a result, he could take a deep breath and concentrate on the task at hand, maintaining his position for the hunt or moving higher.


    Since the Panthera had no formalized system for evaluating strength, they just awarded ranks based on how well a hunt went¡ªwhich wasn''t horrible in and of itself, but Aron felt was far too insufficient.


    He could only hope that none of them were abnormally strong but he seriously doubted that anyone could match his Tier 7 rank D physique from what he had observed so far.


    Who, since he had not yet observed any Panthera employ an art or technique, was unable to apply his magic or aspects.


    At most, he thought they were an augmentation-dependent race, simr to the now-extinct Pesian Veldra.


    ''Physically dependent individuals can''t be determined using the mana fluctuations they give off so I can only know after seeing a disy.''


    As Aron and Garu approached Panthera, which forms a circle in the middle of the hamlet, Aron snapped his tongue.


    When he first arrived, he noticed that many people were staring at him, though he couldn''t tell whether they were doing it for good or unpleasant reasons.


    "Wee warriors, Tr Ku Kerek!


    "Another huntes so it''s time we select our people''s very strongest."


    Aron heard a senior Panthera make an announcement, but he couldn''t understand some of the words because they weren''t in the dimnguage.


    "Maybe a native tongue?"


    He thought, but he kept it quiet. Instead, he imitated others'' movements; fortunately, this was straightforward because it only required pushing the spear upward while yelling.


    "Hmm good, so many of you are gathered here but only fifty may leave for the hunt with the other viges while the rest must remain to protect. Those without a ce can challenge those with one!"


    Aron was able to understand the Panthera''s actual poption level thanks to the woman''s statements. Not because they were a small race, but rather because they were dispersed over their region.


    Following the woman''s announcement of those ominous words, looks started to be traded, and challenges started.


    Aron''s theory was confirmed when the warriors were instructed to battle however they pleased.


    Otherwise, he believed, a small race would be unwilling to exterminate its own members in a straightforward selection.


    The challenges came one after another, but weirdly enough Aron didn''t get even one. Why? Because all those who adopted his training routine had been winning despite initially not being that strong.


    As a result, Aron gained an aura of distinction that most people wouldn''t dare to touch. Even the snide Panthera he had encountered when pretending to be injured with Ohtli at the time was now visible.


    "And that should suffice, since no more challenges for ces are present we can move on to the position of first hunter!" The elderly Panthera announced with a smile.


    "Kudgar! You are the current first hunter, all those who are willing to face him can step forward now!"


    As he heard this, Aron rubbed his brows together and recognized a w. That implied that he might be overworked to the point of fatigue and still not perform well.


    However, it probably seeded because most people lost motivation after seeing one or two humiliating losses.


    During this particr ritual, a giant of a panthera that was as tall as Aron''s original height but much more beefy and muscr was revealed as the first hunter.


    ''His stature alone must intimidate many.'' Aron thought quickly.

 Chapter 233 Auxiliary Update

    Decided to make a new review after editing 150+ first chapters where I filtered out some content, fixed grammar to the best of my ability and tried making things more clear for any new readers starting the book. I''ve always felt it didn''t make sense why some writers make huge mistakes but never go back to edit them but instead say things like grammar gets better after 100 chapters? Writing just to fill word count has ruined so many stories for me so I''m trying to avoid it, I rmend readers toment in chapters or leave reviews if you ever encounter something bothersome. If it''s a mistake I''ll fix it and if it isn''t then I''ll be more clear with how I presented it should enough readers feel the same.


    With that said let me give you a general idea of what this is


    The first volume is one huge prologue and no I do not mean you have to see a pitiful MC cry and struggle. It serves the purpose of introducing readers to some characters and the world in a steady environment while still maintaining action and allowing them to grow knowledgeable of certain aspects of this story. The second volume kicks things into gear as we dive into the world of Limbo fully.


    I was inspired to do this approach by certain series whose first parts start of mild. E.g Berserk. Where the first part starts readers off easy and gets them nice and settled before throwing them into a darkwless world filled with adventure, cruelty and all sorts of characters, beasts, mysteries and challenges.


    This isn''t a tragedy filled linear story but one with multiple themes. It''s dark yes but you''ll also see mystery, adventure, exploration and perhaps even learn.


    I also feel I should address although dark themes such a rape exist they will not be detailed or overused. In a realistic setting that showcases a dark world it''s obvious things like rape and other sensitive themes exist but that''s no reason to overuse them like certain stories that base their entire ''dark'' theme around it. Murder, drug abuse, depression, harassment, dictatorship, they are so many broad themes to be explored and I want to touch upon them.


    As I''ve mentioned in the synopsis the MC is neutral evil or at least somewhat so. Some readers are fairly picky and if an MC does one thing that doesn''t align with such a state they call it out or something. In a realistic setting such a character who remains fully true to this alignment is quite hard to make but I''m not deterred from doing so.


    Another important aspect in every story are antagonists and from what I''ve seen most webnovels don''t provide us any memorable viins whose ideals or purpose we can understand. Most times we just get generic rapists, murderers or just people with no reason for existing at all except trying to kill the mc who some times is also a psychotic rapist and murderer who does so without reason. In this story I want to create antagonists who are at least 3 dimensional, yes random mobs may exist here and there but true antagonists are memorable and even liked by some readers.


    Next are lemon scenes, yes these do exist given our MC''s bloodline but it''s in no way a driving force to the story nor should you expect a plethora of smut. Much like the lore chapters I''ll make smut chapters in a way that anyone who doesn''t want to read them can avoid them and still not miss out on anything story wise.


    Harem? No. Lemons and encounters yes but no harem.


    Romance? I really do not know how you can describe what you''ll find here. I mean romance does exist in the world in general but for MC and those he associates with it''s definitely grey as most things are done on a mutually beneficial basis and if not this then it''s forceful. You will see the MC in what you can call romantic situations but if you''re expecting care, love and self sacrifice then please don''t read this book as the majority of characters that exist are twisted in some way or hold strange beliefs.


    BEAST INDEX Volume 1


    Name: Death stalker


    Danger level: Tier 3 Rank C.


    Appearance: Large frame with viciously sharp ws and strong muscles with highly deformed faces and body shape(from a human perspective).


    Abilities:


    shapeshift: shapeshifting is the ability to turn the body of the user to what they desire.


    limitations.


    1-it will not give most of the advantages of the body that was turned into. example: if a being that has the ability to shapeshift and it turned into a bird it will not be able to fly like one.


    2-size. the being who is able to shapeshift will not be able to take the form of a thing smaller then a normal sized mouse and cant take the shape of anything that has more weight then it.


    Info: Death stalker is a mana beast that is highly deformed and follows a wolf pack mentality as they move in huge packs and maintain an alpha death stalker at the top that has the ability tomand weaker ones of its own kind.


    death stalkers are ruthless to each other as they have no problem of using there own kind as bait for bigger pray.


    ¡­..


    Name: Horned Basilisk


    Danger level: Tier 3 rank D-C


    Appearance: Large and long reptilian bodies, the surface of their bodies is extremely thick with spike scales and green silted eyes, but its most apparent feature is its long curved horns.


    Abilities: They are capable of staying and or traveling underground for long periods of time. Extremely fast in striking but none poisonous. Their spiky scales are especially dangerous when paired with their fast movements and flexibility


    Weakness: Their head is their weakest point but more specifically the mouth which houses the least protection and weaker bones.


    Additional information: loners by nature but they are cases when Horned Basilisk''s stay in small groups of 5-10 provided a rtion is present. They are rarely seen due to spending much of their time in underground burrows. Only ever exiting to hunt.


    ¡­.


    Name: Night Terror


    Danger level: Tier 2 rank C


    Appearance: they arerge wolf-like beasts standing at 10 feet in height. Their body is very muscr and covered in thick fur whereas their head has terrifying blood red eyes and sharp protruding teeth with drool constantly running down their mouth.


    strengths/abilities: unknown possibly massive strength (killed to fast to show their abilities)


    Weaknesses: unknown probably vitals (mc was to strong to care about their weaknesses)


    Additional info: they travel in packs with a single leader who is the strongest Night Terror in the pack


    ¡­.


    Name: Night Hound


    Danger level: Tier 2 rank B


    Appearance: They have pitch ck muscr bodies and look much like hounds one would find domesticated in most viges. However these beasts were farrger standing at one hundred and seventy centimeters tall and two meters long. They possess dim almost hollow eyes. They have deathly sharp teeth and a glowing green mouth with a green mist flowing out of it.


    strengths/abilities: sharp teeth, sharp ws, possibly more<sub> </sub>


    Weaknesses: unknown


    Additional info: none


    ¡­.


    Name: Berserker Druid


    Danger level: Tier 2 rank B


    Appearance: Standing at a staggering eight meters tall and four meters wide, their limbs notrge but muscr with a thick almost stone like skin covering their entire light green figure


    Abilities: unknown


    Weaknesses: unknown


    Additional info: none


    ¡­.


    Name: Everde Lion


    Danger level: Tier 2 rank A


    Appearance: possess a huge green body with extremely sharp jade like teeth and ws. Its head covered with a skull-like helmet and the shoulders of their front legs possess a thorn like green spikes protruding out of its skin. A long tail extending out of its rear, its spiked end like a Stegosaurus.


    strengths/abilities: sharp teeth,sharp ws, spiked tail, loud roar with stunning and fear effects on weaker beings.


    Weaknesses: unknown


    Additional info: none


    LIMBO.


    The one true world from which all overs branch out from.


    SETTLEMENT OF KOL.


    The settlement of Kol was amunity created by and for a race known as Kolieans, a humanoid like race with a matriarchal form of governance.


    + MANA: The foundation of all life. Ites in many various forms and can be used in all sorts of creative ways. The mostmon ways being called magic and body augmentation.


    + BEAST MONGER: A bloodline that makes an Individual grow stronger by hunting mana beasts and creatures then absorbing their mana and inheriting some of their abilities. They storerge amounts of pure mana within themselves and are capable of manipting it the same way beasts do.


    + MAGE: An Individual who is able to sense and control the mana around them in many different ways and forms through the use of spells, artifacts, scrolls or sheer will. Mages can''t store pure mana within themselves but instead the amount of impure mana they can store grows as they be more adept in controlling it.


    + AUGMENTER: An individual who uses mana to enhance their physical capabilities such as strength, speed, vision, hearing and so on temporarily.


    + RUNES: Also known as thenguage of mana, these are writings or symbols infused with mana and the casters will to grant them a specific purpose.


    + MANA BEASTS: Creatures or animals that have evolved to be able to harness the mana around them and force it into their bodies to trigger evolution. They are ssed in tiers depending on their power, manaposition and growth potential.


    + RANKING SYSTEM: TIERS AND RANKS


    The lowest being tier 1 and the highest being tier 12. The tiers are further subdivided into ranks from D to S.


    Tier 1->15 Rank D to Rank S


    Tier 1-6 Elementary


    Tier 7-12 Intermediate


    Tier 13 -15 Master


    SOVEREIGNS RANKS (high to low): Arch, Grand, Elector, Crestfallen, Hollow


    ARAMIL ALSAHRA : Assassins Organization Located In Findel


    NATIONS IN PESIA : Ettenheim Empire, Lachester Kingdom, Aethel Empire, Velddra Empire, The ns Of Komi andstly the Aldra


    RUNIC LIFE SEAL : A seal that kills an individual if they break their oath.


    BINDING ART: HEARTS OATH - A simple tier 8 oath of words between two individuals.


    DIM: The most wide spokennguage in Limbo


    LONGERIN: Aron''s native tongue


    ARON''S PARENTS: ELIA AND HARALD

 234 Chapter 232

    When his name was called, the big Panthera moved forward and took a position in the middle of the formation, a proud expression on its face.


    "Does anyone wish to challenge I, Kudgar?" He posed the question with an unimaginable amount of confidence while gently sweeping his head from left to right to see if anyone would approach.


    As his gaze passed Aron it had stopped briefly, of all the Panthera present he felt the most worry from him. He wasn''t going to challenge him, was he?


    ''Then I''ll make you¡­'' Kudgar''s attention immediately shifted to the female observers in the distance.


    Many people saw that it halted in especially on Ohtli and Ohtlizhi and could then grasp what was about to happen.


    However, someone spoke first before the huge Panthera could finish their sentence.


    "I challenge you!"


    !!


    Many Panthera were startled by the voice and turned to look in its direction, only to find a young, uneasy Panthera scowling at Kudgar.


    "That stupid kid." Garu mumbled beneath his breath, helplessly shaking his head.


    "Who is he?" Aron immediately wanted to know who was speaking.


    Even though he appeared to be muscr and young, he was still a long way from Kudgar. Even Garu looked capable of handling him.


    "You don''t remember him? I''ve lost count of how many times you warned him to stay away from your daughter, he truly wants her to be his mate and his alone. However, this is ridiculous.


    ''So it was infatuation.''


    Aron could see why the young Panthera had spoken up at this time. He initially wouldn''t, but when he noticed the chosen mate being eyed by someone else, he took action.


    "Thene forward Kakur."


    The young Panthera was merely given a short, annoyed nce by Kudgar before being summoned toe over with a spear.


    Kakur looked intently at Ohtlizhi in the distance before moving onward. The other females roared in approval as they saw this, appreciating and enjoying the sight of being fought over.


    Ohtlizhi, the female in the center of it all, however, just cast a troubled nce in his direction; regrettably, Aron was already paying attention to the two Panthera about to engage inbat.


    The challenge was epted, of course! The old Panthera dered.


    Ho, Ho, Ho


    The Panthera started chanting in unison, tapping their spears against the ground, making rhythmic booms as they did so, raising the volume of the spectacle.


    "Begin!"


    The young Panthera was the first to attack after these words were said, hoping to exploit his superior speed and zeal to overwhelm Kudgar and catch him off guard.


    ng!~


    Contrary to his expectations Kudgar managed to block it in thest minute by holding out his spear in a horizontal manner, stopping the vertical sliceing.


    Woosh~


    Upon contact, a small wind gust suddenly appeared.


    Now only a meter separated the two, and their ferocious gaze locked.


    It appeared as though the game had ended, but in reality a new war had started.


    Both sides were attempting to use strength to overrun the other in that circumstance, which appeared to be static. One strike is blocked by another.


    The muscles in both of their arms and legs were stiff and bulging strongly, but neither side appeared to be giving easily.


    "Grr¡­"


    Although there were no audible words spoken, Kudgar''s growls got sharper and the impasse quickly started to shift in his favor.


    !!


    Kakur''s eyes widened a bit when he felt his arms being pulled back. The only thing he could do to stop this was to grit his teeth even harder.


    Bam!~


    Kudgar kicked hard at the helpless chest after raising his spear just a little bit higher.


    Blurgh~


    A clean kick to the chest from a Panthera was normally fatal if both parties were of equal strength because of their tremendous leg muscles.


    Aron smirked as he watched thisborious battle from a distance. He could approximate each side''s strength from the time the two sides shed weapons.


    "Tsk, at most Tier 5."


    Though this realization didn''t surprise him, he thought that all of his caution had now been reduced.


    He was certain that this couldn''t be the primary Panthera vige after knowing that there were additional ones.


    The primary Panthera was probably located there, and it was also possibly where the current settlement obtained its clothing and weapons.


    Once this was established, Aron was somewhat more at ease as he simply observed the plodding battle until its conclusion.


    Bam!


    After being struck by the back of Kudgar''s spear, Kakur flew to the outside of the formation.


    Kakur''s motions had slowed down ever since he was solidly struck in the chest, and Kudgar took advantage of this by attacking nonstop until Kakur was unable to protect himself.


    "We''ve got a Victor!" The elderly Panthera announced passionately.<sub> </sub>


    Kakur continued to attempt to stand, but the oue was obvious: he had lost.


    Ho, Ho, Ho


    Kudgar turned to face Aron once more as raucous cheers from the females in the distance erupted.


    "I challenge you for your mate, I will also be taking your daughter unless someone else wants to challenge me for her?"


    Kudgar revealed his desire to im a female as his own and stated his purpose to steal a mate from another, two distinct but rted issues.


    Cheers followed once again as many females longed to watch this battle, Ohtli included. Her daughter nheless furrowed her brows and looked to be expressing distress.


    "Forfeit brother¡­"


    Aron entered the central area and approached Kudgar with a spear in hand, ignoring Garu''s low-pitched whispers.


    "I also challenge you for your position." Aron continued, raising even moremotion.


    For those who were watching, the stakes were really high right now, which added to the excitement of the fight.


    "Heh, I ept!"


    Kudgar sneered at Aron and proimed arrogantly while raising his nose.


    "Begin!" Once the elderly Panthera said this, Kudgar erupted.


    This time, he was the one to initiate the attack, charging Aron with his spear drawn.


    !!


    To many people''s surprise, Aron followed suit. Given their rtive sizes, a direct fight of this nature could only be won by Kudgar.


    Bam~


    Woosh!~


    But to their surprise, no such oue materialized. Instead, he stabbed Kudgar in the stomach with the t back of his spear, sending off an even stronger gust of wind.


    "Ssss~" Kudgar battled to breathe and unintentionally dropped to his knees as his eyes widened and he felt the air leaving his lungs.


    Bam!~


    But like Kudgar had done to Kakur, Aron immediately delivered a strong kick to the face.


    Woosh~


    Kudgar rolled on the ground in excruciating pain as he flew even further back than Kakur had. He held his stomach while doing so.


    He tried to speak, but nothing came out despite his entire body shaking.


    "¡­"


    Before the Panthera in charge of the matter spoke, everyone just stared in shock at Aron.


    "An elite has emerged from our vige!" She said with pride, to loud apuse.


    Aron fought with that degree of strength because if additional Panthera viges existed, they would very certainly experience strength at the top of Tier 5.


    The fact that he had attained that level may have been the only true surprise, but nobody contested it.


    It was only inevitable that he be stronger after witnessing his insane training regimen so often.


    "Does anyone want to challenge me for what''s mine?" Few people even dared to look him in the eye as he questioned while surveying the area.


    By what many people mistook for a reference to his girlfriend and daughter, he was actually discussing the job.


    Whatever it was, nobody wanted to challenge him, much less battle him.


    "Then it''s settled! Our new first hunter is loc!" Following a series of rhythmic boomsing from all directions, the supervisor stated.


    ¡­


    This went on for a while, and then other Panthera started vying for the same partners.


    By the time it was all over, very few still had severe wounds, but no one had died.


    Aron and Garu approached the supervisor once the ceremony was done.


    "Nnaga Ikara¡­ I have some concerns regarding my brother¡­"


    Garu detailed the events of the assault and revealed that his brother had had some brain injuries.


    He couldn''te beg for herbs at the time since his position was uncertain, but now that he was the first hunter, they had to treat him!


    "Hmm, this is troublesome."


    Ikara rubbed her head and rocked it from side to side.


    "I''ve heard of such happening but I do not know how it is treated. I would need to ask another Nnaga of a better vige." She responded, looking worried.


    "That''s fine, until then however it''s best I''m reminded of the territories, where to hunt and where not to. Beast dens, enemy territory and the like so we don''t fall short in the hunt." Aron put forward.


    They couldn''t leave him behind given the worth he shown, thus his suggestion was the best one under the circumstances.


    "Yes¡­ yes. As long as he is aware and you are there by his side it shouldn''t be risky!" The Nnanga enthusiastically nodded thrice in agreement.

 235 Chapter 233

    Garu still seemed a little unsure, but since she and she alone were in agreement, he was forced to set aside his reservations and concur.


    "Follow me, please. We have much to tell."


    She waved them over and started moving as quickly as her aging frame would allow toward a hut.


    ¡­


    When she was inside, she pulled out maps made of beast skin that showed a variety of territories and started to exin what each marking on the map meant.


    Aron would ask her to pass over the map so he could see it clearly before taking as many notes as he could because, considering how securely they were stored, he knew he probably wouldn''t be given them.


    Since the map was so big and his memory wasn''t photographic, he could only for the moment concentrate on dominating the adjacent territories.


    He mighte back and make a replica properly at ater time once he got rid of this loc persona in a convincing manner, after all, he knew this vige was weak now.


    Although there were weak people in this hamlet, it was impossible to say the same for the others.


    The other viges would be on high alert if it simply disappeared without a trace, just as they would be if he outright took the map.


    The best approach to learn the information was to sneak in and make a copy on another day when few people were aware of what was going on.


    ¡­


    Aron had a good understanding of what to anticipate within a 100-kilometer radius by the time he went.


    He then headed for his hut, just like many other Panthera. They were free to enjoy their partners after the ceremony or simply rx before the hunt started.


    Aron had intended to simply act like he was taking a break, but when he got to his hunting spot, he was met by an odd sight.


    Ohtli and Ohtlizi were both resting on the ground fully naked. He recognized them at once and knew what they were up to.


    For such races, inbreeding was typical. Even if they weren''t explicitly banned like in certain societies, most intellectual races like his own didn''t typically engage in such behaviors.


    Aron, who was aware of how DNA functioned, did not see any advantages to inbreeding, believing that it would only produce inferior kids.


    However, he wasn''t the woman''s father, and he didn''t think beings that frail could be pregnant.


    He cautiously stripped before approaching them, and then the mating ritual began.


    ¡­


    "loc, it''s time for us to go!"


    After some time had passed, Garu finally entered the doorless hut after approaching it from the outside.


    He was soon met with the sight of Ohtlizhi firmly mounted on top of him, riding his protruding manhood.


    "Already?" Ohtli asked, her disappointment clearly obvious on her face.


    When Aron heard it, he immediately came to a stop, lifted Ohtlizi off of him, and started getting dressed even though he hadn''t climaxed.


    He didn''t have strong enough sexual impulses as he did while he was in Pesia.


    "Then, let''s go."


    He only had to choose the most suitable moment during the quest to vanish with the knowledge he had acquired.


    "Good luck."


    "Yes, Good Luck."


    As the guy they believed to be loc departed the cabin with Garu, both the mother and the daughter wished him sess.


    After leaving it, they proceeded to the front of the settlement, where a group of other Panthera were gathering, each holding a spear.


    Many of them appeared more submissive and fearful when they saw loc, and the air was thick with terror.


    "Receive the Tr!"


    The previous Nnanga soon reappeared, carrying a stone bowl in one hand, and approached a warrior.


    She then smeared some thick, dark stuff to the Panthera''s forehead as he bowed his head.


    One by one, this pattern continued until it was Aron and Garu''s turn. He didn''t question this practice and merely tried to appear as unconcerned as he could, imitating the behavior of Garu nearby.


    "To a good hunt!"


    Before turning away from the vige and running towards the hill farther into the valley, the Panthera all raised their spears at the same time and called out in unison.


    Howl~


    Once more adhering to the peculiar pattern, Aron was leading the Panthera and was even in advance of Garu.


    ¡­.


    Back at the cliff wall, where Rose and the others had taken refuge, Jin and Jagu were lying on the ground, heavily perspiring and coated in sweat.<sub> </sub>


    "Another draw¡­ I''m done for today." Jin said, heaving a long sigh.


    "Do you even know when the day ends and begins?" Jagu moaned and raised his gaze to the heavens.


    The two would asionally spar against one another to test whether they were improving since they had nothing else to do but practice the techniques they already possessed.


    This is how I tell days around here: "The day ends when I''m exhausted and the day begins when I''m rxed." Jin smiled and gave a shrug.


    He delved into his now-soiled clothing and pulled out his leather wine pouch, shaking it while scowling.


    Dammit, if I keep going like this, we won''t even know whether there are taverns here.


    "You''re the only species I''m aware of that so desperately wants to poison their bodies." Jagu threw in.


    Jinughed and shook his head since he couldn''t argue with it. "Truly a one of a kind race. So do you feel yourself getting stronger?"


    As soon as he asked Jagu this, his smile quickly disappeared and his voice became more serious.


    Jagu looked at his furry hands and clenched them before slowly rising to his feet. His entire body hurt. "I have, the change right now is small but if I continue practicing I should be far greater. Given how faster you''re bing each time we fight I take it it''s the same for you?"


    Jin gave a direct response and merelyughed aloud. Who knows; ever since Aron arrived, nothing has made sense. What do you think Aron wants out of life, say Jagu?


    ¡­


    A group of Panthera could be spotted gently roaming through the tall grass in pairs back in the open grassy valley.


    They were in a formation that, when viewed from above, resembled, for the most part, the point of a spear.


    "Something is wrong¡­ we should havee across Valley Roamer by now." Garu sighed and cocked his head up a bit, but he couldn''t see anything.


    Aron didn''t participate in the talk and instead stayed on guard, prepared to defend himself or run depending on the circumstances.


    Rustle~


    He abruptly shifted his head to his right, where another pair was moving. "What''s wrong?"


    He inquired but received no response, which made him frown before extending the range of his senses to a thirty-meter radius. His eyes widened as a result, and he stood up. not attempting to conceal anymore.


    "We''re encircled!"


    Aron gave a sincere and urgent warning, but he was also stumped.


    His senses had never failed to pick up on a presence when it was nearby, sometimes through scent, sound, or mana changes, since he left Argos'' library.


    But this time, something had almost imperceptibly entered his area of influence. ''Either it''s a creature adept in camouge or¡­ it''s just that more powerful than me.''


    The first person to respond to Aron''s admonition was Garu, who stood up with their backs to one another.


    "I can''t see anything?! What is surrounding us? How many are there?" Garu questioned in a panic after quickly scanning his surroundings but finding nothing.


    "Just one." As he held up his spear and threw it into the air at a 45-degree angle, Aron spoke in a dreary tone.


    This confused Garu, we it perhaps in the distance?


    Splurt!~


    "Kreeeeek!"


    His questions were shortly answered as the spear struck something in the air and a greenish fluid appeared seemingly out of nowhere.


    "What¡­."


    The air surrounding them and a portion of the sky appeared to be fogging up in the following instant, but what happened next surprised them all.


    The blurring became a dark tint that solidified, exposing the enormous beast that had been around them.


    Numerous tendrils were hanging from the section that appeared to be its skull and were attached to the exoskeleton''s armored corners of the circr mouth.


    Aron had focused his senses to a thirty meter radius, yet its body extended for many meters beyond that.


    Tack~


    It created a proper circuit around Aron and the Panthera as its numerous huge, thin, sharp-edged legs moved in a spooky synchrony silently.


    "Attack!"


    One of the Panthera felt the impulse to charge towards a part of it while Aron continued to quietly examine it, giving the others the confidence to do the same.


    Howl~


    They rushed into various parts of the beast without hesitation, but Aron stood still and tried to identify it.


    ''It clearly belong to the Scholopendridae family but what Genus is it!''


    Aron searched his legacy ring''s indexes in vain for this creature, which was not listed anywhere.

 236 Chapter 234

    "Yellow legs and under back; dark exoskeleton; 56 body segments; tendril-like forcipules; and two red antennae..."


    "Scholopendra, at the very least sixth or seventh tier." Aron shook his head and murmured out loud.


    "What?" Garu, who was standing next to him, gave him an odd look because he couldn''t make sense of what was being said.


    Aron briefly put aside their ignorance and spoke freely, but it didn''t matter to him because he believed that none of them would survive this encounter.


    "Nothing." Before turning to face the other Panthera, who were now in a panic, Aron swiftly shook his head.


    "Now, form a circle and face the outside! Make sure no blind spots are left!" He abruptly gave a loudmand.


    After hearing hismand, nobody hesitated to act; they swiftly followed his instructions and arranged themselves in a way that allowed them to see the beast from all sides.


    Katak~


    The circle the beast had created around them by using its body to make a barrier seemed to have no effect on it as it moved closer.


    ''No, this is what it wants. To gather us in a central location.'' Aron quickly saw that his existing formation wasn''t adequate and that by continuing as is, he was actually falling into the trap set by it.


    But by the time he could give more instructions, it was already toote.


    Pa~


    One of the points in the pattern suddenly let out a loud pop.


    All they could see when they turned to gaze in the direction of the noise was a bleeding Panthera with a shattered bloody face.


    One of the Scholopedra''s tendrils was above it; it had reached out and struck the unaware Panthera in the blink of an eye.


    "Dammit, break the formation and attack from all sides!"


    Aron''s incorrect judgement had already shown consequences with that fatality. The displeasure on his face could even be interpreted as anger towards the loss of arade.


    But in truth¡­


    ''I need to at least wear it down before they die.'' He prepared.


    He had learned that tiers weren''t necessarily the most important thing from Argos'' simtions, if anything. He could still clearly recall his battle with a tier one golem.


    Why? simply because it was constructed with a resource of Tier 7.


    In this instance, the creature''s physical attributes probably equaled or exceeded his own, especially given that it had a durable exoskeleton.


    Thankfully, he demonstrated at the outset that it could be pierced by a spear. He made an attempt at nning, but it was insufficient and, if the tendril had attacked him instead, he almost paid dearly for it.


    He then decided tounch a scramble-style attack, knowing that it would result in a greater number of casualties but also some degree of damage to the beast.


    Howl~


    Only those Panthera who were facing danger for the first time appeared troubled and paused; the rest of the Panthera pushed forward.


    They would at least act as distractions, but Aron paid them no attention.


    His muscles tightened as he fixed his focus on the creature''s midsection, and he then charged away with great force.


    He chose to attack one of the creature''s body parts with an enhanced fist. Because those from the Scholopendra family often have venomous forcipules at the front and sharp pincers at the back, he chose the center.


    And he was correct...


    "Ahhh"


    One Panthera was directly wounded through the chest by one of the razor-sharp pincers at the creature''s tail as he charged to the central portion.


    The Panthera began to bleed freely and bit his teeth as his veins grewrger till they eventually burst.


    resulting with blood sttering everywhere.


    "What a deadly poison."


    As soon as Aron got close to the creature''s middle, he punched hard into its thick external membrane.


    Crack!~


    The segment''s protective covering instantly broke like a brittle brick, exposing the creature''s slimy, gory inner muscles.


    Katak!


    ~


    The creature''s reaction was horrible; it let out a harsh screech and started to move its pointed legs around quickly.


    As soon as it did, many people caught in its path were fortunate enough to escape with only serious thigh cuts as opposed to fatal ones.


    They couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but it was fleeting.


    Thump!


    Unexpectedly, one of the Panthera sadly fell to the ground.


    "Porut!"


    Another approached and shouted out to the fallen Panthera before copsing themselves.<sub> </sub>


    "What?"


    The person who fell while running to the hospital was confused. He wanted to walk but felt his legs were numb, and this feeling quickly spread until he was unable to speak. All of this happened within the space of a few heartbeats.


    Next, his being started to swell in an abnormal way, yet he remained motionless and silent.


    When Aron turned to look at the two Panthera, he noticed that their cuts on their limbs had be darker.


    "Poison, even it''s legs have it." Aron muttered, deepening his frown.


    "What do we do?" As one after another Panthera who had been hit started to fall, a worried Garu questioned.


    "Attack the creatures mid segment where I exposed it''s vulnerable insides."


    Aron approached a fallen Panthera and took their weapon; he had no idea how powerful it was, but for the time being, it simply appeared to immobilize its victims.


    Given that, it probably would have killed them first to cut down on the poption, but Aron was going to stop that. If the group''s size shrank and morale dropped, the others would disperse and his situation would worsen.


    He pointed his weapon at the creature''s wide open, round mouth, which was lined with razor-sharp teeth, and threw it!


    Woosh~


    The beast was struck by the spear, which had been fired with great force, and it also passed through it, exiting from its back.


    The beast twitched furiously, but it was obvious that the damage was insufficient.


    Fortunately, like other species, it was unable to tell the Panthera apart; in its peculiar view, they all appeared to be prey acting aggressively, which only served to aggravate it.


    The weight of its body, thankfully, meant that it wasn''t fast and couldn''t even raise itself off the ground without keeping at least half of its body grounded. It suddenly started to move once more.


    "Distract it, make it angrier, and pass me your spears when I tell you to," the person said. Aron gave the order before grabbing three more spears and extending his distance from the creature''s head, which he considered to be the most hazardous part of it.


    He couldn''t risk engaging it head-on because, in contrast to the other ces, its tentacles carried a powerful punch.


    The others quickly agreed to Aron''s offer because they had no other strategy and started rapidly targeting the mid segment and various locations.


    Pa~ Pa~


    The Panthera were then attacked by the creature''s tendrils, with the majority of them suffering fatal injuries or passing away instantly.


    Bam!


    Aron assaulted other portions while it attacked therger group, firstunching spears straight through its brain before mming a piece of its exoskeleton while it was in pain.


    "Kreek!"


    "More spears!"


    He shouted and kept using the same technique without bing weary.


    The Scholopendra quickly developed numerous sizable exposed ces on its body where thick, yellow fluid was oozing out.


    Aron would impale the exposed portion with a spear after each time he exposed it. He hoped to at least strike a crucial organ.


    Its resistance to injury was demonstrated by the fact that it was carrying more than ten spears in various bodily parts and still stood its ground.


    For the majority of organisms having exoskeletons, this was the case. They could still live even if limbs were lost.


    "We can''t triumph," Garu, who was visibly perspiring, had given up.


    To get those spears into the beast, more than half of their initial number had to be destroyed, although the thing appeared unfazed.


    Looked all about, and there were now fewer than twenty Panthera left. It made sense that morale would deteriorate.


    Some of them had even used the conflict as an opportunity to flee and run away, further diminishing their numbers.


    "We should escape!"


    "That''s right we can''t win¡­"


    Many individuals began to express their concerns, and even Garu agreed. Conflict would only arise if Aron persisted.


    "Leave then, one person must remain to ensure it doesn''t follow you all back to the settlement."


    Aron replied coldly before readying his spear to fight, he was going to be that sacrifice?


    "No!"


    Garu was eager to object; how could he let his sibling remain behind and perish?


    "You have a mate and child, I have no one waiting for me so you go!" He strongly suggested.


    "The child is grown and my mate can always find another, but I only have one brother." Aron spoke forcefully, leaving Garu speechless.


    Aron felt confident he could beat the creature utilizing a lot of mana and either his Horned Basilisk or Limbo Strider aspects because of the severe damage it had sustained.


    Additionally, the others would disperse and believe he may have passed away as well, putting an end to loc with plenty of witnesses to support it.


    But this obstinate brother would not give in.


    "Then I will fight alongside you until the end, the rest of you go! Warn the vige."

 237 Chapter 235

    Aron didn''t intervene to stop Garu from doing this; instead, he simply cast him a sidelong nce before turning to face the beast.


    "Continue passing me spears." Before continuing his earlier offensive strategy, he gave instructions.


    The creature really wanted to flee and pursue others who were running, but was unable to do so because of the attacks'' continual nature.


    Since they consistently shrank back a little before firing, Aron was able to predict the manner in which itunched its tendrils.


    He had more than enough time to move away from the attack''s focal point and sessfully evade it.


    As soon as he was far enough away, he hurled his spear, which impacted the tendril just as it was about to make contact.


    "Kreek!"


    Tremble~


    The creature struggled to move its tendril back while wailing in anguish, but the spear firmly pierced it and mounted it to the ground.


    The beast was evidently apprehensive to rip said tendril because doing so would force it to pull too hard.


    This caught Aron off guard for a brief while because he expected it to retreat and carry on striking.


    "It ceased to move! Let''s go loc" The creature''s motion was stopped, allowing the two to flee.


    Aron turned to Garu who was nowing in his direction until suddenly Garu widened his eyes.


    "?"


    As soon as Aron looked back after being attentive, he saw that the creature was poised tounch another tendril.


    He prepared to avoid with his legs braced up, but then...


    "Move!"


    Crack, Pa


    Garu attacked him in an effort to save his life, but in doing so, he took a clean hit to the head, and the sound of his skull breaking was audible.


    Aron disregarded Garu and rolled away from him after making contact with the ground before grabbing a nearby spear and hurling it towards another weak point on the creature.


    "Kreek!"


    This time, more blood gushed out, indicating that he had finally struck a more delicate organ.


    The Scholopendra then erupted into a rage and aggressively tore a portion of its mounted tendril free.


    It appeared to be about to retreat as its formation broke down.


    Aron, however, wasn''t about to permit that. He went toward more spears that were lying next to the bodies of their previous owners, snatched them up, and ran toward the middle of the monstrosity.


    "Don''t even think of leaving after all this!"


    Aron jumped up into the air and hurled the spears with enormous force, each of which pierced through a different part of the creature before sinking into the earth.


    The Scholopendra could only go on a frenzy in one location because four spears had firmly nailed it to the earth.


    Aron moved away from the creature at this point and continued to hurl spears at various regions of its body in an effort to hasten its destruction.


    One spear..


    Two..


    ¡­


    Eleven¡­


    Boom!


    It wasn''t until the eleventh spearnded on it that it finally copsed, no longer struggling and nearing it''s death.


    Now that it was entirely vulnerable, Aron walked up to it, got up on top of it, and ced his palm on its body.


    "Your mana is mine."


    Woosh~


    Mana fluctuations in the vicinity became intense and violent immediately after contact.


    Light blue gaseous light streaks could be seen emanating from the creature and vanishing into Aron via the numerous pores on his body.


    "Sss~"


    He kept a strong expression on his face and gritted his teeth, sucking in the frigid air. His veins dted more and more as time passed.


    ? In contrast, the creature started to gradually lose its color and grow smaller.


    Aron''s pupils formed a greenplex before his eyes eventually turned entirely ck.


    The color of his skin then gradually faded, and in certain areas, a rigid chitin membrane developed.


    "Tsk, persistent to the bitter end."


    Aron murmured before reiterating his resolve. When he did, the traits that had started to emerge on his body gradually went back.


    Sigh~<sub> </sub>


    After all, Aron couldn''t help but groan in frustration as he looked over his body and noticed that he was still pretending to be loc.


    "Experimenting now isn''t a good idea." Before starting to nce around, he put the thought to the back of his mind.


    The battle against a solitary Scholopendra''s gory battlefield was all that was left.


    Aron still had lingering oscitions around himself that he needed to suppress in a quiet spot, but the monster itself was little more than a dried-up husk.


    "I doubt they can infer very much from this scene alone. It should suffice." Although the scene was already ideal, Aron was about to change it.


    He gave the area a short nce before leaping from the now-dead beast and scanning the direction of the forest in the distance because there was nothing wrong with it other than loc''s missing body.


    ¡­


    As Aron began his journey in Limbo, Pesia was approaching it''s end.


    Many of the individuals who weren''t in the Galos region had already met tragic ends and the only sounds left in the were the screams of maddened beasts.


    Many people persisted nevertheless, and they were able to travel there by airships. The third generations of numerous aristocracy were among therge number of this group.


    "We''ve made it!"


    From the deck of the leading airship among the four that were flying, a joyful yell resounded.


    The voice belonged to Scarlett, a woman with red hair and a broad grin on her face.


    "Don''t you think it''s too soon to be happy?"


    In contrast to her brash and wild tone, Henry''s voice could be hearding from behind her. It was more sophisticated and eloquent.


    It had been a difficult journey to get there, and even though only a few days had passed, most had lost hope. He approached from behind and gave them a solemn look as they stared at Galos city from a distance.


    The young man Lucas, who quickly arrived at the deck with obvious distress, was among the most hopeless. ''Mother¡­ Sister¡­ please be okay.''


    Since practically everyone, especially the aristocracy, had rtives who had stayed behind in Galos, he wasn''t the only one who harbored such concerns.


    However, every time they attempted to speak after collecting the crystals, it was unsessful.


    This is concerning; at the very least, we should have noticed some other airships.


    Everyone, with the exception of Scarlett, was experiencing identical feelings, Lucas said with an undercurrent of anger.


    "Look there! The organisms


    Henry was able to observe a startling scene after traveling a certain distance: many of the monsters that had been running amok throughout Drotzi were now lying motionless on the ground.


    He wondered why there wasn''t even a hint of blood because it appeared as though they were sleeping. "What''s happening?"


    They attacked from above to see if this was true, but the bodies didn''t move, proving that they had passed away. They could see more as they drew nearer.


    The monsters'' grotesque appearance, which included hollow bodies and narrow, ck eyes, persisted even after they entered the city. The few intruding creatures all suffered the same fate.


    "What could do this¡­ and where is everyone."


    The more Henry looked about, the more he worried since the surroundings made him feel very anxious and afraid.


    The other airship crew members, including Anastasia, Esmeralda, Emilia, Sebastian, and Brutas along with a few other unfamiliar faces, quickly appeared on the scene.


    "Look over there a person!"


    Scarlett noticed a figure casually strolling towards the city''s center from the airship.


    "That''s¡­ Juliet." Anastasia recognized the person right away.


    Juliet had long since be aware of their presence but kept moving on without turning around.


    They could only follow her to the town za, where they saw a different figure there as well.


    "Grandmother!" Victoria Vonstein was sitting in the city za near to an odd blue portal that looked like a whirlpool when Brutas saw her.


    ¡­


    Many of them regained their hope after seeing her and hurriedly parked their airships anywhere that was open, without giving it a second thought.


    Victoria herself appeared to be both happy and regretful at the same time when she saw so many familiar faces.


    "Grandmother! What''s going on?" She gently rose from the ground while Brutas rushed to her side, oblivious to Juliet who was in front of her.


    "Thank goodness you''re all okay¡­ truly." She grumbled.


    Henry and the others approached and stood in the square while they all posed a number of inquiries regarding what had happened to their parents.


    "This¡­"


    Even though Victoria didn''t know where to start, she didn''t lie and gave them the truth about what had happened, including her choice for humanity.


    !!


    Everyone was in a state of shock; even Scarlett, who was alone, was astonished and afraid after learning what had happened.


    Then, among those who, were our parents. Victoria gave a quick nod in response to Esmeralda''s uncertain question.


    Although she didn''t have the finest connection with her mother, she did love her, and like many others present, she started crying.

 238 Chapter 236

    The loss of her grandfather and grandmother, who all loved her and spoilt her, also caused Anastasia to experience tears streaming down her face.


    They might not have been the best in the view of others, but she cared a great deal about them.


    How dare you! Esmeralda focused her attention on the one who decided to sacrifice the helpless members of humanity. Victoria.


    "Ez, stop!" Despite his own intense wrath, Henry, who was grieving inside, held the young woman back.


    "Henry, don''t you dare try to step in! She killed off our families and selfishly lived! Why couldn''t it be you and not them!" Victoria didn''t respond when Esmeralda sobbed because she believed she had no right to defend herself.


    "Then my mother and sister¡­ are they alive? They were normal individuals without any training." In a panic, Lucas enquired as well.


    "They may have but it''s unsure, even if they lived here Limbo isn''t a ce people like them would live long. In these days that have passed I have no idea what has be of those who passed through this gate." The boy was really concerned after hearing her honest response.


    "Grandmother, it''s not your fault! It''s his, all this happened because of Aron!" Brutas defended the perpetrator and assigned responsibility for the incident.


    "He''s right¡­ this must''ve been all nned by him." A fatigued Anastasia offered her assistance.


    Even if fighting him now resulted in her death, she didn''t care because she had already suffered so much. She wanted to see him pay¡­


    "He''s someone who only cares for himself, I don''t believe there wasn''t a way everyone could have been saved." Lucas clenched his teeth firmly.


    Despite some sense of relief, he harbored a deep hatred for Aron because of the fact that his mother and sister were left alone in a strangend as a result of him.


    He couldn''t help but be concerned about what could happen to them.


    "Enough!"


    Victoria felt worse despite the fact that their statements were meant to be supportive and urged them to stop.


    "What happened couldn''t be avoided. If it wasn''t for Aron then the number of casualties would have been so much more, it''s thanks to him that humanity wasn''tpletely annihted¡­."


    "...if it had been the prior emperor, innocent people would have died, and the greedy upper brass would have brought about our demise."


    Victoria couldn''t reject the facts due to emotion, even if she wasn''t proud to defend the man who had in so many people she cared about.


    As for the children infront of her? Just children, that''s all they were. She believed that their emotional and irrational behavior was normal, but since Aron was their intended target, she wanted to put a stop to them before they ended their own lives.


    Juliet, who had had enough, started to walk toward the gateway in preparation to depart before she even had a chance to speak.


    Her face revealed considerable tiredness, and her body was covered in cuts and scars. She appeared to be straining herself just to stand up straight.


    "Do you not care?"


    Esmeralda, who was still furious, turned to Juliet, who had stopped just in front of the gate.


    "Why should it matter to me if you want to kill yourselves? The only reason you all live till now is because Aron has never seen you as a threat, the moment that changes will be the day you all die."


    After speaking gently for a brief period, Juliet walked straight through the gate.


    They were all concerned after hearing her words, which also partially subdued their rage. Who cares if they were incensed? Did that imply that they would automatically get stronger and confront him? No, the truth wasn''t that kind.


    "I''ll find a way¡­ I swear I''ll find a way to make Aron pay."


    The next to run through the gate without pausing was Lucas, who felt that his life would be meaningless if his mother and sister died.


    In his perspective, these were all that was left of his ambition to create an equitable world for Pesia after Aron stole it. In times like these humans would always find something to me for their misfortune, it just so happened Aron was perfect for that role.


    "Will you chose to do the same." When Victoria saw Lucas hurry past her, she sighed but made no effort to stop them since she believed she had no right to.


    Her previously confident manner was vanished, leaving just a worn-out look in her eyes. Why strive to manage something that she was close to losing control of?


    Before dedicating the remainder of her life to assist humanity in any way she could, she merely wanted to pass on her words.


    "Are you all going to make the same choice?" As those behind them would undoubtedly follow, she questioned the remaining group.


    Before responding, Henry took a moment to nce at the other people he had known since he was a little child.<sub> </sub>


    He could see the same raging hatred in their eyes that he was feeling, thus the solution was obvious.


    "I don''t think we can ever live normal lives again unless we confront Aron. In our eyes, Lady Victoria, you did notmit the murder of our parents; rather, you served as his instrument of choice. I wish you all the best."


    Before passing her and going through the portal, Henry spoke in a stern voice, and the others then did so one by one.


    The majority of the third generation survivors were now eager to track down Aron and make him pay.


    ¡­


    Aron, the individual in issue, had long since returned to the woond from the open valley at this point.


    He waspletely naked and had returned to his natural humanoid form as he made his way through the foreboding woods.


    He had chosen to travel along a path that was close to a canal because he needed to wash any fragrance from his body in case reinforcements had arrived at the scene before he left and had decided to pursue him.


    Hm~ Hm~


    He could hear a calm, musical humminging from not too far ahead as he was going. He briefly became attentive before realizing there was no danger.


    He passed some heavy nts and came to the portion of the canal where the humming came from.


    Woosh~


    As soon as he did that, something sped up and arrived in front of him.


    It was Lady Rose''s scouter¡­


    "Oh, so it''s you. Mind joining and telling me how it went?"


    The voice, which could only be Rose''s, said this, causing the melodic humming to stop.


    Following the shrubs and a few stones, Aron eventually came into Rose absolutely naked in a man-made pool of water created by the boulders.


    "Will you not be entering?" She inquired with her eyes closed and her head tilted back, which caused Aron to raise an eyebrow as he entered the water.


    "I believed this was some type of personal space since you dislike physical contact." He responded before taking a seat in the water opposite to Rose.


    "It''s bold of you to presume that I don''t like it, but we''re not here to talk about my nature. By all means, enlighten me on how your your trip went." She answered.


    Just like that, Aron gave her a detailed ount of what had happened since she preferred it that way.


    She then went on to inform Aron of the insignificant progress Jin and Jagu had made, while Evanora continued to act aloof as usual.


    "And you, too? you didn''t include what you had been doing." After observing that she stopped without concealing herself, Aron continued.


    "Oh? I didn''t believe you would be intrigued. I''ve done nothing except wait for your return in anticipation for what knowledge you''ll share with me next."


    She looked sincere in her response, so Aron decided not to press the issue further. After a little pause, Rose resumed her speech.


    "From your instructions thus far, I can infer that you don''t just wish to get stronger; it''s uncharacteristic of you to act in a purposeful manner. As to what that reason is I cannot imagine no matter how hard I think about it."


    When Rose atst opened her starry ck eyes, she gave Aron a chilly stare thatcked both kindness and hate.


    "The cause? Really, all I''m looking for right now is a free means to get around Limbo. Getting adequate strength is only a means."


    When she heard the response, Lady Rose smiled a little. "You stated for now; what follows?"


    That question prompted Aron to emerge from the water, and he grinned at Rose.


    "One step at a time Rose, anyway it''s about time we discuss what strength you''ll be developing."


    Rose grinned back and stood up close to the water without even attempting to cover up her wet, curvy body.


    "I look forward to it."

 239 Chapter 237

    It didn''t take long for them to make their way back to the cliff face, and they got there just as Jin and Jagu were wrapping up another round of sparring.


    "Hm?"


    Although it was an unusual sight to see Aron emerge from the woods nude, nobody appeared to mind too much.


    Screech~


    Soon, the sound of dragging metal filled everyone''s ears. When they swiftly turned to look at the source, they noticed Evanora bringing Aron''s armor with her.


    "Evanora took care of it." She remarked proudly as she came to a stop close to Aron.


    The fact that she was even able to move it, given its weight, amazed him more. "Can she also augment herself?"


    He questioned.


    Aron wore the clothing and armor without saying a word.


    "So how did it go?"


    In order to find out what happened, Jin and Jagu put their sparring on hold and waited for Aron to finish getting dressed.


    He turned to them stoically after donning the most of his armor and letting the helm hang off his waist belt.


    "I''d say it was quite sessful, how are you finding the instructions I gave you?" He was interested in their development, much as they were in his intrusion.


    Although Jagu initially appeared ashamed to respond, he eventually spoke.


    "I can feel myself getting stronger but only by bits, it will take some time to see real results¡­"


    Aron listened without responding right away; instead, he turned to face Jin. "And yourself?"


    Jin chuckled and carelessly shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m slowly getting the hang of it, just like Jagu I''m finding it a bit tricky. Now that you''re here thought things will be much easier."


    Aron nodded but soon turned away since he didn''t think Jin was telling the truth.


    The task he had offered wasn''t really difficult; if Aron himself could do it well, then anyone could, let alone Jin.


    Aron didn''t know why Jin decided to lie. Aron could only guess as to why, either because of Jagu or because he didn''t want his gift to be known.


    ''Time will tell.'' Aron wasn''t worried nor was he overly cautious, the Jin right now wasn''t a threat.


    Despite being umon, many people have artistic and technical talent. In the event that he proved to be troublesome, it wasn''t impossible for him to find a recement; nheless, for the time being, Aron would concentrate on drastically boosting his own strength.


    "Look, Evanora also got better." She handed Aron a piece of parchment that was hanging from her belt while maintaining a neutral tone.


    When Aron opened it, he discovered andscape painting of the locale that had been colored with fruit, soil, and insect blood.


    Even if it was far from perfect and had a strange appearance, the fact that he couldprehend what he was seeing was already pretty impressive by the criteria he had set for Evanora.


    "You''ve truly improved, good work."


    For the simple-minded Evanora, who spent almost all of her leisure time honing her drawing skills, thoseplimentary remarks were plenty.


    She had been practicing diligently ever since she had watched Aron sketch in the Komi Inds in the hopes that one day she might be able to assist when necessary.


    ¡­


    Later, the group decided to meet inside the man-made cave within the cliff face. Aron reasoned that the Panthera might patrol the area after such an incident.


    Aron talked about what he had discovered within the cave, where Evanora''s "artwork" was now affixed to one of the walls.


    "Hmm, it''s not much but at least we have a general overview. However you won''t be needing to return to copy the map, while you''ve been away I''ve used my scouters to map out much of the territory within an eighty kilometer radius."


    "I''ve also recorded notes about the nts, wildlife, races, and climate that I''ve observed. I doubt their information will be as recent or as detailed as mine." She continued, herments fully supported by her unwavering confidence.<sub> </sub>


    Rose''sbor spared Aron the difficulty while being far more precise; earlier, Aron had described the need to return to the settlement in order to steal a map.


    He could only specte as to why he hadn''t considered asking her toplete that prior to the intrusion.


    Regardless, the oues were the same, and he felt satisfied inside.


    "Can I look at what you''ve put together?" Aron questioned directly.


    Rose then casually handed him her notebook and described how she organized her notes. It doesn''t take long for this knowledge to dominate the entire debate.


    Despite this, neither Jagu nor Jin appeared to be mentally exhausted; instead, they attentively listened while asionally asking questions.


    Rose gathered a lot of data, and while some of it wasn''t entirely right, it was close enough to dismiss the forecast.


    While Jin was more interested in what she didn''t find, Jagu''s interest was peaked when she talked about the several Komi-like races she examined.


    "So no one from Pesia? Despite searching an eighty kilometer radius." Jin questioned as he scratched the beard hair he hadn''t shaved off since arriving in Limbo.


    "The vast expanses of Limbo are only divided by extreme mana manifestations. The possibility exists that the others were despatched altogether in a different direction. However I still think they should be present somewhere in this vast region." After Aron shared his ideas, Jin was less apprehensive.


    "Why did you stop after eighty kilometers, Evanora wonders."


    To everyone''s astonishment, Evanora also participated in the conversation by posing an unexpected yet worthwhile query.


    "Well, after exploring eighty kilometers in the north western direction I stumbled across a vast ocean. So I settled on using that value in all directions, understood?"


    "Fascinating."


    Evanora remained silent after receiving the response and appeared content.


    "Putting the vastness of the current region we''re in aside, we need to explore the section we are in at the moment. Starting with mana beast dens andirs¡­"


    ¡­.


    A group of Panthera could be seen around the region where Aron''sbat had taken ce at the same time back in the wide valley that he had just left.


    The few women brought along had started scattering dry leaves and twigs around the pile of bodies while many were scooping up the dead and piling them upon one another.


    "All bodies were found except one, a warrior named loc. It''s possible the thing ate him." A Panthera with mediocre looks hurriedly reported to a bigger, bulkier one.


    Therger one was attempting to make sense of what had happened at the scene using his keen senses, but this approach could only produce unreliable results.


    "That seems unlikely. Track his scent, even if he is injured we must how he defeated this Actja." The enormous Panthera barked.


    ¡­


    Unfortunately for it, as soon as Aron and the group finished discussing the way forward, they had started off.


    Their direction? The north western side.


    They had decided to approach the dens andirs in a clockwise direction, beginning with the ones in the north west that led to the sea.


    The majority of the journey turned out to be pretty calm, with minimal risk being encountered.


    The majority of leisure time was spent working on oneself; Evanora enjoyed drawing, while Jagu and Jin concentrated on the guidance Aron had given them.


    Aron spent his time either talking to Rose or doing meditation toprehend his own wills.


    This was the norm as they steadily moved toward the northwest, but it ended once they had traveled forty kilometers.


    ¡­


    They set up camp in an open area of the vast forests every five kilometers as they had done for the entire voyage a little after reaching the forty-kilometer mark.


    This was done so Rose could utilize her scouters to confirm and make fresh observations.

 240 Chapter 238

    "Eeep!"


    Before they even had a chance to settle, a cry rang out over the trees, startling everyone but Evanora.


    "What was that¡­" Jagu casually questioned while checking the atmosphere for any presence.


    "Sounds like a woman in fear," Aron cautiously nced to the direction of the cry as Jin added casually.


    "Rose."


    "Already checking."


    Without needing instruction Rose sent out her scouter with a wave of her hand while Jin and Jagu both took on defensive stances, ready for anything that came their way.


    Aron, on the other hand, appeared considerably more at ease; he didn''t even broaden his senses. He was certain that no matter what the circumstance at hand was, he could handle it.


    ''My instincts are telling me it''s nothing serious. Let''s confirm.''


    Aron''s beastlike nature blended with him the more he contemted his wills. Unfortunately, he wasn''t the sort to put his safety in the hands of instinct alone.


    However, because he had nothing to lose, it was worth at least trying. He would have gained another tool to add to his already well-stocked arsenal if he had been able to better appreciate its advantages and disadvantages.


    "It appears that a mana beast is attacking a group." Lady Rose delivered her findings after promptly retrieving her scouter.


    "What race are they?" Asked Aron.


    "They looked human, their garments show signs of Pesian origin."


    Aron moved forward without answering her, and the rest soon followed at a leisurely pace.


    "Noo!"


    Bam!~


    The intive shouts and smashing sounds became more audible the closer they got. A few meters in front of them, some shrubs started to quiver before three people suddenly shot out.


    "I-it''s people! Help!"


    As soon as she spotted Aron''s group, an older-looking blonde-haired woman with a distressed face covered in tears cried out to them.


    A young woman with an ashen face andparable features was standing next to her; everyone could hear her teeth chattering in fright.


    Thest one appeared to be the calmest; he was an adult male who appeared to be about the same age as the woman, dressed in leather armor, holding a sword in his right hand.


    The women had dirt and blood stter on their dresses, while the man in particr had some open wounds showing on the worn-out portions of his armor.


    "You¡­ you''re him."


    The man stated these things while staring at Aron and then got down on one knee.


    "Captain Jezir from the Olsen family greats the emperor! I beg for your aid your lordship¡­ we¡­we."


    Creak~


    A huge tree in the distance cracked and started to tilt to one side before the man could finish begging in front of Aron.


    When one looked at the long, thick trunk of the tree, they could see a big, hairy hand bringing it down.


    "Move back if you don''t want to die."


    As soon as Aron spoke these words to the man, he dashed to them and motioned for the two women to follow.


    Although the time wasn''t right, he still had some questions for them.


    Bam~


    Soon the swaying tree totally fell over, exposing the creature that had shifted it aside to make room for its enormous 20-meter-tall frame.


    Huff~


    The creature was stocky, with broad shoulders and chests,rge, human-like hands, small eyes set into hairless edges, and two curved tusks that appeared to extend from its mouth. Its two nostrils were located roughly near those tusks.


    "A collosal ape¡­ everyone move." Aron recognized the thing before him at once and mumbled.


    The angry orange-haired creature pounded its muscly hands on the ground before ncing towards Aron, who was in the lead.


    Because he warned them in such a casual tone no one moved abruptly.


    The ape then rushed forward, driving its bulky body forward with the aid of its hands.


    "Ho-Ho-Ho"


    As it got closer, it raised its fists and appeared to be about to attack Aron, but instead it showed him one of its softer parts¡ªa huge, hairless belly.


    Itter grew to regret its choice.


    Ba!~


    Aron wasted no time in punching the creature in the belly.


    A weird sound filled the air as his iron gauntlet made contact with the creature''s thick mammalian skin.


    It was knocked back a few meters by Aron''s fist beforeing to a stop when its back brushed into the trunk of another tree, almost knocking that one over.


    Huff!~


    Aron didn''t keep back his physical prowess, yet despite the onught, it appeared more enraged.


    After noticing that his gauntlet''s knuckles had developed a little dent, Aron stared at them and snapped his tongue in annoyance.


    "What a tough bastard, Rose distract it with your scouters, Jin draw it''s attention while Jagu and I attack." Aron gave a swift order as he removed his helm from his waist and put it on.


    "Evanora wonders what she should do?" The aloof raised her hand and questioned.


    "Protect those three." To prevent her from feeling left out, Aron gave her a pointless task. In reality, he just didn''t want her big, showy attacks to draw attention.


    Evanora, on the other hand, took her work seriously and motioned for the three people to assemble behind her. "Evanora will give it her all." She gavefort.


    The rest took their ces and prepared to act while she yed a sedentary role.


    The ape disyed caution by refusing to attack Aron right away because what it had just gone through was utterly unfamiliar to it.<sub> </sub>


    It was greatly confused when it was pushed back by a creature that was smaller in stature and less robust.


    The intellect of a mana beast increases with tier. Of course, this varied among the many races and sorts, with some being smarter than others.


    The ape in this instance was intelligent enough to see Aron as a threat, but its anger and pride prevented it from running away.


    Ho~


    As a kind of intimidation, it raised its big hands and repeatedly pounded them against its chest, sending a loud boom echoing through the jungle.


    "You''re sure you can defeat that creature, right?"


    Jin grinned wearily as a cool sweat trickled down his forehead. When Aron didn''t even answer, Jin''s anxiety increased.


    "Right?" He inquired again, but Aron merely responded by advancing.


    Jin rushed up behind Jagu and struck from the left, while Roses'' scouts descended from above.


    Like annoying insects Roses''s scouters were fast and anger inducing. It Ape constantly waved its big hands in the air in an attempt to swat them, sadly they were moving far too quickly for the behemoth to reach them.


    "Grahh!"


    The two women who were sheltering behind Evanora were startled by the loud roar and ducked, holding their heads low. Jezir, the man, stood there still and felt his legs tingle.


    "Big fe, over here."


    Pa~


    Jin came up from behind and struck the creature''s back with the t side of his sword as it became disoriented.


    "Grah!!"


    It became enraged by this action and suddenly spun around to see who had the audacity to hit it, only to discover Jin had already backed away due to his new art.


    [ Movement Art: Stride ]


    Although Jin didn''t know it this was a custom made art by Aron himself using the knowledges regarding his LONG STRIDER aspect.


    Bam!~


    In that moment it turned From its left side, Jagu hade and sliced at it with his sword. However¡­


    Snap!~


    He was forced to retreat back and scowl as the sword split in half like fragile metal.


    The ape was ready to turn its head, but Aron''s fist stopped it in its tracks.


    Boom!~


    He had enhanced himself, by pulling out more than twice as much force, so this assault proved to be more effective than his earlier one.


    Such force was more than sufficient to send the unwary ape flying back again, although this time it did so with a bloodied mouth that now had some teeth missing.


    The ape gently stood up and stroked its tusk before realizing it had developed a crack. Its eyes turned bloodshot as a result of this.


    As it inhaled deeply and started beating its chest, Aron furrowed his brows at the controls, appearing to be aware of what was about to happen.


    "Brace yourselves!" He issued a caution.


    And then it urred.


    "Grawr!!"


    The creature let out a ferocious roar that was imbued with mana and erupted in all directions.


    Quickly, Rose brought up both of her scouters, using one to erect a barrier between herself and Evanora and the people in the back and the other for herself.


    "Blurgh!"


    Jin, who was perched on arge tree branch, knelt down and puked while his eyes were red with tears. Jagu had the same incident, but he continued to stand after it.


    He was surprised to see Aron, as it appeared that he had not even attempted to resist.


    Under his helm, Aron was gritting his teeth as traces of blood and saliva trickled down from his mouth.


    "Attack again! Don''t give it a chance to roar!"


    Jagu furiously wiped the leftover vomit from his mouth and swung the broken part of his de at the beast.


    The creature appeared to be about to roar once again as it opened its mouth in his direction, but Jagu pulled his hand back and tossed the broken de in its direction.


    Blergh!


    ~


    As the Ape attempted to reach into its jaws to retrieve the half-sword, the eerie sound of crimson flesh being torn bluntly filled the air.


    Jin attacked it from behind, kicking the back of its knee as it was preupied doing this.


    Even though the kick didn''t have much force, it was enough to knock the ape off bnce and knock it to its knees.


    !!


    It attempted to stand swiftly, but its instincts warned it that there was danger, so it turned to face Aron to see if he was making an attack, but the front was empty.


    ?


    When the creature looked up and saw Aron descending with both of his hands sped over his head, it distorted its bleeding mouth in perplexity.


    Sadly, a massive attack was about to ur. It was toote to mount a defense.


    Boom!~


    Aron''s powerful blow to the ape''s head sent a shockwave through the numerous enormous trees in the area, causing them to tumble or break.


    While Evanora, Rose, and the others had barriers preventing them from being affected by the harsh impacts, Jin and Jagu were only able to cover their faces and lower their centers of gravity by crouching.


    The dust that had been rising quickly settled, revealing Aron standing over the fallen ape, holding it''s bloodied, cracked skull in his hands while having pieces of brain matter stuck to his gauntlets.

 241 Chapter 239

    Before cing his hand on the corpse''s fractured head, Aron briefly peered down at it through the helmet''s perforations.


    As soon as they made contact, a ferocious light blue mist started to travel from the Apes'' orfices towards Aron''s direction. The body of the ape would droop, shrink, and lose color as each second passed.


    By the time it was all through, all that was left was a dry corpse, and everyone who saw it looked curious. Aron had never before demonstrated such a power in front of them.


    Because he wished to expose as little about himself as possible, he was unable to do so in Pesia, but in Limbo, such a posture was unneeded. Particrly in light of the scarcity of beast mongers.


    After finishing, he withdrew his hand, sighed, and then anchored his helm to his waist.


    Many people were unable to determine if the faint traces of blood that had spilled from his mouth were the result of the attack or the deed he had just performed.


    "Let''s move, this little debacle was bound to have attracted the attention of some other beasts." They continued on their normal route after he casually rmended and walked over the creature.


    ''So that''s the emperor''s might¡­'' From a distance, Jezir was in wonder and couldn''t stop watching, even after Aron left.


    After finishing their task, Rose and the others quickly followed Aron without saying anything to the neers.


    "W-wait! Please let us follow you, your lordship. I swear on my name that we won''t be burdens." Jezir was shouting excessively loudly.


    In the subsequent split second, Aron abruptly stopped and turned to look at Jezir. The wretched man was unable to look Aron in the eyes and could only gulp and droop his head.


    "They may prove useful for more menial tasks." Earlier than Aron could respond, Lady Rose shared her opinions on the subject.


    "I was thinking the same thing. Let''s continue onward then."


    It didn''t take much thought to make the choice. Bringing those three, who could actually assist with little jobs, was nothing Aron and hispany had to fret.


    In his opinion, he could always give them up without losing anything, unlike if he lost someone who had immediate value, like Rose or Jin.


    "Thank you!" Aron didn''t even bother to look at the strange salutation the man gave while kneeling down.


    While Aron''s acts in Pesia were still vivid in their memories, the two women who were standing behind Jezir soon followed his lead and dared not gaze in his direction.


    He was beyond anything people like them could understand.


    ¡­.


    They stopped again in an open section of the woond after going for about five kilometers.


    "We can set up camp here while I survey the area again." Lady Rose dered.


    Jezir and the two women, who were so worn out from fleeing that their muscles and joints hurt, wereforted by her words.


    Despite their situation, they were afraid to speak up because of Aron or hispanions¡ªno one seemed to be acting normally.


    "There''s a body of water nearby, won''t you join me?" Lady Rose questioned abruptly, turning to face Aron.


    She was merely suggesting to have a talk somewhere else, but to some this appeared to be an intimate invitation.


    "I will." Aron nodded without saying much more, and the two soon casually exited the area.


    While Evanora went to sit by herself near a tree, Jagu and Jin immediately started sparring.


    The three arrivals once more appeared out of ce and unsure of what to do in the predicament.


    "Sir Jezir, I''m sorry to be a bother but is there somewhere we can fetch water to drink?" The older, modest woman inquired in a low, whispering voice.


    Her and the other youngdy had little experience using mana, so it wouldn''t be long until hunger and thirst overcame their bodies.


    "Lord Aron has gone to the water source though¡­ let us wait." Jezir felt ufortable, but the solution was easy¡ªthey simply needed to wait.


    ¡­


    A chat started while Aron and Rose were making their way to the water source.<sub> </sub>


    "What do you n doing with two?" She asked.


    "I assume you''re talking about the women? I''m not yet certain. I''m more amazed you recognized them as well." He responded with a smirk.


    "So long as a new face appeared in Galos city I would know it. That aside I personally don''t see any value within them, do you?"


    "Value is rudimentary right now, in Limbo nearly anything can be of use if you think about it hard enough. I have no great n centered around Lucas''s family so for now they are indeed useless, but we lose nothing by letting them follow."


    Rose smirked and nced at Aron out of the corner of her dark, pearly eyes as he responded.


    "I suppose you''re right¡­"


    The two quickly reached a little oval-shaped pond with brilliant blue water, which was an odd sight in such an ominous-looking forest.


    Aron didn''t spend time entering the water to wash off because he didn''t notice anything unusual, but Rose set up a barrier with her scouter just in case before taking off her clothes and joining him.


    The two didn''t unwind and instead concentrated on washing themselves while talking about the status of the world.


    "Do you suppose this area contains a way to freely traverse through Limbo, judging from what you can see right now?" As her hands slid down her slender, voluptuous hips, Rose questioned.


    Aron, who was currently cleaning his legs, disagreed.


    "The area currently appears primitive, but the possibility always exists. If that fails then I just need to rival this region''s tier so I can forcibly break past it''s barriers." He nonchntly responded.


    ¡­.


    Before it was soon time to return to the camp, the two continued talking throughout the brief time they spent washing.


    Rose brought up a subject that has been on her mind for a while as they were doing this.


    "Out of curiosity, just how do you n to improve mybat prowess? It should be made clear now but that I have no interest in arts or techniques."


    Rose believed it was important to make this personal disclosure because, in the first ce, she detested fighting and only participated out of necessity.


    "A shame, you have a great aptitude for mana control. But I expected as much so for you I was nning to teach you how to construct and maneuver Golems."


    Aron revealed while shaking his head, he had noticed long ago that Rose avoided using arts or techniques whenever she could and preferred controlling her scouters with little effort.


    "Golems? You hadn''t exined much on that topic." Although Rose was aware of the word''s definition, she was unsure of how such a construct operated.


    It resembled a scouter in her thoughts, but with limbs that could move.


    Conceptually, it was simple, but in practice, it was anything but. The number of intricate configurations that had to be made within the runes would be staggering, not to mention the quantity of material required to make sure it could withstand battle after battle.


    On her own, she believed that such an approach was excellent but would be too time-consuming to follow, especially given herck of interest.


    "Stop worrying about it for the time being. Once the requirements needed are found, I''ll take the initiative to teach you."


    "I''ll trust in your words then Aron." They were getting close to the camp when she answered casually.


    A terrible scene awaited them there. All three of the neers appeared to be in bad shape.


    Although it appeared like they were making an effort to hide it, their bodies could be seen quivering and their faces had grown pale.


    Since Evanora and Jagu didn''t seem to care at all, Jin was already standing near by and appeared to be checking on their status.


    "What''s wrong with you three?" Jin asked inly, remaining as brazen as always, with not the slightest touch of tenderness in his voice.


    Before any of the three could respond, the recently arrived Aron spoke.


    "The atmosphere of Limbo is finally starting to take a toll on them. Teach them how to form a coating of protective mana around themselves, if they can''t do that much then they''re better off dead." Aron said the obvious without going to see them for himself.

 242 Chapter 240

    Among Aron''s "allies," Jin was the only genuine human there, and Aron had given him the responsibility of managing the neers.


    Being as talented as he was, Jinpleted the assignment without difficulty and even started chit-chatting with them, particrly the older woman of ordinary birth.


    Aron couldn''t perform such a task because he had already revealed what his true self was like in Pesia; therefore, any attempts at acting now were useless unless someone had never met him before. The more at ease they were, the better.


    "It''s clear, we can move forward. Though there''s something you must see for yourself ahead."


    Rose appeared to pass her findings after surveying the terrain ahead of them, breaking Aron''s train of thought.


    Aron simply stood up without asking her what it was; he would learn more after seeing it for himself, after all.


    "Let''s move."


    Their pause was over with just two words, and the group started moving once more.


    ¡­


    At the same time in a region simr to that of the woond Aron and his group was in, several figures could be seenying on the ground in odd positions.


    "Argh, I feel sick."


    She spoke in a feminine voice as she stood up and wiped the dirt off her body. Despite the gloomy lighting and eerie atmosphere, her attractive features stood out.


    Anastasia Rosenberg was the woman.


    "Guys? Guys!"


    She had briefly turned her head in uncertainty before noticing some of herpanions lying down.


    Her brother, who appeared to beatose, was the first person she approached. As she did this, people started to wake up.


    Henry, Lucas, Anastasia, Emilia, and a few other strange characters were all there. There was no sign of Brutas, Esmeralda, Sebastian, Lady Vonstein, or even Juliet.


    "Henry are you okay?"


    He too groaned as he moved away from her and stood alone. As she lifted Henry, his eyes started to flutter a little before they opened fully.


    "I''m good, is everybody okay?"


    "Everyone here is safe but I can''t see some of the others." Anastasia made known.


    "Dammit, let''s gather up first and we''ll search for the others, they can''t be far." Henry soon overcame his lethargy and adopted a serious demeanor.


    He was, in part, just relieved that his sister was unharmed.


    "Grah!!"


    A brief moment of relief was followed by a terrible roar that made everyone in the vicinity tense up and look scared.


    "Come on everyone, remain focused! Dammit¡­" Henry worriedly bit his lip and scanned the area.


    It was time for them to find out more about Limbo''s nature.


    ¡­.


    Aron and his team arrived at the location Rose had directed them to at the same moment. They discovered a horrifying scene there.


    The three neers couldn''t help but cover their mouths and noses as they took in the scene, which was littered with numerous human corpses. The scene also had a strong odor that was difficult to ignore.


    "I guess we now know what happened to some of the others." Jinmented while showing a disgusted expression.


    He was used to bloody situations, but this one was different. All ages of corpses could be seen, devoured, andpletely dissected.


    "It''ll be hard for the humans to survive now." Aron immediately made a revtion as he looked around the area.


    The three arrivals were terrified by his statements; Jezir in particr gasped and questioned. "What do you mean?"<sub> </sub>


    As he waited for Aron''s response, the anxiety was clearly seen in his eyes.


    "The creature''s in the area have now gotten a taste for human flesh. As far as they''re concerned a new easy prey has appeared."


    Aron stopped and approached one of the bodies to examine it quickly in an effort to identify the type of beast that had carried out the massacre.


    "The bodies are in too much disarray." As he was unable to uncover any information, Aron snapped his tongue in annoyance. He then sighed and turned to face Jezir.


    "Do any of these clothes look familiar to you?" Asked Aron.


    As he approached the area and started to nce about, Jezir raised his head but kept his hand over his nose since every direction he turned made him feel sick.


    "I can recognize some torn emblems belonging to minor families, the other garments look simple they''re likelymoners." He spoke while making an effort to avoid looking at any of the bodies.


    "Then, nobody of importance. Let''s-"


    "Hold on."


    Jagu intervened and turned his head in the direction of the east as Aron was about to deliver themand to proceed.


    Aron didn''t inquire as to the reason, choosing instead to watch as Jagu approached the eastern side of the scene while looking solemn.


    More than anywhere else, they were heaped high there with a profusion of corpses.


    He started throwing the bodies off without any prior notice, quickly dismantling the pile.


    He ignored the even worse smell emanating from the bodies buried beneath.


    "Come see."


    He reached the bottom and motioned Aron over, pointing at the floor.


    "Foot prints, and from the looks of it these individuals managed to ran away." Aron reasoned fast.


    These tracks were more cleaner than the other ones on the site, which disyed evidence of panic and disarray.


    Jagu nodded in agreement with Aron''s conclusion because he had a simr impression.


    "What''s more it doesn''t look like the creature chased after them. It probably didn''t want to abandon its catch, all these corpses must''vested it a good while."


    That was the most likely scenario based on what the two could infer. Lady Rose jumped into the discourse at that precise moment with a query.


    "How do you want to proceed?"


    "Nothing changes, if these people are still alive then we''ll encounter them soon enough since our routes intertwine at some point."


    The group left the area aftering to this conclusion and continued traveling north-west. Once they arrived at the coast, they started moving westward, passing the north and north-east, before eventually joining the east.


    Aron had no need to devote any time or energy to looking for people or other Pesian residents.


    The main concern was to develop strength without drawing notice from or inciting enmity from the locals, while basically sketching out the area he was in.


    Everyone took onest look at the unsettling scene before turning away and moving on.


    ¡­.


    The others became more limated to Limbo during that time, and time would seem to pass quickly.


    For them, a day was defined as the period between falling asleep and waking up. Aron hadn''t even attempted to do this; for the time being, time didn''t matter to him. Jin was the one who came up with this.


    The others, however, had a sense of realism because they knew approximately how many days had passed. This made it easier for Jin and Jagu to track their development in their individual training regimens.


    They arrived at the coast in around twenty-three days using Jin''s method. Sadly, nothing helpful was discovered there.


    After deploying her scouter a hundred kilometers, Rose gave up trying to determine if there was anothernd mass present across the water.

 243 Chapter 241

    They were forced to continue researching the continent they were currently on after making such a finding since theycked clear evidence that additional continents existed in the area of Limbo they were in.


    ¡­


    The group came across numerous human bodies as they traveled north, north east, andstly east.


    These ones were more scattered and at most would be five. This meant that most groups that had traveled together had dispersed, possibly of their own volition or for other reasons.


    ¡­


    "I spot another dead body."


    Jin nonchntly pointed at a cadaver as the group was moving eastward in a region between the north and north eastern directions.


    Even Jezir and the twodies, whose names wereter revealed to be Mrah and Kalel, did not appear surprised; for them, seeing dead bodies had long since be the norm.


    It was a difficult reality to embrace, especially for those who had once beenmon people. However, while traveling with Aron, finding food and water wasn''t at all challenging.


    The constant movement may have been the hardest part, but they never dared toin because they hade to ept it as their new normal.


    "That''s the fourth one within a kilometer radius, there''s likely a beast lurking around so stay sharp." Aron offered passive advice without having to look at the corpse; he was also ustomed to seeing it by this point.


    Something unexpected happened as they were walking through what was suddenly a swampy forest with murky water.


    "Ow!"


    Mrah who was the mother among the two women let out a yelp and grasped her leg while showing a slightly pained expression.


    But while Jezir and Kalel quickly stopped, the others carried on.


    "What''s wrong." Jezir questioned and went over to her right away.


    She pointed to her leg which was submerged in the murky water as it reached their knees. "Something poked me, maybe a thorn," the woman said.


    Considering that there was hazardous nts everywhere and she had no protection from the outdoors, her reasoning wasn''t at all unusual.


    "Raise your leg, let''s see." Jezir gave serious instructions.


    When she did, Jezir took a close look at the region above her ankle and noticed that something resembling a sharp needle was obstructing it.


    When he saw that the region it was prating now had a purplish tinge and vein markings were apparent, a clear indication of poisoning, his attention abruptly changed.


    "She''s been poisoned!" He dered with great concern.


    Usually Jin was the one to assist them if a problem arose, but this time Aron chose to approach himself after taking a look back at the wound.


    When he was close enough, he examined the wound and took out the needle that resembled a thorn before bringing it up to his face.


    "This was created artificially."


    Aron made that revtion, and Jagu snapped his tongue in annoyance.


    He briefly pped his palm into the water after that in a rage. He raised his hand and spread it open to see a number of the same thorn-like needles on the ground.


    But none managed to get through his skin; instead, they were all smashed by his weight. "I had thought it''s just thend below but these things are everywhere!"


    Evanora and Jin, who were also walking in the water, reached down and grabbed a few as he said those words. Lady Rose avoided the murky water totally by moving on her scouter, so she only observed.


    "Right, we didn''t notice since they''re negligible to us but them¡­" Aron looked at the three and trailed off.


    They would have passed the location nonchntly had they not made it clear that it was there.


    The skin of Aron, Jagu, and Evanora was impervious to anything somonce. Jin retained a strong mana covering around himself passively, despite the fact that it was conceivable given that he was a human.<sub> </sub>


    Aron had no idea how Rose was doing because she had never interacted with any living things. She wouldn''t be as delicate either, he could only suppose.


    Jagu''s half-cut ears twitched slightly and his countenance shifted before the talk could continue.


    "I can hear motion in the distance; something is approaching." He issued a caution.


    Aron pushed the thorn away and cast a sidelong nce at Jagu. "Which direction?"


    "All of them." Jagu answered with a grave face.


    When they heard Jagu''sments, Aron and the others didn''t react with any fear; instead, they just got ready for conflict.


    The murky water began to show ripples in the following seconds, arriving from all sides as Jagu had foretold.


    They each kept their attention in a specific direction and waited patiently, but after another instant the ripples ceased.


    Ssh!~


    The water surged violently upward as figures started to emerge from the murky water, abruptly ending the eerie calm.


    Aron could see the figures surrounding them well, though it was hard for humans to see in such bad illumination.


    Webbed hands with thin, wed fingers and hunched humanoid bodies with upward-facing noses at the end of their long, rounded snouts.


    Perhaps as a result of their slumped postures and bent stances, their frames appeared to be no more than two meters tall.


    "What are those things." No creature in Pesia resembled them at first appearance, and only Aron could identify what they were.


    Ssh!~


    The creatures began to emerge in greater numbers, swinging their powerful tails against the murky water as if to frighten the people they were around.


    They had no weapons, but Aron saw greater intelligence in the torn clothes that covered their genitalia. In other words, they were Komi.


    Are you who or what?" The creatures stumbled back as if they hade across an abnormality when Aron questioned in Dim.


    His enormous stature alone made him appear extremely frightening, but the fact that he could speak seemed to particrly catch them off surprise.


    "Take back to Gragar, it speaks!" One of the creatures made an extremely dense and difficult toprehend announcement.


    With such a structure, it was evident that pronouncing the words would be challenging.


    "Who is Gragar?" Aron replied in a neutral tone, if possible he wanted to avoid conflict with a known native but judging from their hostile mannerisms, it already looked impossible.


    "You must do so! Must meet Gragar, Follow!"


    Cack!~


    The creature''s teeth nked loudly as it spoke from the force of its powerful jaw.


    In an obvious attempt to intimidate, it even dropped down on all fours and plunged its palm into the water while shaking its nose.


    The other creatures, who together numbered around twelve, imitated the motions while making a route for thepany to follow.


    Aron grinned and told them, "Well, let''s go."


    The others had been expecting a blood bath to erupt but his words shocked them, more especially Jagu who could sense these creatures weren''t stronger than even him.


    But no one in the group questioned Aron because he always had his own agenda. Only Jezir and the two women experienced heart-rted anxiety.

 244 Chapter 242

    Aron and the others looked around the marsh as they were being led to the aforementioned "Gragar," which the creatures had before referenced.


    Not one of them had ever let their guard down.


    They were no longer moving through murky waters, but rather standing on soggy grass and other vegetation with slimy cuticles as they continued to move.


    The number of trees with overgrown branches and leaves made it difficult to estimate the size of this area ofnd that was not under water.


    It wasn''t odd for a swamp to have some areas with firm ground; yet, Aron wondered whether this race was divided like the Panthera.


    He''s answer soon came in the form of an even more primitive settlement than the one he had seen the Panthera living in.


    In these settlements, a tree was covered with a few patches of leaves and branches that served as a shelter.


    Aron was unable to determine whether this was a result of the weather because he had not yet noticed any significant precipitation in that area.


    "Gragar!!"


    "Gragar!! Tulsa brought here!"


    Jagu, who was positioned at the very rear, was shoved by one of the creatures as it roared out.


    "I''m going to kill this idiot." Jagu growled irritably but made no moves after receiving a side nce from Aron.


    After turning his head away, Aron saw that there weren''t many members of this specific Komi subrace in the settlement.


    He couldn''t even see any females, so he assumed that perhaps the two sexes only interacted during mating season before dispersing.


    A loud ssh could be heard in the distance while he was evaluating everything; it was probablying from the other side of the exposednd.


    "Gragar called!!"


    Even more horrifying than the current creatures, the drowsy booming voice boomed out from the distance.


    The owner of that ear-ringing voice soon materialized as an even greater being.


    "I assume you''re the dominating or alpha figure around here." Aron addressed it without seeming the slightest bit rmed.


    He stared down at it even as he spoke because, despite its size and bulk, it still paled inparison to Aron''s.


    "We are Yurg! Yurg Gragar best You! Strange, eat! Fill Gragar."


    Aron was annoyed by the Yurg named Gragar''s difficult-to-understand speaking pattern. He could tell nothing useful could be gleaned just from this.


    Instead, these Komi subspecies were well muscled andcking brains.


    "This was a waste of time. Jagu, go ahead." Aron came to this conclusion and gave the order to proceed.


    The next instant, Jagu charged at the closest Yurg with startling speed, aiming for its broad nose.


    Although he was inly stronger, his wed attack failed to pierce the creature''s thick scaly skin.


    "What the-"


    "Dodge!"


    Jin forewarned Jagu of a second attacking from behind before he could be caught off guard by the fact that his attack hardly caused any damage.


    "Gragar eat!"


    Thergest Yurg decided to get involved after witnessing the ensuing mayhem and attacked Aron, who was nearest, in order to do so.


    Nevertheless, Aron was able to anticipate its gradual motions and avoid the attempted grapple.


    He merely tripped it by extending his leg after it had past. Due to its huge upper body, the slight imbnce distortion caused it to topple over.


    Aron stood on its back to prevent it from rising when its body struck the ground forcefully.<sub> </sub>


    He reached for its snout and seized the borders of its mouth, opening them slowly in different directions while it pulled violently in an attempt to escape.


    The other Yurg sprang to therge''s aid when it started to howl strangely in fright. However¡­


    "Evanoramands you to stop." Everyone in the area of Evanora''s line of vision fell to the ground nearly instantaneously as soon as she said, as if a hidden power had been holding them there.


    This was mostly Yurg but even Jagu had been caught by it and couldn''t stand, leaving Jin to face four other Yurg who weren''t struck.


    Woosh!~


    Fortunately for Jin, Lady Rose''s scouter sped past and smashed three of the Yurg''s heads.


    She chose topensate for her uncertainty about whether their skin was harder than the material the scouter was made of by moving with great speed.


    She could see from the findings that the scouter''s substance was harder, which was afort because it meant she wouldn''t have to immediately duplicate them using better, stronger materials.


    Crack!~


    They heard a snape from Arias''s direction as they were finishing up. Additionally, he had finally defeated their dominant member.


    "Physically they''re limbs are weak but the amount of power in their jaws is tricky to deal with."


    At his words, Evanora let go of her enchantment and Jagu was able to move once more. The Yurgs that was left decided to flee after witnessing their most powerful member suffer a crushing loss.


    As soon as Aron gave the order, Jagu pounced alongside Jin, and Rose''s scouters quickly dealt with the remaining foes, putting an end to the brief battle.


    When this was finished, Jagu collected all the bodies and arranged them in front of Aron, who appeared to be paying attention to something else.


    "Do you smell that Jagu?"


    Aron pointed out all of sudden causing Jagu to sniff the air in Aron''s direction.


    As he did so, he scowled and made a small nod. "It smells like rotting flesh."


    After getting the go-ahead from Jagu, Aron went northwest, towards the general vicinity of where the stench wasing from, a few hundred meters away.


    When he arrived, he discovered an abundance of moist, stacked leaves that towered above him by at least five meters.


    However, Aron could already smell a dreadful rotten smell emanating from that pile of leaves.


    He extended his hand and began to pull back some of the leaves when all of a sudden, what appeared to be an arm emerged from the foliage as if it were being held in ce by the leaves.


    One could tell by looking at it that the owner had died becauserge portions of the person''s skin and fingers were missing.


    "What kind of preservation method is this? it won''t stop it from rotting." Jagu questioned as he gradually removed more leaves and twigs from the stack to disclose the repulsive scene below.


    "I think it''s to prevent the smell from being widespread and attracting other predators, just look at how long it took us to notice it''s presence." Aron came to a conclusion while scanning different areas of the pile.


    With the exception of Evanora, who had no objections whatsoever, the others who hade to witness what these two were doing were immediately repulsed by the sight.


    In addition to Jin and the other humans in particr, Rose also expressed her difort at the sight and did not enjoy the foul fragrance.


    "Those are¡­ "


    Looking at the pile of dead bodies, Mrah and Kalel had pale faces. Just by looking at the dead people''s clothes, it was obvious that many of them were just regr people who hadn''t even put up a fight.


    They could only specte that this would be their fate if they weren''t with Aron''s group.


    They both quickly turned aside, with Mrah clutching her mouth to keep herself from throwing up.


    When there were no more leaves, Jagu and Aron stopped removing them and disregarded these two. Aron then turned to face Evanora and nodded at her.


    "Burn all these bodies till only ashes remain." He gave a nonchnt instruction and walked away.

 245 Chapter 243

    Jin and the humans were taken aback by his statements because, despite Pesia''sck of religion, many people still followed certain customs when dealing with the deceased.


    The astonishment was slight because Aron had previously overlooked corpses; rather, it was just strange for them to witness the way in which their own species was being handled.


    "That''s for the best, if you leave them here and other predators appear they''ll also gain a taste for human flesh, making the lives for those still surviving far more difficult. Correct?" Lady Rose asked as shefortably hovered on her scouter.


    "That''s right." The others realized that this was, in fact, the best course of action after he validated the information, adding greater rity to the situation.


    Because Rose knew Aron wasn''t the kind to worry about such things, she feltpelled to speak up and dispel any lingering questions.


    He believed that even if people loathed him for being chilly in the future days, they would still need and depend on him. This in and of itself was fine, but Rose it would be great if the skepticism subsided and they began to view him favorably.


    ''My fascination towards you grows by the day, how odd.'' Before, Rose had little interest in Aron''s affairs and only wanted the knowledge he possessed, but the more time they spent together, the more she became interested in Aron as a living thing.


    Why did this happen? Even she was clueless.


    Even if her small changes were hardly perceptible to the untrained eye, certain people had exceptionally strong intuition and could recognize some unusual behavior.


    "Hm?" After receiving confirmation from Aron, Rose observed Evanora gazing nkly at her for a brief period of time before gazing back to the ground; it was difficult to even conceive what she was thinking about in those icy, lifeless eyes of hers.


    Even Rose was barely able to pass it off as being Rose.


    "Evanoramands you to burn." She casually held out her palm towards the pile and envisioned it all burning away.


    Voosh!~


    The next instant, a fire erupted from the center of the pile and quickly consumed the entire structure.


    Aron, who was closest to the ze, could feel his armor rapidly heating up just by being there.


    They silently observed the fire as it grew, covered thendscape, and then gradually died down, leaving just scorched ashes behind.


    "Well done; let''s move on. The fire although brief should''ve attracted some other Yurg or predators."


    Evanora simply gave Aron a thumbs up as she followed his lead and smiled in response to hisment as they both went by one another.


    As soon as the others turned to depart, Kalel, Mrah, and Jezir were thest to do so. They simply couldn''t help but continue to believe that if they parted ways with Aron and set out on their own, this was whaty in store for them.


    ¡­.


    Other groups that had also arrived in Limbo started to act in the opposite way as Aron and his gang started to be more united.


    The organization that Henry and his sister were leading was one such instance.


    Given their ignorance of the weather in Limbo, they had been going slowly but without a sense of general direction.


    "It feels like a day should''ve passed by now but the sun is still setting!"


    An disgruntled man spoke with a strong sense of fury. Although he had been a simple aristocrat belonging to a middle ss family, his life was perfect.


    Inparison to the horrific circumstances they were in right now, he felt like he had everything: wealth, significant power, women, respect, and status.


    Henry was understanding and could appreciate the man''s rage, but he was also filled with a tremendous deal of rage.


    "Listen, none of us asked for any of this to happened but it did okay! Now we have to survive and rise even from this situation, I don''t believe with our talents and knowledge that we can fail to establish ourselves even here." Henry had the enthusiasm one would expect from a leader when speaking.


    Unlike his former self who tried to ensure everyone was someone pleased, this one knew such lofty thinking was pointless. The belief he held had beenpletely demolished by Aron.


    His statements caused many to feel more hopeful, yet some people found them to be inconvenient.


    "Oh, yes! Let''s all listen as the esteemed Rosenberg heir tly lies to our faces. You don''t care about us, you''re just trying establish your name in this new world and rise to power again while bringing us along like some subordinates." As he left the crowd, a disgruntled voice argued.


    His entire body was d in a silver-ted armor, with the exception of his face, which had straightforward features and dark hair.<sub> </sub>


    "I don''t know who you are but does now really seem like the time to care about prestige and rising to power when we don''t even know if we''ll survive?"


    As Henry responded to this tant attempt to foment discord within the group, his rage became increasingly apparent.


    Anastasia decided to intervene because she could see by her brother''s attitude that this wasn''t going to turn out well.


    "He''s the only child of the house Siris, Ilon Siris. I don''t know what your agenda is nor do I care but if you confident in leading us to safer conditions, mapping out the environment, determining edible foods and fighting off predators then by all means, do it." Anastasia stared at the young man, who was now frowning, and said coldly while holding her arms crossed.


    As much as he desired to have a leadership position, doing so was risky.


    "I spoke carelessly, please forgive my words Miss Anastasia." He decided that backing down would be more practical after assessing the benefits and drawbacks of taking on such a responsibility.


    ''I wanted to have people turn against him but that won''t be possible with her around. No one is stupid enough to take the role now that she mentioned all those responsibilities.'' Ilon pondered as he made a modest bow while sporting a tiny scowl.


    "It''s fine, it wouldn''t be the first time a bottom feeder forgot their ce. You can take responsibility for your words by helping the leader scout ahead or is it that you wanted the benefits of a leading figure without doing any actual work? Instead using your fellow members."


    The longer Anastasia spoke, the worse his reputation became because not only did she destroy his endeavor, but she also used it as a springboard for her own assault.


    Now that herments made sense, the others turned to stare at him. He wasn''t trying to be the one giving themmands, was he? Ilon was insignificant inparison to Henry, who assumed a lot of responsibility.


    "Understood." For fear of having his reputation called into further doubt, he could only respond with acquiescence.


    "I offer to assist scouts as well." When it appeared that the scenario could not possibly grow any stranger, someone volunteered to perform such a risky task.


    Anastasia whirled around to face the voice and saw Lucas, who had a determined look on his face.


    ''He could either be a very capable ally or¡­'' When it came to Lucas, Anastasia had her doubts since she noticed so many resemnces to her brother in him that she was concerned it may jeopardize his position.


    She smiled and nodded because she could not currently deny because it would appear to be far too unusual. "Thank you, your bravery is weed."


    She showed a small smile, which seemed rare from a figure many considered to be an icy beauty.


    Lucas, a straightforward country kid, couldn''t help but feel a little nervous about this.


    ''If I take a major role early on then once humans rise again I will be a leading figure. This new world, I will ensure there''s no discrimination!''


    She had no idea that even a straightforward man like him had lofty goals that, given the chance, he would work hard to achieve.


    This conversation was being held when a booming roar could be hearding from the nearby woods.


    "Kreee!!


    "


    Despiteing from a great distance, it was harsh and painful to the ears. Everyone was made aware of their plight by this cry, and they were all reminded that they needed to get to safety before worrying about the leaders.


    No one objected when Henry said, "I think we should go now."


    ¡­


    The source of the cry was a gigantic, four-legged, canine-like creature that was several meters tall and was lying on the ground with eyes that were gushing lifeless blood.


    The only person on top of the monstrosity was none other than Juliet Lamarck, who was wearing severely tattered armor and wielding a dented sword.


    She gave her armor a moment''s thought before immediately removing it. She then continued to wear binding tape over her breasts and dark, tight leather shorts that reached her hips.


    "This way, we can go more quickly." She thought while rubbing her tummy before she crouched to pick up the cloak attached to the armor, separating it and then using it to cover her body up and shield it from the elements as she moved.


    Now, all she had to do to fight during battles was quickly take it off. She also made the decision topletely throw away her boots and walk about barefoot.

 246 Chapter 244

    In order to leave as few signs of herself as possible, Juliet had made the decision to fight, move, and survive in the most primitive way possible.


    The worst-case scenario for her at this point would be to meet Aron. However, she was convinced that after this modification, even he would have trouble locating her.


    Afterpleting that, she looked down at the corpse and put her hand close to it.


    Once more, in order to support the growth of the fertilized egg inside her, she took all life and vitality from the creature.


    She observed progress, albeit quite slowly, the more she practiced this art. This just served to highlight herck of ability to carry Aron''s child.


    Not because she had much less fear than he did, but rather due to the significant difference in mana viscosity.


    Because the egg would start assimting her own vitality whenever her craving for mana expanded, she had no idea how much more mana it would require and didn''t even bother to calcte.


    If she continued to withhold insufficient amounts, she would die sooner than the unborn child.


    Without giving her dilemma any more thought, she turned to gaze at some distant mountain ranges in the hopes of getting a good view of the area from a high point and spotting additional beasts or other beings to hunt.


    Juliet started hunting humans at the same time that the numerous indigenous inhabitants of that foreignnd were doing so, considering them to be fresh, simple prey.


    ¡­


    The number of bodies one could encounter throughout the following days of journey had greatly increased.


    One could not travel more than five kilometers withouting across more than fifty bodies, whether they belonged to monsters, Komi, or humans.


    Aron was aware that Limbo might asionally be quite chaotic, particrly during shifts in Limbo or migrations of beasts, but none of those things were happening in this instance.


    What was happening was merely the oue of the collision of two established sides¡ªthe neers from Pesia and the locals from the othernds.


    "At this rate not many humans will be left. So far it seems they''re the most targeted."


    As they led the gathering into yet another wide valley, Rose and Aron made the statement.


    "Dying now only indicates that they would have died sooner orter. Those who adapt more quickly have higher chances to survive than those who cling to their former systems and natures." Aron answered casually.


    So far, the areas they traveled through have either been forested, swampy, or open valleys with lush green grass.


    Aron and Jagu, the two most sensitive, stopped moving when they crossed this wide valley, however, as a strong breeze went through.


    Both simultaneously turned their heads to the far-off sky, where they could make out the emergence of darker clouds.


    Numerous tiny creatures ran past them as they did so, as if they were fleeing from something.


    There will be a storm, and a heavy one at that. While snuffling his nose both left and right, Jagu made a point.


    Aron, however, could only make out a faint outline of a humanoid in the direction of the ck clouds with squinted eyes.


    "Koliens?" After giving it some thought, he increased his vision until he could inly see what was in the sky.


    "Kolieans? Your people, yes? That means a bigger group and safer travel, sweet sweet soft life." After hearing what Aron said, Jin grinned, but as he turned to face Aron, he found that he was wearing a solemn expression.


    "Those aren''t Kolieans, but more than that¡­" At the conclusion, Aron stumbled because he was equally confused.


    One thing was certain: he needed to get out of the way of the approaching storm as soon as possible.


    He was perplexed as to why his senses were foggy with them so far until he spotted one of the leading beasts return his gaze with narrowed eyes.


    The creatures had human-like features, but Aron could tell right away that they belonged to the Reptilia ss because of their rough, scaly skin.


    In terms of the order,


    He mumbled something in a hard tone, "...Dracona."


    Since not all of them had the same features, it was impossible for him to determine at first nce which family or species they belonged to.


    Some had wings that were differently arranged, while others had scales that were a different hue.


    A minority had skeletal structures in their wings that were morphologically simr to the skeletal elements found in other tetrapod forelimbs. The majority had six limbs¡ªarms, legs, and wings¡ªall of which had proper skeletal structures. Thetter was odd because winged mammals frequently exhibited such characteristics.


    "Run."


    Aron suddenly gave amand while maintaining a fixed gaze in the distant.


    "Why? What do you see-" Aron was knocked several meters away by a figure who shed by before Lady Rose could even question him.


    ? Boom!~


    The thing made a loud boom that only reached their ears after hitting Aron, who was gazing at it.<sub> </sub>


    When it came close, the others were rmed by its intimidating two and a half foot height.


    "So this is all the new breeds can amount to." It grinned widely and proudly spread its wings, maintaining a high level of mana fluctuation as if to proim its superiority.


    Despite having only theher areas of its body wrapped in primitive-looking garments, it spoke Dim fluently. However, only Aron, Rose, who had some knowledge of thenguage, and Evanora could understand what it was saying.


    "Aron¡­" While Jagu and Jin nervously eyed their adversary, Evanora raced to Aron''s side in response to a small cry to see if he was okay.


    They could never contend with somebody strong enough tounch Aron into the air.


    "Who told you to move pet." When he noticed Evanora entirely ignoring her, the smirk on the Dracona''s face quickly changed to one of annoyance.


    He chose to advance quickly, but she spoke first and turned to face him. "Evanoramands you to stop."


    Therge creature immediately knelt down, its eyes shing with apparent surprise.


    When she turned to face Aron again, he had already passed her in a simrly quick burst of movement.


    Boom!~


    Aron''s quick movements and the impact of his fist on the creature''s chest caused two booms to resonate in the vicinity at that precise instant.


    Woosh!~


    The Dracona''s form took off from a distance of many kilometers rather than just a few meters, even passing another Dracona that was on its route and had just paused to gaze ahead.


    They then witnessed an enraged-looking Aron raising his right fist; the blow was so powerful that it broke the gauntlet he was wearing on that hand.


    It was possible to see a minor crater at the location of the impact.


    Aron drew back his hand and gave the other Dracona a strong stare as a deration that he was not anyone''s victim.


    "Jin." Aron continued to act intimidatingly, but the others could see by the trembling of his right hand that he had probably harmed himself.


    Jin quickly invoked his shrouding Art afterprehending the purpose of the summons.


    The Dracona overlooked the light mist at first since they were concentrating on Aron.


    However, it quickly got heavy and obscured everyone''s vision.


    "Jin clear our path, Jagu carry the dead weight, Rose we need a distraction andstly Evanora¡­ make it rain likest time." Everyone adopted their roles pretty soon after he gave the instruction.


    Jin took the initiative and cleared a path through the dense mist for everyone to flee through. After taking the terrified Jezir, Mrah, and Kalel with him, Jagu was the first to pass through.


    Jin rapidly chased after him as Rose dispatched scouters with significant fluctuations to attract attention.


    "Evanoramands it to rain."


    Evanora quickly envisaged the ideal scenario for what he desired when Aron stated the previous time.


    Because in the next momentrge sharp spear like shards formed high above the clouds using the surrounding mana itself.


    They then started to descend from a few meters in front of Aron, Rose, and Evanora up until far beyond the area the Dracona were currently flying over.


    He suddenly grabbed Rose and Evanora like sacks, threw them over his shoulder, and said, "Good now let''s go."


    All intelligent beings within hearing distance were startled by the chaos that engulfed the area and the numerous screams that burst from the dense mist.


    Aron and his team were pursued when they fled, though.


    They were fleeing when streaks of short, bony spears appeared seemingly out of nowhere.


    With her scouters acting as decoys, Rose couldn''t create a barrier while Evanora and Jin were still maintaining another art, this left the group devoid of mana projection specialists, hence defenseless.


    "Iing!"


    Aron cautioned that he could sense the approaching projectiles even through the fog. Surprisingly, Jin, not Jagu, was the second-best at doing so.


    Despite having excellent speed, Jagu frequently reacted slowly in contrast to Jin and Aron, who moved before a projectile could even strike.


    Pa!~


    Jagu was struck by one of the skeletal spears, which made him drop Jezir and halt.


    "Keep running!" However Aron ordered otherwise, the humans were nothing but disposable in the first ce.

 247 Chapter 245

    He didn''t hesitate to give thismand because it served no use to have Jagu sacrifice his life to preserve the life of a being who was not immediately useful.


    Jagu nodded and pulled out the spear. Ignoring his injury, he started running once more while only holding Mrah and Kalel, who clung tenaciously to his fur out of fear that they too might turn into Jezir.


    With Jin''s movement technique, Aron and Jagu''s speed, it didn''t take long for the group to be out of range for the spears as they soon entered the swamp they had exited not long ago.


    "How far are we going to go?" Jin, who was getting worn out from employing both a technique and an art at once, questioned.


    Aron froze at that point and turned to look in the direction they were running. Just as the mist cleared, his eyes began to morph, exposing the countless Dracona monsters still present.


    [ Aspect: Collosal Ape ]


    Aron then inhaled deeply before roaring fiercely and with all his power. He was able to focus the roar, unlike the beast to which it belonged.


    Due to the fact that sound travels far, having this skill would be nightmare-inducing for creatures with even more sensitive hearing.


    This was true of the Dracona.


    Although Evanora''s attack resulted in a massacre, many people were still on the move.


    But suddenly, with the addition of Aron''s roar, many individuals experience instant vertigo and nausea, losing their sense of bnce and falling to the ground.


    Only a few were still in the sky when Aron stopped howling, signaling they were the much stronger ones, but he didn''t care.


    "Evanora, once more."


    Even though they were still flying, their bodies were racked with wounds, leaving them no choice but to flee when another wave of flying shards formed above them.


    The numerous individuals who were hurt or had their wings damaged below could only scurry around on the ground like defenseless prey as the lethal rain descended.


    Holding his hurt hand, which was now slowly healing, Aron watched this ughter with a determined look.


    When the assault resumed, he noticed that many of them were still alive; the shrewd ones had used dead bodies or lesser Dracona to totally protect themselves from the attack.


    "Should Evanora do it again?" Aron decided to stop there for the time being because Evanora asked confidently and without any signs of fatigue. However, he could see that her fluctuations were bing more erratic as she used her powers more frequently.


    "No, this is sufficient. Rose, kindly recall your scouters and have them carry one or two live specimens. Someone needs to answer for this." He turned and gave the order to go.


    As he did so, he took off his broken gauntlet and hurled it violently, knocking the tree it hit over.


    ¡­.


    The previously opulent green open valley was scorched and raised in several ces as a result of this frightening conflict between the two powers.<sub> </sub>


    The area was now covered in several bloody bodies, many of which were no longer alive.


    The remaining Dracona watched from a distance out of dread of bing a corpse themselves once the mist hadpletely cleared, but Aron and his party were nowhere to be found.


    They were horrified to find that more than half of them had vanished in an instant, despite the fact that they had arrived full of confidence and believed they were about toe upon yet another easy target.


    This was made further scarier by the fact that it was carried out by a single group; if there were more of these creatures, wouldn''t it mean their demise?


    They spent a considerable amount of time observing the dangerous valley, allowing Aron and his crew more than enough time to flee.


    After a few scouts determined Aron was utterly unreachable, the Dracona approached it with considerable caution.


    As they hovered above the gory valley, the remaining Dracona continued to count by tens while grimacing as they observed the bodies of their inpanions and considered how, if they hadn''t been lucky, it might have been them instead.


    The person in the lead had a dark blue tint to his scaly, muscle-bound body as well, and as he observed the action below, he couldn''t help but exhibit a very obvious expression of rage.


    "How is this possible? How?!"


    Those behind him merely kept silent while he roared, as though they were afraid to speak up. Only one like Dracona in the distance didn''t seem fazed by the male''s outburst and turned to him bearing a disfigured looking smile on the face.


    "You lost badly Manuvv, ept it. Your entire colony is gone, but I only lost a few because I only brought a few with me. Now, what will you do? You''re wee to join mine ande under me, our kind will treat you well." Manuvv and the other blue-scaled brethren were made fun of by a female gray-scaled Dracona.


    "Go away, you lowly gray breed!" Manuvv showed her his sharp teeth in response to her obvious taunts of him and his kin.


    "Inferior? That''s bolding from a colony that''s on it''sst legs." The Dracona''s gruffugh was appropriate for a creature of her sort.


    Due to its peculiar pitch, if a human were to hear it, they would undoubtedly assume she was attempting to frighten someone.


    "I''m warning you Greile, leave! That prey will be found by me, and I will destroy it! Make yourself useful and report to the olden ones about this, they must know." Manuvv continued to speak with an angry grimace on his already imposing face, but the woman didn''t seem the least bit bothered.


    She merely scoffed at him beforeunching herself back into the air with a smug smirk on her face.


    "As you wish, should you not return however¡­."


    Greile continued to chuckle harder before taking off with the other gray-scaled Dracona. Manuvv could do nothing but furiously observe this scene and stop his enormous, three-toed bare foot on the ground, setting off a small rumbling that spread over a few hundred meters.


    "Spread out and start searching, the sooner I can deal with this vermin the sooner I can focus on strengthening the n! Don''t harm any of them, perhaps they can used as tools to battle the other colonies." Manuvv expressed while no longer paying mind to the many dead bodies around him.


    He had no idea that the alleged prey he was pursuing was preparing hundreds of kilometers away.

 248 Chapter 246

    ¡­..


    Crack!


    "Ahh!"


    Screams broke out suddenly somewhere in the swampy woods, kilometers from the massacre, and sent the creatures around running in terror.


    The sounds came from a solitary area of the marsh where Aron and his party were gathering among some ragged-looking figures. As for the scream, it originated from one of the two Dracona Rose had captured alive.


    Everyone, with the exception of Aron and Evanora, was on high alert. Rose was still using her airborne scouter to look for the Dracona, and Jin was getting ready to unleash his art and create a mist. Evanora thought it would be best to carry on drawing while Jagu stayed close to the humans.


    The two unfortunate Dracona were being interrogated by Aron, who was acting as the interrogator. Angry outbursts and attempts to escape urred since awakening to find they had been captured by something they considered prey.


    Bam!~


    Since these creatures had just awoken, Aron hadn''t said a word to them; instead, he just peered into their eyes and saw that they were still haughty and stubborn, so he started beating them.


    Furiously striking the front of the slimmer one, his fist quickly sent some teeth flying and spurted blood.


    "Arck!"


    Before the Dracona could even dispute the insanity of the situation, another fist arrived, shaking it as it dropped to the moist, wet earth.


    Bam!~


    Aron unleashed his rage on them all, one by one, without stopping, and he did not spare any of them. Therger initially regarded nothing before attempting to help hisrade Dracona.


    It jumped from the slouching position it was in into a confrontational one, threw a power punch, and grit its teeth.


    Woosh!~


    The shock it experienced, though, increased when its fist was restrained using just one hand. It tried to immediately break free and even fly away but found it couldn''t escape Aron''s hold, not even budging.


    He forced therger beast to the ground with a flick of his wrist.


    He even stopped hitting the other at that same moment and moved toward it.


    After witnessing Aron''s unexpected might, it felt a heavy weight on its back before it could even rise up.


    It then lifted its head a little to see Aron staring down at it with steely grey eyes that bore no trace of fear.


    While it was lying on the ground and still preferring to be silent, Aron reached for its back and pulled on its wings, gradually pulling them off its body.


    "Stop!! You wretched vermin!!"


    At least from his point of view, the Dracona''s screams as he was being mauled by a wild monster were an urate description of the situation.


    Crack!~


    The Dracona''s wings were wrenched off by pure force with a crack and a tear.


    The pain the Dracona experienced wasparable to what someone would experience after having a limb amputated, only much worse because they were much more sensitive.


    The smaller Dracona watched in despair and tried to flee as well, but one of his wings was snagged before it was violently torn off.


    "Gah!"


    The two hostages were now trying their best to escape by crawling, with panic filling their eyes, as Aron clutched the freshly plucked big wings in his arms before casually tossing them aside.<sub> </sub>


    At this time, it was evident that Aron wasn''t just a toy they could y with but a predator who could y with them at will.


    "Is this all it takes to show you your ce in the cycle?"


    Aron finally spoke bringing looks of surprise to the faces of the creatures, they had assumed Aron and the others to be inferior dull creatures.


    Completely ignoring the fact that Aron and his group wore better apparel, looked cleaner and could also move upright.


    He concluded that the Dracona''s race wasn''t very advanced, or he was just unfortunate and had chosen to question fools, given that they assumed he was inferior despite so many inly clear indicators.


    "You can speak!" The one missing one wing blurted out the obvious while showing a pained expression from therge open wound on its back.


    "Am I not supposed to? Or have you encountered others like me? answer before I feel the need to pluck your other wing." Aron approached the terrified Dracona while threatening him.


    "No! Not like you, like them! They are Tulsa, they do not speak, they just mumble strange sounds." It revealed hurriedly, referring to the humans as Tulsa.


    "Is that so? Putting that aside, who are you people? Numbers, territories, heirachy, weapons and knowledge. Tell me the state of these five things within your race and I''ll let you live." Aron gazed down at the frantic-looking Dracona while crossing his arms.


    "Yes, yes I will!"


    The Dracona consented without any doubt. Even Aron was internally startled by how quickly everything was done, but he kept quiet and continued to listen.


    The Dracona continued by essentially answering his questions.


    He exined everything, from the fact that they were actually named Drakar to the racial discrimination that existed inside their culture based on the color of their scales.


    Although theycked development inparison to other civilizations in Limbo, to Aron they were essentially simr to other semi-organized civilizations.


    They made up for this with physical toughness and strength as well as the ability to fly and soar through the skies; at first nce, such a skill may not seem important, but in some encounters, it meant the difference between life and death.


    In Aron''s case he would be at a great advantage if surrounded at a close range.


    "Is that all?" After the Drakar had gone silent for a time, Aron assumed it was done and so he asked this nonchntly as if what it had told him was of no use.


    The Drakar he was chatting to imed to know nothing other than information pertaining to its habitat, so Aron was disappointed he couldn''t learn more about the world in general from it.


    "Yes, everything I told you is true." It reiterated, its parietal eyes sparkling with terror. It had never before been brought to such a state by an entity who wasn''t of its own species, and in this case the realization was fatal.


    Following its words, there was a momentary hush in the air as nobody spoke again.


    It was in such a state of mental disarray that it wanted to move but was unsure if doing so would result in Aron inflicting harm.


    "As I said you can leave¡­ after I take what I need from your friend''s corpse." Before turning to the critically wounded Drakar who had just had both of his wings severed, Aron slowly revealed.


    Despite the fact that he was not about to deliver a quick death, he approached the still living victim calmly.


    Unannounced, Aron gathered his fingers into a fist and extended it like a de before shooting it into the creature''s back, easily piercing the tough, scaly skin as it were nothing.


    "Gah!!"


    The Drakar was promptly startled out of its sleep by this agony, and it made an effort to fight it off, but it was ineffective.


    The Drakar screamed and yelled in agony as Aron dug his palm deeper, grasped the hide from the inside, and then ruthlessly peeled it off to show the bloody muscle beneath.


    The slimmer one with a single wing missing watched with clear horror and so did the Mrah and Kalel who despite seeing many dead bodies had not yet witnessed such a brutal manner of killing.


    Jagu, Jin, and Evanora all observed without batting an eye, though one can only specte as to what they were thinking at the time. Rose had only nced there once andrgely ignored it.

 249 Chapter 247

    Many believed he was going to torture the Drakar once its back turned into a massive bloody mess, and on the surface it appeared that was the case.


    As he had done with the wings, Aron continued without pausing as he put his palm to its shoulder and roughly tore it away from its arm.


    While the creature was slowly and painfully dying, he continued to do this to all of its limbs. It could not rest until he returned to its back and tore out its spine.


    Aron continued to grasp the bloody spine in his palm and turned to face Jagu and Jin.


    "Their bones are rtively strong so they should make for good temporary weapons."


    He turned away from Jin and Jagu while they were still contemting what he had just spoken and confronted the remaining Drakar.


    "I''m done, you can leave and take the remaining corpse with you."


    The Drakar was left stunned by Aron''s tranquility as he left the area.


    Aron''s actions didn''t make sense to Jagu as a Komi who pondered until he heard him say it. ''He butchered the other one to instill a great sense of fear and spared the other so as the message can be passed on to the entire race...''


    Upon realizing this, Jagu experienced a dry mouth.


    He was familiar with it because his people had simr customs in which they would mount the heads of their adversaries in an effort to inspire terror and foster pride.


    However, even those who were seen as barbaric weren''t so vicious as to torture or mount live bodies in order to create that terror.


    Jagu became even more in awe of Aron for being able toplete such a feat without feeling regret. Jin, on the other hand, remained silent and simply moved closer to one of the limbs.


    His new weapon was in fact hidden beneath that substantial pile of meat. When it came to this act of savagery, Jin saw something wholly different than Jagu did.


    ''He''s using this to test if any of us are weak minded.''


    Like Jagu, Jin was astounded by the scene, but he made sure not to show it, keeping a neutral expression even as Aron observed them.


    He believed that Aron would view them as a burden in Limbo the moment they demonstrated ack of mental fortitude.


    It only solidified that belief to have traveled with him for a period of time that would be equivalent to a month and a few days in Pesia.


    In that time together he could understand why Aron was the way he was if he had grown up in Limbo. He would have run into serious difficulties without Aron because it was so severe and merciless.


    Rose cast a quick nce at Aron as he moved over to the edge of the mound they were on and dipped his hands into the water to wash the blood off his body while Jin and Jagu approached the limbs of the Drakar.


    Evanora was perhaps the only person who appeared unconcerned in any manner, whilst Mrah and Kalel turned away and covered their ears while their bodies shook in fright.


    "Why are you still here?" The Drakar was still alive and yet frozen in ce when Jagu grabbed for a limb, his horror still clearly visible in his eyes.


    He was stunned until Jagu''s cold tone jolted him out of it, causing him to bolt to his feet and flee.


    Aron allowed it to do so, but it couldn''t even be bothered to pick up the fellow Drakar''s remains; instead, it fled without turning back because all it felt was terror.


    Before turning to continue, Jagu took the longer bones from the beast to use as weapons while pitifully watching it run.


    ....


    No matter how worn out he felt, the fugitive Drakar kept running without the courage to turn around and continued to run for an unknown period of time.


    "Manuvv!! Kr!! Anyone!!" He screamed incoherently as he ran; these were only his poor attempts to try to get someone''s notice.


    He wished with every fiber of his being that one of his fellow Drakar was nearby because only then could he begin to feel a little more at ease.


    Unfortunately, he was unsessful in getting an answer no matter how many times he yelled out. He was rmed even more by the fact that all he could hear was the sound of his voice reverberating through the unsettling woond.<sub> </sub>


    He had to shout out more than fifty times before he finally heard a voice.


    "Who goes there!" The Drakar stopped running and started looking up in dread as the voice resonated from above.


    "Here! It''s me! Otuo." He promptly gave his name because, upon hearing a voice from above, he assumed it was someone of his kind.


    His supposition was urate, and luck was finally on his side because soon after he responded, another Drakarnded into the marshy woods, wings fluttering frantically.


    "Otuo, you''re alive? How? What happened to you? Upon witnessing one of his own in such a terrible state, the Drakar that had justnded unleashed a flurry of inquiries.


    "There''s no time! Manuvv--where are you? He must show up! Otherwise, everyone will perish! " Otuo urged in a crazed manner.


    "Graaaaaah!


    "


    The descending Drakar nodded at the anxious Otuo as it hovered just above the swamp and let out a loud upward roar.


    Before the sound of pping wings could be heard in answer, numerous other such roars reverberated.


    They aplished this at an astounding rate considering that hardly any time had gone.


    Thergest and most impressive-looking of the flying wings belonged to the one with the name Manuvv, who turned to face the awkwardly shaped Otuo, who was still shaking.


    He groaned as though this was the first time he had ever seen such a terrible situation.


    A lost wing, a broken face, gaping wounds, and obvious dread were all present. Manuvv worriedly inquired, "What happened?," his previous hostile demeanor having evaporated.


    ...


    Otuo continued by detailing everyst detail of what had happened since he had awoken in Aron''s captivity.


    The more the Drakar in the area heard, the more their wrath gave way to concern.


    Manuvv was possibly the most difficult to read because he didn''tmunicate his thoughts or feelings right away; instead, he simply listened quietly while looking menacing.


    The hugemander was told every tedious detail Otuo had to offer on Aron, but this wasn''t enough for him.


    After much persuasion, he was able to persuade Otuo to bring the group to the location of his near-fatal ident.


    However, they only discovered their buddy Drakar''s deformed remains there and no one else.


    Some of the others'' dread was simply heightened by this, but Manuvv was just filled with intense rage toward Aron. Nevertheless, he came to a reasonable conclusion.


    "Let''s return and report this... it''ll be bad if we encounter more of them."


    And just like that, Manuvv suppressed his rage and decided to go in order to protect his people, not realizing that doing so would simply give his adversary more time to develop his strategy.


    ...


    They were unaware of the scouter watching them through the dense undergrowth of one of therger trees as Manuvv and his gang took to the air while carrying Otuo.


    Even while instilling fear was the major goal, Aron wouldn''t just let an escapee go; following him was another.


    Now that they had this information, they could use the scouter to follow them in case Otuo had lied about their territories.


    Everyone appeared to be a little more at ease than before now that the Drakar had left.

 250 Chapter 248

    "So how do you want to proceed, they''ve started off." Rose revealed to Aron who had just returned from washing off the blood that had stained his arms.


    Aron didn''t respond right away, instead moving to stand at her side and keeping his eyes fixed on the direction the Drakar had fled.


    "We''re better off following at a vast distance, perhaps ten or more kilometers, since their senses are keener than those of the normal Komi."


    After cleaning the blood and flesh scrapes from their new bone weapons, Jagu and Jin joined the discussion.


    "What''s the n after we find their settlement? We can only assume that stronger beings exist there too right?"


    With obvious concern on his face, Jin spoke. Jin preferred to have at least some assurance, unlike Jagu who was a battle fanatic.


    He had virtuallyplete confidence in Aron''s skills in Pesia, but here? Even he could tell that Aron was attempting to be the apex predator rather than being it.


    This meant that there would be plenty of danger on the way there. He knew that in this situation, Aron would not go out of his way to save him, so he needed to at the very least ensure his own survival.


    As he cast a sidelong nce at Jin, Aron noticed the skepticism in his eyes. Depending on Aron''s word choice, this skepticism would either increase or decrease.


    "Observation, if what that Drakar said is urate, their society''s equilibrium is precarious. We can foster anarchy and weaken the structure as a whole if the right tasks arepleted. Their downfall will be our foundation in Limbo."


    When Aron talked with such unrivaled assurance, it was difficult not to believe him. Aron had not yet exposed his failure to them whereas, in reality, he had already done so but had covered it up with sess.


    It was justmon sense that followed his father''s rule of never disying weakness; after all, people were obliged to follow and trust a leader who had yet to fail rather than one who had done so repeatedly.


    "Will it be that simple though?" Jagu asked cautiously since, in all honesty, he thought abat strategy would be more effective.


    Aron feltpelled to reassure Jagu that he wasn''t someone to mistrust after seeing how much this was taking away from him.


    "It worked on your people did it not?"


    After hearing these words, Jagu suddenly realized who he was talking to and that Aron had acquired the respect and trust of his people while essentially altering their entire society.


    The realization that Aron had nned everything from the beginning and that possibly even he and the cmities were taken into ount was revealed to him by Aron''sments.


    If everything here is urate, Aron is not a being that can be readily equaled.


    Aron stated what he said to give Jagu a false sense of inferiority just as it appeared that he was beginning to get overconfident once more.


    Komi respected authority and power; Aron was only exercising his own to remind Jagu of his ce and to keep inside his limits.


    One statement epassed all of these consequences.


    "I understand." Aron said nothing more as Jagu replied with a bowed head.


    With a deep sense of inferiority, Mrah and Kalel listened to the conversation from a distance. If Aron and the others could struggle, didn''t that mean they were destined to fail?


    Aron nced at them and saw that their spirits were dwindling; at that very moment, that was all he could think of.


    ''Good.''


    ¡­


    Time started to move again, and the gang traveled ording to Aron''s itinerary.


    They were following the route traveled by the Drakar to get to their settlements by using the directions Rose would transmit.


    Theynded in a rocky ne after exiting the swamp once more and even passing the once-open, now-bloody valley.


    The majority of them could tell by looking at the nearby nts that it had formerly been a desert.


    Thankfully, the clouds covered the sky, and it continued to look like rain was ready to fall.


    At the border heading into the broad in of the Rocky Mountains, they had stopped.<sub> </sub>


    "There''s no need to track anymore, this valley of mountains is fairly vast and it seems to house many Drakar, we should move in cover from now on." As soon as Lady Rose recalled the scouter she had been using for tracking, she had a revtion.


    "Blue in the western part of the range, red in the east, grey in the south and ck in the north correct?" Rose gave Aron a nod as he approached to confirm.


    "Yes, that''s exactly right. It appears that the environment they are in determines the color of their scales, though I did spot quite a few distinctive-looking Drakar soaring the sky." She added.


    "We were only attacked by those that had blue and grey scales, which means that the red and ck had likely attacked the opposite direction in a simr manner, they must hunt for prey this way periodically."


    Aron wiped his chin and startedparing their behavior to that of creatures he was already familiar with.


    Such a hunting strategy wasn''t umon to him because he had observed many other, crazier patterns with his father.


    "We''ve already delt quite the blow to the blue scaled Drakar so we shall use them as a catalyst."


    Many people were perplexed as to what Aron was wondering because his n appeared to being together.


    "That''s all well and good but how do we navigate thend without being detected?"


    Rose didn''t inquire about his future ns; instead, she focused on how they could solve their current issue.


    Aron ced his palm on the blue Rocky Mountain they were approaching before turning on his aspect without bothering to respond to her.


    [Aspect; Geokinesis/Earth Maniption]


    When he touched the mountain, a passageway opened up for them to travel through. It had a diameter of around five meters, giving them more than enough room to pass through if they formed a single, symmetrical line.


    "We should move quickly, I''ve created some pores within the tunnel but breathing will still be a challenge if we stay too long. Jagu carry those two, they won''tst more than a few steps otherwise."


    After receiving instructions, the expedition into the Drakar mountain range started.


    Aron took the lead position while the others followed behind in a single file line. Aron was widening the tunnel and spotting earth movements.


    The one who struggled the most with this was Jin, who could be seen sweating profusely as he walked and demonstrate trouble breathing. As he had warned, they found it quite difficult to breathe inside the tunnel; Jin was the one who struggled with this the most.


    While moving, Aron and Jagu also had erratic respiration, although they didn''t appear to be particrly worried; in contrast, Rose and Evanora appeared to be operating as usual.


    The absence of air made the Mrah and Kalel appear paler, but they weren''t in too bad of shape. Aron believed they would seed.


    The group reached what seemed to be a dead end after travelling for what felt like many kilometers.


    "What''s wrong?" Rose asked urgently, worried that a situation had developed.


    "There seems to be a natural cave past this point, this mountain seems to have many such caves all over this side of it. I''m assuming these are the dens of the Drakar." He exined as he started to assess the circumstance with a tiny scowl.


    ''I can still work with this¡­'' Soon, Aron''s focus shifted to Rose.


    "Give me the gray scales you had collected for study, they''ll be necessary."


    When Rose heard this, she scowled and focused her eyes on him, but she still flicked her hand to signal her scouter toe over.


    "Don''t look so dishearted, if everything goes as nned you''ll be able to do much more than study scales." Before grabbing a pouch that hung on the scouter''s side, Aronforted the woman.


    He turned to the dead end and hung it on his waist belt.


    "I''ll increase the amount of venttion because you need to stay here longer, I won''t be long."


    Aron only opened a route out of the cave on the other side, giving little away as to what he was about to undertake. He closed it once more after crossing through, leaving the others inside the mountain still and himself inside the Drakar den.


    His eyes immediately adapted to the change in brightness after crossing over.

 Chapter 250 248: The Drakar Part 3

    "So how do you want to proceed, they''ve started off." Rose revealed to Aron who had just returned from washing off the blood that had stained his arms.


    Aron didn''t respond right away, instead moving to stand at her side and keeping his eyes fixed on the direction the Drakar had fled.


    "We''re better off following at a vast distance, perhaps ten or more kilometers, since their senses are keener than those of the normal Komi."


    After cleaning the blood and flesh scrapes from their new bone weapons, Jagu and Jin joined the discussion.


    "What''s the n after we find their settlement? We can only assume that stronger beings exist there too right?"


    With obvious concern on his face, Jin spoke. Jin preferred to have at least some assurance, unlike Jagu who was a battle fanatic.


    He had virtuallyplete confidence in Aron''s skills in Pesia, but here? Even he could tell that Aron was attempting to be the apex predator rather than being it.


    This meant that there would be plenty of danger on the way there. He knew that in this situation, Aron would not go out of his way to save him, so he needed to at the very least ensure his own survival.


    As he cast a sidelong nce at Jin, Aron noticed the skepticism in his eyes. Depending on Aron''s word choice, this skepticism would either increase or decrease.


    "Observation, if what that Drakar said is urate, their society''s equilibrium is precarious. We can foster anarchy and weaken the structure as a whole if the right tasks arepleted. Their downfall will be our foundation in Limbo."


    When Aron talked with such unrivaled assurance, it was difficult not to believe him. Aron had not yet exposed his failure to them whereas, in reality, he had already done so but had covered it up with sess.


    It was justmon sense that followed his father''s rule of never disying weakness; after all, people were obliged to follow and trust a leader who had yet to fail rather than one who had done so repeatedly.


    "Will it be that simple though?" Jagu asked cautiously since, in all honesty, he thought abat strategy would be more effective.


    Aron feltpelled to reassure Jagu that he wasn''t someone to mistrust after seeing how much this was taking away from him.


    "It worked on your people did it not?"


    After hearing these words, Jagu suddenly realized who he was talking to and that Aron had acquired the respect and trust of his people while essentially altering their entire society.


    The realization that Aron had nned everything from the beginning and that possibly even he and the cmities were taken into ount was revealed to him by Aron''sments.


    If everything here is urate, Aron is not a being that can be readily equaled.


    Aron stated what he said to give Jagu a false sense of inferiority just as it appeared that he was beginning to get overconfident once more.


    Komi respected authority and power; Aron was only exercising his own to remind Jagu of his ce and to keep inside his limits.


    One statement epassed all of these consequences.


    "I understand." Aron said nothing more as Jagu replied with a bowed head.


    With a deep sense of inferiority, Mrah and Kalel listened to the conversation from a distance. If Aron and the others could struggle, didn''t that mean they were destined to fail?


    Aron nced at them and saw that their spirits were dwindling; at that very moment, that was all he could think of.


    ''Good.''


    ¡­


    Time started to move again, and the gang traveled ording to Aron''s itinerary.


    They were following the route traveled by the Drakar to get to their settlements by using the directions Rose would transmit.


    Theynded in a rocky ne after exiting the swamp once more and even passing the once-open, now-bloody valley.


    The majority of them could tell by looking at the nearby nts that it had formerly been a desert.


    Thankfully, the clouds covered the sky, and it continued to look like rain was ready to fall.


    At the border heading into the broad in of the Rocky Mountains, they had stopped.


    "There''s no need to track anymore, this valley of mountains is fairly vast and it seems to house many Drakar, we should move in cover from now on." As soon as Lady Rose recalled the scouter she had been using for tracking, she had a revtion.


    "Blue in the western part of the range, red in the east, grey in the south and ck in the north correct?" Rose gave Aron a nod as he approached to confirm.


    "Yes, that''s exactly right. It appears that the environment they are in determines the color of their scales, though I did spot quite a few distinctive-looking Drakar soaring the sky." She added.


    "We were only attacked by those that had blue and grey scales, which means that the red and ck had likely attacked the opposite direction in a simr manner, they must hunt for prey this way periodically."


    Aron wiped his chin and startedparing their behavior to that of creatures he was already familiar with.


    Such a hunting strategy wasn''t umon to him because he had observed many other, crazier patterns with his father.


    "We''ve already delt quite the blow to the blue scaled Drakar so we shall use them as a catalyst."


    Many people were perplexed as to what Aron was wondering because his n appeared to being together.


    "That''s all well and good but how do we navigate thend without being detected?"


    Rose didn''t inquire about his future ns; instead, she focused on how they could solve their current issue.


    Aron ced his palm on the blue Rocky Mountain they were approaching before turning on his aspect without bothering to respond to her.


    [Aspect; Geokinesis/Earth Maniption]


    When he touched the mountain, a passageway opened up for them to travel through. It had a diameter of around five meters, giving them more than enough room to pass through if they formed a single, symmetrical line.


    "We should move quickly, I''ve created some pores within the tunnel but breathing will still be a challenge if we stay too long. Jagu carry those two, they won''tst more than a few steps otherwise."


    After receiving instructions, the expedition into the Drakar mountain range started.


    Aron took the lead position while the others followed behind in a single file line. Aron was widening the tunnel and spotting earth movements.


    The one who struggled the most with this was Jin, who could be seen sweating profusely as he walked and demonstrate trouble breathing. As he had warned, they found it quite difficult to breathe inside the tunnel; Jin was the one who struggled with this the most.


    While moving, Aron and Jagu also had erratic respiration, although they didn''t appear to be particrly worried; in contrast, Rose and Evanora appeared to be operating as usual.


    The absence of air made the Mrah and Kalel appear paler, but they weren''t in too bad of shape. Aron believed they would seed.


    The group reached what seemed to be a dead end after travelling for what felt like many kilometers.


    "What''s wrong?" Rose asked urgently, worried that a situation had developed.


    "There seems to be a natural cave past this point, this mountain seems to have many such caves all over this side of it. I''m assuming these are the dens of the Drakar." He exined as he started to assess the circumstance with a tiny scowl.


    ''I can still work with this¡­'' Soon, Aron''s focus shifted to Rose.


    "Give me the gray scales you had collected for study, they''ll be necessary."


    When Rose heard this, she scowled and focused her eyes on him, but she still flicked her hand to signal her scouter toe over.


    "Don''t look so dishearted, if everything goes as nned you''ll be able to do much more than study scales." Before grabbing a pouch that hung on the scouter''s side, Aronforted the woman.


    He turned to the dead end and hung it on his waist belt.


    "I''ll increase the amount of venttion because you need to stay here longer, I won''t be long."


    Aron only opened a route out of the cave on the other side, giving little away as to what he was about to undertake. He closed it once more after crossing through, leaving the others inside the mountain still and himself inside the Drakar den.


    His eyes immediately adapted to the change in brightness after crossing over.

 Chapter 251 249: The Drakar Part 4

    A bloody pile of bones and rotting meat not far from him only confirmed his suspicions that this was their dwelling.


    ''Good, there''s no need to change ns then.'' He grinned with satisfaction before his eyes started to shift hue.


    [ Aspect: Scholopedera; Camouge]


    His entire body started to gradually meld with the environment after the shift in eye color, eventually bing almost invisible.


    After finishing, he even took off his metallic boots and fastened them to his belt to lessen the noise he created when moving.


    Only after that did he begin moving toward the cave''s exterior; fortunately, no Drakar were present in that specific den.


    This didn''t surprise him given how many he had killed.


    When he finally reached the exit, he was met by an incredible sight: every one of the numerous, sizable blue mountains that surrounded the little region had been extensively caved in.


    Aron could see thousands of them altogether, but he was unconcerned despite this because he was so sure of his strategy.


    ''I might as well begin here then.'' Aron gazed upward to the other caverns on the mountain he was currently on while he pondered this.


    He clung to the mountain''s hard surface and started climbing after that without pausing in the hope of finding another cave.


    The distance between them was just about fifty to one hundred meters, making it easy to go between them.


    When he reached into a different one, he sharpened his senses to look for a presence, but once more he discovered it to be empty.


    ¡­


    Back within the mountain range, the group became curious as to what his n was and so they began discussing it.


    "What do you suppose he''ll do?" Rose oddly enough was the one to begin the dialogue.


    He hadn''t told her much this time around plus she had exhausted all her reading material, leaving her nothing to do but wonder as she waited.


    "Evanora thinks he''s going to give away drawings." She spoke while seeming serious.


    Rose usually dismissed her opinions as stupid babbling, but most of the time, they included some truth.


    "Hmm, I suppose the runes he drew while we were traveling here should have a meaning. But what exactly is what I want to know, understand?"


    "Evanora doesn''t want to stand under anything."


    "I genuinely wonder sometimes what goes on in that mind of yours." Rose groaned and shook her head helplessly.


    Jin joined the conversation because he was simrly interested in the strategy, but he didn''t offer any ideas.


    "He''s got so many options to go about this so there''s no point trying to figure it out. It won''t be long anyway so let''s just wait, in the meantime let me tell you the story about the time I encountered a lusty Komi maid."


    ¡­


    Aron kept climbing while being oblivious to what the others were doing.


    He didn''t stop until he heard noisesing from a cave 200 meters to his right.


    He looked in the direction for a moment before choosing to ignore said cave and targeting the empty one.


    Each time he would enter one of the unupied ones, he would take out small sheets of paper with runes and attach them to the walls within.


    They would quickly begin to absorb small streams of mana, which could be seen as they began to glow a dim bright blue.


    "Damned fools! All of them!"


    The next thing that attracted Aron''s attention was a loud voiceing from outside.


    He didn''t think twice about going to the entrance to look as he was still concealed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    There he discovered Manuvv, a recognizable figure, circling over the western mountain range.


    The few Drakar present, out of the many thousands, who werepletely unaware of the intruder lurking in their midst, gazed down at the many caves as the giant strong Drakar cried out in rage and drew their attention.


    ''Seems their fragile bnce is already beginning to crumble even without my immediate influence.''


    With a casual twinkle in his eyes, Aron nced up before quickly turning to begin sowing the runed paper strips.


    The Drakar that Manuvv had notified started to wonder and inquire as to what had caused him to be so furious.


    "Manuvv, what happened?"


    "What is happening?"


    "What did the olden ones say?"


    The Drakar began to interrogate him one by one, asking what had happened to cause him to appear so enraged.


    Manuvv sighed as he turned to look at his fellow blue-scaled Drakar.


    "I requested an audience to exin the tragedy that befell our people and the impending danger but was denied! They say since the threates from the west then it must be delt by us western Drakar! They mock us for being weak and dying to Tulsa! They are blind, even though that is not the case!


    As he spoke, Manuvv''s veins on his broad, thick neck even protruded in an angry manner.


    Aron could hear the exnation, but he continued to go about his business as usual and was merely a passive listener.


    He already knew the Tulsa was what they described humans as which meant contact was already made with quite a few of them.


    However the only ones that seemed to recognize him as Koliean instead were those Panthera he had encountered much prior, this lead him to believe that the Kolieans were present.


    Thest remaining query was whether they were indigenous Kolieans or Kolieans he already knew.


    Manuvv kept talking to his people, but he decided to ignore it for the time being and move forward with his n.


    ¡­.


    "What shall we do?"


    "Can we face the threat Manuvv? The opponent can''t be greater than you right?"


    "Yes! Who cares if they don''t help, we have lived this long thanks to Manuvv!"


    In an instant, the once-concerned voices had changed to ones that were confidence in Manuvv and his skills.


    Manuvv gazed at them with a confident glitter in his eyes as they cheered his name, seemingly unconcerned by the impending peril.


    He lifted his hand and motioned to silence the cheers after they had been going on for a little while.


    "Enough! You are correct. Too long have they underestimated us westerners, this threat? I shall handle it and protect our kind once more!"


    Even Rose and the others could hear Manuvv''s mighty roar as it reverberated throughout the mountain range.


    "Now then, I will need four males confident in their ability to escort me. We need to scout the area where the Tulsa vanished just in case, if lucky they won''t be anywhere in sight and if not¡­ I shall alert you all to retreat. May we all Ascend!"


    Manuvv said bravely while sporting a steely grin. His audience was moved by hisments, and they erupted into thunderous roars.


    "May we all ascend!"


    "May we all ascend!" They cried.


    Their loud chants could be heard throughout the western mountain range and even farther.


    Manuvv was quick to wee the four volunteers because so many of them were eager. After flying to meet him, all four plus Manuvv took off.

 Chapter 252 250: The Drakar Part 5

    Only a fleeting nce from Aron, who was climbing up to another cave, was directed toward the departing Drakar.


    ¡­


    Much time passed¡ªroughly close to a day in Pesian time¡ªand Aron was just nting thest of the runed sheets in a cave many meters away from the one he began from.


    I couldn''t have expected this type of living environment, and there weren''t enough sheets. But they should still be adequate.


    After giving it some thought, he eventually left the den he was in and made his way back to the first cave without being seen.


    ¡­.


    When the walls began to quiver, Jin and the others'' intense boredom with waiting quickly ended.


    As they turned to confront what would have appeared to be a dead end, they noticed the earth shifting to make a passageway that Aron rapidly crossed before immediately shutting it again.


    "How nice of you to finally return."


    Rose was the one who spoke first, with a lot of sarcasm in her voice, despite Jin and Jagu appearing to be the most impatient.


    "I''m ttered I was missed." After replying with his own brand of casual sarcasm, Aron threw the pouch she had earlier handed him over.


    He calmly disregarded her frightening re as she grasped the empty sack.


    "Let''s leave."


    Everyone was perplexed by his orders; wasn''t he creating a strategy so they could assault sessfully?


    "Uh... okay,"


    Jin hurriedly stood up and wiped the dirt off his clothes before turning to face Aron with a look of apparent surprise.


    He considered asking more, but restrained himself and decided to continue to rely on Aron''s strategies.


    Mrah and Kalel were so exhausted from being in such a small space with so little air that they didn''t even attempt to rise up until someone motioned for them to do so.


    ¡­


    The group didn''t say anything more before moving on in the direction they had juste from.


    They hadn''t even taken much of a break since the first time, so the walk this time was slower and more difficult.


    They eventually exited the mountain range, but more slowly.


    "Finally." Jagu let out a sigh of relief and stretched his limbs while inhaling fresh air.


    For a Komi of his size and temperament, an enclosed environment was exceedingly irritating.


    Soon after, the others followed and took a few deep breaths to purify themselves before looking to Aron to see what he would advise.


    He maintained a solid nce up at the mountain''s rough surface as they had just left it, but made no such suggestion.


    Then he snatched out a small, rectangr piece of paper with only a few millimeters on either side, held it up to the sky, and muttered.


    "Invoke."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As soon as the trigger word was uttered, several runic lines appeared. The beautiful golden glow spread across the full sheet of paper as it continued to get brighter and brighter.


    Boom!~


    Boom!~


    The western Drakar''s den on the opposite side of the mountain burst in a number of tremendous explosions.


    The ground rumbled violently, and rocks flew up into the sky, as if a volcano had erupted.


    Many horrified and grisly screams from the Drakar living in the western mountain range, particrly those in the den, could be heard beneath the explosion''s ear-piercing booms.


    "Jin, I need you to create a vast mist, covering parts of the western range and northern range. After that, you''ll all need to head north, there''s arge woond there near the mountain range; you can wait for me there."


    Jin wanted to follow up on several of Aron''s directions, but his instructions came abruptly, and Aron''sid-back demeanor caused him to dismiss them.


    Rose, on the other hand, wasn''t asid-back and questioned him.


    "What of you?"


    Even though she wasn''t very interested in what he was nning, she was more worried about him as a whole, including his safety and whether he was going to leave them. Whatever the scenario, she required Aron''s information, so his safety came second to her own.


    "The explosion will draw arge number of Drakar here, and I''ll take advantage of that confusion to slip away to the southern range and then the eastern. There I''ll cause another disturbance and move north afterwards to meet you."


    Aron turned around and was getting ready to leave in the southern direction of the mountain range as he was talking.


    "All of this is just to divert attention." Jagu was quite rmed by how far Aron had gone.


    Everyone could see from the intensity of the explosions that many lives had been lost, and they began to wonder if he truly did all of this only to create a simple distraction.


    "Yes and no. What is simpler than starting an organization from scratch? When you conquer and assimte another, you reap the benefits of what was presumably many generations ofbor. In Limbo, this is how life is conducted."


    Despite the approaching menace of Drakar appearing in all directions, Aron turned and nonchntly started walking away after saying those words.


    He left while Jagu and the rest watched in silence. They found many of the procedures and activities here to be shocking because they had previously disapproved of them in Pesia.


    But here? It was just an everyday urrence.


    This was especially true for Jin and Jagu, who both had strong personal convictions, and the longer they stayed with Aron, the more obvious this reality became and the closer they came to epting it fully.


    Mrah and Kalel had already essentially developed into Aron''s dependent disciples.


    This was evident in their anxiety as they watched him leave, as well as how quickly their sense of security vanished.


    The weak had a tendency to obey, revere, and even idolize the powerful.


    And Kolien, who was emancipating himself from them, was the strongest person in their eyes.


    "Let''s go as well." Jin, you may begin. Rose only watched Aron walk away for a moment before turning her attention to the direction they were supposed to travel in.

 Chapter 253 251: Drakarian Anarchy Part 1

    A short while after the numerous explosions on the western mountain, arge number of Drakar gathered in the sky, a few with red scales, others with gray scales, and some with ck scales.


    However, there were no blue-scaled Drakar in the sky at that time.


    "Rah!~"


    A ferocious growl could be hearding from off in the distance as the gathering Drakar peered down at the ruins.


    Even from a few kilometers away, one could hear it since it was so loud and enraged.


    The entire group of Drakar turned to face the impassioned roar only to witness Manuvv of the western Drakar rushing in their direction with no indication of slowing.


    "Manuvv, calm down! We''ve only just arrived!" From among the Drakar crowd, a recognizable figure appeared to attempt to pacify the enraged Manuvv.


    It was Greile of the southern Drakar, the gray-scaled Drakar he had previously spoken with at the massacre that took ce in the wide londs.


    Manuvv abruptly came to a stop in the air after hearing her. However, the shockwave he and his wings created continued and spread, causing Lesser Drakar to plummet to the ground.


    "So who!? I need an answer immediately." Manuvv''s eyes showed absolutely no sign of logic.


    His determination tobat the criminals, no matter who they were, could be seen in his eyes; it was a mentality that was almost insane.


    "I''m not sure! You should look for survivors because, as I''ve already stated, we Southerners are here to help." Greile responded with the same ferocity as Manuvv and without disying any signs of weakness.


    Many of the Drakar were unconcerned, despite the majority finding Manuvv''s rage frightening.


    Manuvv could only clench his fist in fury, even causing his palms to bleed from the pressure of his nails driving into them.


    Greile received no response from Manuvv, who then flew down to start looking for any survivors.


    He and others had no idea that the offender was merely casually observing the action.


    As he mounted one of the several mountain ranges, Aron, who was currently traveling alone, once again used the camouge aspect topletely conceal his location.


    After sharpening his senses, he had a terrific view of the action and a clear understanding of all that was being said.


    ''Those unmoved by his show must have the capability to equal or even exceed him in strength or ability. If so, then there must be a bigger force holding all of these hot-tempered creatures in check, or violence would have broken out long ago.''


    Aron frowned and watched the spectacle as he lost himself in thought. The fact that a greater threat existed made the already hazardous path he was traveling even more challenging.


    He believed that gics could not allow a race that was so vicious to rely on self-government or be united.


    Instead, he believed that a strong, central figure¡ªor possibly a group of such figures¡ªkept themunity together. If thetter, then based on the Drakar''s customs, segregation, and culture, they must have had some level of intelligence.


    ''I definitely need to stay out of sight. When those in authority witness what they control falling apart, they will be pushed to take action.''


    Aron''s mind wandered, and he swiftly turned away from the scene and carried on climbing the mountain.


    The two Drakar he had previously taken had given him more than enough details to draw a basic conclusion; the scene did nothing more than reinforce what he already believed.


    ''I''m curious to see how he will respond to what is hidden.''


    ¡­


    Despite being mighty Komi, they still had to dig through what had been a copsing mountain that had suddenly fallen apart while the search for survivors went on for a while.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Greile produced a bunch of theories for Manuvv at that time, and his rage almost vanished entirely. At that point, the threat posed by the Tulsa and other nearby Drakar didn''t even cross his mind.


    His sorrow for what he had lost had now overtaken him.


    A moment ago his fellow westerners were chanting his name heroically and felt safe with him representing them, yet not long after, disaster befell them, leaving the blue-scaled Drakar nearly extinct.


    Any leader would have found it too much to bear.


    "Manuvv¡­ I don''t believe any of them are survivors."


    The huge Drakar turned to gaze at the distressed voice and sighed.


    The one to speak was one of the Drakar Manuvv who had set out to look for Aron, who was now just a passing memory.


    Manuvv had a peculiar expression on his harsh, scaly face, one that seemed to veer between sympathy and hopelessness.


    The Drakar who had spoken noticed that his scales had changed from blue to a brighter shade of blue. For them, an increase in scale shading was a sign of mncholy, much like how humans cry.


    "Even if there isn''t even the slightest chance, I must try since that''s all I can do at this point. I''m sorry about your youngers." Manuvv responded and then turned to continue removing debris.


    Despite their strange behavior, they were still living, breathing creatures with feelings and lives.


    The Drakar treated others in an unrepentant manner, simr to how humans domesticated inferior animals or even lower beings.


    In part due to that, Aron was unable to feelpassion for either of the races he had inflicted harm on.


    Aron was currently perched atop one of the smaller mountains, trying to take in as much of the surroundingndscape as he could with his fleeting thoughts.


    "Greile!?"


    Manuvv''s recognizable voice came into his ears with a burning wrath supporting it as he was trying to imprint what he could into his consciousness.


    He didn''t react visibly when he heard the roar, as was to be expected. Instead, he turned his head back and stared in the general direction of Manuvv.


    The big Drakar, now in the skies once more with very dark blue scales, roared the name of the Drakar with gray scales. His eyes revealed an unmatched level of furious bloodlust.


    The one called Swiftly got to her feet as well, but she kept a safe distance from the enraged Manuvv. Her hardened face made it difficult to interpret her expressions, but it was clear that she was anxious.


    "This!? Exin yourself now."


    Greile was astounded to see the massive, gray scale that Manuvv held out with hisrge hand for her to view.


    "Are you using me? Watch your words, Manuvv, you''re in no state to have me as your enemy." She responded, her eyes narrowed in threat.


    "Grah!~"


    Before flinging the scale away, Manuvv''s breathing becamebored. He also let out another loud growl.


    "Now that I think about it, I should have known. After today, nobody will ever have to worry about you being an enemy again!"


    With those final words, Manuvvunched an attack and triggered what would be yet another massacre.

 Chapter 254 252: Drakarian Anarchy Part 2

    Ta!~


    As Manuvv and Greile fought, a piercing noise that sounded like hard metal colliding reverberated throughout the valley.


    Although Greile had been caught off guard by Manuvv''s attack and was still unsure of the circumstances, her quick instincts allowed her to react just in time.


    The oue? Greile''s sharp underarm was violently struck by Manuvv''s fist.


    "Manuvv, are you stupid? The olden ones forbade disputes!" Greile pped her big wings, putting some space between her and the enraged Manuvv, and yelled angrily.


    The once sharp, spiky scales of her underarm now looked dented, and some had even fallen offpletely, whereas Manuvv had very visible open wounds on his knuckles.


    Greile was able to move away from him thanks to the assistance of her fellow southern Drakar, who counted in the tens and were more than enough to deal with the Manuvv and his backing, who totaled no more than five.


    The eastern and northern Drakar just observed the altercation while grinning grotesquely.


    Greile cast a sidelong nce at them and scowled; she knew from that show alone that they wouldn''t being to her aid.


    ''I need to avoid fighting him, this isn''t the time to be injured. Who knows what those damned northerners and easterners are nning.'' Before turning to face her fellow Drakar, she paused to think.


    "He''s gone against the instructions passed by the olden ones! Grab him at once so he may be taken to them for punishment!" She bravely eximed, letting out a shout that echoed throughout most of the mountain range.


    She provoked the eastern and northern Drakar to scowl at her statements. She had just used the situation against them; they could now only either help or leave to inform the olden ones of the current happenings.


    "Tch! I didn''t expect anything less from the cowardly Southerners, who only know how to run away and hatch ns. You want to lie now that I have discovered the truth? Despicable!" Manuvv wasn''t prepared to permit such an event.


    He kept nothing back and rushed forward once more because he had nothing left to lose.


    Nheless, this time, some other Drakar were prepared to repel the assault; however, this turned out to be useless.


    Boom!~


    Manuvv swung his big wings with enormous vigor and sent a thunderous gust of wind.


    It blew in the direction of the throng of gray-scaled Drakar, sending some soaring erratically.


    The handful who could fight back countered and flew towards Manuvv''s direction with the intention of attacking.


    They more than made up for their diminutive size in the air with tremendous agility and speed, swiftly sneaking into Manuvv''s blind areas before he could turn to react.


    The swiftest approached him from behind and used the razor-sharp scales that protruded from his underarm to slice at Manuvv''s wings and back.


    It onlysted for a brief period, though, as a single p from Manuvv produced another strong wind gust to blow back his attack, leaving only minor wounds.


    However, even in his wrath, he could see that the injuries would only get worse if the rate of attack kept up.


    So then, what could he do?


    Manuvv acted solely on instinct, ignoring the powerful and flying toward the ground where the lesser Drakar were seeking refuge from the conflict or treating minor injuries.


    !!


    They were visibly shocked as they noticed Manuvv''srge form advancing in their direction.


    Fly away? Run? How could they when they had already suffered damage to their wings from the initial onught when they fell to the hard ground?


    Manuvv moved with almost no blind spots that Greile or her Drakar might exploit.


    A powerful wind would st in all directions with each p of his wings, preventing them from making a close-range strike.


    "Safeguard the fallen!" The flying juggernaut could no longer be stopped by anyone other than Greile.


    His strategy was straightforward: murder the frail and ce Greile, whom he believed to be ountable for what had happened to him, in an identical position as himself.


    Since her den was toward the south, this wasn''t feasible, but the loss of some of her best was still preferable to nothing.


    Despite the simplicity of his idea, Greile was put in a difficult situation. Fighting him head-on was the only way to protect the weak, but doing so on the ground where they couldn''t move as quickly, worried her.


    She had no choice but to ept it.


    She motioned her fellow gray-scaled Drakar to attack with a heavy heart, hoping they could at least slow him down long enough to save a few people.


    "Help us already, Gr!!" Greile yelled and scowled at the stoic-appearing Drakar with the dim red scales after sending her followers away.


    Gr and the rest of the red-scaled Drakar looked amused when they heard Greile''s cries.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At first impression, he appeared to be no more than an obese beast with a protruding belly.


    However, Manuvv briefly disyed a troubled expression when he heard Greile ask Drakar for assistance.


    "You all bore me, fine. Let''s end this quickly so I can sample some more delicious Tulsa." Gr, who was nearly spherical in shape, smiled toothily while drool could be seen flowing between his teeth.


    He touched his protruding abdomen after uttering those words, and the other red-scaled Drakar followed suit.


    Their once-normal-looking huge bellies then started to change color, turning into what appeared to be a fierce burning amber.


    As soon as this started, Manuvv frantically iled his wings, creating another strong wind st while also hurting himself by putting too much strain on them.


    "Dammit!"


    He gritted his teeth and tried to soar upward while ignoring the agony, but as he looked up, a startling meeting greeted him.


    Bam!


    Before he even realized what was happening, he felt a strong blow to the side of his face, which sent him tumbling to the ground violently.


    Boom!


    When hisrge body hit the earth, the dust from the rocky mountains rose up and the ground shook.


    The dust quickly cleared since there were so many Drakar pping their wings nearby, exposing Manuvv''s bleeding face, which now had a sizable open wound.


    "Osar, you disgusting scum." Manuvv cautiously raised his head to see who had assaulted him, but instead he saw a Drakar with dark scales that appeared to be rtively muscr and had a build simr to Manuvv''s.


    The hue of their scales wasn''t the only thing that distinguished the creature known as Osar from Manuvv. Osar had a huge, rounded tail tip with sharp, projecting spikes that, upon closer inspection, one could perceive as virtually resembling a biological mace.


    Anyone who looked at Manuvv''s deplorable condition of expression could see the destructive impact it had on someone.


    "me yourself for being weak. Finish him off, Gr." Osar cackled victoriously with his arms crossed before giving an order to the leader of the eastern Drakar.


    "Osar, I''m not your errand boy! Watch your tongue!" Gr pped back in wrath in response to this and vented his rage, but the northern Drakar shot him a terrifying gaze.


    "You watch yours before I rip it out and feed it to your disgusting gluttonous self!"


    Osar shouted out in a forceful voice that shook the entire region.


    Gr seemed very uneasy at hisments, turned his head away, and then murmured angrily in a low voice.


    "But the olden ones will need to judge him, not us¡­"


    "Oh¡­" In response, Osar came close to Gr and peered into his eyes. "Do you wish to test and see wether they can save you from the consequences of angering me?"


    "No, no, um, I get it, okay. Just take responsibility if they ask." Osar received a toothy grin from Gr, who grudgingly epted out of a sense of helplessness.


    "All right, I''ll leave this to you. I need to inspect my new ythings, haha." With a heinousugh and confident smirk, Osar took off higher into the air and left the scene.


    Gr could only express irritation before turning to Manuvv, who had lost all motivation to continue fighting.


    After a brief pause, Gr and the other eastern Drakar opened fire in powerful bursts at the stilled Manuvv.


    As he burned to death, there were no screams or movements.He made the decision to keep quiet about his humiliation right up until he died and was reduced to a burned corpse.


    Aron patiently observed this sight with a difficult-to-read expression before turning to look in the direction Osar had flown.


    ''That one will be a problem.''


    Before turning around and moving on, Aron''s only remaining views on the subject were those.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Jin was guiding the group through the dense fog he had created. However, the soundsing from the scene in the western mountain ranges caught their attention.


    The tremendous booms, shouts, and cries that indicate a significant altercation could all be heard.


    "Whatever Aron did, it seems to have gained the attention of the entire mountain range. We best pick up our pace lest we have some of that attention directed towards us." Rose advised softly as her scouter approached her.


    Everyone took her advice to heart and started moving more quickly right away. She couldn''t help but look back as they traveled further, a peculiar light shining in her eyes.


    ''A pity.''

 Chapter 255 253: Drakarian Anarchy Part 3

    After some time, the once-loud mountain became silent.


    It had be little more than a valley of broken and destroyed rocks in what had once been the home of the western blue-scaled Drakar.


    Numerous burned and/or decaying corpses were strewn around on top of this heap of debris without regard for order.


    The southernmander, Greile, who was alone and hanging in the sky above, was observing this horrific spectacle.


    Her scaly, Dracona-like visage twisted into an expression that appeared to be indignant at what she was witnessing.


    "I assumed you''d be pleased to see your opponent die."


    She heard a voice above her and raised her head in dread when she realized who it belonged to.


    "Osar!"


    She worriedly narrowed her eyes and spread her wings, putting some space between herself and him.


    "Rx, I''m not here to argue. I''m here for the same reason you are: to find the truth behind what really happened here." In contrast to the sardonic and self-assured expression he had throughout the altercation, Osar descended slowly and sported a moreposed look.


    "The truth?" He nodded subtly in response to her hesitant question.


    "Yes, this entire situation made no sense to me. All of us wanted to assimte Manuvv, but none wanted him to perish, it''s a loss to our kind as a whole. I need to know the truth lest this happen to one of us next¡­" His words stumbled as he started to scan the surroundings for any hints.


    "The truth? Then why did you kill Manuvv?"


    Greile remained skeptical and didn''t ept the words she was hearing right away, even though they made sense to her.


    "Manuvv was the biggest threat to the ideals of the olden ones. Let''s say it was their plot to kill him; if we didn''t go along, then they''d realize we are no longer the dull-minded creatures they enved long ago. His death was unavoidable, but¡­"


    Osarnded on the stony surface and moved toward thergest scorched body before proceeding.


    "But if this wasn''t a scheme by them, then allowing him to be taken alive to them would be tantamount to giving them information on the subject."


    Osar sighed heavily from exhaustion as he stared at Manuvv''s corpse with a difficult-to-read expression.


    Greile descended as well, but she kept a safe distance from Osar.


    "Suppose I believe you; why reveal all this to me? Aren''t you afraid I will tell the olden ones of your schemes?"


    Greile''s warning was met only by Osar''s loud, mocking chuckle, as he saw her as aplete moron.


    "The olden ones trust no one more than me. Besides in the scenario where it wasn''t any of us, Drakar, or the olden ones who plotted against Manuvv, then it leaves only one option, Tulsa."


    Greile recalled the frightening moment she saw the deathly valley being caused by a single group of Tulsa, and Osar''s words made her shiver.


    "But when we reported this you said it was nothing but an excuse and had the olden ones dismiss it¡­ wait. You did that so they couldn''t be aware of the threat? But if it''s this big, then we cannot handle it alone."


    Greile was starting to realize that Osar was more crafty than anyone had thought possible because he had given the situation a lot of thought.


    "If it is a threat too big for us, then worst-case scenario, I admit I was wrong. Right now the Tulsa are seen as nothing but ythings, so the olden ones are none the wiser, if this was really caused by the Tulsa, then it''s clear they are here to save their kind¡­ That means they have a weakness. For now, go and question the captured Tulsa in your dwelling and ask them who their strongest individuals are and the details."


    Osar believed his deduction was urate, giving him the upper hand over their alleged Tulsa foe.


    He had no idea that a small inuracy in his reasoning would turn out to be his own vulnerability to the enemy.


    ¡­


    The opponent in question was climbing yet another peak in broad daylight since his camouge had prevented anyone from noticing him.


    ''At this rate, I may run out of this variant mana allowing me to use this ability before I cover the entire mountain range...dammit.''


    Aron had only taken the mana from a single Scholopedera, this meant the amount he could use wasn''t much to begin with.


    He had been using it consistently for more than twenty kilometers. That wouldn''t have been an issue if he had been traveling at his top speed, but he had to be careful not to stir up any debris.


    If he walked too quickly, there would be a strong wind gust, the sound of heavy footfall, or perhaps the raising of dust.


    He couldn''t take a chance because he didn''t know how keen the Drakar''s senses were.


    ''Thankfully I''ve made it here¡­''


    He made the decision to keep his thoughts on the present situation and avoid ruminating too much.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He felt some relief after climbing to the mountain''s summit and seeing whaty on the other side.


    The homes of the southern gray-scaled Drakar were located below the mountain on the other side.


    They had a significantlyrger poption than the western dwellings, making the setting much livelier.


    While the elder Drakar were either patrolling the skies above or keeping an eye on their dens built into the surrounding mountain sides, the younger Drakar could be seen flying around much closer to the ground as they yed carefree.


    "They must number at least a few thousand here."


    It was only normal to see so many of them, given that the residence stretched for tens of kilometers.


    But that was a figure he hadn''t anticipated.


    ''I don''t have enough sheets to create explosive runic slips... Even if I did, the structure of this mountain valley is too open to cause much damage.''


    Aron''s ns hade to a halt, forcing him to reconsider all he had in mind for the other Drakar.


    Making matters more challenging, he now had to operate under the presumption that there were either an equal number or more Drakar in the other dwellings.


    The heavens thundered loudly while Aron considered his alternatives, grabbing his attention as well as that of the Drakar who were on patrol.


    He cast a narrowing gaze upward at the ominous clouds; everyone could see what that thunder meant.


    ''Rain... it seems they were longing for it too.''


    Aron could see a great deal of happy Drakar cheering from the homes below, as they were all looking up in excitement.


    He pulled his gaze away from the sky and started to descend the mountain, not understanding why the rain was causing this much excitement.


    He needed to drastically reconsider his ns because there were much too many Drakar for him to roam freely across the homes.


    He hurriedly entered the closestir he could find because he knew the rain would make it difficult for him to move undetected.


    Once inside, he explored further and discovered a solitary female Dracona curled up on the floor, holding two eggs that were roughly the size of a human head.


    His target was the far end of their, close to that specific female Drakar, so he breathed more slowly and went even more slowly than before.


    Aron made the decision to move closer to the walls and maintain a 10-meter proximity to the sleeping female Drakar.


    ''Now we wait.''


    He sat on the ground, crossed his legs, and leaned against the wall in a safe position for the time being. His camouge was still very much in effect.


    His breathing and pulse rate had both significantly slowed down, but every other aspect of his being was nearly in a condition of hibernation.


    He stayed that way for quite some time, only opening his eyes when he detected the arrival of another fragrance.


    He raised his head just enough to see a male Drakar enter carrying a human being''s dismembered body in its bloodied palm.


    Awakened from her sleep by the new presence, the female Drakar roared in the direction of the door as soon as she saw it.


    "It''s just me, Ulr; I brought you a meal."


    The male approached the female with considerable caution and appeared to be submissive to her.


    The male brought the human torso close to her and then stepped back, waiting for her to speak.


    She inspected the torso with her eyes first, then sniffed it and scowled at the male.


    "It''s not fresh, and itcks blood and tenderness." With tremendous displeasure, the woman revealed.


    "The olden ones have said to keep the Tulsa alive and breed them. I was fortunate to even get this part because only damaged ones could be eaten. I will go hunting again tomorrow alongside the other males once the rain descends. I will bring you a feast!" The man boldly proposed, but the woman was unimpressed.


    "Fine. Leave my den then." She replied dismissively before going back to sleep.


    Aron nced at the testosterone-drenched man and could almost grasp what the gift of meat meant in this situation. Unfortunately, the man''s attempts to exin it failed, and he was forced to depart.


    However, hisments gave Aron a chance, and now he smiled a little.


    ''A hunt in which the majority of the males will have left the area and the females will be confined to their dens, caring for their eggs. This will function well...''

 Chapter 256 254: Drakarian Anarchy Part 4

    Aron didn''t need to wait long for the rains to descend as they began to do so shortly after the male Drakar who had enteredst, left.


    As raindrops fell from the clouds above, the already gloomy mood of that region of limbo turned bleak and foreboding.


    Aron raised his head and gave a fleeting grin as the aroma of water blending with the formerly dry terrain reached his nose.


    The sound of the rain increasing in volume was quickly overpowered by the Drakar''s raucous cheers, which seemed to be marking some sort of asion.


    Grah!~


    Even the female Drakar that was sleeping in the den where Aron had hidden raised its head and let out a roar before showing a pleased expression.


    There was only a brief period of roaring and cheering before one loud voice took over.


    "The rains are falling and another season to hunt as began! We men will will scour thends for the finest of prey to feed theing generations and the mothers looking after them. I Sorij promise this!"


    Grah!~


    The owner of the thunderous voice delivered a brief statement to all who could hear, including Aron, who wondered what role that particr Drakar yed and if it was also powerful.


    However, from what Aron could observe from the grey-scaled Drakar, they were matriarchal. So he doubted the role was too great.


    Following the end of the cheers, a violent gust of wind blew continuously into the den Aron was hiding in, causing him to be alert.


    Thankfully, this onlysted a second because he quickly realized the wind wasn''t caused by a threat.


    Instead, it was caused by thousands of male Drakar flying into the air at the same time, leaving behind strong winds.


    He could only keep his head down and wait for it to pass, concerned that the wind might make the armor he was still wearing generate a loud noise.


    Thankfully, that did not happen, and a short whileter, the wind died down and he could hear the rain falling again.


    Aron let out a light sigh and looked in the direction of the sleeping female, content that she hadn''t noticed him yet.


    To be safe, he waited a little longer before deciding to act.


    Aron had thoroughly considered his chances of sess in the time he had been waiting, given the numbers he was up against and the unknown potential of a strong opponent. He came to the conclusion that the odds were stacked against him.


    Aron didn''t doubt his strength, but even he didn''t want to overestimate himself and die an early death.


    At the same time, he felt he hade too far to leave without a single gain. As a result, he devised apletely different n, one in which he could leave satisfied with his work.


    After confirming that the female Drakar was sound asleep, Aron stood up again and began walking towards the exit.


    He stared out at the many dens he could see from afar and the portion of the valley visible to him.


    However, he couldn''t see a single Drakar out and about, implying that his assumption was valid and that most of the remaining Drakar had returned to their dens.


    ''Let''s not waste this time then.''


    Aronunched from the den''s entrance down to the earth below after confirming that no Drakar were present on the ground or in the sky.


    His destination? The deeper parts of the mountainous valley he was in.


    Aron needed to travel another five kilometres for this, which he aplished considerably faster this time because the pouring rain concealed his scent and movement.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He rushed past puddles and streaming water that was gradually rising. The deeper he went, the more he noticed an increase in where the water reached his body.


    ''I must be getting closer to where the rains likely cause floods. Here should be fine.''


    Upon realizing that fact, Aron no longer moved forward but instead just looked upward.


    He was currently standing in a narrow valley surrounded by mountain faces on both the left and right sides.


    The walkway was just ten meters wide, which seemed like a lot if you crossed it alone, but it was far too narrow for a group of five or more, especially when they possessedrge wings.


    ''Perfect.''


    He thought before beginning to ascend the right mountain face. As he ascended, he ced a runic sheet at different strategic weak points.


    This continued for many kilometers until he reached the point where the narrow path ended and connected to a tremendously violent river.


    The river ran straight through the mountains he was in. It was approximately a kilometer wide and ran farther than he could see.


    The dirty brown color was a clear indicator that it was a river that formed when the rains began, meaning the path was likely empty or had a tiny stream flowing there before the rains.


    The river ran from high to lownd; the speed was fierce, and the debris it carried made it even more deadly.


    ''Navigating through that is suicide regardless of strength. Water would force itself into you far quicker than you can fight it, not to mention the heavy debris you''d keep colliding with. No wonder they build their dens into the faces of mountains, well above the flooding mark.''


    Aron paused to properly analyze the river because, at that point, the terrain was his biggest weapon, and he intended to use that fully.


    After some time, he was finally done and was ready to turn back. Before doing so, he jumped over to the other mountain face; he couldn''t descend because, at that point, he was so deep into the valley that the water on the narrow path was many meters deep.


    As he returned along the other mountain face, he nted the remaining runic papers in various strategic spots till he reached his starting point.


    From there, he descended to thend where the water only reached his knees and began heading back to the valley''s higher ground, where most of the dwellings were.


    Once there, he stopped using his camouge, no longer seeing a reason to use it since the goal was now to get the Drakar''s attention.


    However, since they were yet to spot him, he felt he should at least thin out the numbers until they did so.


    With this in mind, Aron returned to the den he first hid, where the female Drakar was still sound asleep next to her egg.


    With this in mind, Aron returned to the den he first hid, where the female Drakar was still sound asleep next to her egg.


    Surprisingly even they were drowned out due to arge amount of rainfall pouring down.


    The female Drakar didn''t flinch until he was only about a meter away because of a peculiar noise near her.


    By the time she slowly opened her eyes to inspect, Aron was already close to her.


    Snap! ~


    His nearly 3-meter stature was superior to her two-and-a-half-meter one, so he could easily ce his hands around her neck and crack it swiftly.


    As for the egg, he looked at it for a moment and showed a smirk.


    ''Another potential gain arises from all this.''

 Chapter 257 255: Drakarian Anarchy Part 5

    Aron moved from den to den, performing the same operation, murdering any Drakar present, adult or child, and leaving only the eggs.


    This continued for quite some time, to the point that even he was shocked at how simple a target they were while isted in theirir.


    However, his spotless record was soon broken as the rain slowed and turned into a drizzle.


    This happened just as Greile, who had been conversing with Oscar, arrived.


    At first, nothing seemed out of ce, so she began descending toward the dens. However, something caused her visage to deform as she did so.


    "The odour of blood..." She whispered before flying towards the den where the aroma wasing from.


    For the most part, Aron killed swiftly and without drawing blood. When confronted with the little young Drakar, he needed to smash their heads in his palm before they could scream.


    Greile went to one of these dens and found a terrible sight there.


    "Who dares?!"


    Her rage-filled shout echoed through the valley, waking several of the sleeping Drakar.


    Aron was on the verge of taking yet another life when he turned to face the entrance without reservation.


    ''I was starting to believe I''d be able to kill every single one without being discovered.''


    He was a little disappointed. Nheless, he was fortunate to have taken hundreds of lives without being found.


    "Greile?"


    "What''s happened?"


    "Is it the olden ones again¡­"


    Those still alive cautiously emerged cautiously from their dens, peering up at Greile, who hovered over the dwelling.


    Greile remained motionless and observed as many of the Drakar unveiled themselves.


    She noted a significant gap in numbers as they were doing so. It just took a single glimpse for her worry to transform into panic.


    "No!!"


    She denied, her eyes widening, before flying into another den.


    "No! Who did this?!"


    Greile, enraged, continued to inspect den after den, but only the eggs were in one piece in each one.


    "Greile!!"


    A cry suddenly grabbed her attention, and she turned to face it. She then noticed an angry-looking Drakar female pointing to yet another den.


    However, an unknown person was in this den, dressed in tarnished silver armour with frayed crimson cloth adorning the waist and shoulders. Of course, it was Aron.


    Aron stood confidently at the door without employing disguise to hide his existence, his prominent figure evident to all as he yfully juggled an egg in one hand.


    His actions seemed to enrage all of the onlookers even more. Many individuals were curious about the brave being hidden beneath the helm.


    "A Tulsa dares!!"


    "Kill it!"


    "I will rip you apart and feed you to our young."


    Many outraged yells erupted from the dens as the Drakar prepared to fly out and attack. Still, Greile was wise enough to recognize that this was no ordinary Tulsa.


    "Stop!"


    "It''s the Tulsa that reduced the westerners into that state. Do not approach it carelessly." Greile warned, her scaly brow wrinkled.


    After that, a chuckle sounded from under the helm of the figure they were looking at.


    "So you are capable of more than just brutish mannerisms? I''m genuinely surprised that low-born hybrids like you can do that." Aron mocked in a loud voice, surprising everyone.


    The shock came not from insulting them but from the fact that he couldmunicate in what they assumed was theirnguage.


    To them, thenguages of Pesia employed by humans were nothing more than ramblings of livestock.


    "It canmunicate!" One of the Drakar screamed, unable to conceal its shock.<novelnext></novelnext>


    On the other hand, Aron stopped juggling the egg and gripped it more tightly.


    "As fascinating as this is, it''s time for me to depart. I was only passing by and thought, why not get a small meal while I''m at it? This egg should suffice. I''ll be off now."


    Aron jumped from the entrance he was standing on and crashed viciously on the ground without notice. However, because he had not exerted force on himself, the collision had little effect.


    Thest thing he wanted was for them to feel discouraged to face him.


    Only his quickness was required for them to feel some optimism, and he delivered.


    He charged away from the scene and began racing deeper into the valley without waiting for them to react to his quick fall.


    "A small meal?!"


    "Low-born!?"


    "Brutish!?"


    Anger was felt, and hundreds of eyes were drawn to him.


    "Wait?!"


    Greile''s attempt to stop them was drowned out by the sheer volume of pping wings and angry roars, not to mention the rain gradually returning.


    Aron didn''t bother looking back, running at nearly full speed across the muddy, damp ground as if it were nothing.


    Foosh!~


    A swarm of Drakar quickly filled the skies and began following him with unrivalled zeal.


    Greile had found herself towards the back because she had dyed acting like the others.


    "Wait! Stop!"


    Still, she felt something was wrong, so she kept attempting to calm them down and stop them from pursuing.


    Unfortunately, given the noise, her voice sounded like a minor key amid an orchestra of roars.


    The southern Drakar took pride in their agility and quickness, so they thought they could capture the daring Tulsa, who mocked them.


    Any being would be enraged if what they regarded as livestock offended them. Their pride and egos would not allow them to swallow humiliation and resentment.


    "It''s trying to escape using the narrow path!?"


    It didn''t take long for the chasing Drakar to form their own opinion about Aron''s intentions.


    "Don''t worry. The path ends at a river that he can''t cross!"


    "I''ll tear his flesh from his bone at that time!"


    In a rush of fury, the leading Drakar sped up even further.


    It was no longer a race to capture Aron but rather to be the first to seize him and release their seething anger.


    As Aron approached the valley''s deeper reaches, the water level rose to a point where he could no longer run.


    This gave some the impression that it was the end. Still, he abruptly began to hop on both sides of the tiny route, forcing himself ahead diagonally.


    "Che! Hateful!"


    They felt as if they were being yed with by something that was essentially food. Their already hurt pride, receiving even more damage from it.


    Arias was impressed to see their anger growing even after leading them five kilometres.


    At that point, he felt the majority should have been travelling along the narrow path, and at that speed, they couldn''te to aplete halt in such a short period.


    This meant just one thing to Arias now.


    ''All the conditions are now met.''


    He smirked as he increased his speed, increasing the gap between them even more.


    After reaching a distance he felt was safe, he looked back and yelled.


    "Invoke!"

 Chapter 258 256: Drakarian Anarchy Part 6

    "Invoke!"


    As soon as Aron uttered those words, the valley trembled furiously and a chain of explosions erupted at certain parts of the cliff faces on either side of the narrow path. This caused manyrge rocks of varying sizes to start raining down on the valley.


    "!!"


    Confusion, fear and panic could now be seen on the faces of the many Drakar that were in pursuit of Aron.


    Many tried to react to the sudden event but it was no use. The path was narrow and they too many enclosed within it.


    Those who tried to turn and flee ended up colliding other panicking Drakar who wanted to flee in the opposite direction. Because of that, a state of chaos erupted.


    Aron hade to a stop at one of the few safe zones he had prepared beforehand that was free from any falling debris. He only watched with his camouge aspect active and an unemotional gaze as screams of panic and the sound tumbling rocks filled the air.


    Bam! ~


    It began. In a mere instance, many lives were lost as heaps of rocks crushed everything in their path.


    Any attempts at dodging were pointless, because as soon they dodged one, another was already upon them.


    Greile, who was suspicious of Aron from the start didn''t follow him along the path like the others. She had instead gone far above the valley itself and hoped to cut him off on the side using her superior speed.


    As dangerous as she thought he was, she still believed he couldn''t do anything against their many numbers. How wrong she was.


    And now the price to pay for that was right before her eyes.


    She watched the massacre urring beneath her like a trembling statue. Her limbs remained stationary, only her wings remained working to keep her airborne.


    "Greile!!"


    "Help u-!!"


    "No, I don''t want die, ple-!!"


    Numerous cries echoed through the air and reached Greile, but she still couldn''t move.


    She knew she could do nothing for them, any attempts to rush down would kill her. Remaining above was the only logical option, at least by doing so she could provide support to the survivors.


    That hope dwindled with every passing moment as the number of screams reduced over and over again, until finally no more could be heard.


    Greile waited much longer before acting, she needed to be sure the rocks would no longer fall.


    Upon descending, her sharp senses could hear faint breathing, some groans and even heart beats. That told her some of the Drakar survived, yet she didn''t look relieved, after all they were now buried under numerous heavy debris.


    She couldn''t save them all¡­


    "I will find that Tulsa and make it make it pay, even if I have to dig through this entire valley to find it''s corpse!"


    In a fit of helpless rage, Greile made this deration. Luckily for her, she didn''t need to look, since the culprit never left.


    "Is that so?"


    "!!"


    Upon hearing the voice that was etched into her mind, Greile quickly turned her head and looked behind. And there he was, Aron.


    No longer masking himself in camouge, Aron stood above the debris just like her.


    Greile, no longer thinking logically didn''t even care about how dangerous he was and just attacked!


    "You!!"


    Her bloodshot eyes were fixated on Aron. Because face remained hidden under her helm, she couldn''t read his facial expression, but from his tone alone she knew, she was being mocked.


    Therge wings mounted on her back pped furiously and propelled her figure forward at an rming speed, causing her to reach Aron in what felt like an instant.


    However¡­


    "Ack!!"


    Suddenly she felt a sharp pain on her neck and her vision grew blurry. Wasn''t she just moving? Why had she stopped suddenly?


    Those questions lingered in her hazy mind, but the answer soon came when her vision cleared. In front her she saw Aron, mere inches away from her.


    She then lowered her head slightly and saw that his hand was on her neck. He had reacted to her attack and stopped her even before she could fully unleash it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Like I thought, you gray scaled Drakar rely too much on agility, thus you are far toocking physically to be of any threat to me."


    His words revealed a harsh reality to Greile, one she didn''t want to ept¡­ not without a fight.


    "Release me! Release me now! You damned Tulsa!"


    Since only her neck was being held, Greile struggled within Aron''s hold. She tried pping her wings vigorously to try and fly up but it was hopeless. Then she attacked using the sharp spiky scales under her forearm, but that to presented no results.


    The collision between her spikes and his armor simply caused sparks to fly but no pration was made.


    "How long do you n to struggle? I can''t imagine it''s a good idea to leave all those eggs unattended to, after all, they might be your only hope at avoiding extinction."


    Aron''s calm words caused her to stop struggling, a look of horror now stered across her face as she now realized the bigger picture.


    She was now thest fully healthy female Drakar of her kind. The only way the gray scaled Drakar could avoid extinction was by relying on the unhatched young.


    Out of the thousands present, a good number would be female after all. For that to happen though they needed to be protected even more fiercely, which meant as much she hated Aron, the fate of her people was his to decide.


    "At first, I pitied the Tulsa and treated them well, despite how other Drakar only saw you as livestock. I will forever regret not killing every single Tulsa I have seen. I will tell you where your people are being kept, just spare our young¡­ they will never know it was you did or seek vengeance."


    Greile didn''t plead for her life but instead for the unhatched eggs. She felt this was the most beneficial deal Aron could take.


    He would kill her now and not have to worry about his actions being revealed along with getting the location of his fellow people she thought.


    On her end, she was sure the dens would be safe until the males returned.


    "You seem to misunderstand; I am not a Tulsa as you call it. I am Koliean. My interest lies in whether you or your people can be of use, if not then you have no business remaining alive considering your hostility towards others."


    Greile''s eyes widened at the reveal of Aron''s true race.


    "You lie¡­ the Kolieans stay in thend across the waters, they have no reason to harm us! You don''t even possess wings! Not matter how powerful the race, a Koliean child cannot be as strong as you!"


    Aron bore a smile under his helm as he heard those words.


    "Then I''m either an anomaly or the Kolieans of this region are just weak. It doesn''t matter, you seem knowledgeable enough though so tell me everything you know about them and these so-called olden ones you revere so much."


    Greile began to tremble even more. ''He''s not from this region? Then is he from a stronger Koliean group? But¡­''


    Many thoughts raced through her mind but she couldn''t find clear answers to her own questions. For now all that mattered was securing the existence of her kind.


    "Alright, I will tell you everything I know."


    With practically no way out of way her predicament, Greile began to reveal everything she felt Aron would find useful. A part of her wanted to lie to him but the fear he imprinted upon her prevented her from doing so, scared that it could bring ruin upon her southern Drakar.


    The first piece of information she told him was regarding the Kolieans of that particr region of limbo, thinking Aron came from another.


    Unfortunately, she too couldn''t tell him much about them because she herself had only ever encountered a few once, and it was on the verynd they were on. The only thing she could tell him was in regards to their appearances, habits and strength.


    It wasn''t much but any information was better than none at all, so Aron was content and continued to listen.


    "Go on."


    Greile still looked incredibly nervous while in Aron''s presence but tried her best to hide it as she proceeded to reveal the next piece of information, the one regarding her own kind.


    It was only natural that she was knowledgeable about her own kind but even Aron wasn''t surprised by just how much she revealed.


    She summarized topics of little interest and instead talked in depth about the weaknesses and strengths of the other Drakar groups, of course not leaving out even her own.


    Thenstly the final piece of information came, the one Aron was most curious about. Greile looked especially ufortable speaking about it.


    "As for the olden ones, none of us outer Drakar know anything. They appeared long before I had hatched into the world, they are a superior Drakar. Their strength and wisdom are the reason we Drakar rule thend."


    Greile watched Aron closely to see if he would give away any reaction, sadly that didn''t happen.


    "In other words, Drakar that have evolved to another stage. Hmm, describe to me their looks. What sets them apart from the other Drakar like yourself?"


    After Aron replied nonchntly, Greile showed visible disappointment at hisck of fear. It made her wonder, was he maybe as strong as their olden ones?


    "Their bodies are slightlyrger and so are their wings. However, their biggest difference is that theyck scales in many ces and instead have a soft smooth texture like the Tulsa. They are very secretive so I do not know much, is there anything else you want to ask me?"


    "No, that will do. Take me to where you kept the Tulsa."

 Chapter 259 257: Drakarian Anarchy Part 7

    At first, Greile was reluctant to leave the narrow valley. This was because she knew some of her fellow Drakar were alive under the heap of rocks but were likely in a terrible state.


    Aron obviously knew this as well so for him to ignore it meant he wanted them dead. Greile could only steel herself and turn away, leading the way for Aron with a heavy heart as many pained groans and weak heartbeats reverberated in her ears.


    It didn''t take long for the duo to arrive back at the southern Drakar dwelling that was now much quieter than before, with only the faint sound of rain in the background.


    Upon arrival, Greile paused to look at all the dens, still finding her situation hard to believe. She did it this only for a moment before lowering her head and leading Aron to where the Tulsa were kept.


    The location wasn''t far from where they stood, just among the lowest dens. Its entrance resembled the other dens, with the difference only appearing once the two stepped inside.


    Unlike the regr dens the Drakar lived in, this one was wider and had a much longer path to follow, nearly five times that of a regr den.


    After following the straight path, they reached a gigantic boulder that blocked the way. This was of course easily moved by Aron, allowing them to proceed to the open rocky like hall ahead. Aron''s focus however was on the center part of that area, there stood a veryrge and wide crude cage of sorts.


    And within that cage were hundreds of humans. Some were banging their hands against the cage''s barriers while screaming profanities. Others simply cried or looked devoid of life, as if all hope had been lost.


    When the group of humans heard therge boulder being moved, they showed looks of fear. Those who were banging the barriers began pushing other people out of the way to hide while the already scared ducked their heads and began trembling in fear.


    Very few stayed at the forefront of the side of the cage that faced the entrance. These individuals looked neither fearful nor devoid of hope.


    They waited with stern faces, ready to confront their captors once again. However, surprise struck them and caused their eyes to widen as they saw Aron''s figure appear first.


    "Lord Aron!!"


    A man burly man, roughly in his middle ages yelled out with great vigor and caused the other humans to look forward.


    Not many individuals had seen Aron in his current set of armor but the few that did immediately recognize him without needing to see who was under the helm.


    "The new emperor?"


    Hope began to resurface but it quickly plummeted when they Greile appear from behind him.


    "No¡­ he was also caught." Someone muttered in a helpless tone, causing others to look deted.


    Aron ignored the various emotions being disyed about his arrival and just scanned the room for any familiar faces. Unfortunately, they were none he knew and the mana signatures he was seeing were all weak and pitiful.


    "Release them." He didn''t show his disappointment towards this discovery and still spoke in a tone Greile couldn''t read.


    Hisck of reaction made her think he really didn''t care about the Tulsa, because in her mind a being like Aron had no purpose being among such a weak race.


    She nodded at hismand and swiftly flew over to the cage before slicing parts of the barrier using her sharp underarm scales.


    Surprise once again struck the group of humans as they watched Aron instruct Greile. Even after the cage''s front barriers were broken, no one moved.


    "If you want live head out and travel east from this mountain range. Come along Drakar."


    Aron didn''t waste time on this group of humans as they had nothing to offer. He also didn''t want to waste time questioning them because he no longer had any reason to actively seek out humans.


    They likely didn''t realize how lucky they were to have been captured and kept alive.


    With nothing more to be done, he turned to walk away with a confused Greile in toll.


    "Wait Lord Aron! Forgive this me for being ungrateful but we cannot make it far, our captors and many other creatures threaten our lives the moment we step out. Furthermore, our children and women can''t travel long distances, please let us travel with you."


    The burly man got on his knees and pleaded towards Aron. Many followed suit and prostrated themselves before him and begged.


    Aron paused for a moment but didn''t even bother turning back as he gave them a reply.


    "If you feel you can keep up and defend yourselves then you''re free to try and follow."


    After he spoke, he left without awaiting their reply.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Many didn''t care and hurriedly charged out of the cage in an attempt to follow him but he was already out of sight.


    By the time they got through the long dark path and made it outside, he was long gone¡­ or so they thought.


    In truth, Aron was in one of many dens higher up on the mountain face with Greile. Inside said den, Aron ced a runic life seal on Greile. The same type of seal he had ced on Khalifa from Pesia.


    This seal created a runic pattern upon agreement on one''s heart or hearts and would invoke if they broke an oath they had made. It did of course possess many ws and loopholes that one skilled enough in runes could utilize but Aron was confident such a knowledgeable person didn''t exist among the Drakar.


    As for the oath, Aron had Greile swear to carry out his orders without question. In his eyes, although the Drakar weren''t as strong as he anticipated, they could still be used.


    Greile had only agreed because she thought the oath was because she thought it involved words alone, simr to how they swore upon their pride in her own race.


    However, soon after agreeing she realized she had made a fatal mistake. She felt a painful ache in her chest just by thinking of betraying Aron.


    Her eyes widened with fear, she couldn''t understand what sort of power was at work.


    "If you value your life and your people, I advise you to take the oath very seriously. Until I provide further instructions, you''re not to reveal what urred here or anything to do with me, I don''t care what story you concoct."


    Aron ignored her pained expression and revealed what expected of her before turning and leaving.


    Greile tried to speak but no words escaped her mouth. Her vision just continued to get more and more blurry until she finally fell unconscious, with Aron''s figure being thest thing she saw.


    As for the humans who were captured, they panicked and rushed in the direction Aron had advised as fast as they could.


    Without him, they felt every second they wasted was one too many. To them, the unfamiliar region of limbo was one in which they couldn''t survive as they were.


    ''They''re far too weak to stay in this region. It''ll take at most a Pesian week for their organs to fail from mana poisoning. Until then, they''re better used as a distraction, at least one patrolling Drakar should see them if any.''


    Aron looked in the direction the people had run with a cold glint in his eyes, which were barely visible through the tiny opening of his helm.


    With nothing more to do there, he jumped off from the den''s entrance and began traveling in a direction away from the mountain range.


    Little did he know that his movements were being observed by a figure some kilometers away on another mountain peak.


    It was Osar of the northern dark scaled Drakar who observed Aron leave with a toothy grin.


    ''What an interesting disy I''ve been shown. A tulsa capable of bringing ruin to an entire Drakar faction, interesting, very interesting.''


    Osar remained stationary for some time before flying over to the southern Drakar dwelling where he had originally nned toe when he followed Greile, instead he witnessed a show like no other.


    ¡­


    He arrived at the dwelling after a short while and showed an ugly grin upon doing so. As he noticed theck of Drakar present, he still couldn''t believe what urred and shook his head before turning to face the den that housed Greile.


    By the time he was at the entrance, Greile had regained consciousness and was about to rush out back to the narrow valley to see if they were any survivors.


    She was surprised to find a grinning Osar block her path with hisrge figure. Him being there meant he either had a clue about what happened or knewpletely, she couldn''t immediately tell which was which.


    "Greile, why the hurry to leave? I have something to discuss with you." Osar''s grin didn''t fade as he made his intentions clear but Greile wasn''t in the mood.


    Each passing moment meant the chances of finding any survivors decreased.


    Osarughed at herment and gave way.


    "Oh right, you must see if any of your people are alive. Let''s go, I shall help. But in return you must listen to my proposition."


    Greile had so much to ask Osar and so much to think about herself but her people came first and Osar knew this. So she could only answer¡­


    "Alright."

 Chapter 260 258: Drakarian Anarchy Part 8

    Greile hurriedly lead the way back to the narrow valley where her people had fallen for Aron''s trap. Her and Osar didn''t exchange any words during the way and just flew as fast as they could.


    Upon arrival, both began to look around and focus their senses in an attempt to detect any signs of life.


    Time began to pass and the rainfall alternated from medium to high to storm but Greile continued to look regardless, desperate to save even one of herrades.


    Unfortunately, she soon realized that her desire was just wishful thinking. Everyone was dead.


    She stood still for a moment and just looked down at the rubble, wondering where she had gone wrong. Anger, despair, regret, many emotions began to bubble up within her but her face remained still like, as if she were frozen.


    Osar just waited impatiently with his arms crossed, showing little care towards Greile''s circumstances.


    "Are you done?"


    After waiting a bit longer, Osar had enough and chose to interrupt her moment. She showed displeasure towards this but she was in no position to scold his actions.


    "Yes, what''s this proposal you mentioned?"


    Greile turned to face Osar without even attempting to hide the hate she clearly held for him. Osar ignored this and just proceeded to answer without a care.


    "The tulsa who did this, can''t you see he could be of use against the olden ones? It''s no coincidence that they share so much resemnce with tulsa. I''ve tried asking them about this but they feign ignorance."


    As Osar spoke, Greile furrowed her scaly brows and began thinking of Aron and what to say regarding him. However, that alone made her chest ache mildly, as if it were the oath letting her know that it was a bad idea.


    "Osar, I agree that the olden ones are hiding something and that we must discover what, but I don''t agree with further agitating that...tulsa" Since Greile could not reveal that Aron was Koliean, she simply didn''t correct Osar.


    "Don''t mistaken my intentions Greile, I don''t n on making the same mistake as you and outright attacking it. It came to free it''s fellow tulsa right? In that case so long as we offer to work together to free its people it''ll agree." Osar spoke as if he were the logical one between the two and that his idea was full proof.


    In a world where Aron was a caring human who indeed sought to rescue his people that n would work, however such was not the case. This was something Greile discovered the hard way.


    "I suppose that might work. But what happens if it doesn''t and we are forced to fight?" In truth, Greile relished the thought of letting the northern dark scaled Drakar experiencing Aron''s hope shattering ways. Because of this she pretended the idea was possible but still added in some doubt to not seem overly suspicious.


    The proud Osar was none the wiser and just continued to grin. "If it doesn''t then we capture it. I watched the tulsa''s ways and I am certain it isn''t all that strong, at least not to our level, otherwise you''d have failed to fend it off and die too. It depends mostly on tactics and speed just like you, do you think it wouldn''t have outright killed you if it was capable?"


    "You have a point; I just didn''t want to risk getting injured. A fight between me and it would have been close."


    "Exactly, but add you, myself and that fiery glutton then it''ll have no chance. Regardless, with it by our side we can have the tulsa help in the fight, afterwards we Drakar who outnumber them can take them to be our own livestock at that time."


    Greile was surprised to hear Osar''s ambitions but even she could see many loopholes in the n even if Aron wasn''t as strong as she knew him to be.


    Despite knowing this she still spoke as if the n was usible and listened to more of Osar''s proud and narcissistic ns. Deep down she had already epted that they were doomed to fail.


    However, she also saw an opportunity in this. If she could warn Aron and provide him advice on how to utilize the idea then perhaps, he could help her be the apex Drakar by eliminating the remainingpetition. If that were to ur then her people could prosper again and rise from this tragedy.


    The pair of scheming Drakar forged a proper n to carry out before finally leaving the narrow valley and preparing to part ways.


    "I will get my best members and have them join us in finding the tulsa while others will remain and guard the eggs, I wille to your dwelling after that so be ready."


    Greile didn''t reject Osar''s offer and just epted half-heartedly, still not trusting his intentions. "I will."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile the so called "tulsa" Osar was nning to reel in had already traveled out of the mountain range.


    He had already made it into the eastern woond area, targeting the point where Rose and the others were camped.


    The group had settled just outside the woond''s outer area, taking refuge from the rain in under one of the manyrge leafy trees.


    Jagu had taken the role of watchman, patrolling a little further from the others and keeping an eye out for anything noteworthy.


    Jin also took a simr role by settling atop the tree to have a wider view of the area. It was when he was doing this that he stopped a figure sh by in the distance before he could even make out what it was.


    "Jagu, something moved along our south." He quickly warned.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Unlike Jagu, Jin''s senses weren''t so keen that they could clearly see objects moving at fast speeds or in the far distance, and so he could only depend on Jagu to find out what it was.


    Rose and Evanora settled right below the tree and didn''t look worried upon hearing the exchange happening in the background. Only Mrah and Kalel showed fearful expressions as they hugged one another to keep warm in the cold rainy environment.


    Jagu listened to Jin and immediately rushed to mentioned direction with all his senses on high alert. Not even an insect could pass a 500-meter radius of him without his knowledge.


    "It''s just me."


    Just as Jagu was getting reader to travel deeper into the woond, Aron''s voice reached him and caused him to rx.


    He turned in the direction of the voice and saw Aron emerge from some foliage. Aside from mud and some stains, Aron''s armor had zero indication of anyrge fights.


    To Jagu this either meant Aron seeded or another variable arose.


    "How was it?" Not willing to guess, Jagu just asked inly as Aron reached him and walked past, heading toward the camp.


    "They only have a few individuals who might prove tricky to fight, the problem mainly lies in their numbers. Even I can''t fight thousands of opponents in the open¡­at least not yet. Did you encounter any trouble on your end?"


    "Not at all, it seems most of creatures and beings of thisnd go into shelter when the rains emerge. Though Jin did see many Drakar flood the skies, heading north and north east of here."


    Aron gave Jagu a nod and proceeded toward the camp where he was first weed, more especially by Mrah and Kalel. They felt like they were much safer with him around.


    "Wee back¡­"


    They gave him a light greeting while trying to hide their trembling hands behind their backs.


    Aron cast them a nce in the corner of his eye before no longer suppressing some of his mana. He had initially done so to move without being detected but that was no longer necessary.


    Upon doing so, the area immediately experienced a rapid spike in temperature.


    The two women immediately assumed he did this for their sake and they gave light bows. "Thank you."


    However, Rose burst their bubble by revealing the reality of the situation.


    "Aron always emanates heat when his mana is fluctuating, the rest of us aren''t fazed by the temperature because of our own fluctuations guarding against it."


    The two lowered their heads in embarrassment at her words upon realizing she made a good point. After all they were the only two feeling cold to begin with since neither had their own field of mana.


    "Evanora missed Aron, Rose too."


    Rose sighed at the aloof girl''s remark and just shook her head. "I''m starting to believe you brought that girl along to test my limits, Aron. That aside, how did everything go?"


    Aron proceeded to exin everything he was told by Greile. Since all of it was information not worth hiding, he didn''t skip a detail. By the end of it all Rose looked rather interested while Mrah and Kalel looked at Aron with greater adoration when they learned he rescued some humans along the way.


    "So, the olden ones are essentially a mix between human and Drakar? If that were the case it makes sense that they are keeping humans. The smart thing would be to keep humans and breed with them, producing more hybrids."


    Aron nodded at Rose''s deduction.


    "I thought the same, especially after seeing only weak humans in the dwelling I visited. It''s not certain but the most capable humans are likely being kept at the central dwelling where the olden ones reside, after all those are humans capable of giving better offspring."


    Mrah and Kalel looked ashen upon hearing this news, feeling even more lucky about their own circumstances inparison to others. Jin, a human like them naturally had some concerns regarding the situation.


    Aron had also mentioned the presence of Kolieans so Jin worried that he was no longer interested in the Drakar and may just leave.


    "So, what will you do?" Jin could only ask this, not wanting to seem pushy.


    Thankfully, Aron''s answer made him rx.


    "Nothing has changed, the Drakar will either fall or submit, there''s no in between."

 Chapter 261 259: Drakarian Anarchy Part 9

    After Aron made his intentions clear regarding the Drakar, the group settled down until a proper n could be formted.


    The current n Aron had was based on using Greile''s people to help engage the other Drakar, subduing and then assimting the groups before finally targeting the olden ones.


    For this n to work though, he needed to wait until the male gray scaled Drakar returned from their hunt and see whether or not Greile would still be the leader after the disaster that took ce.


    If she failed then he had no choice but to reconsider his options all over again. The uncertainty of the situation left him feeling rather ufortable but this was to be expected in Limbo.


    To pass the time, Aron settled down under the tree discussing some theories regarding Limbo and its many mysteries. The one Rose especially found intriguing was the one regarding travel between the countless regions of Limbo which were isted from one another, almost like entirely separate worlds.


    "I''ve been wondering about something since we arrived. You mentioned your mother left Pesia thanks to the ability she gained after evolving, can you rify on what exactly that is? It''ll be of great reference in conducting further research in on the subject."


    Aron could see the logic in Rose''s question and also felt that the information would indeed help in researching a proper established way to transverse through Limbo.


    "I agree, unfortunately I don''t know the details regarding that ability. I was hoping to find out for myself once I was passed my sixth evolution. But since we now know Kolieans are also present in this region limbo, we can learn more from them, chances are high my mother is among them."


    Rose cast Aron an inquisitive nce when he mentioned the possibility of meeting his mother. She couldn''t tell exactly what emotion he was feeling behind those cold grey eyes of his so she felt she should just ask.


    "You''ll need to consider the possibility of the Kolieans there being hostile towards us, and even if your mother is present and holds a position of power among them, aren''t you on bad terms?"


    Aron could see the reason to show concern but shook his head lightly at the matter.


    "The possibility exists, as for my mother, I n to"-


    Aron paused suddenly and quickly stood up before looking up at the skies to their south east.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Rose stood up as well and asked after seeing the serious expression Aron now wore.


    "I''m detecting mana fluctuations in the far distance. For me to be able to sense it from this far means one of two things, either we''re in the path of a powerful being or a horde of creatures."


    Upon hearing his exnation, Rose didn''t dy in raising her hand and flicking her wrist to summon her scouters.


    "Direction?" She quickly asked.


    "South east." He answered in a hurried manner as well before turning in the direction of Jagu and Jin.


    "Jagu! Jin! Retreat back here now!" He ordered loudly, causing the mother and daughter pair who had been sleeping to wake up in confusion.


    Jin and Jagu were quick to rush back to the camp after hearing Aron''s call, both looking alert and worried.


    "What''s going on?"


    Jin arrived first since he was atop a tree not too far away.


    "Hopefully nothing, let''s wait and find out from Rose." Aron didn''t want to conclude anything yet and so he didn''t share his thoughts, only a warning.


    Jagu soon arrived and posed a simr questioned but was instead answered by Jin who told him to just wait for Rose''s verdict.


    They didn''t need to wait long for it though as she soon recalled her scouters and turned to face the group, wearing a troubled look.


    "See for yourselves." Rose didn''t say what she saw and instead just brought her scouter closer to everyone and disyed the images on it''s crystal top.<novelnext></novelnext>


    On it the group saw countless dark scaled Drakar flying through the skies in the far distance, this caused everyone to show looks of concern.


    "Maybe they''re also just flying past like the group before?" Jin suggested but Aron shook his head.


    "No. These Drakar possesses a dwelling in the northern part of the mountain range so their hunting route should have been different¡­ wait."


    Aron paused and narrowed his eyes at the images to see a better look of the leading figures. One was Greile, who especially stood out among all the dark scaled Drakar and the other was Osar who Aron didn''t immediately recognize since most Drakar looked the same in his eyes.


    Normally it would take a mana signature for him to recognize them individually but just Greile''s presence was enough to let him know that he was likely the target.


    ''If she''s alive then she hasn''t revealed my circumstances, no. It''s entirely possible the olden ones recognized the loopholes behind the runic death seal. Whatever the case, this is a bad development.''


    Aron''s mind was in a flurry tiring to understand his current predicament and how it came to be. He had many theories but with nothing to provide a solid conclusion, he thought it best to just focus on handling the oing threat.


    "No, they''re definitely here for us, or rather me." Aron revealed, countering Jin''s expression and causing frowns to appear.


    "Those numbers, it''ll hard for us to fight without a strategy." Rose pointed out, showing concern in regards to a confrontation for perhaps the first time.


    The Drakar were fast approaching and so Aron opted for the most logical choice.


    "That''s why only I will fight. One of them already knows my scent and can clearly track it through the rain so retreating with me would be pointless and fatal. You go east and find somewhere to hide; I''ll lead them further north west."


    This suggestion surprised many, especially Jagu who spoke up first with unmatched vigor. "You expect me to run while you fight alone? I''d rather die than have someone sacrifice their life for me."


    Rose was the next to agree, although she wasn''t as loud or emotional as Jagu and just spoke casually. "I didn''t follow you here so you could die early."


    Naturally Evanora also added her own words. "Evanora won''t Aron, ever."


    Before Jin could add on, Aron gave them a reality check. Normally he wouldn''t mind if individuals thought of him in a positive light but this time it seemed like it was going to be problematic.


    "You misunderstand, I''m simply presenting an option that allows you all to live. As for myself, I''m confident in surviving both scenarios, if you feel you can do the same then by all means, do so."


    His words were cold and blunt but the point was clear, their lives were in danger, not his.


    "So, then you have a n to defeat them all?" Rose asked for surety and Aron nodded without hesitation.


    "Not all, I''m confident in evading pursuit and taking some lives along the way."


    Aron answered truthfully and received a nod from Rose. "So be it then, I''ll have one of scouters nearby at all times in case of anything though."


    After saying those words to Aron, she turned to face the rest of the group.


    "Let''s leave, we won''t be able to keep up with him."


    "Will Aron be back?" A concerned Evanora asked with uncertainty and worry on her face.


    "Naturally, it''s the Drakar''s return home that''s not a certainty." Rose reassured before leading the way for the rest of group.


    Jagu was perhaps the most reluctant but he was smart enough to recognize the threat before him. Now he only wandered how Aron nned to deal with it.

 Chapter 262 260: Drakarian Anarchy Part 10

    The downpour of rain only got heavier and so did the fluctuations of mana Aron could feel as his pursuers didn''t even attempt to hide their presence.


    Aron in turn also didn''t show any major concern, he simply sat under the cover of a tree, allowing the rain to drip off his armor as he just sat there solitarily.


    Before long the trees began to shake wildly asrge gusts of wind came from all direction.


    The once loud sound of rain falling was now ovee by the sound of numerous wings pping all at once.


    Aron raised his head and looked forward, he could see Drakar descending one after another in a circr pattern, enclosing him around an area 50 meters in radius.


    Despite this intimidating scene, Aron''s figure remained seated with his head directed forward.


    Many Drakar already had vicious grins on their faces, like they had cornered a helpless piece of prey that was too frightened to even fight back.


    "Haha, quite the brave tulsa you are! I like it!"


    Soon a loud and proud voice emerged on the scene, right in the direction Aron was facing, it was of course Osar, beside him Greile who looked nervous just being there.


    Aron remained silent despite Osar''s shy entrance and small disy of power. Although it was hard to tell since Aron''s face was hidden under a helm, it looked like the two had locked gazes.


    The only thing Osar could see through the opening on Arias''s helm were two grey dim glows, this alone however could not faze him.


    "So, this is the tulsa that nearly brought your faction to ruin Greile, I must say, I''m not impressed." Osar teased and the surrounding dark scaled Drakar allughed hideously.


    It was at that moment that Aron decided to stand up, hisrge figure superior to all Drakar present, which came as a surprise.


    "The disappointment is mutual, I expected a creature that would at least grant me some gains, instead I receive an oversized lizard with a superiorityplex."


    Aron finally spoke and his harsh insults caused Osar to frown and growl in irritation even though he did not even fully understand what was said.


    "You are either foolish or really brave to insult me when I outnumber you." Osar threatened, no longer showing amusement towards Aron.


    Aron paused to look around him, countless Drakar were ready to pounce at him the moment he showed any signs of being dangerous, Osar''s threat was not empty¡­but neither were Aron''s words.


    "Did you track me just to say useless things or is there actually something of importance you wish to say?"


    Growing tired of the useless exchange already, Aron asked that the point be reached. This also irritated Osar, causing him to choose his next words poorly.


    "I make you an offer tulsa, serve under him and help me carry out my ns. Afterwards, I will ensure you a position above the rest of your people once I reign over this territory. You''d be wise to ept."


    To Osar''s offer, Aron just clicked his tongue. "I had a feeling only nonsense would leave that mouth. You''d be wise to leave, I gain nothing from fighting you here so take the chance before I lose my already thin patience."


    Aron''s warning came because he preferred not wasting his aspects on the likes of Osar. But to a proud Drakar like him, Aron''s words could only be seen as insults and nothing more.


    "I see you need a lesson in humility, pin it down. I''ll just drag it back." Osar ordered and a flock of Drakar immediately engaged Aron.


    [ Colossal Ape Aspect: Roar]<novelnext></novelnext>


    As numerous Drakar closed the distance, Aron''s eye color and pattern shifted to the light green tone and he took a deep breath before looking in Osar''s direction and releasing a chaotic roar.


    It made all who heard it feel like their organs were getting churned and for those weakest, that''s exactly what urred.


    Mere moments after the roar was released, many fell and spewed blood from their mouths and other openings uncontrobly, while those much stronger felt nausea and a splitting headache, crouching to the ground whilst holding their heads in pain.


    Aron performed the roar only for a moment before closing the distance between him and Osar.


    Once in front of the proud Drakar, Aron stomped his foot against it''s face, plunging his head into the muddy ground.


    Before Osar could even register what was happening, he felt all the air leave his lungs as Aronunched a powerful kick right into his chest as he wasid down on the ground.


    The attackunched Osar many feet back and caused him to collide violently into many trees.


    "Disappointing, even that blue one put up a better fight than this. You don''t qualify to even speak on the same level as me." Aron provoked purposefully as the effects of the roar began to wear off.


    "I''m done here." With those final words, Aron broke through the loose blockade and began making a run for it, but not even at his top speed.


    Greile who was also struggling under the effects immediately recognized what Aron was doing as the same was done to her and her people.


    ''He''s baiting them.''


    Before Greile could think of how exactly Aron nned to do this, an angry Osar with mud covering his face stood up with seething anger as his emotion.


    "After him! Do not dare lose sight of that vermin!"


    Osar who had a rough idea of how Greile''s people had fallen had lost all reasoning to anger and just wanted to strangle and make Aron suffer, nothing else mattered to him in that moment.


    It was exactly the same with Greile, he angered them and then caused them to pursue. Greile who wasn''t angry was the only one to observe this clearly.


    ''He''s using our fragile moods against us!''


    The realization finally struck, but it was toote.


    Drakar were naturally an aggressive race with short tempers, something Aron took advantage of to cause lose of reasoning, making them easy prey to lure into whatever trap he had prepared.


    Greile stood up and wanted to after Osar to stop him and give a warning but her chest began burning up and she soon feel back to her knees in pain.


    "Dammit! Does he wish to bring us to extinction!"


    Her cries went unanswered and unheard as all able Drakar were in pursuit of Aron through the thick woonds.


    Osar lead the charge while yelling at the top of his lungs, scaring away any creatures nearby.


    "I will make you suffer tulsa! Do you hear me!? Do You!? Graah!"

 Chapter 263 261: Predator Vs Prey Part 1

    A violent wind whistled through the woond north of the mountain range as hundreds of Drakar pursued Aron while hundreds more flew around scattered to prevent him escaping out of a certain radius.


    As Aron was zipping past the trees he nced back and so them in pursuit, struggling to maneuver theirrge bodies and wings through the sometimes-tight spots between the vegetation.


    Because of that setup, he hadplete control of the pace of the chase, but that wasn''t going tost long.


    If they continued to flood in with blockades ced all around the woond then it would only be a matter of time before he was ovee with numbers.


    He needed to either break through the blockade or start to dwindle their numbers, neither of the tasks being easy.


    "You won''t escape me tulsa!"


    An angry roar echoed from behind, causing Aron toe to a stop near a tree and using itsrge stem to hide.


    "I wasn''t nning to."


    He muttered under his helm as the sound of wings pping drew nearer.


    Aron remained almost motionless and even reduced his breathing rate and heartbeat, making him impossible to detect unless they searched carefully.


    Because of that, two unaware Drakar approached the tree Aron was hiding behind without slowing down their speed, thinking he had run much further ahead.


    One zipped past and the second was about to do the same when it suddenly felt a sharp pain on its wings.


    "Grah!"


    Aron had grabbed its wings just as it was zipping by, which at the speed it was traveling caused them to tear up to some extent.


    The creatures roar alerted the Drakar that flew ahead, but when it quickly looked back, it saw nothing.


    It showed an expression of worry and flew back to inspect, more carefully this time. As it was doing so it noticed a scaly figure on the ground, itsrade.


    "Dammit! Did you collide with a tree?"


    Rather than worry, the creature expressed anger because it could still detect breathing and a heartbeat from the figure, only the wings looked out of ce and thus lead to it deducing an ident urred.


    "Hey! Do you not he-huh!"


    As the creature got close, it noticed itsrade''s head twisted in an odd manner with a frozen facial expression that clearly showed fear.


    "What happened¡­"


    The creature still felt that it was a rather brutal ident and since therade was still breathing, it attempted to get closer.


    This proved to be a fatal mistake because in an instant, the body surged upward, causing the creature to panic and lose focus.


    By the time it saw the faded armor and ragged red cloth that where concealed under itsrade, it was toote.


    "Arck!!"


    Aron had closed the already small distance between the two before driving his open palm through the creature''s neck, preventing it from screaming.


    This wasn''t enough to instantly kill it, it still squirmed and pped its wings in a desperate attempt to escape, but Aron needed to only swing his hand to the right for its head topletely fly off its body.


    The wings seized to p and blood began to squirt and drizzle out of its neck as it fell to the ground.


    Aron proceeded to crouch above it before digging his hand into its chest and opening it up. He reached for the bloodiest organs and tore them out and then rubbed them on his armor.


    An unaware Osar hovered far above the forest, barking orders at the pursuing Drakar. Although his pride wouldn''t allow for him to admit it, he now considered Aron dangerous and was unwilling to risk being at the forefront.


    He instead sent out his people to test out Aron''s abilities and tire him out in the process, at that time it wouldn''t be toote for Osar to finish him off and im victory and recognition.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although the other Drakar weren''t smart enough to see what Osar was scheming, Greile who hovered beside him knew and was visibly disgusted, cursing him nonstop in her thoughts for being so cowardly.


    "What in high reach is going on!"


    Suddenly, Osar''s already angered visage became more panicky as he roared out.


    "What''s the matter?" Concerned about the overall situation, Greile questioned what troubled him.


    "It''s scent¡­it grew fainter." Osar spoke with visible worry on his face before turning to some other Drakar hovering above the forest in the distance.


    "Aside from those blocking the path of escape, all of you rush in! Now!"


    The change in orders confused many but they obliged and flew down, congesting the woond even more.


    With so many Drakar now present in the forest, it didn''t take long for a group to discover the two corpses of their fallenrades.


    "The tulsa killed two of our own! It must be near!"


    The leading Drakar yelled out and caused some curious ones to flood onto the scene.


    No matter how strong headed, the scene they observed caused them to realize Aron was far from the usual tulsa they encountered.


    "Their chests and insides were torn out; did it eat them? What kind of tulsa is this." A different Drakar approached the bodies and showed concern while inspecting the horrific wounds.


    Having no rivals in the region, the Drakar mostly knew no fear of other races and most had never seen one of their own in such a state.


    "What are these markings¡­" As it looked closer, it saw strange glowing markings carved into the bones and inner flesh.


    Before it could reveal this discovery to the others, Aron who lurked in a shrub not too far acted.


    "Invoke."


    Boom!~


    A loud explosion erupted on the scene, instantly killing or severely injuring the tens of Drakar present.


    Torn flesh and broken bone were fired in all directions, creating a bloody mess of that particr area. Aron didn''t linger and used the moment of confusion to slip away into another area.


    The sound attracted those who weren''t present to rush to that location, what they found caused the majority of them to be left speechless.


    "What is going on!"


    Osar had also heard the explosion and was worried as to what it meant.


    "Osar, pleasee make sense of this!"


    No answer came, instead one of the Drakar called out to Osar. Being the leader, he couldn''t reject and so he slowly hovered down and reached the scene, only to be left speechless himself.


    Loose organs, scattered limbs and pools of blood weremon ce at that location now. The ordor of blood so thick that it made some of the Drakar light headed just being there.


    "What is this? The tulsa did this?"


    Osar questioned impatiently, trying his best to mask the nervousness that slowly began to creep in.


    The one to answer though wasn''t one of his Drakar but Greile.


    "I warned you Osar, you''re not hunting some meek prey but instead agitating a vicious predator. If you continue this pursuit then be prepared to lose many more of your people."

 Chapter 264 262: Predator Vs Prey Part 2

    Greile''s warning angered Osar, not because she was wrong but because his actions were now questioned even by his fellow Drakar who looked up to him as their strongest.


    Now questions of doubt began to creep up in their minds concerning him, and he knew this. They''d wonder why so many are needed to catch just one tulsa, didn''t that mean they were weaker? Including Osar himself.


    Although not his direct intention, this was the result Aron made by putting them into such a position.


    Many of the Drakar now gathered in the bloody area, awaiting Osar''s next move. However, his next words surprised not only the Drakar, but Aron as well.


    "All of you, return to the dwelling, I will hunt this tulsa alone!" Osar''s voice was loud and clear when he made this deration, surprising many of his own people in the process.


    Greile was the first one who wanted to speak up but then she hesitated, reminding herself that she was at Aron''s mercy and that such a situation would benefit him.


    A part of her felt that if they continued to close into the forest then even Aron would struggle against the numbers and fall, thereby freeing her of his hold on her, but such a risk carried not only the weight of her life but that of her entire people, something she just wasn''t willing to risk.


    Many other Drakar however did speak up and tried to convince Osar otherwise but it was a futile attempt as his stubborn character couldn''t be moved.


    Soon one after another the Drakar took to the skies and began to fly away in the direction of the mountains, leaving only Osar and Greile on the bloody scene.


    After he felt his people had travelled far enough, Osar mmed the spikey head of his tail into the ground and roared out.


    "Come out and face me tulsa! Just you and I!"


    Whether it was out of pride or concern for the lives of his people, it was clear Osar wanted to face Aron alone now.


    The downpour had only gotten heavier as time passed, the bloody puddles on the scene bing many in number.


    Ssh~


    One such small puddle attracted Osar''s undivided attention when it produced a heavy ssh, the cause? Aron''s heavy boot stepping in it.


    This would mark the second time Osar came face to face with Aron but the atmosphere this time waspletely different. Osarcked the unbound confidence he had at the beginning whereas Aron gained a more frightening aura.


    His blood coated stained armor gave the proud Osar a look of concern that he tried his best to mask.


    "Pride really does lead to the downfall of many." Aron voice was low and calm, yet it reverberated in the ears of Osar, the subtle mocking very apparent to any who heard it.


    Osar mmed his spiky tail into the ground once more, as if to intimidate his opponent before providing a reply. "It has nothing to do with pride, I don''t need anyone to defeat a lowly tulsa like yourself!"


    To this, a chuckle could be heard from under Aron''s helm. "Is that so? Thene, show me just how you n to achieve that feat."


    Aron was never one to waste time on idle banter, but he did enjoy unnerving his opponents as that would also provide an advantage in battle.


    He didn''t see Osar as much different from Manuvv, he was confident he could beat the Drakar before him without even needing to employ his aspects.


    "Grrr."


    Osar no longer spoke and just growled at Aron who had enough of his mocking.


    Hisrge wings fluttered furiously and caused arge gust of wind to be sent in Aron''s direction.


    This in itself was harmless but it did cause a lot of muddy water to spring up and block Aron''s vision. Normally such a tactic would provide Osar an advantage but¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    As Osar tried to make use of the cover he created byunching a quick attack on Aron. He was shocked to find an opening appear on the water and Aron''s fist emerge, aimed right for his chest.


    Boom!~


    Osar''s pupils shrunk and he crossed his arms over his chest by instinct alone before the brutal impact was made.


    A loud boom resounded from the collision of heavy armor and solid scales, but the victor of that exchange was all too clear when Osar was sent flying a few meters back.


    The shockwave from the interaction causing the muddy cover Osar had created to scatter, making the scene clear once again.


    Greile observed with furrowed scaly brows as Aron stood proud and unbothered while Osar was crouching down with the under area of his arms bleeding, some of his scales there now hanging loosely.


    The moment he tried using a visual advantage on someone who fought by following mana signatures, was the moment Osar''s lose was set.


    "I''ve delt with creatures like you before, you dominate a region with no natural rival and feel yourself invincible. It''s angering, isn''t it? The realization of not being as strong as you thought you were."


    "Be quiet!!"


    Osar raged at Aron''s words, taking them as more mocking towards him. His movements were now erratic and disorganized, he was moving with rage and rage alone.


    He quickly closed the distance between himself and Aron before attempting to strike him with the spiky head of his tail.


    Because of its weight, Osar could only swing it once before needing a few more seconds tounch another swing, unfortunately for him, every second mattered in battles such as this.


    Due to the recklessness of his wing, his attack was dodged by Aron with little effort and a counter wasunched in the form of a clean fist to the face.


    Bam!~


    Once again Osar got sent back many meters, blood now running from his mouth and his vision growing hazy. The blow was so hard that it nearly made him unconscious, he remained awake only through will power.


    "I once felt the same, the difference between you and I in that regard is that I epted it and began to strive for strength whereas you still cling onto your false perspective."


    Aron approached Osar and stomped on his head, burying it into a muddy puddle.


    "You can''t beat me, no amount of struggling or screaming will change that. This is your reality, you''re no longer the predator you were so proud of being. Now you can either die here and have your people soon follow, or you could surrender and live to see the olden ones fall."


    Osar could hear Aron clearly, despite the unfamiliar pain he was feeling, he could definitely hear him.


    His words reverberated in the mind of the defeated Drakar over and over again. Any resistance he had was thoroughly squashed when Aron stomped on his head.


    He couldn''t stand, no matter how hard he tried and he couldn''t retaliate. It was a pitiful andplete defeat that he had a hard time epting but was there any other truth?


    Now he was given a cruel ultimatum.


    No matter how stubborn he was, Osar now knew that Aron was fully capable of backing his words. His people would be doomed, even more so without his guidance if they faced him.


    So, despite being given a choice, there was only one real option open for Osar.


    "I yield."

 Chapter 265 263: The Price Of Arrogance Part 1

    While Osar left to confront Aron, another group from Pesia was making its way into the Drakarian mountain range.


    A group consisting of Lady Victoria Vonstein, Brutas, Ezmarelda and Sebastian.


    Every member of the group looked significantly different from when they first arrived in Limbo.


    Their oncevish and shiny clothing now looked somewhat ragged and dull with traces of blood stter in certain parts, indicating that their time thus far in Limbo was anything but easy.


    "This is definitely where those creatures live, if any of our people are still alive, then they should be here."


    Lady Victoria who stood in the lead gazed up at the manyrge mountains as she made that remark.


    She and the others had lost many humans to the wilds of Limbo. However, their biggest loss came from the Drakar, who left many dead and captured many more.


    Since then, the group could only follow the path of flight the Drakar had taken, safely observing from a distance until they finally arrived here.


    "The mountain range is vast, how are we supposed to find our people without alerting those things?"


    A worried Sebastian voiced his thoughts on the manner while looking incredibly ufortable standing in the rain.


    "Stop being a coward,bat may be unavoidable. Let''s just be thankful that the rain is ideal for moving undetected." Ezmarelda frowned towards Sebastian, never liking his character of being passive whenbat was involved.


    "She''s right. Besides, I don''t think we need to scour the entire mountain range. The beasts carrying humans flew towards the center of the mountain range, that narrows down the area we need to look in. Now let''s go, while the elements still work in our favor."


    Victoria pointed towards the center in the far distance before the group started off in that direction.


    Thanks to many Drakar being in their dens or out of the mountain range entirely, the group traveled without any disturbances. They could move atrge speeds using their movement techniques, something even Sebastian could do.


    The rain covered both their scent and sounds so unless they were actively being searched for, it would be near impossible for a Drakar soaring up in the skies to spot them in the narrow passages within the range.


    Close to a full Pesian day passed before they finally reached close to the mountain range''s central area.


    There they found the setup to be slightly different inparison to the rest of the range.


    The central area wasn''t made up of just a single mountain like it seemed from the distance but instead several of varying shapes and sizes from all sides.


    The real center of the mountain range was actually just a huge open depression that spanned several kilometers with mountains around it, almost like a roofless dome.


    It wasn''tpletely cut off either as many of the surrounding mountains had paths one could use to reach the center, even at ground level as a result of erosion over time.


    "What an odd state thend is in." Being a lover of knowledge, Sebastian was quick to marvel at the uniqueness of the area once they made it to the center.


    If Aron were present, he would have immediately noticed that the depression wasn''t just a unique piece ofnd, but also a dwelling.


    This fact was soon realized by Lady Victoria when she looked up at some of the mountains in the distance and could see cave like depressions in them.


    Before she couldment on it though, the rains began to reduce and something even more odd attracted the attention of everyone present.


    "Do you all hear that?" Ezmarelda voiced with furrowed brows like looking at the distant mountains.


    The others immediately showed identical expressions of concern and did the same as her.


    As the rain reduced, faint screams and cries could be heard, seeminglying from all the mountains surrounding the stony wet depression they were in.


    "Those are the cries of people; we have to act now before they-!!"


    Brutas showed both worry and anger as he tried to urge the others to act. However, in that very moment, the figure of a human could be seen flying out of what looked to be a cave.


    The airborne human''s cries didn''t cease and only grew louder as he began falling to the ground.


    "Help me please!! Hel-!"


    His cries would be cut short as he made contact with hard ground, bing a meaty paste in an instant and leaving Victoria and the others speechless.


    Victoria was the quickest to recover and she immediately turned her attention to the cave the man hade from.


    There she saw another figure, muchrger than that of themon man.


    As the figure grew clearer, the outline of a Drakar could be seen but something was odd.


    "What is that thing?" She muttered with some disgust.


    The others turned their attention there as well and saw what looked like a hybrid between human and Drakar.


    Just as they were looking at this odd creature, it also looked in their direction.


    Just like themon Drakar, it stood at a height of around 2 to 2.5 meters in height. Its beefy and very muscr covered in very hard looking dark red scales.


    Aside from theck of wings, the face was the biggest oddity because unlike a normal Drakar, it was smooth and without scales there, making it resemble a man.


    However, that was where the resemnce ended. Just above its head were two veryrge horns with a scaly outline around the face, pointy long smooth ears and long white hair that resembled a feline''s mane.


    "Hm? Which of you let their tulsa escape!!"


    It roared out in anguage foreign to Victoria and the others. The act of it speaking was seen as a sort of hostile move by them, causing the group to take battle stances and brandish their weapons.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Rorguvv! What nonsense do you speak?"


    Another figure soon appeared from a cave on another mountain, not far from the one they were staring at.


    The figure this time was again a male hybrid, but different from the first one in that it looked even more human.


    Unlike the first that had only human features on the face, the newly appeared one had them on both the face and the chest which both had rough looking skin instead of scales.


    Its wings, lower body, forearms and crown all resembled that of a Drakar still.


    "Are these tulsa yours Mikaa?"


    The one addressed as Rorguvv looked in the direction of the Drakar he called Mikaa, causing Victoria and the others to do the same.


    "No, not mine. Lorserv, Amarr, do you have any tulsa missing?"


    Mikaa looked towards two different mountains and asked, but this time no new figures emerged, only loud voices.


    "No! Do not disturb my rest, mating season draws near and I must be ready to breed!" A slithery female voice loudly dered, followed by a loud male voice from a different mountain.


    "Nor are they mine, they must''ve wandered here. If you have enough then leave them be, we may need to catch otherster on." The voice urged before going silent.


    This entire exchange was just seen as senseless mumblings to Victoria and the others who couldn''t understand a word.


    Meanwhile the one called Rorguvv grinned when the others denied ownership of the tulsa before him.


    "Since they belong to no one, I shall im ownership of these two females, I care not what happens to the males."


    Rorguvv''s smile was brought to a halt when Mikaa took to the skies and began flying towards Victoria and co.


    "They must be special to havee this far, I also want them Rorguvv." He dered with a toothy grin as well.


    Meanwhile concern was at an all time high for the group.


    "Two shouldn''t be difficult to handle, however¡­these two might be stronger than what we have faced so far." Lady Victoria revealed in a grim tone.


    "Are you sure grandmother? Aside from their freakish features they should be no different from the kind we faced so far." Brutas readied his sword with confidence.


    Despite having fought many battles sinceing to Limbo, he still felt himself strong since he had yet to suffer a loss.


    In his mind, those captured were simply weak and the only reason they couldn''t stop that from happening was because they were overwhelmed by numbers.


    Here though, only two were before them so it would obviously be an easy fight¡­ or so he thought.


    Boom! ~


    "Tsk, then I guess we just have to share."


    Rorguvv whocked wings, jumped from where he stood andnded just a few meters away from the group, covering several kilometers in just a single jump.


    !!


    This sudden feat caused Victoria to subconsciously step back, her own instincts could feel great danger from this odd-looking Drakar.


    "Listen to me very carefully children, these creatures aren''t something I can defeat alone, at best I can handle only one¡­ but its safe to assume many more of them are present here."


    Victoria''s heavy revtion made the already tense even more grim. However, Brutas still saw some hope.


    "If Ezmarelda and I attack as a duo then we ca-¡­"


    "No!! Unless you want to die, run. Gather as many capable individuals as you can, if possible, find Aron, Rose and Belle as well. That should be more than enough to end these things."


    Victoria''s words were also seen as nonsensical ramblings to Rorguvv who was used to seeing tulsa chatter and try to show resistance.


    "Lively as always, these will give me fine children when the timees!"


    Rorguvv didn''t even take the group seriously, passing casual banter to Mikaa who was approaching slowly. However, in the next moment¡­


    Bam! ~


    Victoria had gripped her greatsword tightly beforeunching a strike towards therge Drakar.


    Rorguvv didn''t even try to guard against it, allowing it to strike his chest, an action he woulde to regret.


    Woosh! ~


    A violent shockwave was created the moment her women made impact, sending its victim flying back several meters.


    Surprise painted the faces of both Drakar as arge open wound could be seen on Rorguvv''s chest, causing him to show great anger in the next moment.


    Victoria wasn''t going to waste this opportunity so she quickly pushed the others back.


    "Go now! I''ll stall them then follow!"

 Chapter 266 264: The Price Of Arrogance Part 2

    When Victoria gave the order to retreat, Brutas and the others hesitated for moment.


    Meanwhile Rorguvv who was stunned momentarily by the retaliation regained his bearings and roared towards the group furiously. "You damned lowborn, how dare you!?"


    The group couldn''t understand what he was saying but the anger in his voice was apparent. His roar alone caused a tremendous wind to blow in their direction, causing their weakest Sebastian to be pushed back and almost blown away.


    "Brutas, let''s go!" That action from the Drakar was enough to convince the hesitant Ezmeralda that they couldn''t win.


    She tugged him by the arm and turned to run. He was stubborn until the end, not wanting to leave what was left of his family. "But-."


    "Go, you arrogant child. Must you be a burden to me even here!? Without you our lineage coulde to an end, don''t make my actions go to waste by dying a pathetic death! Go!"


    The harsh words from Victoria were enough to make Brutas cease his resistance and retreat with the others.


    As they did so, he couldn''t help but look back at his grand mother and curse himself for being so weak.


    "Mikaa, do not let them flee, this one is mine!"


    Rorguvv dered angrily with his gaze firmly set on Victoria, who didn''t show the slightest hint of fear and returned his gaze.


    Mikaa who was still in the air changed his course of flight and fluttered his wings with immense force. This created a sudden burst of speed thatunched him a considerable distance in almost no time at all.


    Because the paths formed by erosion in the mountains were too small for a Drakar Mikaa''s size to pass through, he was forced to fly upward and over the mountain before starting his pursuit.


    "Uh¡­guys¡­" As the group ran as fast as they could, a look of worry emerged on Sebastian''s face as he nced upward.


    "Just run dammit!" A red eyed Brutas urged, maneuvering through the many twists and turns the paths took as fast as he could.


    "Guys seriously, look up!"


    This time Brutas didn''t reprimand Sebastian but instead look up along with Ezmeralda. It was then that they saw Mikaa on their trail from the skies above.


    "Dammit, what now? What if moree? We could-." Brutas began to panic when he saw the angry Drakar pursuing them.


    Ezmeralda was just as worried as the others but she couldn''t allow herself or the others to fall into disarray, not when their lives were on the line.


    "Stop thinking and just run! It''s too big to follow us down here, we''re lose it if we just keep going-."


    Before she could finish her attempt at reassuring the others, their situation turned even more dire.


    ''That tulsa actually brought harm to Rorguvv, if they escape and alert others like her¡­'' While in hot pursuit, Mikaa had a worrying revtion. Each moment that passed with those thoughts made an ufortable and foreign feeling rise within.


    Fear. Fear of actually suffering defeat to the hands of a race they treated as inferior.


    He didn''t want that to happen. No, rather he couldn''t allow it to happen. With that in mind, he grits his sharp yellowish teeth and roared once again.


    "Gather! All Drakar! Heed my voice and capture any tulsa within our domain!"


    Mikaa unleashed an ear-piercing scream that echoed throughout the Drakarian mountains and beyond.


    To the fleeing group, his cry felt like an attack as it made even their bones tremble and ears bleed. But despite this they continued to run, afraid that if they stopped, it would spell their end.


    Their already slim hope became even slimmer as numerous roars followed after Mikaa''s.


    All Drakar who heard his voice roared back and took to the skies from their dens.


    No matter how focused Ezmeralda and the others were on escaping, they couldn''t help but look up and see the terrifying sight that had emerged, countless Drakar filling the skies, with their eyes set on them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the forest north of the mountain range.


    Osar, who had yielded to Aron, had just gotten a runic life seal ced on him when he heard Mikaa''s roar albeit more faintly.


    "Huh?"


    "Hm?"


    Both he and Greile had their scaly ears flutter when the sound reached them and caused them to turn I the direction of the mountain range.


    They all still stood at the bloody scene from before, with Osar on his knees near Aron and Greile a few meters behind.


    "What is it?"


    Their reactions didn''t go unnoticed to Aron, who hadn''t heard the sound for himself because he hadn''t expanded the scope of his hearing actively.


    Osar first got to his feet, his body still aching from the brief sh he had with Aron. "An olden one calls to us. He wants some tulsa within the mountain range to be captured¡­"


    As Osar spoke, confusion was written all over his hardened face. Before Aron couldment, Greile expressed her thoughts as she too was confused.


    "This makes no sense, why would the olden one personally ask all Drakar to capture some tulsa when they are there themselves?"


    Osar nodded at her words, as if he had been wondering the exact same thing. Aron then quickly shed light on the matter. "Some tulsa have strength that rivals my own."


    When Aron spoke those words, both Osar and Greile showed grim expressions and saw some sense behind the whole scenario. Aron then continued on to say.


    "Osar, are your people loyal to you or the olden ones?"


    The gravity of those words wasn''t immediately apparent to Osar so he answered quickly and honestly. "Me, they are loyal to me. Many dislike the ways of the olden ones, especially since the tulsa came."


    Aron gave a small nod and turned away from the two. "Then go. Just ensure you and your people are ready when the time to actes. Those hostile to me at that time won''t be as lucky as you two."


    Lucky? Was that a joke? Both Drakar got a bitter taste in their mouths when they heard him define their situations as such.


    If that were truly the case, then what would it mean to be unlucky?


    Neither could ask that questioned and they only watched as Aron casually left the scene, leaving behind only the sound of his fleeting yet heavy steps. Steps that the two now aligned with disaster.


    "Should I be grateful for this?"


    Osar spread his wings and looked ready to take off when posed this question to Greile, who was also about to take flight.


    "What do you mean?" She saw that his mood looked low but wondered what exactly he meant by those words.


    Osar first sighed, looking both miserable and defeated as he gave her an answer. "Should I be grateful that by losing to him, my people may live? If I opposed him at a time when he chose to act against the olden ones-."


    "Enough Osar, such thoughts are pointless now. Let us just not waste the lives we could''ve lost. Even if we worry¡­ we''re powerless to stop it¡­to stop him."


    Greile spoke in a heavy tone and showed the same defeated and miserable expression that Osar had, a clear sign that she too had lost her once fiery spirit.


    Without saying anything more, she took off first. Osar lingered for a moment longer so as to observe the scene of his defeat onest time before following after her.


    ¡­


    While many Drakar flocked to pursue Ezmeralda, Brutas and Sebastian, the scene at the central dwelling became tense.


    A bloodied Victoria stood near the center of therge depression, holding her weapon tightly in her trembling hands.


    The many wounds that now covered her body were a telling sign of how hard of a time she had in the brief time that passed.


    However, her opponent wasn''t any better off.


    Rorguvv stood not too far away from her, he too having numerous wounds covering his body.


    His face was a mixture of both anger and disbelief. He had been fighting the tulsa before him with all his might, yet she wouldn''t yield.


    Instead, she fought back and disyed power that he couldn''t have imagined a tulsa possessing.


    Now, he no longer rushed to attack. Because unlike before, he now had a sense of fear towards her, fear that he might actually lose his life to her.


    A seasoned warrior like Victoria could see the change in her opponents thought process clearly. At first, he was haughty and always charged first, but now he hesitated to even make a single move, even stepping back if she advanced first.


    "I like that expression on your face, it suits you. But I grow tired of this, one of us has to die here."


    Victoria could feel that she wouldn''tst many more rounds with the Drakar. Worse of she now worried about Brutas and the others because of the many Drakar that now gued the skies. She needed to leave, and fast.


    "What is with all the noise Rorguvv!''


    Suddenly another loud roar resounded on the scene,ing from a cave on another mountain. This caused Victoria to show a grim expression.


    If the voice belonged to a Drakar equal in strength to the one, she was facing then her life would be over. So, when Rorguvv turned in the direction of the mountain the voice hade from, Victoriaunched a retreat.


    "You!"


    Rorguvv so her rushing out and wanted to pursue but he stopped himself from doing so. He was already on the verge of copse as well; he couldn''t risk his life chasing her.


    This was the psychological wound she had left on him.

 Chapter 267 265: Danger Approaches

    While the Drakarian mountains were in an uproar, the forest north of them was calm.


    The same forest that had just been the scene where numerous dark scaled Drakar flooded to hunt one person. With them now all gone, Rose and the others came out of hiding and began moving towards Aron.


    It didn''t take long for them to reunite since Aron was also moving quickly towards them.


    Upon meeting, Jin immediately inquired as to what was going on. Because unlike the others, he had some concerns over which humans were being held by the Drakar.


    Since no signs of Komi Jagu knew off were found as the group travelled through the region, he wasn''t overly concerned about the current foe.


    Meanwhile Evanora didn''t even properly understand, thus no worry or concern was exhibited by her. As for Rose, her one and only true concern was Aron and his knowledge.


    The only useful element the Drakar offered was that of being studied, however that alone wasn''t enough to make her want to provoke and attack them.


    Thus, she only listened with little interest as Aron responded to Jin''s concerns on the situation.


    "It seems other humans are attacking the Drakar. Osar, the leader of the dark scaled ones thinks they must be powerful or at least a threat since one of their strongest called all the Drakar to gather."


    Jin''s already anxious expression showed even more concern. "What''s your stance on the matter? If you won''t be acting, I will, even if I have to do so alone."


    From the way Jin worded his question, it was clear that all decisions in the group were ultimately decided by Aron. However, his tone was anything but carefree, as was the usual for him.


    Jin''s intentions by following Aron werergely unclear. However, whatever they were, it was clear he would abandon them if Aron chose to leave the humans be.


    "Nothing has changed. The Drakar reign supreme in this territory so if any of us want stability as we adjust and learn more about the region we are in, they need to be either crushed or pacified." As Aron said this, Jin felt some ease in his heart.


    Aron then continued on to say. "Whatever is happening in the mountain range, it has the Drakar in panic¡­that makes now the best time to act."


    ¡­


    The Drakar were indeed in a state of confusion. Without warning, they all had to leave their dens and eggs, in order to chase just three tulsa, the entire situation seemed ridiculous.


    Aside from their leaders, most had only ever caught a glimpse of the so called olden ones who rarely left the central dwelling. Yet now, one such imposing figure, Mikaa, was present for all to see as he hovered above the mountains and observed the chase.


    Beside Mikaa, hovered Gr, the chubby looking leader of the red scaled Drakar that upied the eastern area of the Drakarian mountains.


    The chubby Drakar normally showcased a haughty and proud demeanor, even in front of Osar, who was regarded to be the strongest among the leaders.


    However, in the presence of an olden one, Gr looked as timid as prey.


    The situation was made only worse because Mikaa had a look displeasure on his face that didn''t fade from the time Gr arrived.


    "Do you colony heads regard my call as a joke?" Without turning to face Gr, Mikaa expressed anger toward the fact Greile and Osar had yet to arrive.


    Gr became more ufortable and cursed both Greile and Osar in his heart for putting him into such a situation.


    Before the nervous Gr could answer though, Osar and Greile arrived on the scene. This made him ecstatic in his heart as he knew that the anger would now be directed towards the two.


    Mikaa eyed the two newly arrived leaders with some disgust and disappointment before speaking. "Why do you only respond to my call now? Was there something you considered more important?"


    Gr wore an ugly grin when he saw the two about to receive harsh treatment from Mikaa.


    He expected them to lower their heads and beg for forgiveness any moment. Unfortunately, no such scene urred because Osar not only maintained his head high, but also spoke in a casual tone thatcked fear.


    "There was. Recently leader Greile''s dwelling was victim to an attack in which all females except her lost their lives to a single tulsa, her and I tried to capture that powerful tulsa."


    "!!"


    Mikaa couldn''t help but show surprise at Osar''s words, he was so taken aback that he didn''t even care for the disrespectful tone.


    The first thing that he thought of now, was the scene he saw before leaving the central dwelling, where Rorguvv, a powerful olden one like himself, suffered an injury to a tulsa.


    As for Gr, he felt like Osar was lying so as to avoid punishment, but he didn''t dare speak up because of the expression Mikaa now wore. A look of genuine worry.


    "What happened then? Did you capture or kill it?" Seeing as they were still in one piece, Mikaa didn''t immediately panic and still had hope that he was just overthinking.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sadly, Osar''s words continued to reveal only bad news.


    "No, I tried pursuing it with my best men, but it killed them like they were nothing. So instead, Greile and myself faced it together but then lost miserably. We don''t know why it spared us, but we believe it has gone to gather more of its people now that it has learned where we Drakar stay and that it can kill us easily."


    Although Osar wasn''t instructed to, he took the liberty of instilling fear about Aron into the olden ones.


    If it weren''t for witnessing the power of a strong tulsa himself, Mikaa would have been doubtful of Osar''s story. However, that wasn''t the case, so Mikaa now had a genuine feeling of fear bubbling up within him.


    "Grr, order the pursuit of those tulsa to stop. Instead have everyone patrol the mountain range until I say otherwise."


    Without giving the group much rity, Mikaa flew away towards the central dwelling with his mind in a mess. He had to inform the others immediately, before anything drastic befell them.


    ¡­


    For Brutas, Ezmeralda and Sebastian, who were fleeing for their lives, the sudden dispersal of Drakar was a surprise to them.


    However, rather than be ted at the fact, worry grew. They all feared that perhaps the dispersal was due to a plot or strategy they were nning to capture them.


    As they run, they all remained overly alert since the Drakar still filled the skies.


    Did they lose interest? Or did they perhaps set a trap ahead?


    The group couldn''t help but have such thoughts as they run desperately to preserve their lives.


    "What''s going on? Are they giving up?" Sebastian was the only one who voice his thoughts as he run while gasping for air.


    Unlike Brutas and Ezmeralda, he wasn''t an efficient arts or technique user, despite having some talent mana maniption, as was the case with most children who grew up in an aristocratic household.


    "Just shut up and run, will you? Whatever happens, as long as you can still run, do it."


    Brutas yelled back with great irritation. What did it matter what was happening? All they could do was run.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the central dwelling.


    Rorguvv, who was in a pitiful state, had drawn the attention of the two other Drakar that resided there, a male and female.


    The female Drakar especially stood out because she perhaps resembled a human the most with the majority of her body having skin instead of scales.


    Despite herrge size, her naked figure was slender with a gray scaly area covering her erogenous zones. Her two most features though were perhaps the strange wing like crown atop her head and the razor-sharp de like structures underneath her forearms.


    Her eyes, which carried a fiery glow, looked to find amusement at the defeated Rorguvv.


    "To lose to a tulsa, my how weak you''ve be." She released a sinister mockingugh towards Rorguvv who red at her furiously but didn''t retort.


    It was instead the other male Drakar who spoke up.


    "Enough Amarr, this is serious."


    Unlike Amarr, the Drakar named Loserv found this situation to be very grave.


    Of all the Drakar within the dwelling, he possessed the most intimidating exterior look.


    He possessed a grand pair of wings, long twin tails and arge stature like Rorguvv butcked the same muscr mass. What made him particrly unnerving was his deformed looking face.


    In simple terms, it resembled the skull of a tulsa, yet it was covered in thick scales, leading to quite the odd appearance that even fellow Drakar found repulsive.


    His entire body had a simr look. From neck to toe, it looked like open flesh had scales grow above it. One could see almost all the definition of his muscles despite scales being present.


    Amarr didn''t even attempt to hide her disgust for him when he addressed her, although she also withheld a retort.


    Before the conversation could carry on anymore, Mikaa arrived.

 Chapter 268 266: Tenacious To The Very End

    When Mikaa arrived, all attention turned to him.


    His was already wearing a worried expression when he arrived but it became far more intense when he found the state Rorguvv was in.


    As if that wasn''t shocking enough, his eyes wandered on the scene, expecting to see a torn-up corpse belonging to the tulsa Rorguvv fought, but it was nowhere in sight¡­


    He froze for a moment upon realizing that Rorguvv had actually failed to win, thereby cementing the legitimacy of Osar''s report.


    "Mikaa? You look troubled." Lorserv broke Mikaa out of his daze, making him realize that all eyes were now on him.


    He kept his personal thoughts to himself and put on the most confident face he could, not wanting to show weakness to the others as he began to narrate Osar''s story to them, although he didn''t make it sound as dangerous as Osar did.


    His reason for this? To cause the others to panic.


    This wasn''t done because he cared for them, no. Rather it was because he wanted use that knowledge to his own advantage.


    If the others became as wary as him over the situation, then none would act, he knew this all to well. However, if they still held even some slim thoughts of hope, then they would surely fight the tulsa.


    In that situation, he could see for himself whether the tulsa were an opponent he could handle. If not, then he could retreat while the others were engrossed in battle.


    Oblivious to his schemes, the others took what he said seriously but since he had toned it out, Amarr and Lorserv didn''t look all that concerned.


    As for Rorguvv, he only had a look of anger. In his mind the tulsa wasn''t an enemy he couldn''t beat. Rather, he felt he was the victim of never-before-seen tricks.


    Since he didn''t suffer a hopeless defeat, his pride, although shaken, remained strong.


    In fact, he was more motivated than anyone present, not just to get his revenge but to regain the image his lost among his fellow olden ones.


    "So more tulsa like the one I just fought exist, I don''t see the problem. It just means they''ll give us better offspring."


    Rorguvv showed a bloody grin that didn''t suit his wounded state. His haughtiness after suffering a loss especially irritated Amarr, who frowned with every word that escaped his mouth.


    "Us? You almost lost your pathetic life. Were it not for us appearing, you''d be a corpse we fed to our future young." Amarr showed a mocking grin and purposefully agitated the sour Rorguvv.


    The Drakar and all other races in the territory revered them as untouchable. That state ended today with Rorguvv''s pathetic performance, of course she wasn''t going to let him live it down.


    "Why you bony little-."


    Rorguvv was ready to fire back at the annoying woman, when Lorserv intervened. "Enough! Rorguvv has a point." He said, causing Amarr to show great skepticism of his words.


    "You can''t be serious." She mocked andughed more at the expense of Rorguvv.


    However, she soon quickly stopped when Lorserv gave her a frightening nce with his bright blood red eyes before expanding on his previous statement.


    "As I was saying, he''s indeed right that stronger tulsa will mean stronger children. However¡­Rorguvv''s loss and Mikaa''s report tells us that they aren''t simple to deal with. Without knowing just how strong some of them are or even how many, we cannot act, lest we all end up like him."


    Although he didn''t say it outright, the others could tell that Lorserv was disgusted by Rorguvv''s performance. His judgmental look said more than any words could.


    Mikaa didn''t like this. It contradicted his n of them attacking first. Because if they just remained and waited for the tulsa to attack, the others would soon find out just how terrifying they actually were.


    At that time, not only would his twisting of the truthe to light, but his life would also be in very grave danger. He couldn''t allow that to happen.


    "So what? We just wait? What if they gather ande in number? I think it would be better if we all go and hunt them one by one. The tulsa Rorguvv faced ran when you came, that means they''ll be helpless to numbers."


    He tried to put across the most sensible reason he could muster up in that moment, but Lorserv only gave him a suspecting nce, before replying. "I didn''t ask what you think. Why put ourselves at risk when we have followers to do so for us? Unless¡­ you actually want us at risk Mikaa."


    Lorserv flew closer to Mikaa and met his gaze, putting forth a very intimidating presence that caused Mikaa to grow nervous.


    Because the olden ones didn''t interact much with each other to begin with, Mikaa underestimated the intelligence of the others, thinking it were close to themon Drakar.


    However Lorserv not only made his suggestion seem brash and nonsensical, but also presented a near spot on usation about the scheme he was nning.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After mere moments of having those scary red eyes glued to him, Mikaa turned away without saying a word. But before he could, Lorserv gave a warning. "Tread very carefully. Next time, there will be consequences."


    With that said, Lorserv also left the scene and returned to his den. Amarr huffed and soon left as well, leaving both Rorguvv and Mikaa to ponder on their thoughts.


    ¡­


    At around the same time, the frantic trio of Sebastian, Brutas and Ezmarelda finally made it out of the Drakarian mountains.


    To their surprise, even after they did so, the many Drakar roaming the skies did not pursue. Instead, they only nced and sometimes growled in their direction, this made the trio all the more determined to escape.


    It wasn''t long before their figurespletely vanished into the woonds.


    Little did they know, that around the same time, Victoria was doing the same. However, because the paths within the mountain were many, she didn''t exit the mountain range at the same ce as them.


    She escaped north whilst they had gone north west, a small margin but very apparent in such a sparsend that was stillrgely foreign to them.


    Because of the state she was in, Victoria could employ any techniques to help her track Brutas and the others, she was far too weak. She instead followed what few traces they left on the muddy paths, however that was soon ineffective because the growing rains washed away what little traces were present.


    She had no choice but to just ran and rely on instinct, especially with so many Drakar looming in the skies. The only reason they didn''t attack to her, was because she was dangerous, that''s the only usible reason.


    Despite being so tired that manipting mana actually cause her pain, Victoria was still moving at a much faster rate than the healthy others. Because of this, she expected to catch up to them soon but¡­ they were nowhere in sight.


    With so many Drakar around, she began to imagine the worst.


    "Brutas! Anyone! Can you hear me?!" She yelled and yelled at the top of her lungs, but answer came.


    Her heart felt heavy and her mind grew fuzzy, only one reasonable conclusion could be made by her under such circumstances. However, she didn''t stop moving¡­


    Despite the helpless feeling, she was someone who had grown used to loss. She wouldn''t allow herself to just fall because those she cared for were lost, her principles wouldn''t allow it.


    So, she bit her lip hard to snap herself awake before focusing on running.


    She ran and ran for a time unknown to even her, her only thoughts being. ''I need to get away! Further!''


    Without a general sense of direction or distance, she felt that as long as her legs could move, she needed to get as far away from the Drakarian mountains as possible.


    However, despite this unwavering tenacity, she was only human.


    Pa!~


    After running nonstop in a wretched state, her body finally gave way and she fell to the ground.


    ''Further¡­ further.'' Her mind was no longer in the right state. It was like her mind was in a set loop where the only action she could do was run.


    Even as she feel to the ground, she used what little strength she had to crawl inch by inch forward. In a state where most would have long given up, she remained pushing, dragging her heavy and numb body through the mud¡­ until eventually, even her arms lost feeling.


    Now unable to move, her eyes slowly began to close on their own, but her expression remained unwilling.


    Because just as she was slipping away, the sound of heavy footsteps reached her ears.


    She was rmed, but couldn''t show it. Her instincts urged her body to move, but it remained numb.


    Helpless, she was now so very helpless.


    So even as the steps drew closer and closer, she just smiled pitifully. For the first time in her life¡­ she felt death was her only option.


    "How unfair¡­" She muttered, before darkness took her away.

 Chapter 269 267: Growth Through Despair

    As Victoriaid on the muddy groundpletely defenseless, a pair of furry legs arrived close to her. They belonged to none other than Jagu, who looked at her with bewilderment on his face before turning his head back and yelling. "Aron! You need to see this."


    After Aron had made the decision to act on the events taking ce in the Drakarian mountains, he and the group started heading there immediately.


    Jagu moved slightly further ahead of everyone else in order to act as a scout. It was during that time his sensitive ears picked up on the rapid movements of an unknown being.


    They weren''ting too far from the path he and the others were nning to use so he moved in closer to investigate. It was then that he saw the familiar figure of Victoria Vonstein and approached cautiously.


    Looking at her condition, it was only natural for him to assume she was perhaps fleeing from an enemy. Because of that he remained highly alert of the surroundings, even when Aron and the others arrived on the scene.


    "Is that¡­" Jin couldn''t hide the slight surprise he held as he saw Victoriaying on the ground in such a pitiful state.


    "Victoria Vonstein." Aron confirmed with a curious look being expressed under his helm.


    One couldn''t forget she was a powerful pir that stood above many. Yet there she was,cking any of her majesty.


    This was especially surprising to Mrah and Khalel who knew the weight of that name. For someone as powerful as her to be in such a state, it truly made them feel like insects that could die from a single swat.


    Aron ignored the varied expressions being shown by the others and crouched down to inspect her body.


    He could already tell even beforeing close that she was alive, the sound of her breathing and beating heart couldn''t go unnoticed by him and Jagu at such a close range.


    What he was checking for instead, was how severe of a state she was in and how exactly she came to be that way.


    He held up her head gently, which seemed almost like a child''s in hisrge hand. From there he opened her eyes for a moment before stepping away.


    "She just fell unconscious from exhaustion, her body has almost been pushed into a dormant state. Her wounds aren''t bleeding at least so she''ll live."


    It wasn''t hard for Aron to give a quick diagnosis on Victoria, not because the signs were obvious but instead because he had also been in such a state¡­ more times than he would have liked.


    He wondered if he too looked as pathetic to his father and even Argos, when he pushed himself till his body could no longer move.


    His brief reminisce of the past was cut short as Jin posed the question. "Do we bring her along? Or¡­''


    Jin didn''t need to state the other option as it was quite obvious. The group was in a hurry and in her state, Victoria was only a burden.


    Once again, another decision fell onto thep of Aron. He turned and saw some looks of expectance from some of them¡­ he didn''t like it.


    Having so many people around him was already a feeling he had yet to grow ustomed to, it was why he wasn''t very outspoken, this was a learning experience for him.


    And right now, he learned that having people depend on him wasn''t something he liked. No exact reason existed for this, he just didn''t. For the first time since he was young, Aron didn''t bound himself to logic, instead he acted on feeling.


    "Jagu, carry her as we go." This was the decision he reached.


    He didn''t weigh the pros and cons, nor did he think of the benefits and consequences of his choice, he just acted. Doing this gave him a sort of euphoric feeling he hadn''t felt in a long time, freedom.


    Bounding oneself to logic, although advantageous, it was restraining, mentally taxing and monotonous. It was bigger revtion than he could ever realize, but in that moment he just turned and walked away after giving Jagu the instruction.


    Although he himself didn''t see any difference by acting on feeling, two sets of eyes that always paid keen attention to him did.


    The first belonged to of course Rose, whose entire purpose in being present was Aron. She, who acted on logic like Aron could notice the subtle difference he showed.


    Why? Because she and him thought alike, yet this time, Aron chose a decision that she saw as illogical and redundant for the first time.


    ''Odd.''


    She didn''t immediately believe anything changed with him, she just noticed something peculiar and took note of it. Only time would tell if she were wrong.


    Meanwhile the second set of eyes belonged to Evanora, who acted only on feeling.


    Unlike Rose, who had evidence to back her thoughts on the matter, Evanora didn''t. She just felt Aron was different in that moment, it was that simplistic for her, she required nothing else.


    ¡­


    After that brief stop, Aron and the others continued to make their way towards the Drakarian mountains, where the earliermotion also had the captives in a buzz.


    Inside Amarr''s den, which was a ratherrge and very open cave, arge open existed.


    It was several meters deep and right at the center of the den, in it, countless male individuals of varying sizes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Due to themotion that had urred outside earlier, the captives were all in a buzz. Some hopeful that the noise meant their rescue, while others scared that it spelled their doom.


    Although most had only been captives for less than a Pesian month, it felt longer and more hellish.


    Why? Because of the miserable conditions they stayed in.


    One could actually argue that they lived in a worse environmentpared to the prisons and dungeons back in Pesia.


    Here, they were treated as livestock. Firstly, they were overcrowded in what was a crude hole that offered very little space for that many captives.


    This led to unsanitary conditions very quickly. The hole had piles of excrement in various ces, the only source of somewhat clean water came in the form of rain, dead bodies and rotting carcasses were left to rot in the hole and acted as food.


    In that very hole, two familiar figures had a monopoly over the center of the hole, which was at least bearable despite the foul odor that prevailed in the air.


    These two figures were Reginald, a follower of Belle and Xavier, a former member of Aron''s Sovereign faction back in Pesia.


    They had been captured rtively recently inparison to the others present so they still looked healthy. Unfortunately, because they were capturedte, they could do nothing about their horrible conditions.


    Since the majority of captives weremoners or rather weak aristocrats, Xavier and Reginald had no trouble bing the dominant force, having no choice but to kill those who wanted otherwise, much to the entertainment of Amarr who had just watched from above with a sinister grin.


    "Some time has passed since the noise earlier¡­ do you still think it was help? Is help evening?"


    Reginald sighed in defeat as the two sat on the ground with their backs turned to one another.


    They too had hope briefly arise when they heard the noises outside, only to be disappointed when they stopped and Amarr returned, looking like she did before.


    "Honestly¡­ who knows? I just hope the girls are okay¡­" Xavier''s concerns weren''t for himself but another, even in such a horrible ce, his focusy elsewhere.


    Upon hearing that, Reginald released an even heavier sigh. "You also hadpany when you were captured huh? And from the sound of it, it''s someone you hold dear in your heart."


    Xavier showed a bitter look when Reginald made an urate guess. "Even beforeing to this forsaken ce, I always liked her. However here, as we travelled and struggled to survive together¡­ I came to love her. Is it that obvious?"


    Following that question, Reginald broke into a brief pitifulugh while shaking his head. "No, I just see myself in you. In fact, you described my situation perfectly. My advice though, if we do manage to get out of this, show her just how much you love her."


    Xavier''s expression grew far more bitter as he heard those words. It was like they made an already painful situation worse.


    "She already has eyes for another. Throughout our journey here, she didn''t once stop searching for him."


    Upon hearing that, Reginald showed a simr expression beforeughing again.


    "The irony¡­ you really are like me¡­"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the same moment within another hole like prison, this time for females, three other familiar girls sat at the hole''s center with their backs against each other also.


    They were, udia, Scarlett and A. Two being former members and allies of Aron, while thest was a close follower of Belle Ettenheim. All three had also been captured not long ago.


    "Hey¡­Scarlett, do you really think he''lle?" udia had her head tucked down as she hugged her legs and whispered in a low tone.


    Scarlett nced at her in the corner of her eye while juggling a rock in bottom.


    "He will, now chin upss, you''re making an already depressing mood feel worse."


    A weak smile appeared on udia''s face. She was fully aware that Scarlett was simply saying what she wanted to hear, but that was fine.


    A however showed a frown and snapped her back to reality.


    "I hope you don''t mean the very bastard who is the reason we are all here. Someone like him will never save us, if anyone will, it''s Lady Belle. Just give it up with the fantasies, you''re only going to be disappoint-."


    Rumble! ~


    Before A could say more, the entire area around them shook like an earthquake. Everyone immediately grew alert and wondered what was happening, including Amarr.


    "Don''t tell me¡­"

 Chapter 270 268: Fear, Personified

    The entire Drakarian mountain was in a panic when the earth shook suddenly.


    Although many Drakar were in the skies and away from any danger the earth shaking might pose, it had to be noted that their eggs were not.


    Housed inside rocky dens, the eggs would be crushed if arge enough quake was to ur.


    With that in mind, many rushed back to their dwellings to save their eggs,pletely forgetting their order to patrol.


    Osar didn''t try to stop them either, despite being the one who ryed Mikaa''s order.


    Why? Because the safety and future of his people were far more important to him.


    "Osar¡­"


    Greile who had been hovering next to him showed a grim look. Unlike Osar who had numerous Drakar in his colony, Greile only had the males left¡­ and they were yet to return.


    This meant she had no one but herself to save the eggs, a task she knew she couldn''tplete on her own. Osar realized this after a moment and also sent some Drakar her way.


    Despite their differences, Osar wouldn''t want to weaken his race as a whole, he only wanted to be superior to the other leaders. However that lofty goal of his now had little meaning with Aron in the picture, so he could only provide help without even demanding anything of Greile.


    She however still didn''t trust him fully and went with the Drakar he assigned to help, just in case they had any malicious thoughts towards her colony''s eggs, leaving Osar to roam alone.


    Meanwhile, at the edge of the northern side of the mountain range, the cause of the tremor was crouched down with his fist buried into the ground. It could only be Aron.


    Using the geokic aspect of the horned basilisk, he manipted and caused one of the loose tes underneath the mountain range to shift ever so slightly.


    A small change, that cost him little variant mana, however the impact was enough.


    Everyone with the exception of Rose who watched him do this confused the act with him using sheer force to cause the tremor.


    Mrah and Khalel especially had wide eyes and looked at him as if he were a being they couldn''t fathom.


    "This should give us enough time."


    Aron soon stood upright and shook the dust of his hand while looking upward as many Drakar began to rush to their dens.


    For Jin who didn''t understand the mannerisms of Komi, he was confused. But Jagu soon shed light on the matter when he saw Jin''s raised brow.


    "They keep their young and eggs in caves, so such a disaster could end those lives. In such instances, most races would move their young to a safer location until they are sure no danger still exists¡­"


    Immediately Jagu exined, growls and roars resounded in the skies once again as many Drakar carrying eggs began to fly out of the mountain range, almost like a migration.


    "S-shouldn''t we hide in case they attack?" A concerned Mrah hugged her daughter and posed this question to Jin.


    But to her surprise, an answer came from Aron himself. "Would you stop to fight someone like me while carrying a child?"


    A simple answer to a question he found stupid. If there was one thing he knew that was prevalent among most races, it was the care towards their young.


    Unless their own life was at risk, most parents would do what ever it took to save their offspring. And luckily for the group, the Drakar were such a race.


    Without needing to exin more, Aron began walking into the mountain. His destination? The central dwelling.


    ¡­


    At the same aforementioned location, all four olden ones were alerted by the tremor and exited their dens to inspect what was going on.


    It came as a surprise to see many Drakar they ruled over flying away from the mountain range with eggs and younger Drakar who could not yet fly in hand.


    The olden ones had lived quite long, so they had experienced earthquakes before. What they were witnessing was the mostmon act to perform in such a case, however something about this particr one seemed very odd, especially to Loserv.


    Mikaa had simr worries, as could be seen by the worry on his face as he roared out. "Osar!"


    Osar was the most capable Drakar below them, often acting as their eyes and ears to matters outside the central dwelling since they were far too proud to see to such matters themselves.


    In this case, it was a grave error on their part.


    Osar didn''t take long to arrive on the scene as he was already on the way to report that they were evacuating the young. The fact that Mikaa actually called him and that all four olden ones were gathered showed him they were on edge.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He wasn''t daring enough to point this out as he was aware he couldn''t match their strength. So, he acted like he normally would in their presence, flying down to the depression and standing in its center while they posed questions from the entrances of their dens.


    Immediately hended, the most worried of the four, Mikaa, posed a question. "The quaking of the earth? Is it really natural? Have you seen any tulsa nearby?"


    As Mikaa spoke, Lorserv cast him a nce in the corner of his eye, finding his erratic tone very suspicious.


    Was it just fear because of what happened to Rorguvv? ¡­ or was there another underlying factor that he didn''t know?


    He could only put these thoughts on hold though and focus on Osar''s exnation, because although Lorserv didn''t show it, he too had some fear now towards the existence of strong tulsa.


    "I do think it''s natural yes, it came sudden and quick, I only feel itsted too short but to be safe we are moving the young and eggs still. As for tulsa, none have been spotted near the range aside from those that fled not too long ago."


    Osar''s report was entirely truthful. He too was unaware of Aron''s actions in the matter, after all, his only instruction was to be ready.


    As for why Aron didn''t just outright approach him first, rather than cause the Drakar to retreat¡­ It was because of ack of surety.


    Surety that Osar''s people would indeed be loyal to him still if a tulsa threatened their olden ones.


    As big as the gap was in strength, Aron couldn''t allow the risk of having hundreds of opponents in addition to the olden ones. Too much could go wrong in such a matter.


    At least by the time they returned from moving their young to another hignd and made sure it''s safe¡­ he would have already been in battle or even ended it.


    At that time, if Osar was indeed right, then he would gain an advantage, provided a battle was still taking ce. And if not, it would be toote for them to make a difference.


    Upon hearing his exnation, although sensible, Mikaa was still ufortable.


    "Which hignd are you retreating to?" He asked with some impatience.


    Because without the advantage of numbers to act as meat shields, the olden ones would have to confront the threat head on. And if it were as strong as Osar previously warned him¡­


    "You should hurry then and retu-." Mikaa was just about to order Osar to go about everything quickly and return, when Lorserv interjected.


    "You should hurry and leave then. Make sure the ce is safe and then return to move the tulsa we hold here. Now go!"


    Lorserv''s voice was ugly, loud andmanding. Osar could feel pressure just hearing it.


    He didn''t object or add on and just took off into the skies and left the central dwelling.


    By doing so in a quick manner with his focus elsewhere, he waspletely oblivious to the group Aron was currently leading into the central dwelling.


    Mikaa held anger towards having his n ruined yet again by Lorserv who now seemed to be very suspicious of him. As angry as he was though, he couldn''t show it because Lorserv''s words weren''t wrong either and going against them without proper reason would not only confirm his fear of the tulsa, but also the fact that he knew something the rest of them did not.


    Amarr didn''t have a single inkling on what the two were scheming and only saw the picture before her eyes, leading to a very shallow outlook on the situation.


    "If that is all I''ll be going back now. I should at least pick out my favorite tulsa in case the earth continues to shake."


    Her worries were indeed elsewhere and she was about to tend to them when suddenly a foreign scent invaded not only her nose, the everyone''s present.


    Their gazes then turned to one of the ground paths that lead into the central dwelling, the same path Victoria previously used to escape.


    It was there than they saw Aron''s lone figure. He had travelled ahead to get a gauge of the enemy''s strength, so that if it were too much, he could force a retreat.


    "A tulsa¡­"


    The thick odor or Drakarian blood that permeated from alone couldn''t be washed away by rain alone. Just by looking at him, the entire group knew that he had killed many of their kind.


    His armor was faded, scratched, dented, and evencked a left gauntlet, making him look like he was fresh from a battle and weakened.


    But his strong stance as he looked at them without fear said otherwise.


    As if not tense enough, the situation took a turn when he finally decided to speak in what they considered anguage that tulsa couldn''t. A very important point that Osar didn''t mention to Mikaa.


    "So, you''re the lowborn hybrids that reign supreme here?"

 Chapter 271 269: An Unknown Fate

    All four Drakar frowned simultaneously at Aron''s words, taking them as a clear insult. However, none of them acted brashly as they were surprised still that he could evenmunicate with them, fluently at that.


    Amarr, Mikaa and Rorguvv all turned their attention to Lorserv, although they didn''t have a formal leader among them, he came close and thus the expectations of how to handle the matter fell onto him.


    ''Now they want me to lead¡­ cowards.'' He gave all three a disappointed nce for a moment before turning his attention to Aron.


    Although Aron''s armor hid most of his body, with the exception of the left forearm that was missing a gauntlet, Lorserv and the others had already concluded he was tulsa.


    "You call us lowly hybrids. Do you see yourself as higher? We have the bulk of your people as our captives, they are nothing but lowly creatures." Lorserv spoke slowly and calmly, clearly showing his disgust towards the tulsa as a whole while also aiming to provoke Aron.


    However, he only chuckled at the words, as if amused, before replying. "You call them that, yet your reason for capturing them was to breed. What does that make you? Pathetic, that''s what. But I didn''te here to chat idly, I only have question I need the answer to. Will you fight? Or will you surrender?"


    Aron was never one to waste time chatting with opponents so he made his intentions clear from the start and presented them only two options.


    This both angered and concerned them. Anger from his audacity and concern if whether or not he was actually capable of going through with his words.


    Aron could see their doubt and a nice subtle scent of fear also began to emanate from them.


    They were nervous, good. Psychology always yed a part in battles, even if most didn''t know it. The simple act of intimidation could cause opponents to fight less confidently or to make fatal mistakes.


    Such advantages were always by Aron. However, Lorserv still wasn''t convinced by words alone, so he chose to make an intimidating threat of his own.


    "Come then, if you think you alone can handle us¡­" He showed an eerie smile as he said this.


    In his mind, he believed that if Aron were truly capable of putting them in their ce alone, he would have done so already. So Lorserv chose to call what he felt was his bluff.


    At that point, the others arrived from the tunnel path and caused the already worried looking four to show even greater concern.


    Rose and Evanora stood to his right while Jagu to his left, Jin had remained a bit further behind in a shroud of mist, looking after the unconscious Victoria, Mrah, Khalel and also being ready to cover a retreat should it be needed.


    "I''ll be taking the grey scaled male." Aron said only this before letting his fluctuations run wild within the dwelling, which now had a thin light blue mist emanating all over.


    "!!"


    All four felt their instincts warn them of the danger that was now present, but it was toote¡­ and Aron acted.


    In a quick burst of speed, heunched from his position to there''s in what felt like the blink of an eye. His target? Lorserv.


    Although he was quick, they had sharp reflexes and all reacted to the sudden burst.


    But with only a small margin to make a choice, Lorserv, the target was forced to just cross his arms over his chest and protect himself.


    Boom! ~


    A sharp echo burst throughout once the two made collision. The other Drakar had already been in the process of retreat when the gust of wind formed from the collision forced them back even more.


    "Gah!"


    Perhaps for the first time in a while, Lorserv felt pain. His hands trembled and bones creaked, he couldn''t believe the absurd strength behind that single punch as he was sent back a few meters


    Aron wasn''t happy that it only did this, especially at the cost of denting his right gauntlet more than it already was. "Tsk, you''re sturdier than you look."


    It wasn''t only Lorserv but the others as well who were surprised by that freakish disy. Mikaa was especially demoralized and chose to retreat from the scene while the others got targeted.


    ''Dammit, I need to get away-!!''


    As he was fleeing upward, he suddenly felt a sharp pain as a powerful push forced him out of the air and toward the ground.


    "What the¡­" He stood up quickly and surprised at what happened, looking all around but seeing nothing, except for one of the female tulsa looking his way with her hands extended. It was Rose, who had just used her scouter to force Mikaa down.


    But it wasn''t only him who pondered escape. Rorguvv had also thought of doing this but he was the target of Jagu, who also used a burst of speed to close the distance before the wingless Drakar could escape at one of the many ground paths.


    "Dammit! Let me be!" He growled towards the approaching Jagu but his words were of course not understood.


    Jagu merely growled back and closed his right hand into a fist while striking with the ws on his left.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahh!"


    Rorguvv had made the mistake of defending his chest when in actuality, Jagu aimed for his face and just misdirected him.


    The hit was clean and resulted in fiverge bloody wounds on Rorguvv''s face. But as if that weren''t enough, the fist Jagu had held back came flying in while Rorguvv''s mind was in a state of disarray and panic.


    Another clean hit was the result and Rorguvv fell pitifully to the ground. His injuries from Victoria were still fresh so he was simply the punching dummy for Jagu now.


    "Amarr! Help me!" he cried, but she too was in the midst of escaping when she encountered her on fair share of trouble.


    "Evanoramands you to stop! Evanoramands it to rain!"


    As Amarr was in the midst of retreat, two simplemands were cast her way. Since she couldn''t understand them, she just ignored them, until she found she could no longer move¡­


    Even her head could not be turned, so she nced to the side through the corner of her eye and spotted an odd looking tulsa staring at her¡­ while sitting down cross legged andfortably.


    ''What is the meaning of-.'' "Ahhh!!" Before she could even try toprehend her situation, numerous sharp spikes rained down and began piercing the weakest parts of her body, making her feel unimaginable pain.


    The sight of this caused Lorserv to also frown as Aron slowly began to close the distance. He purposefully didn''t use a burst of speed because he wanted Lorserv to see the others in helpless situations.


    Mikaa was getting hit constantly by extremely fast objects he couldn''t even make out. Lady Rose only aimed for the spots without scales so each hit was critical and painful.


    Before long, Mikaa crouched down and tried to create a shield around himself using his wings, but they too were torn through in no time.


    As for Amarr, Lorserv found her to be perhaps the most pitiful. By means even he couldn''t understand, she was incapable of moving and had to suffer as numerous spear like objects impaled her all over.


    Her life almost ended the quickest had Evanora not stopped when all her limbs got impaled.


    Lastly, Rorguvv sufferedrgely because of his wounds.


    He couldn''t even properly fight back as Jagu pummeled him nonstop. It soon reached a point where the pitiful Drakar could no longer take it.


    "I yield! I yield!"


    Sadly, even if he begged, Jagu didn''t understand. All he heard was growling which he assumed to be insults, causing him to beat Rorguvv even more.


    All the pent-up rage Jagu had from feeling inferior in Limbo, he released on Rorguvv.


    It had been far too long since he overwhelmed an opponent in such a way, that only fear could be seen in their eyes.


    Inparison to all this happening, Lorserv found the introductory attack he received to be pale inparison.


    At that time, Aron felt Lorserv''s spirits were shaken enough. Even if he still desired to fight, it was clear in his mind that only a loss awaited him.


    What person or being would give their all, knowing it would lead to the same end? Very few, and Lorserv wasn''t among them.


    Rather than even try to escape and or run away, he just stayed seated upright on the ground and didn''t even stand. He kept his head lowered as if ready to receive his death.


    As Aron''s footsteps drew nearer, he had only regret, regret that he had foolishly believed himself to be the apex for so long.


    Instead, he and the others livedfortably with their meager power, not even expanding upon it or training themselves to fight. All this regret came crushing down.


    As Aron finally stopped, he looked down at the Drakar as if deciding his fate. At that time Rose asked. "Shall we end them then?"


    Everyone was clearly done with their meager opponents so all that was left was to decide on their fate.


    Arias wanted to weigh the many pros and cons before making a decision but he chose not to. He once again chose to rely on instinct, which lead him to turn towards Rose and reply.


    "No, they''ll make for fine experiments. Aren''t you curious as to what a live golem is like?"


    Rose showed a mild smile upon hearing this and recalled her scouters.


    "You had me at experiments."

 Chapter 272 270: Its Not Over Part 1

    As Aron revealed the fate of the Drakar to Rose, who happily agreed, Lorserv eyes tinged with worry. He of course couldn''t understand thenguage they spoke in but a feeling of a grim fate worse than death awaiting him arose.


    His worst fear was perhaps getting treated in the same humiliating way as they treated the tulsa they captured.


    When the thought of that became a possibility in his mind, Lorserv''s desire to surrender vanished. If such a fate was what awaited him, then he was better off risking it all to attempt to escape.


    So in the next moment, whilst Aron''s attention was still on Rose, he raise his head and burst forth all the power he could muster into wings and fluttered them violently.


    Aron was quick to feel something wrong so he quickly distanced himself from Lorserv. In his mind, cornered opponents could sometimes be far more dangerous.


    Once some space was created between the two, Lorserv didn''t hesitate to take off into the sky with all his might.


    The others were stunned just like Aron for a moment and stood back as a caution but soon they regained their bearings.


    Rose then extended her arm toward the fleeing Drakar, ready to deploy her scouter on him.


    However, Aron waved dismissively in her direction. "Don''t. It''s desperate so there''s no telling what it could do."


    Aron''s words had some truth so Rose didn''t argue on the matter and just lower her hand, she wasn''t willing to risk losing her scouter. She instead turned her attention to the remaining three, after all, they were now potential subjects for her to experiment.


    As she was doing so, Aron walked up to her and took out his rune brush. "Let''s use this chance to teach you something else." He offered before walking over to Mikaa, who was closest.


    Upon reaching him, Aron crouched down and warned. "If you move unnecessarily, I''ll kill you."


    Mikaa didn''t answer. How could he? He was barely maintaining his consciousness.


    Meanwhile Rose came from behind and observed as Aron began drawing runic lines on the Drakar''s body while lecturing.


    "These are restrictive runic lines of the sixth tier, I won''t demonstrate them again so pay close attention. After this you can use them on other, giving you basically power of their movement."


    Rose was please inwardly, although she remained calm and collected on the surface, just the way she looked at Aron''s hand movements showed the level of interest she had.


    It was subtle but Aron could notice it. It was through this way that he felt he could keep her following him and helping where a high level of intellect was needed.


    He was of course very cautious of what he did and didn''t teach her. In his opinion, it was far too early to give her a lot. So he opted to provide her information he already fully understood in and out, so that even in a scenario where she betrayed him urred, he would be ready.


    While the two continued to focus on runes, Jagu informed Jin that it was now safe toe into the central dwelling.


    Once Jin arrived and the others arrived, they were shocked by what they found.


    For Mrah and Khalel, they expected to find a huge bloody scene whilst Jin just expected at least some injuries on them since Aron seemed extra cautious.


    But everyone was practically without a scratch, which led him to ask Jagu. "Was the opponent that weak?"


    Jagu smiled at the question, at with his new reinvigorated confidence, he answered proudly. "No, we were just that strong."


    He followed up his answer with augh, which he hadn''t done in what felt like forever, surprising even Jin who seemed put off by it.


    "Has anyone ever told you that your roar is scarier than youugh?"


    Jagu didn''t care for Jin''s sharp words; nothing would ruin his good mood at the moment. "Good! Let them be fearful."


    The two didn''t seem like they were going to stop exchanging pointless banter anytime soon so Aron decided to remind them of their purpose there, specifically Jin.


    "Weren''t you eager to save your kind? Unless you''ve changed your mind, they should be in those dens up there. It''s best you hurry, there''s no telling if the other Drakar may return."


    With a new sense of urgency, Jin rushed to the aid of the others whilst Jagu remained to watch over Rorguvv and Amarr, just to make sure they didn''t try anything like Lorserv.


    As Jin was rushing to the dens, he stopped for a moment near the focused Aron who never ceased drawing runes and said in genuine manner. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Aron''s answer was in and difficult to decipher whether or not he actually cared for Jin''s thanks. But to Jin it seemed enough and he gave a smile before running off.


    Rose then turned her attention to Aron, just looking at him for a moment as if studying some subject. It was so intense that he could feel his gaze on her, something he found fairly ufortable. "I told you to pay attention."


    She then proceeded to give the faintest of smiles at his words. "You sound like an aged lecturer who hates his job."


    Her light mocking caused him to return her gaze before replying. "And you sound like a bratty child who doesn''t appreciate the contents of what she''s learning."


    Rather than end it there, Rose found herself enjoying her pointless exchange with Aron. There was no logical means to it like every other time they talked, but it was still enjoyable. A realization she found odd but not unwee.


    But before she could explore this new intriguing side to conversing with Aron, an uninvited guest appeared in the form of¡­


    "Can Evanora also learn?"


    Both Aron and Rose turned to find Evanora squatting very close to them. Either they were both too absorbed in what they were doing, or she just that hard to detect.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Aron just shrugged it off and returned his focus to the runes he was drawing, however before he went far, Evanora extended her hand and pointed.


    "Evanora remembers that line goes there." Her hand was point near Mikaa''s shoulder, where Aron was currently headed.


    "You remember? From the time in the academy?" Aron furrowed his brows at this in slight disbelief.


    Either she had just made an extremely lucky guess, or she did indeed guess from the simrities it had with the runic pattern Aron drew on her back at Galos Academy.


    The reason Aron greatly doubted this was because her attention was never on her body at that time and the runes immediately fade once drawn, unless invoked. This meant the only way to remember was if she remembered ording to the path taken by the brush as it traveled her body, but that was far more impressive¡­ if true.


    Without knowing the exact reason, he downyed his surprise, there was no sense having Rose be too involved in Evanora''s affairs.


    Luckily for Aron, Rose had a different understanding of the matter so her focus wasn''t on how she remembered.


    "You mean to tell me, you taught this little odd girl something thisplex, yet decided to wait this long to teach me? Are you trying to say something about my intellect?"


    Insulted. Rose infact felt insulted by the circumtances. There was something she simply found very ufortable about Evanora being no knowledgeable on.


    To that, Aron could only answer. "The circumstances were different. Besides, odd as she may be, her memory is very impressive, however that doesn''t equate to intelligence. Now if you have no further questions, can I carry on with the runes?"


    The mix of Aron''s impatience plus his reasonable answer had Rose not pursue the matter further, though deep down she still felt irked.


    This feeling would only grow worse when Evanora raised her hand to ask.


    "What are runes?"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile at around the same time, Jin had gone into one of the dens and was carefully making his way forward looking for captives.


    ''This ce reeks and gives me the creeps.''


    Drakar dens were in no way beautiful, being nothing more than dark, warm, moist caves with all sorts of strange insects he had never even seen before, hence the worry.


    Soon though he managed to find an open area muchrger than the rest of the den with elements of a Drakar having lived there.


    ''Is that supposed to be a bed? And they call me a savage. Hmm?''


    Jin''s attention soon turned to arge hole a bit further away where he could hear whispering. It was immediately obvious to him that it was likely where the captives were kept but he still didn''t rush and proceeded carefully so as not be surprised by anything.


    His steps were so light and silent that the captives within the hole didn''t even hear him arrive at the edge. Most were just alerted by a figure appearing, worried that a Drakar may have appeared to eat them or perhaps toy with them out of boredom.


    However, after a minute they managed to register that the figure was in fact a human.


    "A person! It''s a person!"


    "Save us please!"


    Cries of help were quick to erupt once he was seen by the female captives that upied that particr holding.


    Jin took a moment and saw the terrible condition some were in, mostly due to the environment but others clearly originated from fights between themselves.


    The desperateness some had towards leaving had them balling their eyes out while kneeling in his direction, it was a sight Jin found both angering and pitiful.


    He was just about to calm them down when a voice called his name. "Jin? Is that you, you drunken bastard?"


    A familiar vulgar voice had Jin turning his head in excitement to see someone he actually knew. "Scarlett? And¡­udia?"


    He could see her figure clearly and she looked to be in much better state than the others aside from some loss in weight and dirtiness.


    Next to her was udia who looked slightly worse off and A, whose face he remembered but not name.


    "No, it''s yer mother. Are you just gonna ogle at women or tell us what''s happening? Is it safe toe out?"


    For capable users of mana like Scarlett and A, escaping the hole itself was a simple task, so the dangers outside are what concerned them.


    "Oh right, yes, but Aron says to hurry so I''m not sure it''spletely over."


    At the mention of his name, all three girls hadplex expressions.


    ''Aron¡­''

 Chapter 273 271: It’s Not Over Part 2

    After discovering the females, Jin spent a considerable amount of time getting them out with the help of Scarlett and A. udia could only give assistance by helping calm down the more mentally distressed captives who had been there for much longer.


    Although a Pesian month wasn''t that long, tomon folk who had never lived under such conditions, it was hell and more than enough to break them after a short amount of time.


    Surprisingly enough, the young ones were in a much more stable state of mind inparison to the adults, although in such a case that wasn''t saying much.


    Once finally done, Jin lead the way for them slowly. They couldn''t rush since a good number of them needed to let their eyes adjust to light after so long, even though the region as a whole wasn''t bright to begin with.


    Upon reaching the exit, many squinted their eyes or shut thempletely for a moment before slowly opening them fully and taking in the view before them.


    It was nothing spectacr in the least but to them who had been in a dark eerie hole for that much time, it was a refreshing sight and feeling.


    Thissted only a moment though until their attention turned to Aron, who was just about finished drawing runes.


    He stood up from his crouched position and passed his brush to Rose. "Perform the same to the other two, if you can."


    It seemed more of a challenge than an order, something Rose was happy to take on as she swiftly took the brush from his hands and turned away, walking towards the other two Drakar. "Don''t underestimate me." She said with a very small confident grin.


    Aron''s expressions couldn''t be seen through his helm but on the surface, he said nothing more in reply. Instead, he turned his attention to the den Jin had just exited.


    Scarlett, udia and A who were beside Jin immediately recognized him and were stunned by what they saw.


    Their captors, whom they failed to escape from were sprawn on the ground and looked to be in a worse state than even them.


    One by one as more people began to exit and see the sight, the train of shock continued and their reverence towards Aron''s group grew.


    Soon, Jin began helping them descend from the den to the depression below with the help of Jagu, A and Scarlett. Rose didn''t pay mind to the increasing number of individuals emerging and just tried to focus on her work while Evanora kept watch, ready to stop the Drakar if they tried to escape.


    udia was among the first to be brought down. Immediately she set foot on the ground, her attention turned to Aron who she found was alreadying her way.


    Anxiousness immediately began to brew within her but she didn''t show it on the surface, trying her best to keep a firm expression. No matter his actions, deep down udia knew just what type of person Aron was and where his focusid, himself.


    The most jarring thing was that she couldn''t even me him for being that way, because she too was like that. It was her entire purpose behind following him back in Pesia after all.


    So, she had to ask herself. ''When, just when did you be so stupid udia, it''ll never happen.''


    She filled her minds with thoughts of a harsh reality. The same way she never had an eye for intimacy was likely the same way Aron felt, she thought at least. It was far too hard to read or understand him, she could only specte.


    Her thoughts were soon brought to an abrupt end when she felt a rough yet gentle touch on her cheek.


    It took a moment to register but she looked up and saw Aron had the hand with no gauntlet extended towards her face, giving it a slight caress.


    This was the first time she experienced such a touch, what made it more of a surprise though was who it came from. She tried to peer into his helm to see what sort of expression he had but she could only see those chilling gray eyes she had missed.


    He soon broke that short moment of silence by pulling his hand away and speaking. "You''ve done well to survive this long; it must not have been easy."


    udia deted a little when Aron''s words were just blunt andcked sentiment, leaving her confused as to why he even touched her. Was he just checking the condition of her body? She wondered.


    However, she still stuck to her role and didn''t show any of her emotions on the surface. What she did show was a small smile as she replied weakly. "Yes, it really wasn''t. But that looks to be true for you too."


    Her gaze wandered over Aron who looked worn and torn on the surface due to the finished condition of his blood-stained armor and torn ragged cloak.


    It made her wonder if being captured was actually a blessing in disguise, after all many stronger than her died in the wilderness. And from what she saw, even Aron and his group had a hard time.


    The only true exception to that was Rose, who looked nearly as neat and clean as she did in Pesia. Was she really that strong? Or maybe she just very careful of her appearance. udia who didn''t travel with her in Limbo wouldn''t know.


    <novelnext></novelnext>


    "I suppose it is. Well, go ahead and help coordinate the people with Jin and the others, we''ll need to leave as soon as possible."


    Aron had wanted to ask her many questions regarding what she experienced and let so as to know more about the region. Unfortunately, she was in a weak state, likely from an improper diet alien to her.


    Right now, it was best to move all the humans out of the mountains and into the forest before he could start investigating into their experiences.


    She did as he said and provided slight verbal assistance to Jin and the others as they continued to conduct rescues in the other dens.


    As time passed, despair for some turned into enjoy as they reunited with people they thought they had lost. Sadly, for some the despair continued because they already knew of their loved one''s fates whilst others were unsure. In cases such as this, that feeling of not knowing was perhaps even worse.


    Like clinging to a false hope.


    Regardless of their moods and state, Aron had them begin trekking out of the reason as soon as some briefing about their situation was given by Jin, who to Aron''s surprise could lead people well.


    It was thanks to his words that a lot of people felt hopeful to continue, whether or not they knew their loved ones were alive.


    They were of course a few too broken to listen or just unwilling to continue living in such a cruel ce.


    For these poor lost souls, Jin took it upon himself to end their lives and burn their bodies. It showed Aron yet again that Jin was steeled enough to lead.


    So then why was he just azy drunk on themon day with no real ambition except vengeance on nobles? What exactly happened in his past? And why did he still follow Aron when his vengeance was pretty much impossible now?


    No, more important than that. Aron wondered why he didn''t kill Victoria, the pir that held thergest military force and likely yed a huge part in the extermination and colonizing of his people by the Ettenheim empire.


    Aron kept those questions to himself and decided that observation would be better for the time being. After all it seemed that Jin was slowly but surely showing his true self.


    ¡­


    With the broken and unwilling killed, the trek began. It took a few Pesian days because of some injured and weak.


    Aron knew their pace would be slow so he had chosen to remain at the central dwelling longer to see if any Drakar would return. Since no such thing urred, he found it possible that Osar and Greile had no intention of returning.


    He never explicitly based their oath on this after all, instead it made it so they wouldn''t garner any direct malicious thoughts or actions towards him.


    But even after four Pesian days of no sign of them, he decided to leave. He already concluded the mountain range, although a good territory, wasn''t safe for the moment.


    He first needed to question some of the captives, then afterward Amarr, Mikaa and Rorguvv. The amount he could learn from them was not small, so his focusid there.


    Only after could he decide on a n of action to take towards the remaining Drakar, if any at all, before setting his sights elsewhere.


    ¡­


    Unlike the slow moving people, it barely took him time to travel out of the mountain and range and catchup to Jin and the others.


    He had found them settled rather well in the forest, having already set up arge camp. They had used magic on the surrounding vegetation to create leafy domes to shield them from the rain.


    It was a far cry from being suitable and safe but it was enough.


    As he walked through the camp, he received mixed emotions. Some lowered their heads and gave thanks to him, while others showed hateful scorns, inwardly ming him for their current predicament and loss of loved ones.


    True they lived under some poor circumstances back in Pesia, but at least they weren''t outright suffering. Aron took that away from them and brought them to this forsakennd where nearly everything tried to kill them.


    Aron ignored all this. Whether hate him or curse him, it didn''t matter if they didn''t have the strength to oppose him. In the same way their thanks and kind words were useless if they couldn''t provide support in anyway.


    He was numb to it all, after all, he new their thanks wouldn''tst.


    Because once his questions were answered¡­ the weak would be left behind. It didn''t matter if they were child, woman or elder.


    ''No matter the society, burdens only exist to weaken the strong. Surely they know this, but are still willing to drag others down for a chance to survive. In the end, we''re all selfish.''

 Chapter 274 272: It’s Not Over Part 3

    After making his way to the center of the camp, Aron spotted Jin and the others, with the exception of Rose, Evanora and Jagu, around a fire exchanging stories of what they had experienced thus far.


    Rose had chosen to stay in an uncrowded area of the camp, which was reserved for her because she disliked crowds and being around many people, Evanora chose to follow. As for Jagu, he didn''t feelfortable around humans outside Jin thus he chose to go scouting and direct any humans he found wandering towards the camp.


    As Aron walked over to the spot Jin upied, he was spotted by Scarlett who immediately showed a grin. "Well, if it isn''t my hero!" she yelled with exaggerated enthusiasm as if wanting all attention to go on him.


    Whether nned or not that was exactly what urred as everyone looked in his direction, even other groups who built small fires around themselves.


    "I forgot how loud of a woman you are." Aron retorted in a rxed tone as he arrived but remained standing.


    A, Reginald and Xavier felt intimidated looking at him from this up closely, after all he wasn''t particrly close with in any way. Scarlett knew him roughly and was carefree so she had no trouble speaking first while udia who sat down next to her just kept quiet.


    This was a mistake because Scarlett showed a mischievous grin and spoke again. "Mmm, Aron you shouldn''t talk about matters of the bedroom out in the open you know?"


    Her crude teasing caught everyone gathered off guard. They knew her long enough to know about her crude jokes and teasing but they didn''t think she would direct them at Aron.


    But shock would continue as Aron went along with it. "I didn''t take you for the shy type Scarlett."


    His reply caught even Scarlett off guard but her grin only got wider. "Well, when you speak like that, a girl might think you want her warming you up."


    Her yfulness was getting more direct but as amusing as she was, Aron came for someone else. "The possibility always exists. Anyway udia,e with me for a moment."


    udia widened her eyes at his invite. To call her right after exchanging crude jokes with her friend made her slightly tense.


    Because she and Scarlett were friends, udia already knew the two had no intimacy, however¡­ she also knew that Scarlett would jump at the chance if Aron offered.


    To avoid it getting to that situation, udia was quick to agree. "Sure, lead the way."


    Xavier inwardly disapproved of her going, but he couldn''t voice this. He just found his words getting stuck in his throat as he couldn''t think of a reasonable justification to give afterward.


    In the first ce, he shared the mentality of those who med Aron for the all the bad that urred since they came to Limbo. He couldn''t voice this though because everyone else, with the exception of A seemed okay with or in support of Aron. It would only get him on bad terms with udia.


    Thus, he watched with a reluctant gaze as she stood up and followed Aron as he walked to his reserved spot of the camp where he found no one.


    Aron didn''t ask about Rose''s whereabouts because he already knew she was likely gathering information from the captive Drakar or just going about carrying out tests on them.He could sense see their mana signatures not far off so he didn''t pay mind to it and focused on gathering information as well


    "We can talk here." Aron gestured her to sit before allowing his aura to fluctuate at a steady pace, creating a warm safe atmosphere around the whole ce.


    "Thank you. What did you want to talk about?" udia no longer felt the chilling cold or cool wind on her skin so she smiled and satfortably before asking.


    She already had an idea of what it was but she wanted to cling to the small chance that he did in fact just want to speak to her.


    Sadly for her, that wasn''t to be the case.


    "Everything from the time you arrived in Limbo that you feel is relevant knowing." Aron didn''t try to mask his intent; he knew she was smart and he saw no point in trying when she''d answer either way.


    She was slightly disappointed but it was to be expected so she didn''t show it and just answered his question by narrating the various noteworthy urrences that she experienced.


    ¡­.


    udia revealed that she, Xavier and Scarlett had arrived in Limbo together. They were many others who arrived near them so they felt their chances to survive were better than the average person.


    However, she was wrong.


    Not long after arriving, many people began to die from just being exposed to the atmosphere. Although she wasn''t a talented mage, she could easily create ayer of fluctuations around herself to guard against the elements to some extent.


    As they continued to travel, they encountered unfamiliar beasts which they couldn''t defeat and had no choice but to retreat, leaving people behind in the process.


    <novelnext></novelnext>


    Thankfully, she made sure to make a rough map of everywhere they travelled. In her description, they appeared in the far south and just kept travelling north.


    While doing so, they had a run in with Komi from Limbo. This point caught Aron''s curiosity so he asked her to not miss any details.


    She did just that and made Aron aware that the Komi from Pesia had met with local Komi who they nned to follow to the south. Since amunication barrier existed even among the Pesian Komi and local ones, she couldn''t learn anything about what was in the south.


    Worse off when she attempted to follow, they showed clear displeasure and even made actions that could be seen as hostile. In her opinion, they would have been dead if the Pesian Komi, lead by Jagu''s mother, didn''t remember her as one of Aron''s people.


    Once they continued travelling north, they began encountering corpses of humans inrge numbers. This had them be more careful which worked for a time, but they eventually got captured by the Drakar while those that resisted were mauled and eaten alive.


    As she described this, her body began trembling ever so slightly. It was clear to Aron that udia had likely never been so close to death as then, it was quite traumatic for her.


    She continued on by exining the conditions they lived but Aron found that information redundant, it was likely just her seekingfort by venting.


    He extended his hand towards her and brought her into his embrace while keeping his own head high.


    This caused her heart rate to spike, although rather than getting flustered, she was confused. Happy¡­ but confused.


    Then he spoke. "You''re safe now, don''t concern yourself with dangers, just do what you do best." He advised in a low tone.


    As wonderful as the situation felt for her, udia could see Aron''s embrace was just tofort her. She wasn''t delusional enough to take every kind action he did as genuine. But even so¡­


    "What is it that I do best?" She was curious. Just how did Aron see her?


    Aron ended the short embrace there and stood up before giving her an answer. "Your drive and intelligence are unique, because of them you''ve survived this long. We''re more alike than you know, we both use everything at our disposal to survive and climb up in the cruel cycle. Have confidence in that, I assure you¡­ no one else will."


    He reigned true in her mind. Countless warriors died but she, a nonbatant survived. It was hard to pin this on just luck. He made her feel like she was more valuable than she even knew, but something wasn''t right¡­


    "If I''m really valuable then¡­ then why did you not want me as your ally anymore?"


    This was a question that chewed at her heart. Back in Pesia, Aron had provided a reason for disbanding the Sovereigns, the simple fact that they were no longer relevant. But this wasn''t enough for her.


    Aron, who was about to walk away paused and turned his head at her. "Because our interests shed. You wanted to continue gaining prestige and make a name for yourself whereas I had already found what I was looking for. The reason is simple and clear, but you can continue questioning it because of your infatuation towards me."


    "!!"


    udia''s gaze grew wide as he called her out so tantly. His reason for doing so? Aron could see signs of affection from her, and that was clearly clouding her judgement. If he didn''t address it, it would only turn disadvantages in the long run.


    But because of the suddenness and directness of his im, udia lowered her headand avoided his gaze, before muttering in a soft voice. "Well now you know¡­ what happens now?"


    "I''m Koliean udia, my people do not believe in what you call love. The same way someone like you can''t be convinced that love has no meaning, is the same way I can''t see it as anything more than a positive stimuli. Once addicted to it, it just clouds your head and distracts you."


    Aron expected her to take it rather well since she was more fair minded but to his surprise, she began to cry.


    "You think I don''t know your views are different? You think I don''t know that love is vtile thing? You think I asked to feel this way? It just happened, I ignored the signs and before long I found myself¡­well¡­ addicted."


    Despite the young beautiful woman crying for him, Aron wasn''t moved. "Every addiction can be cured udia, so long as you''re kept away from the substance that induced it."


    With a stunned gaze, udia looked in his direction. The meaning behind his words was clear, and it caused her heart rate to increase.


    "But¡­what if I don''t want to be cured?"

 Chapter 275 273: It’s Not Over Part 4

    While Aron was gathering information, Lorserv who had finally reached his destination after fleeing nonstop for many kilometers in his pitiful state.


    The area he arrived at was a grassy hignd that couldn''t evenpare to the Drakarian mountain range. However it did possess many holes in its structure that made it resemble a giant ant hill.


    Once Lorserv could see some of his kind flying in the skies, some relief was felt. This entire time he had kept going through sheer worry that Aron was in pursuit.


    He found his kind driving and even killing the Komi that resided within that hignd.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that surprise was shown by many Drakar when Lorserv approached. Some were cautious and thought him to be an enemy because they had never seen any of their olden ones.


    "Osar!!"


    Before he approached any further, he could see the skeptical nces being thrown in his direction and understandably so. Many had only seen Mikaa, and that was only recently too.


    They didn''t want to just assume so they remained on guard. However, once his roar escaped his dry mouth, all doubt faded and many Drakar took submissive forms or distanced themselves from him.


    Others just retreated to their newfound dens to guard their young and eggs.


    Thankfully Osar soon appeared from a den located at the very top of the hignd. Once he saw Lorserv, anxiety grew¡­ but then he realized that Lorserv was in terrible shape.


    However he didn''t take any risks and weed Lorserv while showing concern.


    "What happened? Is everything okay?"


    Lorserv felt like he was being mocked. He didn''t answer until the two arrived in an unupied den. "Do I look okay!?"


    To say Lorserv was angry would be an understatement. He gripped Osar by his thick neck and threw him towards a wall with all his strength¡­ which wasn''t much anymore.


    Osar only stepped back slightly, this him realize that Lorserv was indeed very weak. Upon seeing this, Osar showed a grin and struck back.


    "Arck!!" Lorserv''s eyes widened and were bloodshot from anger and pain as Osar struck a fist into his gut.


    "Y¡­-ou dare." He felt like he couldn''t breathe properly and he fell to his knees while grasping his stomach. His intimidating eyes focused on the grinning Osar who he wanted to tear limb from limb.


    At that moment, Greile and Gr flew in and were surprised by what they saw. Lorserv saw hope in them and attempted to call a bluff.


    "Once the others find me gone, you will pay for this. It''s not toote for you two, choose a side wise- ah!!"


    As he tried to gain their support, Osar casually kicked him in the face and looked down at him while shaking his head side to side. "Your threats are nothing, you are nothing. Your power over us ends today¡­"


    Osar slowly approached the worried Lorserv and began striking his face repeatedly. Gr seemed the most concerned with what he was watching but he wasn''t stupid enough to speak against Osar.


    It didn''t take long for Lorserv to fall unconscious, only then did the fat red scaled Drakar speak up. "Is he dead¡­?"


    "No, he still breathes for now." Osar revealed with some displeasure in his voice.


    Greile frowned at this and argued. "Why? If we allow him to heal then the consequences could be disastrous for my our kind."


    Gr saw the point in her words and so did Osar truthfully, but he had his reasons.


    "I n to travel south with him and speak to the southern races. The tulsa are a dangerous race and they will seek blood for what we have done. Our best hope is to join the territory of the southern races."


    Both Greile widened their eyes at his idea as if it were the worst one, he could possibly mention. This time it was Gr who spoke his mind. "That is madness, if we''re talking about danger then the southern races are worse than the tulsa! Do not forget it was because of us refusing to share dominion over this territory that they decided to move south. You''re mad if you believe they will help us."


    Osar sighed as he could understand their arguments which were very valid, but his mind was set and he had already thought this n through. Lorserving here alone and weak only made much easier to carry out.


    "I know of the dangers, thus I will go alone, if I don''t return quickly then assume the worst and lead our people elsewhere. The best I can do is put the me for our actions in the past on the olden ones and ask that they allow us in. If they remain unmoved, then I will mention the threat of the tulsa, even theycan''t ignore a new race that defeated their long time enemy with ease."


    Greile lowered her head in thought when Osar exined himself much more clearly. She couldn''t argue because his n was indeed worth trying. "I agree, it''s worth a go."


    As for Gr, he was fine with it since his own life wasn''t being endangered by the n. "Me too."


    <novelnext></novelnext>


    With both in agreement, the decision was now unanimous and Osar immediately set off.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile back at the camps made in the forest north of the Drakarian mountains, udia was returning to the group after her conversation with Aron came to an end.


    Scarlett looked at her with a brow raised and asked. "You look awfully happy, did something interesting happen between you two?"


    When Scarlett said that, everyone turned their gazes to udia who indeed had a weak smile on her face and a shine to her eyes. Why? They didn''t know, but they wanted to know, especially Xavier who practically jumped to his feet.


    "What happened? I mean, is there good news?" after seeing the reaction from the others to his sudden burst, he quickly realized he wasing on to strong and so he altered the meaning of his words.


    After he did so, the others equally became curious if it was indeed good news that concerned them all. udia stopped herself from smiling more at that point and cleared her throat before nodding. "He says we should be much safer in this region and that he is making progress mapping it out."


    "¡­"


    Scarlett frowned and just clicked her tongue and folded her arms. "Fine, keep your secrets."


    The others found it very hard to believe that what she said was all that happened, but they had no right to pry and didn''t ask more. Xavier found this hard to swallow.


    As for Aron, he had also left his area and went over to Rose''s, where she seated with notebook in hand below a tree alone.


    "You''re back, did all go well?" She didn''t shift her gaze from her notebook as she asked this of Aron while he scanned around for the aloof Evanora.


    As if predicting this, she continued on to say. "If you''re looking for your little so-called genius, I sent her away to bathe, I needed a break from her mind-numbing dullness."


    Aron didn''t argue with that point and just approached her and leaned his back against the tree but remained standing. "Did you learn anything of use from the Drakar?"


    Rose didn''t answer with words and instead just handed over her notebook to him with a certain page open from where he could start.


    He retrieved the book and immediately began reading the information she managed to collect so far, which to his surprise¡­ wasn''t much.


    The most useful piece of information was perhaps that numerous races of organized Komi could be found in the south of thend mass they were currently on.


    But Rose soon frowned and sighed. "You''re paying attention to the wrong things. Look at the point I circled."


    Following her tip, he turned his gaze to the line that read. "Tulsa once dominated the entirend."


    To that, Aron furrowed his brows but wasn''t really surprised. "Well for hybrids like them to exist, it''s obvious humans were native here¡­ or perhaps still are, on another continent. Unless you have your own thoughts on the matter."


    Rose readily agreed and then started to exin why she circled that particr point.


    "My theory is, those humans who once thrived here, moved to Pesia long ago and established themselves there. I wonder though why we haven''t seen a single sign of a ruined civilization of any kind."


    As Aron heard her exin, he didn''t immediately dismiss it but he wasn''t particrly interested in either. That is until she said¡­


    "Think about it, in Pesia we got lucky and found an already functioning device but here? If we don''t crack how they established travel between worlds, then we may be stuck here. If the genius minds behind that device originated from here, then there has to be some sort of clue. Be it verbal or written knowledge. If lucky, we may even encounter knowledge far beyond us."


    The excitement in Rose''s voice was particrly clear and passionate at that moment. But her smile soon faded and she asked something that had been lingering in her mind.


    "Knowledge¡­ it was never your goal, was it?" Her tone was cold and Aron could tell this carried some huge importance to her."


    "Does that matter?"


    Aron''s avoidance of the question had Rose stand up and face him.


    "If we are to continue being partners, then I think its best we both at least reveal our goals. I care little for your secrets but if I can''t even understand what truly drives you, then¡­"


    She didn''t finish her sentence as she felt Aron could already guess what she wanted to say. He also sighed and looked down at her and nodded.


    "Fine, you''d find out eventually."

 Chapter 276 274: It’s Not Over Part 5

    An odd silence prevailed at Rose''s camping spot. After Aron agreed to reveal what drives him, the two just stared at each other without exchanging any words.


    Rose could see that Aron had no intention of speaking first so she just smiled weakly before turning away from him. "You know, my love for knowledge didn''t always stem from sheer curiosity and an eagerness to learn more about this chaotic world of ours..."


    She trailed off as she approached a nearby patch of brightly colored flowers and then took off her long thin gloves. Arias said nothing and watched from the distance as she revealed something utterly shocking.


    Once the gloves were off, she extended her hand and touched one of the flowers with the tip of her hand. In the next instant, the entire patch began to dry up at a rapid pace, and before long it waspletely dead.


    From a normal observer''s standpoint, they would think she was using some sort of Art or Technique, but for Aron who observed the surrounding mana signatures and fluctuations, what he saw was entirely different.


    In his point of view, the moment Rose came into contact with the flowers, her body acted like a sort of vacuum that drained the mana from the flowerspletely.


    He knew of some arts, techniques and even aspects of creatures that could do something simr. But in Rose''s case, what she did was done passively and without her incurring it.


    Rose turned back to Aron to see his reaction and found he had taken off his helm and was just staring worryingly at her. Why wouldn''t he? With such an ability, it didn''t matter what size or power a creature had. As long as she touched it, their demise were set.


    Once she saw the caution Aron had towards her, she showed a pitiful smile and looked at her own hands and muttered. "You have no idea, no idea how long I''ve searched for a way to change this part of me. But somewhere along the lines... it became a pointless endeavor and I epted what I am."


    Her eyes carried a certain miserable sadness to them but her facial expressions didn''t show this. It could only mean this was something she had longe to terms with.


    Aron though, was still curious. "If that''s the case, why do you still pursue knowledge so diligently?"


    He expected to receive a straightforward answer to that question, however, Rose''s reason was far more pitiful. "I spent so much time pursuing a solution, knowledge became my only sce.I can not live a normal life, knowledge is... is all I know... and all I have."


    With that said, she released a sigh as if pitying herself before wearing her gloves once more. Her gaze then turned to Aron; it was now his turn to speak.


    Aron''s drive wasn''t something he considered a secret, however, he felt ufortable about speaking of it without even knowing why. Maybe because it showed a pitiful side to his life as well, and he was taught never to show weakness.


    However, its those very teachings that he resents the most. A solemn look and frown appeared on his face as he looked Rose in the eyes and revealed what drove a being like him.


    "You said knowledge is all you know? Well, the same could be said for me. I grew up under simple yet harsh conditions where everyday was a struggle to survive. But, even with all that, I was genuinely happy. Happy with the progress I would make, the meager aplishments and...the care I received. But..."


    As Aron paused, Rose found what she was hearing hard to believe, in the first ce Aron looked like someonepletely devoid of happiness or simply without care for it, much like herself... and many others honestly. And his reason for this?


    "...knowledge. It crushed my reality...my dreams and revealed to me another. You''dugh at how long I was denial, but the more I grew the clearer things became, the clearer it all became, except for one looming cloud that still lurks within my mind. That cloud is my father, and I have just one question I wish to ask him... just one."


    Aron''s fluctuations began to grow without him even realizing. Rose cast a worried nce as she had never ever seen such unbridled rage in his eyes.


    She had to protect herself using a thin barrier but even then... the sheer corrosive power and potency behind Aron''s uncontrolled fluctuations was jaw dropping. It was like a she was witnessing a minor danger zone forming right before her.


    Still, her heart remained calm and she didn''t retreat. "Limbo is vast, the chances of you finding him are miniscule. Worst case scenario, he could already be dead... what happens then?"


    Rose could see whatever cloud he was talking about clearly had more meaning to him than perhaps he even realized. It was an anchor that would continue to hold him down unless a sort of resolution was found. So, Rose thought bringing about the possibility of death would convince him otherwise.


    But no...


    "Thanks to the information you''ve given me, now more than ever am I sure that this is the region I was born in, different whether and different continent... but it''s the same. This link between humans, Kolieans and Pesia is no coincidence... it cannot be. As for whether my father is alive or not... it would better he wasn''t. Because depending on his answer... I have to kill him."


    Rose finally showed an expression at his words... an expression of concern. Aron was dead serious and his drive was bordering on obsession.


    How couldn''t it? His scope and experience of the real world alone was small. Worse off he was still very young by Koliean standards, not even possessing wings yet.


    No matter how quickly he had matured, Aron was far from perfect and still had much to learn. Far more than he could imagine...


    Before the two to exchange any more words, the footsteps of someone approaching quickly had them both turn to see who it was. Aron''s fluctuations dwindled as his mind got off that topic but his eyes still couldn''t hide the rage bubbling within.


    Soon, udia appeared on the scene but came to an abrupt halt when she found the two looking in her direction already and with some anger and displeasure in their eyes. She couldn''t tell whether this was directed at her for intruding or they had been arguing prior.


    Whatever the case, she felt very awkward as she revealed. "Um... Brutas, Ezmeralda and Sebastian just arrived at the camp."


    <novelnext></novelnext>


    Rose frowned when she heard her reason foring. "How does that concern either of us? Do you expect us to grant them some grand wee or such?"


    For whatever case, udia felt whatever anger Rose had was being directed at her. Still, she wanted to reveal her reason foring and leave quickly.


    "It''s just that they are convincing the people that Aron is the whole reason for us being here. A lot are supporting this stance and are rioting, demanding an answer for the deaths and-."


    Aron didn''t let her finish and spoke in a low but very heavy tone. "Enough."


    His voice mixed with his gaze made udia feel genuine fear towards Aron, like she was staring at some strange... one who wouldn''t hesitate to kill her at the slightest irritation.


    Thankfully for her, he only nced at her for a moment before passing some instructions to Rose. "Gather the three Drakar and Evanora ande find me."


    He said only this before walking away in the direction of the camp''s center, even bypassing udia in the motion.


    ...


    Once there, Aron found angry Brutas inciting the crowd with negative words about Aron. Why? Because when he arrived and found his grandmother in a poor beaten state, he felt Aron was cause.


    In fact, his anger drove him to the theory that his grandmother had actually been the one to fight at the central dwelling first and that Aron must''ve only arrived afterward to im the glory for himself. A bold usation to make against someone like Aron, but he didn''t care, he felt as long as the people supported him, they could at least drive Aron away.


    And if he used violence, then that would only work against him. This was what Brutas thought. However, there was one fatal error.


    Aron didn''t care in the least about the humans gathered there.


    So when he arrived looking angry with his fluctuations raging around a small radius, everyone took a step back, including Brutas. Ezmeralda and Sebastian were both further back looking at the condition of his grandmother and attempting to heal her using their techniques.


    However they too looked worried when they saw him.


    Aron first looked around at all the frightened gazes being cast at him and snickered for a moment before calming himself slightly and focusing on Brutas.


    This worried Brutas and he wanted to step back more but before he could, Aron closed the small distance between them andnded a fist in his gut.


    "!!"


    Brutas couldn''t even make a sound and he quickly fell to the ground while trembling and clutching his stomach. Aron stood over him with a murderous gaze and spoke down at him.


    "I have lost count of how many times I''ve ignored your irrelevant existence. You seem to believe that these parasites will stand by and support just because of a few words? Are you blind? They im I made them miserable but they sit herefortably in my camp. Back in Pesia it was you they denounced but now they suddenly show support and you ept it? There''s no saving stupidity like yours. The only way you''ll learn... is through experience!"


    Aron suddenly raised his leg and stomped it down on Brutas''s back, causing a resounding crack to be heard by many who watched with widened gazes of fear.


    "Ahhh!!"


    He screamed in pain, yet no one moved to help him. Not the bystanders who were just from showing support and not even the two childhood friends who he traveled with all this time... no one helped him.


    Despair appeared in his eyes as this realization struck him. He then looked up at Aron with pleading eyes. To everyone''s surprise, Aron raised his leg and moved away just as Rose appeared on the scene.


    Amarr, Rorguvv and Mikaa felt traumatic quivers run through their bodies when they witnessed his cruelty to what they thought was his people.


    "Rose, reach out to Jagu using your scouter, it''s time we leave. We have nothing to gain by staying." As Aron said this, Brutas felt his life was spared, but then Aron shattered that hope with a cruel revtion. "Before you look so relieved, you may want to stand up."


    Brutas felt a chill and immediately wanted to stand and get way from Aron, but found he couldn''t. It took a moment for to realize but his eyes widened when he did... he couldn''t feel his legs.


    He looked at Aron in disbelief but Aron only clicked his tongue and looked at Amarr. "Go break his arms and gouge out his eyes. Once he realizes how his kind treat burdens, he''ll wish I had killed him."


    Brutas couldn''t understand what Aron had said to therge frightening female Drakar but when he saw her approaching with malice, panic took over.


    "No, get away from me! Are you all going to allow this! The creatures that killed our people serve him! Are you blind!? No, please stop, ahh!! My life isn''t over! It can''t be over! Ahh!"


    Some looked away and some watched, but all could hear Brutas''s screams in what would be a memory none of them would forget.

 Chapter 277 275: Fear Aron Part 1

    A great silence took over in the camp as Brutas''s screams no longer echoed in all directions. At some point, he just passed out from the sheer amount of pain he was feeling.


    But anyone smart enough could tell he was dying and very quickly at that. The wounds themselves weren''t too life threatening but he was losing far too much blood.


    When Amarr finally stepped away with parts of his body in hand, she half expected the humans to rush to his aid. However, not a single one moved.


    Why would they? After what they just witnessed, many were unwilling to even speak ill of Aron. But more importantly, only a few were skilled enough to implement healing techniques on Brutas.


    However, none of them moved either. Scarlett and A watched like it wasn''t their business whilst Xavier and Reginald followed suit, being neutral to the matter but not wanting to antagonize Aron.


    Then there was Ezmeralda and Sebastian, two of his long-time friends with whom he grew up and associated with since an early age. Despite having such a history with him, they too didn''t move.


    What Aron had said was true, Brutas was now a burden. If they were to expend energy trying to save him then they risked losing Victoria, who was not only stronger but also had less serious injuries.


    The choice to make was clear in their minds, so much so that the two only looked at each other with eyes bearing guilt and helpless as they stayed in their current position.


    Contrary to what Aron had thought, it seemed no one was even willing to try saving him. He was abandoned immediately and death was slowly creeping up.


    This wasn''t what he thought would happen but he didn''t care, whether alive and crippled or dead, it didn''t matter. He was just that insignicant.


    "Let''s go." Aron was now ready to leave after sensing Jagu was about to arrive.


    ?


    His usual cast followed him with the addition of the three Drakarian captives. However, one person stayed behind and didn''t show any intention of moving. Jin.


    He soon made it clear by calling out to Aron. "I won''t be going with you. If I leave too then many will die. I can''t allow my race to go extinct."


    Jin spoke in a tone of unsurety. It was clear that his reasons for staying weren''t something he could just reveal to others. Even still, Aron wasn''t surprised.


    He was aware that Jin''s drive for vengeance came from the aristocrats. But with them practically a thing of the past now, his vision had be clearer.


    As a human, for the sake of his own future, he couldn''t allow his entire race to keep dying. Thankfully Aron didn''t care enough to either help or destroy them. If such a situation were to ur, which side would be on?


    "I understand." Was Aron''s answer as he continued to walk away. Having numbers was always an advantage in Limbo, even if they were dead weight, they had uses.


    He felt it would be possible for Jin and udia to bring about organization. At that point, he coulde take over whenever he wanted to, his strength near matchless.


    Being such a young Koliean, Aron''s rate of growth was far too rapid and unpredictable. It made the tiering system that Argos used to describe many things nearly useless for him.


    For humans and beasts, it was much clearer. 1-5 was low, 6-10 was medium and 11-15 was high in simple terms.


    Aron though, was only at the seventh, sub rank didn''t matter to him. As long as he was on the same tier as a creature, it didn''t matter if it was A rank. He knew he could beat it.


    What boggled his mind though is the exact mechanism through which he grew stronger. For humans, it all had to do with practice and learning. The better their control of mana, the higher tier. The limit they could reach was dependent solely on the region they were in, whether it had a low, mid or high mana concentration.


    As for beasts, the environmental conditions for growth were the same as humans. But unlike humans, Beasts would grow stronger simply by being in a region. How skillful they were depended on their intelligence and proficiency.


    No such boundaries existed for the anomaly that was Aron. He experienced growth through both ways, leading to a freakish growth rate and abundance in power.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, to the far south.


    A vast green and brownndscape could be observed from the skies above. With this vastnd, what could only be described as a ruined city could be spotted at the center. That was Osar''s destination.


    <novelnext></novelnext>


    The architecture of the fallen city was the same type one would see in some of the better cities of Ettenheim, Pesia. As for that particr city, it bore a strong resemnce to the Galosacademy.


    Osar swiftlynded by the broken gate and yelled out. "I Osar of the Northern Drakar havee to make peace with the Valley Rodes! I bring one of the olden ones, your enemy, as a show of goodwill!"


    A brief moment of silence followed that made Osar grow quite anxious. But soon figures appeared on the beaten down but still standing walls.


    In the next moment, some drew spears while others took out bow and arrowsced with a green substance at the tip then aimed for Osar and the unconscious Lorserv.


    "Leave Drakar! Your kind are not wee in these walls¡­"


    Another figure appeared but this time at the gate and slowly approached Osar before stopping a few meters away, spear in hand also.


    The Valley Rodes as Osar called them, were a race of bipedal ungtes. Like most Komi, they hadrge statutures, varying from 2.2 meters to 2.3 meters in height.


    All the ones present at the scene, had dark or light brown skin tones and wore fine polished armor of unique design.


    Most bore a strong facial resemnce to humans except for the fact that they possessed horns and had glowing eyes.


    The one that had approached Osar was a fair skinned male who looked to have an especially great vendetta towards the Drakar.


    The hostility being shown to Osar wasn''t something that surprised him due to the history between the two Komi races. In fact, he was lucky not be outright attacked.


    Although the only reason for that was likely fear on their part as well on starting a conflict between the two powers.


    Thankfully though, before the situation could deteriorate, another valley rode rushed to the scene and whispered something into the long ear of the one standing by the entrance.


    "What?!" It immediately became apparent that the male wasn''t at all pleased with what he heard. But it seemed he didn''t have a choice.


    With a click of the tongue, the male Valley Rode gestured Osar to follow. "Come, the chieftainess wants to speak with you. But I warn you, if you do so much as cause her to frown, I shall kill you where you stand."


    Osar could tell with a nce that he was far stronger than the male putting on airs in front of him. But he held himself back from responding rudely or arrogantly. Right now, it was he who wanted their help, he couldn''t risk having this chance go to waste.


    Before long he was being led towards the residence of the chieftainess and he couldn''t help but look around at the buildings around.


    The city was never in that terrible of a shape to begin with so it wasn''t hard for them to restore many into a usable condition. Many streets were packed with Valley rode''s just going about their daily lives.


    Havinge from a different form of living himself, it was a very strange sight. But to any Pesian, they would see this as normal, except for theck of any form of trade.


    The valley rode''s lived as one. If food was in short supply, then the entiremunity would suffer. The concept of rich and poor was nonexistent there, just like in most Komi societies.


    Soon they arrived at one of thergest and most intact buildings in the entire city.


    No guards were stationed in front of it, which showed just how much trust existed in that particr race. They didn''t see their own kind as threats, hence only the walls surrounding the city were guarded heavily and patrolled regrly.


    But since Osar was of another race, an enemy one at that, he had to be escorted by numerous armed valley rode''s who were concerned for the safety of their chieftainess.


    The building''s tworge entrance doors were already opened so the group just walked in casually and arrived in arge open hall.


    Inside this hall, they were many lush mats on different ces of the floor. This were used to both sit on and sleep on by the valley rode''s that resided within that building.


    Yes, unlike many races that gave their superior certain privileges. The chieftainess still shared a ce of residence with other female valley rode''s of great importance.


    Her mat was situated at the far end of the room and she could be seen sitting there with a calm demeanor. She didn''t particrly stand out either, having a face like any other valley strode but with green hair and glowing amber eyes. She was wearing a simple green half top and a matching skirt. No jewelry or crown was present on her.


    The position she carried was instead shown by a marking on her forehead. Immediately she saw Osar being brought it, her gaze focused on Lorserv before she frowned deeply.


    "Exin yourself clearly, why does the race of violence visit us?"

 Chapter 278 276: Fear Aron Part 2

    When questioned as to what his intentions were, Osar had to be very careful with his answer. Judging from how the valley rodes were staring at him, he''d be dead if he answered wrongly.


    So, after taking a brief moment to contemte how best to exin, he answered. "I understand your enmity towards us, but you must understand that it was never our intention to fight. In the same way your people follow your leadership, we followed ours. I brought one of our leaders here as a show of our desire to not follow their ways."


    Osar was never one to use words a lot so he struggled quite a bit to construct a good enough sentence to get by with. Though it seemed his words hadn''t gotten through because the chieftainess still looked very much unimpressed with him.


    Both he and the observer waited in silence for her verdict on the matter. But rather than give one, the chieftainess asked a question. "The reasons do not matter, that doesn''t change what your kind have done. So, tell me one good reason I shouldn''t end both your unworthy lives?"


    Osar''s worst case scenario came to be. He had hoped they would forget the matters of the past once he presented them an olden one but it was clear the rage ran deeper.


    Osar hadn''t lived as long as the olden ones so he wasrgely unaware of the exact details regarding the conflict. Because of this ignorance, he was now close to facing death, so he acted fast and went on to his n B.


    "Because if you have less numbers then you''ll be the next to fall to the tulsa." He warned boldly.


    "!!"


    The chieftainess widened her eyes and jolted up from her mat in her surprise. This lead the others to think she was perhaps angered and offended so those brandishing weapons were quick to approach Osar with intent to kill.


    Luckily, she stopped them before they could put their thoughts into action. "Wait!"


    They stopped at her words and backed away while looking towards her as if asking why. She then walked over from her mat and approached Osar before asking in a menacing tone. "If this is a lie then I warn you to rethink it, they are much worser fates than death."


    Her warning was very much serious but so was Osar''s, he could confidently nod his head and confirm his own words. "How else do you think we ended up in such a pitiful state?"


    The chieftainess showed a more apparent frown before clicking her tongue in irritation and speaking more panicked.


    "You fool! And you darede here!? What if they followed you!? Dammit. How many attacked your people to leave your leader in such a state? We need to prepare."


    Osar was surprised she went along with it so well, but soon it clicked. She not only knew about tulsa, but could understand how dangerous they were. But how?


    He could only put his questions to the back and respond to what he was asked. "From what I know, only one. But they are many, thousands I would say. Lorserv here probably knows more than me, it''s why I kept him alive. I''ve told you everything I know, so will you allow my people into the south?"


    Osar finally asked inly and hoped for the best. He had put far too much thought into the n for it to break apart at such a good interval.


    He knew he couldn''t speak of Aron so when he spoke, he was referring to one of the tulsa he observed fleeing from the central dwelling. Now, he could only hope they question Lorserv and he reveals the threat as well, thereby solidifying the chance of his people getting weed to the south.


    After all, even enemies could be allies for the sake of beating amon foe. Which in this case was the tulsa, in reality, Aron.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile,


    Aron and the group were currently traveling south and had already covered quite the distance, so much so that he now stumbled upon the hignds the Drakar had taken refuge in.


    He, Jagu and the Drakarian captives all figured this out quickly because they could only pick up the very faint scent but also hear the subtle sounds.


    The Drakarians all kept quiet, none showed any desire to reveal the location of their kind strangely enough. But they weren''t needed and Jagu even spoke up on it in case Aron missed it.


    "The Drakar, they''re likely hiding in there." Jagu spoke confidently to Aron unlike before. It was clear that his victory over Rorguvv was still keeping him in good spirits.


    Aron didn''t burst Jagu''s bubble by revealing he already knew and just went along with it. "Then let''s go there, they''ll be in no condition for conflict."


    Having switched to a new location many times before when traveling Limbo with his father, Aron knew of the many tiring challenges that came with it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even if the Drakar were miraculously energetic and full of spirit, they wouldn''t fight near their young. Especially against their leaders and the beings who took them down, it would be utter foolishness on their part to engage first.


    As the group approached, things went as Aron thought. Although many Drakar became aware of the group''s presence, none acted.


    Soon Greile made an appearance while a reluctant Gr observed from a safe distance incase things turned out very bad and he had to flee.


    All three Drakarian captives felt humiliation beyondprehension. They once stood above their entire race and region, but here they were submissively following their captors like pets in front of subordinates who once feared them.


    Hateful, truly hateful.


    It felt even worse when Greile flew down to them and cast a pitiful nce their way. They knew then that they had truly reached rock bottom in their lives.


    Greile in fact was unsure of how to address or even speak to Aron, who stood at the forefront and was directly facing her. All hope she had of once being free again was abandoned when she saw her once fear inducing leaders obediently following him with their heads lowered.


    She could only do likewise and lower her head, waiting for Aron to address her first. Thankfully for her, he did just that.


    "Where is Osar?"


    Aron asked the more obvious question, the one Greile least wanted to answer. After all, wouldn''t he be angry if he learned they were trying to escape south so he couldn''t lord over them?


    Her concern caused her to hesitate but she had no choice but to answer honestly. She revealed Osar''s intentions in going south, a piece of news that angered only the Drakarian captives and not Aron himself.


    "Ungrateful!" Amarr muttered with great anger, unable to contain it any longer.


    However just one flick of the wrist from Rose had her falling to her knees in great pain. "I was wrong! Please no more!"


    Words no one thought Amarr was capable of saying were repeated over and over as she pleaded for Rose to stop. She did this after a moment but made one thing clear. "I do not appreciate useless noise."


    For whatever reason, Rose was especially harsh to them and treated them like nothing more than living tools. At first, they resisted but they were quick to fall under the circumstances they were under.


    That brief disy by Rose though had Greile and the many other observers feel great fear. Was that their fate as well now?


    It all depended on Aron''s next words. The fact one couldn''t even see under his helm made the situation especially tense.


    But the news wasn''t at surprising to Arias and Rose. After all, the notes she took when she questioned Amarr, Mikaa and Rorguvv were all very detailed in regards to the southern Komi and the bad rtionship the Drakar shared with them.


    Although not the first, Osar and the other Drakar fleeing was definitely among the possible scenarios Aron thought they would take. This led to an answer Greile and the Drakar weren''t expecting.


    "That changes nothing. Although you should decide now, will you fight me now and try fleeing south, or will fight for me? Which option do you think holds a better chance for your race surviving?"


    A choice? What choice? If Drakarians could cry then they would have all been shedding tears at how pitiful their lives were at that moment.


    If he had said fleeing without fighting him was an option then nearly all of them would run away, but to fight? Against the being who turned their leaders into submissive pets?


    They were given a literal life or death choice, so their answer could only be.


    "We will fight for you." Greile replied with a heavy heart.


    She didn''t want her people to fight at all but even if she were south, they would likely be made to fight at the front by the other races given the bad blood.


    Fighting with Aron wasn''t any better because she knew just how great the numbers in the south were. The only reason neither the Drakar nor the mixed races tried starting a huge conflict for territory was because it was a losing battle.


    No matter which side won, the number of lives lost would be astronomical. For Komi who cared greatly about their own kind, such an option was no option at all, and thus the two sides kept to their own matter and didn''t provoke one another.


    ¡­Until now.

 Chapter 279 277: To Be Human

    With a decision made on which side they''d fight for, the Drakar began travelling south in great numbers, following Aron''s lead.


    Meanwhile back at the camp north of the Drakarian mountains,


    Victoria finally woke up from heratose state and learned of what happened to her grandson. Ezmeralda exined that she chose to save her life rather than his and apologized for it, however, the reply Victoria gave was not what she exp0ected.


    "Do not apologize, he did this to himself. There''s no saving someone so foolish. Rather, I thank you for saving my own life." She said with a hardened face.


    Despite not showing any care towards the death of her only grandson, Victoria was struggling to cope inside. Family was still family, no matter how hopeless.


    She could only me herself for having done a poor job raising them and now, she paid the price for it. It was a tough reality to ept, but she didn''t have the time to mourn or self-pity.


    Instead, her focusid elsewhere, ensuring no more humans died pointlessly.


    The only problem was, she no longer had the same support as she did in Pesia, especially at that camp.


    It had only been a few days since Aron left in Pesian time but Jin worked hard alongside udia to bring about organization within the group.


    In that short amount of time, they had turned the camp from a struggling band of survivors into a small efficientmunity.


    The people of course quickly epted his leadership. He was strong, charismatic, easy to talk to and understanding, something the weak would always cling to.


    There was no way they would change their stances and just follow Victoria, especially with her background from Pesia that held the resentment of manymon folk.


    Just with a nce, Victoria could see the camp was thriving under the conditions of Limbo and thus she turned to Esmeralda for an update as to what urred.


    After learning of Aron''s role in this and then Jin''s take over, she could only sigh in resignation. "Then there''s nothing more to be done here, allow me to rest and gather strength. Could you get me some drinking water?"


    "Of course." Ezmeralda agreed readily and left the section of the camp they were in to get some.


    However, once she was out of sight, Victoria stood up and began walking away from the camp.But before getting far, she found a familiar face blocking her path.


    Jin.


    "Leaving already?" he asked but with a serious expression, visible rage in his eyes.


    As a warrior, Victoria could feel the tension in the air. "There''s nothing for me in this camp, I''m better off looking for other survivors and directing them here."


    Her eyes looked even weary than before; it was like she hadpletely lost her spirit to fight.


    Jin was no stranger to such a gaze. He could tell with a nce; she was looking for death, and that made him angrier.


    "You are the reason many people lost everything, forcing them to struggle on carrying heavy burdens. Yet when the same happens to you, you give up and seek death. I truly despise you, Victoria Vonstein." It was taking everything Jin had to stop himself from slicing her where she stood.


    Victoria showed some regret but didn''t reply and just stood there, looking like a frail old woman. Jin then continued on to say.


    "My vige was burned down by your soldiers; it was probably so insignificant that you don''t remember. But that day, as I watched my family burn, I swore to kill you and rebuild what I lost."


    After making that revtion, Jin unsheathed his sword and stared at Victoria with intent to kill, but she didn''t move still. "Jin Horoshi, third son of Yamato Horoshi and ine Chesire. I remember every single life my actions have affected and carry the guilt thates with it. Your father and mother were enemies, its just that simple. I warn you now Jin, I too started off as amoner with a dream of building a better world for the people."


    "You can build your world without destroying another''s. To aplish your dream, many lives will need to be lost. By the time you achieve your dream you''ll wonder. "Was it all worth it." I can tell just by looking at you, you don''t have the heart for it."


    Jin grew angry at her lecturing. "You don''t know anything about me!"


    Victoria looked more saddened by her words and made a revtion. "Your father served as my right-hand man for much of the campaign, it''s why your vige had so much wealth. He left because the guilt became too heavy, it always does and you should know this. Very few can shoulder the weight of their actions like its nothing. Aron, Rose, Evanora and the Komi, they all have clear eyes."


    "Shut up¡­"


    "But you, you were the only one, the only one with doubt."


    "Shut up, Shut up¡­"


    "It''s why you stayed behind isn''t? The guilt is already heavy."


    "I said shut up!" Jin''s eyes lit up with rage and he tightened his grip on his sword before charging towards Victoria.


    !!


    The water on the ground sshed upward as Jin closed the distance in a sh and arrived in front of her with his de rested on her neck, just a single move away from slicing it clean off.


    And yet, Victoria didn''t flinch. She just stared into his teary red eyes with pity.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Trying to help these people will not erase the guilt you feel. To climb up in any world, lives must be lost Jin. But you aren''t like Aron and his group who have steeled and empty hearts, you are human, just like your father. And there''s nothing wrong with that."


    Victoria spoke like a concerned grandmother and that made Jin''s already shaken heart to spiral more.


    She couldn''t rebuke her words about her, how could he when she was right?


    Ever since joining Aron, Jin used his rage towards aristocrats to fuel his actions.


    But it was only after they needed to leave Pesia, that guilt crept up in his heart. He of course knew that Aron yed a role in what urred, or at least felt he did. Which in turn made him guilty by association.


    And that''s when reality struck him. Aron was someone who would do whatever it took to aplish his goals, no matter what needed to be done.


    As he traveled Limbo seeing many corpses ofmon folk who felt were innocent, the guilt grew. Dead bodies of children and mother clinging to their babies, all these were seen by him and he couldn''t help but feel responsible to some extent.


    He watched Aron and the others to see if any shared a simr sentiment, but no. It was only him; this begged the question¡­


    How much longer could his heart take it?


    He now became sorrowful towards other races as well as Aron ended lives without batting an eye.


    Because of that, he indeed wanted to stay behind and help the humans live. His heart couldn''t allow him to overlook it, that''s when he realized¡­


    "I''m only human¡­" He muttered as tears began to stream down his face.


    The de resting on Victoria''s neck was taken away by him before he stepped out of her way and lowered his head. "Go."


    Victoria looked at him for moment and began walking away slowly. But before she could disappear into the dense woond, she stopped and turned back to ask one more time.


    "What will you do?"


    Jin stood there in the light rain with his head lowered pondering her question. It wasn''t something he knew the immediate answer to.


    "I don''t know, but¡­ it''s toote for me. The things I''ve contributed to, I can never live with a clear conscious, so I won''t try to."


    Victoria gave a weak smile and nodded. "It seems you have your answer. I too hope I can find mine before my final breaths. Live strong Jin, General Yamato would''ve been proud."


    With those parting words, Victoria left the scene and vanished into the woonds.


    When Jin returned to the camp, he called for a gathering and revealed what Victoria was nning to do, giving hope to people who had family or friends still out there in the wild.


    Then came his announcement.


    "I''ll be leaving the camp."


    Surprise and worry were shown at this announcement and many people began to murmur, but Jin continued.


    "As you all know, I have long since traveled with Aron. Yes, he is the main reason we are in this terriblend, But I helped him, willingly and knowingly."


    "So, I won''t continue to pretend that I''m some hero doing good. I won''t ask for your forgiveness, because I don''t deserve it. Because as guilty as I feel, I can''t bring myself to regret following Aron. So, I''ll be leaving too, because my ce is in the south with him. I need to see for myself if all the blood shed was worth it."


    Many went silent after his confession but some were quick to curse and cast me at him. Humans were ungrateful creatures after all. But Jin, didn''t try to defend himself and just left.


    But before he could get far, udia chased after him. "If you''re going then I''m going too. I was also a supporter of Aron so I''m just as guilty!"


    Jin turned back and wanted to refuse but he could see the stubbornness on her face. Furthermore, she had a self-realization. It was useless helping such ungrateful people.


    As Jin, was about to reply, another voice joined in.


    "Then I''ll being too." It was Xavier who seemed resolute on following udia wherever she went. And behind him, Reginald and A.


    "If it''s okay with you we''d like to tag along." Reginald revealed awkwardly but A only frowned and added. "Only until we find Lady Belle that is."


    Jin showed a helpless smile and gave consent. "Sure."


    Meanwhile another direction from the camp,


    Victoria was slowly traveling south east when a voice called to her. "Lady Victoria, I''ve brought your water and some supplies for our journey."


    Esmeralda run from behind with a small leather pouch adorned on her waist.


    Before Victoria could interject, Sebastian also appeared with a map and began pointing in a direction. "I made a rough sketch of the area, we should be able to find some survivors that way,e one let''s go."


    Both he and Esmeralda rushed past Victoria and began leading the way. She could only show a weak smile and mutter. "I do not deserve this, but thank you."

 Chapter 280 278: Weakness In Strength Part 1

    Back in the south at the ruined city in which the valley Rodes lived, the chieftainess had Lorserv stay behind for questioning while Osar was taken and locked away.


    She needed to confirm his story from Lorserv especially since he didn''t reveal much in the first ce.


    Since Lorserv was unconscious, she and the other valley Rodes present in the hall had no choice but to wait for him to reawaken.


    Thankfully this didn''t take long and his scaly eyelids soon began to flutter as he struggled to open his eyes.


    "Argh." He groaned in pain, his injuries still very far from healing.


    Once he fully opened his eyes and realized where he was, he felt his heart sink. The moment he had showed signs of waking up, numerous valley Rodes had already surrounded him and had their weapons out, ready to strike him down should he attempt anything.


    Lorserv knew the dire straits he was in, but the fact he was still alive meant they saw some value in him, or at least he hoped that was the case.


    He soon turned his attention to the being that looked to be the leader.


    The chieftainess frowned at his gaze and looked angrier than anyone else as she looked down at him from her mat above the stairs. "I am T''kar, the chieftainess of this generation of valley Rodes. Having lived so long, you should be well aware of the wrongs you''vemitted towards us¡­ Lorserv of the Drakar."


    A frown appeared on Lorserv''s face but he was helpless to argue or resist whatever verdict they would reach regarding him. He was well aware of what he had done in the past and had no regrets at all, if he did, it would''ve been he and the others failure topletely rule over both the northern and southern Komi.


    For someone in his current position, no answer was better than any answer, so just kept his head down and looked pitiful. This gained him no remorse though and T''kar went on to ask.


    "The one who brought you here imed that the tulsa are responsible for this pitiful state of yours. Is that true? Are they back? What really happened?"


    T''kar had a tone of impatience when she spoke, this wasn''t understood by many of the valley Rodes present. How could they? Even among the Drakar, all except the olden ones were aware of the past between Komi and tulsa.


    Lorserv could understand her concern all to well. He cursed at himself for underestimating the tulsa simply because the Komi reigned victorious in whatever conflict urred in the past.


    But judging from T''kar''s mannerisms, it was also likely she knew far more than he did in regards to them.


    With few options open to him, Lorserv had no choice but to answer what was asked of him.


    He did so truthfully because in his mind, his survival now dependent on the valley Rodes. The more they knew the better his chances¡­ provided they didn''t kill him themselves that is.


    Lorserv knew his life was already on the line so he could only cling to the slim chances open to him.


    Even as he spoke about Aron and his group, he made sure their terrifying power was known to T''kar and everyone present.


    Perhaps if they were desperate enough, they could let him fight with them. His condition was terrible and he would likely be of no help in a fight, but to Lorserv, every moment of life he bought himself mattered.


    By the time he finished answering, fear had crept into the hearts of many who heard him speak. It was only natural after all, the enemy was not only powerful but also little was known about them.


    To go against such a force, the lose of many lives was a guarantee. Lorserv inwardly smiled at his sess in making them feel concern over the threat of the tulsa.


    What was left now was for him to hear his fate, if they wanted to kill him then he could just plead for his life and offer to fight for them when the timees.


    It wasn''t even a guarantee that Aron and the others woulde south so in his mind, he could even make a full recovery while still feigning weakness. The moment they let their guard down, he wouldunch an escape.


    A clever n if any, but sadly, in the next moment it already began to fall apart.


    "Chieftainess!"


    "Chieftainess!"


    The cries of male valley Rode echoed in the hall and ended the brief silence that had taken over.


    All turned in the direction of the voice and saw panic stricken male breathing heavily by the entrance, his face covered in sweat.


    "What is it?" T''kar asked with a frown. She and everyone else knew that whatever it was the male came to say, it wasn''t good.


    <novelnext></novelnext>


    They could only hope it wasn''t what currently concerned them most. s, it was. "Hundreds, no thousands of Drakar have been spotted in the skies north from here. It won''t be long until they reach our settlement."


    T''kar''s frown turned heavier and she nced at Lorserv with rage. "You dare try to fool me then attack my people!?"


    The immediate thought of all the valley Rodes was that Lorserv had some part in all this. After all, didn''t he im the majority of his kind were either killed or disced?


    "No, this isn''t me, it isn''t us, they are likely fleeing¡­" Even Lorserv didn''t understand what was going on, but he had to plead for his life in some way.


    Unfortunately for him, the sequence of events just didn''t favor him, thus T''kar could not bring herself to believe in his words.


    "End his life and the other one''s! And send scouts to warn the other races¡­ we may be at war with the north."


    Following hermand, all the armed valley Rodes present brandished their weapons and attacked the weak Lorserv.


    "No wait-Arck!" His attempts to plead were cut short as numerous spears prated his body in all directions.


    He began losing blood at an rming rate, he couldn''t muster the strength to speak. His eyes also lost their color as his vision became blurry.


    The only thing his mind could register were the sounds around him. Valley Rodes yelling at him to die, driving their spears deeper as they did so.


    It didn''t take long for his eyelids to grow too heavy for him to keep open. No matter how resilient he tried to be, no matter how much he tried to struggle, his body wouldn''t move.


    It was a situation beyond hopeless¡­ and there was no escape for him, this was truly his end.


    Eyes shut and body lifeless, Lorserv, an existence feared and hailed as one of the strongest Komi''s alive, had finally died.


    Despite his death though, no one in the hall looked the least bit pleased. How could they when a threat was lurking at their door?


    T''kar only nced at his lifeless corpse with regret, regret that she couldn''t make him suffer for all that he had done. But such was the way of the things, in the end the safety of her people came first.


    "Have our best archers gather at the front walls! The others should find high points to position themselves. The Drakar will attempt to attack from the skies, so any gap in our defenses could lead to our demise! Have the young migrate into this hall as well¡­"


    T''kar continued to bark orders in preparation for the approaching Drakar, not realizing the real threat wasn''t in the skies above, but lurking in the woonds north east of their settlement.


    Within that woond, Aron could be seen leaning against a tree at the edge of the forest casually. His gaze directed at therge ruined city in the far distance.


    "Well? Did they fall of it?" Without turning his gaze, he posed this question to Rose who was resting under a tree, away from the rain while inspecting the images her scouter had just brought back.


    After a brief silence, she gave Aron the answer he wanted to hear. "They have, it looks like they are focusing their forces to the front of the city and high vantage points."


    "Predictable."


    ?


    Before entering into southern territory, Aron separated from the Drakar and had them lead by Greile, Amarr and Mikaa in the skies.


    To ensure they didn''t try to flee, Aron had Rorguvv stay behind at the hignds with their young and eggs. They had no choice but to fight.


    While they approached from the front in the skies above, the enemy would be alert and focus on that threat, leaving other parts of the settlement vulnerable to attack from Aron and his main group, Rose, Evanora and Jagu.


    Attacking upfront with no strategy was foolish, even if he had the advantage of power. The Drakar were now his tools, if he could, he would prefer a result in which the loses were minimal on both sides.


    The best way to aplish that? Sneaking in and attacking from within. The enemy leader needed to either be killed or made to submit for the battle to end quickly.


    While pondering an exact n of action, Aron had another point presented to him by Rose.


    "It seems they''re evacuating their young and weak towards the main building. That should make it the most ideal ce to target." She suggested.


    Aron who was helmless turned his head back at her and gave a slight nod. "The Komi put great value in their own kind, especially the young. Its what makes their ties to one another so strong. But, its also their greatest weakness."


    As he said that, Aron moved his gaze to Jagu as if trying to hint at something. Jagu was clueless at the time but he etched those words into his heart.


    "I will remember that."

 Chapter 281 279: Seizing The South Part 1

    T''kar waspletely unaware of the plot being made against her, Komi were never the type to strategize heavily in the first ce. Sure, they had tactics, some quite clever in fact. But theycked flexibility and often used the same tactics over and over again, changing them very little depending on the enemy.


    In the valley Rodes case, their tactics relied heavily on long distancebat.


    Compared to average Komi, they were physicallycking and would lose if made to fight at close range. Because of this theyrgely depended on spears and bows to fight.


    These were perfected even more once they got hold of the many resources left behind in the city when they first discovered it. For Komi they were incredibly developed and were thus able to maintain their settlement and thrive through many generations.


    Even now as the Drakar were attacking, T''kardidn''t think she would lose. Her goal was only to defend the settlement until other southern races received word of the Drakar''s invasion and retaliated. To aplish that though, some casualties would surely exist and that was hard for her to ept as a leader.


    But like any good leader, she steeled herself and continued to organize her people as best she could. Meanwhile, the cloud of Drakar got even closer.


    However, if one were to look closer and focus on their faces, they would notice displeasure, fear and worry in the eyes of many of them. This included the leading figures Amarr, Mikaaand Greile.


    "He''s using us as bait! Attacking like this will only cause many our kind to die!" Mikaa was right in hisment.


    Hypocritical but right. The only real reason he had qualms with this strategy was because he would be among the first to attack, thereby increasing his chance to die.


    Amarr considered him a coward ever since his attempt to escape back at the central dwelling so she naturally went against his words. "They are worse fates, especially for a coward like you Mikaa. Don''t pretend like you care if a few of our lowborn are lost."


    Greile didn''t even as the two exchanged harsh words. They were still stronger than her, so she wouldn''t push her luck. Her best bet at survival was to carry out the tasks given to her dutifully and hope for the best from her new overlord.


    The bickering of Amarr and Mikaa was soon brought to an end when an arrow past right between them, causing both to be alert and turn their gazes down to the ground.


    There on the wall of the ruined city, stood many valley Rodes with bows in hand, their eyes fixated on the iing Drakar.


    "They are in range, fire!"


    One suddenly gave this order after seeing the arrow he had shot nearly take out a Drakar.


    Many others followed his words and took out their bows while arrows were being passed to them by other valley Rodes wielding spears. The Drakar were not yet within spear range so they could be of help in this way.


    Back in the skies, Griele, Amarr and Mikaawere now aware that they were within shooting distance of their opponents.


    "We''re easy targets like this. Everyone, scatter! Attack high, wide and low!" Amarr could see they were easy targets if they remainedpact and all attacked from high above.


    If they were to actually stand any chance of surviving, they needed to take this battle seriously. Greile was actually surprised that Amarr could think of such a clever tactic, Mikaatoo was surprised.


    As na?ve, carefree andzy as she was, her lineage was still that of a gray scaled Drakar, known for being the smartest and most agile of their kind.


    Neither Greile nor Mikaar argued with her suggestion, so she continued on by adding.


    "I will lead the group flying wide left, Greile shall take right, the fire breathers shall take high and begin firing once in range and Mikaa whilltake low with those bearing thick scales. Scatter now!"


    Her voice was sharp and fear inducing to normal Drakar, they didn''t hesitate to follow her orders.


    At that time, Aron and his group were still lurking in the forest, waiting for the battle to get somewhat heated.


    When they observed the strategy being employed, Aron and Rose were impressed, having thought the Drakar would fight head on and without tactic.


    <novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, isn''t that a pleasant surprise? If we leave them to fight without intervening, they still be victorious in the end." Rose had a very poor impression of the Drakar, to her they were no better than primitive beings.


    She regarded herself highly and loathed creatures of low intellect and thus so this battle as pointless, caring only for her role.


    Aron had simr thoughts in regards to Komi in general, being able to fool them with a well thought out n was generally easy to aplish.


    He hadn''t given them any major tactic to follow when attacking because he just needed them to be bait. Them using a tactic he would suggesthimself was indeed a pleasant surprise, it raised their value ever so slightly to him.


    "If we leave them to fight then it will still take quite some time for them to win. Time in which the other southern races could appear and provide support. We cannot allow that to happen."


    Jagu merely observed the two speaking and took in whatever knowledge he could from their conversation.


    If following Aron had taught Jagu one thing, it was that to truly be powerful, one needed to be both intelligent and strong. He began to see the sense in acting logically in some instances rather than just depending on instinct and muscle.


    In his eyes, Aron was the perfect warrior. An opponent that simply couldn''t be matched.


    Why? Because he was yet to see Aron suffer defeat. The few times he had thought the odds were against him still turned out favorably for him.


    Although he wasn''t the smartest, even he wouldn''t follow Aron just for the sake of it. His reason for doing it was already known to be growing stronger.


    Once the time came for his mother to step down as the head of his race, he needed to take the mantle and not only be a great leader, but one that would protect and lead his kind to greater heights.


    Aron was aware that Jagu followed him for the sake of gaining strength, but even he couldn''t predict Jagu had much greater goals.


    The only true simple being in his group was Evanora. Quiet, simple minded and with no ulterior motives for following Aron, besides the fact he was the first person to not leave or die from staying with her.


    Through him she found a new and exciting life, one where she wasn''t alone. And that was enough for her.


    The entire group watched together as the sides finally shed.


    On the valley Rodes''s side, Amarr''s tactic caused major problems for them. Because of it, the valley Rodes needed to shoot towards four different directions, each with their ownplications.


    The Drakar to the sides were fast and agile, making it almost impossible to hit them. Those moving at a lower altitude were easier to pinpoint but they had thick scales that needed multiple hits just to prate. Thestly were those at a high attitude. Firing towards them was practically pointless as the arrows would lose much of their power by the time, they reached the target.


    The front wall of the ruined city was long enough to house hundreds of valley Rode''s, but that number was far too little to go against the thousands of Drakar. Especially if one put into ount the number of arrows that would miss.


    T''kar was visibly worried with how things were going. She knew the end result would be her loss. But what could she do?


    The south wasrgely peaceful and so theycked experience against such a situation, facing such a ruthless and strong opponent.


    An already hopeless situation only got worse for her though. Once the red scale Drakar were close enough, they began tounch balls of fire towards the outer wall.


    Once this fiery rain began to fall, the Valley Rodes had no choice but to abandon the wall and seek shelter under the solid material of the city.


    But by leaving the wall and thereby stopping their attack via arrows, the Drakar could now invade the city.


    T''kar watched with helpless eyes from the front of the main building as the fiery rain forced her people into retreat and allowed her enemies toe forward.


    "The others won''te in time, we must retreat! There''s no other way, but then for us to do so, some must cover our escape¡­"


    A heavy option was now all that was left for her. She could either call back troops and choose to bunker in the main building, hoping reinforcements would arrive quick enough or retreat and leave many of her own to die while covering the escape of some.


    Whatever choice she made, in reality wouldn''t matter. Because at that very moment, Aron chose to act.


    "The way things are going; their options are now very limited, desperation will kick in soon. You three cover the east, west and south exteriors of the city. Do not allow a single soul to escape. It''s time we end this pitiful disy of resistance."

 Chapter 282 280: Seizing The South Part 2

    Panic had now enveloped the settlement of the valley Rodes. It now began to dawn on the individuals fighting that they were outssed by the Drakar.


    As the balls of fire rained down on the walls and forced their line of defense to retreat, it became clear that it was only a matter of time before they lost.


    But even with such an oue in mind, none of the valley Rodes retreated. Instead, they steeled themselves and broke out from their hiding ces whenever the chance was presented to them and fired what few shots they could and theing threats.


    Their efforts though only served to dy the inevitable and did little to stop the iing forces headed there way. But what choice did they have.


    If they were going to lose anyway then the best thing, they could hope to do was by time for their families to escape.


    As T''kar watched her warriors continue to fight despite the hopeless situation, showing no signs of retreating, she felt touched. They knew quite well that by staying, they would lose their lives but none looked the least bit scared of that fate. So long as those they cared for got away, they didn''t believe they had lost.


    T''kar also needed to put her feelings for her people aside. Her warriors had already shown her which option they preferred, it was now her job as the leader to see to it that their sacrifices wouldn''t go in vain.


    "Everyone, we are to leave the settlement at once using the rear exit! If you cannot fight then run that way now! So long as we live to see another day, we haven''t lost!" She urged her people with unrivaled confidence and sternness.


    At hermand, all the valley Rodes within the main building of the city began to rush out and head toward the other side of the city.


    Due to itsrge size, getting to the other end of the city was a difficult task. Some of the valley Rodes were small, elderly or injured and thus couldn''t move as quickly.


    Furthermore the streets of the city were narrow in some ces while the wider routes had some debris of copsed buildings blocking the path. This made escaping a daunting task on its own.


    As the leader, T''kar chose to remain at the far back to ensure not anyone else had to be left, she felt this was the least she could do for the warriors who were willing to sacrifice their lives.


    ¡­


    Back at the front end of the city, the situation only became worse for the valley Rode''sst line of defense.


    The Drakar were now closer than ever and some even broke into the ariel space of the city, but the strangest thing, they didn''t pursue the retreating group and remained focused on the center.


    Greile and Amarr, the two quickest flyers were among the first to reach the city''s ariel space with their respective groups. Greile had thought the most logical thing to do next was pursue the retreating group but no¡­


    She observed that Amarr only nced at the fleeing group for a moment before turning her attention back to the area where the defending valley Rodes were hiding.


    As many other Drakar arrived above the city, they too didn''t go further than where Amarr was hovering, but they did wonder why she wasn''t pursuing.


    But since no one beside Mikaa, who was yet to arrive, had the authority to question her, they all just followed her lead.


    "Do not kill them, stay hovering high enough to avoid their arrows but ensure none of them escape. Any chance you get, aim to injure their legs and hands to either make them immobile or incapable of firing those damned weapons of theirs."


    Like an experienced general, Amarr was calm and collected during the siege. Greile marveled at her tactics and wondered if this was why she was such a threat to other races.


    From a physical standpoint alone, even Osar exceeded her in terms of pure strength alone. She made up for herck of physical prowess with extremely fast flying speed and agile movements that allowed her to make ariel maneuvers most Drakar never could.


    Unlike regr gray scaled Drakar as well, she resembled humans far more andcked heavy scales on much of her body and wings on her back too. At first nce one would think she was incapable of flight.


    That was where they would be wrong, because the wing like structures that extended from herrger crown enabled her to not only fly but to do so quicker than anyone else.


    Although small, the wings did their job fantastically thanks to the mana following within them.


    In nature most Komi didn''t use mana,depending on what type of creature hybrid they were and the ratio of inherited gics.


    For a race like Jagu''s where the ratio was closer to humans than beast, they were incapable storing absurd levels of mana and projecting it to their uses. Instead, they too were capable of learning arts or techniques.


    But because of the primitive nature of most Komi, few techniques or arts were ever avable to them. In most cases, each race could possess a few techniques and one signature art. But to them, they weren''t even considered as such.


    In Jagu''s case, his ability to run at break neck speeds came from not only the strong leg muscles he had but also his primal movement technique, used by the rest of his n.


    So then for Amarr to use her wings in such a manner, despite looking more human, her Drakar gics were definitely superior.


    Unaware of just how deadly of an opponent T''kar was facing, she continued to lead her people towards the southern end of the city.


    All of a sudden though, the many valley Rodesin front of her came to an abrupt halt.


    "What is it?"


    T''kar worried that a Drakar might have circled around and blocked their path. She couldn''t see from behind and due to how loud the atmosphere was with roaring Drakar filling the skies and panicking valley Rodes screaming while they ran.


    Her voice could no longer be heard so she swiftly jumped from the back and onto the roof of a nearby building before directing her gaze forward. It was then that she discovered the person blocking the path wasn''t a Drakar, but a human. To them, a tulsa.


    "!!"


    Several meters from where the group had stopped, Rose was hovering casually on one of her scouters while another circled around her vicinity.


    T''kar who had never seen a tulsa live looked at Rose as if she were some kind of mythical creature.


    But she didn''t hesitate to jump forward using her powerful legs andnd front of her group, as if shielding it. "All of you go back, use the east and climb over the wall, I will follow you shortly!"


    <novelnext></novelnext>


    She yelled at the top of her lungs to get the message through. Seeing a tulsa served to verify what she had learned from Lorserv and something else.


    Not only were the Drakar defeated, they now served a new power. For the tulsa to be that strong, her people would only be courting death by lingering around such an unknown entity.


    With no warriors present, it was now her job to by the time.


    It took some time for her words to be passed all around the group but by the time they were, many showed resistance towards leaving behind their lovable leader.


    Rose observed this interaction in silence as if studying some wild animals in their natural habitat. Only after they looked in her direction with the intention to fight did she finally speak.


    "Aron was right, the thing that makes you so strong is also your greatest weakness. Even if it weren''t, I assure you that you have a better chance of getting passed the entire Drakarian force than me."


    Her ability to speak in their tongue caught T''karoff-guard. It was far from fluent and had an odd ent to it but every word was crystal clear.


    Was she just bluffing? Could T''kar really take that chance?


    No! It was far to risky to provoke an opponent she knew nothing about.


    "Everyone, run east!"


    Without thinking too much on the matter, T''karreached what she felt was the best hope for her people andunched an escape towards the eastern side of the city.


    To her surprise, Rose didn''t chase after her and continued to observe like she was watching an entertaining show. Was she that confident?


    It didn''t matter. T''kar needed to lead her people out, no matter what. But their break for freedom was cut to an abrupt end as the group once again came to a stop.


    This time she was traveling on the roofs too so she was quick to identify why. Not far from the group, a Komi could be spotted crouching on the roof staring at them like prey.


    It was none other than Jagu. He couldn''t speak theirnguage so he didn''t even to attempt exchanging words.


    Instead he just jumped down with great force and caused the entire area to experience a small quake before he roared furiously, his howl causing the sensitive ears of the valley Rodes to ache.


    ? This brief demonstration was enough to show T''kar he was no ally but instead an enemy too, a strong one at that.


    "Turn back, all of you run!"


    Once again she chose not to risk fighting and had everyone turn and run the opposite direction, west.


    T''kar followed by hopping from rooftop to rooftop so that she could see any threats ahead of anyone else.


    Without going far, she spotted a lone tulsa sitting on the western city wall, staring directly at them. It was Evanora.


    "They''re everywhere¡­"


    T''kar''s heart sank at this realization. She looked south again but Rose was now hovering closer, east had jagu hopping rooftops and quickly approaching while the west had another tulsa.


    Escape was no longer an option. "Everyone, back to the main building."


    She was forced to abandon all hope of retreat and instead try bunkering down in the main building, while putting up a final stance in wait for reinforcements.


    The valley Rodes ran and ran until finally the building was in sight. They hastily began to climb up the many stairs leading up with t''karcovering their rear but soon, they came to a stop once more.


    T''kar didn''t even ask what the problem was and just pushed her way to the front to see for herself. And that''s when she saw him, Aron, seating right at the final step leading to the building.


    She couldn''t see his face through the helm but she was sure he too was a tulsa, an absurdly strong one at that. His stature alone was taller than that of any Komi she had seen, making him look all the more frightening.


    But what choice did she have? If she wanted her people to have even a slimmer of hope, she had to fight this colossal tulsa.


    Just when she steeled herself to fight, Aron warned. Speaking fluently and clearly in what they considered their tongue. "If you chose to fight, your race will be extinct by the time the other southern races even know of what''s happening."


    "!!"


    His voice rang heavily and his fluctuations began to scatter in all directions. She felt an ominous feeling she had never experienced before.


    Never in her life was she so sure she would die than when she felt it. Her legs subconsciously began to tremble, while the weakest of her people began to faint just from how dense his mana was.


    She wanted to speak but it was like the words were stuck in her throat. It was then that Aron stood up and began to approach her, descending one step at a time.


    Even so, she didn''t run. Her pupils were focused on Aron''s figure as he got closer and closer, until finally, his towering figure was looking right down at her, separated by only a single step.


    "I''ll ask again, will you fight?"

 Chapter 283 281: Digging Into The Past Part 1

    The fate of the entire valley Rode settlement now rested on the shoulders of a frozen T''kar. Aron''s dim gray eyes gave off a minor glow that could be seen through the spaces of his helm.


    Knowing that those eyes were focused solely on her made T''kar feel even more pressure. She moved her eyes to the side but not her head and saw that her people beside her were looking towards her for a solution.


    Many trembled and fear could be seen in their eyes. This was the most danger any of them had been in, it was a situation neither they nor T''karhad familiarity with.


    This made it even harder toe up with a solution. The most she could do was try to stall for time but she needed to ask herself. ''Would that really work?''


    Could she really risk the lives of her people on such a foolish tactic? No. The answer was clear, all that mattered was that the lives of her people were secure.


    "We will not fight you. I the leader of the valley Rodes, T''kar, surrender. So please allow my people to leave. This settlement, everything within and my head, I give everything to you so please just spare the lives of my people¡­"


    A caring leader until the end, T''kar was willing to give even her own life for the sake of her people''s.


    Unfortunately, she was in no position to ask or beg for anything. But at the same time, she was lucky Aron wasn''t the type to needlessly destroy or kill.


    "If you won''t fight then the lives of your people are safe. However I cannot allow them to live and risk them increasing the number of enemies I have to face in the south now can I?"


    Aron''s reasoning was valid, but still, T''karpushed to try and convince him. "I assure they are no threat, they just-."


    Before she could carry on pleading, Aron''s already dense fluctuations spread even further and enveloped the entire city, affecting even the Drakar in the skies.


    "Don''t mistaken this for a negotiation, everything in this settlement, including you and your people, belong to me. If they''re that big of a concern for you then I have no problem lessening your burden."


    T''kar found it hard to breath but the situation was even worse for those weak among her race. Much of the group she was with on the stares had already passed out or was rapidly approaching death.


    It was then that she realized, the being in front of her wasn''t one that could be bargained with. Her eyes became red and slightly teary as she faced Aron and begged erratically. "I understand! We Understand, please stop."


    In the next moment, Aron retracted his fluctuations and restrained them. Everyone who wasn''t already aware now knew that Aron was even deadlier of an opponent than he looked.


    And just like that, the valley Rodes, who had maintained their ce in the south for many generations, sufferedplete defeat.


    With the battle over, the dark and red scaled Drakar moved into the city and settled near the ruined buildings at the edge of the city or the wall itself. Acting as both watchers and defenders.


    As for the gray scales, they were tasked with returning to the hignds and bringing with them the young and eggs the Drakar had left behind.


    The battle only caused light injuries for Aron''s side but no casualties. The valley Rodes were also lucky to not suffer any direct casualties but many warriors of their race were so heavily injured that it was unlikely they would live much longer.


    For the moment, it seemed like a bitter sweet situation. Bitter in that the lives they once had were now changed forever but sweet in that Aron didn''t abuse them and let them return to their homes within the city.


    Many kept themselves isted in their homes as they couldn''t just return to their usual activities like nothing happened. They were scared, feeling like it was just a matter of time before they became food for the Drakar.


    Their hope was now ced fully in T''kar who was taken to the main building along with Aron''s group and the leading Drakar.


    Inside the rather nd main hall of the building, that housed only mats to sit on, Aron sat at the stairs that lead up to what used to be T''kar''smat.


    Below him, T''kar was seated in a submissive position while Rose and the others observed while standing only slightly further away on either hand side.


    The entire point in bringing her there was to of course question her. First on the other southern races and how big of a threat they were and secondly, what she knew about the settlement''s history and the people that once resided in it.


    <novelnext></novelnext>


    T''kar had no problems answering the first question and was quite honest with her words. As much as she considered many of the other southern races allies, her people came first.


    She revealed their locations, numbers, fighting tactics and even leaders. Aron wasn''t particrly worried about them but he felt it necessary to ask just in case.


    Komi weren''t like humans who always craved power and were overly greedy. As the Komi in Pesia demonstrated, they don''t encroach on the territory of another Komi race just because it is weaker than them.


    When choosing a ce to stay, the Komi look for favorable conditions their people would thrive under. Different races had different preferences, thus it wasn''t strange for a weakbat race like the valley Rodes to hold arge territory even if more dominant races were present.


    It''s that nature of the Komi that confirmed the olden ones, not just Amarr, were more human and Drakar, thus their desire to reign over other races despite that not holding many benefits in the first ce.


    As for Aron''s second question, T''kar knew even less than the olden ones of the Drakar who had lived far longer and seen live tulsa before.


    Most Komi didn''t possess a written history and valley Rodes were no different. The majority of knowledge they possessed were passed down from generation to generation through stories.


    ording to the story passed down to her, the tulsa once dominated the entirend, but then suddenly they began to reduce in number. It was then that the Komi races banded together andunched attacks on the various settlements, forcing the remaining tulsa to flee.


    It didn''t take a genius to know that the story was missing many points and details that could better exin the situation. But the chance of Aron finding a Komi who had lived long enough to know the entire story was practically nonexistent.


    Why? Because thus far, the Drakar possessed the longest lifespan of any Komi he had met, this was even more true for Drakar who had closer ties to their human ancestors.


    Just as Aron was about to ask a third question involving what the tulsa left behind, Rose''s scouter zipped into the hall and came to her side.


    The moment they stepped into the main building, she had sent one out to inspect theyout the building and what it possessed. The results of this caused a small smirk to appear in the corner of her mouth before she directed her gaze to Aron and revealed what she found.


    "This building possesses a library on this very floor, ab of sorts two floors down, and numerous personal quarters above. I doubt we won''t find an answer or two if we look in these areas."


    Aron turned to her and removed his helm and also showed a smile, a very strange expression for him to disy to those who hadn''t known him long.


    T''kar was especially surprised to find the terrifying being who had brought her and her people to their knees wasn''t as scary without his helm.


    "Then let''s begin immediately, we don''t know how long until the other various races attack. Worst case scenario, we may be forced to retreat or worse the city couldpletely fall and the knowledge would be lost."


    Aron didn''t want to waste anymore time asking questions. To the others who didn''t speak the Pesiannguage, the exchange between Rose and Aron was nothing more than useless mumbling.


    With a set goal in mind, the two decided to split up with Aron taking a look at the private quarters while Rose would handle the library. Aron already nned to go there after and use his legacy ring to take in the knowledge present within.


    The only reason he said the knowledge would be lost is because he still kept the ring a secret and didn''t want a smart Rose suspecting him.


    Before heading towards the upper floors though, he turned to face Greile, Amarr and Mikaa. "Which one of you directed the attack on the valley Rodes."


    His tone made it hard to tell whether he was asking for a positive or negative reason. Either way, both Mikaa and Greile cast their eyes towards Amarr who soon admitted it. "It was me¡­"


    Aron looked down at her and nodded. "Then you''re now the leader of your people, unless we choose to directly intervene, I expect you to control them well."


    After saying this, Aron turned and began walking away. Amarr showed a wide grin, but Aron''s next words brought her brief moment of happiness to an end.


    "Keep in mind, this also means you''ll need to bear the consequences should your decisions or leadership prove to be mediocre. Jagu, look around the other areas of the building and let me know if you find anything. Evanora,e along."


    As Aron''s entire group left the scene, Amarrdidn''t know whether to be happy or frightened.


    ?


    Meanwhile T''kar could only watch with reverence towards Aron.


    ''How can such a terrifying being exist?''

 Chapter 284 282: Digging Into The Past Part 2

    After leaving the main hall, Jagu made his way to another room on the same floor before descending a set of dirty stairs.


    Since the valley Rodes only ever used the main hall of the building, the lower floors were dirty and dark, with only a little lighting through the cracks in the ceiling and walls.


    Throughout his journey down, Jagu had a look of displeasure, he really didn''t like the building.


    But eventually he arrived at the bottom of the stairs which was nearly pitch ck. This didn''t matter to him due to his superior eyesight which revealed to him arge open room.


    It possessed many strange devices and equipment that he couldn''t identify at all. He had found theb.


    Meanwhile just two floors above him, Rose had made her way to the building''s library. It wasn''t veryrge to begin with, being smaller in size than the main hall but it did possess quite a decent amount of shelves stacked with books.


    Unlike the lower floors, the room wasn''t as dark to begin with and thanks to her scouters providing extra light, she could see very well. The only disappointment came from the library being the size it was.


    To her, that meant the gains were less. Regardless of this, she immediately began to skim through the shelves so as to decide where to start.


    At around the same time, Aron was also thinking of where to begin. The upper floors possessed many rooms and each room was definitely worth checking but there was no guarantee he would find anything useful.


    So, to avoid wasting time, he began looking at the rusted ques hanging off each respective door. Evanora mimicked his actions but with some reluctance because she had a peculiar rivalry with doors.


    With first few doors Aron came across had misceneous names that didn''t pique his curiosity. It was only when he went further and began finding doorsbeled with names, did he get intrigued.


    He was about to start his search there but then he thought of checking each of the names first, just to be sure.


    In total they were seven doors with names, however he came to a stop at the fourth door as it possessed a name he was already familiar with. Johan Janssen.


    "There we go." A small smile appeared on Aron''s face and he proceeded through the door with Evanora who kept ring at the door cautiously until fully inside.


    The room itself was nothing more than a simple bedroom possessing very little furniture. It had a double bed in the corner and a lone desk near the only window present in the room. And beside that very desk was a small shelve possessing few books, with some being scattered messily around the floor along with other objects.


    Aron only focused on the desk and ignored everything else. His immediate thought was to begin looking for a journal or book personally written by Johan Janssen.


    It was easier to make sense of Janssen''s words or reports and make a connection since Aron already had some knowledge on him. Thankfully, luck was on his side and he found not one, but two three sperate journals belonging to that man as well as multiple books detailing what work he was doing in Limbo.


    Aron felt he could finally understand just what happened and more importantly, learn more about mana demons and travel between Limbo and origin worlds.


    Till now, Aron could not understand why Argos never kept knowledge on this within his library. Despite gaining plenty of knowledge through the legacy ring that he now held, doubt began to grow in Aron''s mind regarding Argos''s intentions.


    The first piece of doubt came from the knowledge that he couldn''t use because it was innguages he couldn''tprehend. Aron didn''t think much on this at first and even assumed that knowledge on traversing Limbo was among that iprehensible knowledge.


    But the more he began to learn about the world through his own eyes, the more things seemed suspicious.


    Knowledge that helped him in regards to building strength or power through many ways was open to him, but knowledge regarding the greater Limbo, such as worlds Argos has visited wasn''t there either. Extremely advanced runes, the mechanism behind how legacy rings worked and so much more.


    By the time discovered Johan Janssens work and the fact that he and his team were capable of traversing Limbo, he reached a conclusion that Argos wasn''t honest with him.


    The main question now was, why?


    Whatever the answer was, Aron had a feeling it wasn''t good. But with so little information on the matter, he couldn''t do anything until learning more about the world through his own eyes. Thus, his habit of only using the legacy ring if he waspletely stuck on a matter or theory.


    "The best thing I can do now ispare his work to that of other brilliant minds and look for inconsistencies in what I was taught. That damned Argos, even in death I cannot fathom what he was nning."


    As Arias muttered this while skimming through the books, Evanora began to inspect the various objects present in the room, both on the ground and on the walls.


    Simr to Aron, Rose too found sess in the library as she stumbled upon what she felt was the biggest boon of the library, a map.


    A map detailing the entire region of Limbo they were currently in. Due to its old age, it was possible that some major changes urred.


    As she quickly skimmed through it, some of those changes became clear. For one, the map detailed many points that were marked as mines, storage point and even cities.But in the current period, the state of these ces had changed.


    Rose was unsure if they were still even intact. In her opinion, they were lucky the current settlement they were in wasn''t inplete ruin.


    Outside of the map''s locations, Rose was also interested in theyout. From what the map showed, the region of Limbo they were in possessed only two colossal continents.


    One to the far east of the map, where they currently were and another to far west, with arge open ocean between them that also possessed inds numbering in the thousands scattered all around its waters.


    "Hold on, this can''t be right¡­"


    As she Rose was checking the detailing of the map, she discovered an odd feature. It was so strange that she needed to carefully examine the map once again before being utterly sure.


    "This world¡­ it''s t and possesses an end. But how?" Rose''s understanding of the world was questioned by the map, leading her to furrow her brows and return to the shelves, seeking a reasonable exnation for this.


    Limbo certainly was odd and possessed many things people would simply acknowledge as magic or the oddness of Limbo itself. Rose wasn''t one of those people, she sought to find at least some information on why something was the way it was.


    Aron too was on simr path of finding answers. After skimming through the books and journals, he had settled on where to start since neither the journals or books were numbered in any order.


    He flipped through one of the journals disregarding irrelevant information before settling on a log that caught his interest.


    Log 234, which read;


    [ It''s alling together, it''s all finally paying off!


    Me and the others had been incredibly ecstatic because of the remnants we unearthed, belonging to a civilization that we predict once dominated this region.


    The others have made simr discoveries in their respective sites, this could bring humanity into a new age of advanced.]


    Log 235;


    [ My happiness has proven to be short lived and another problem has arisen.


    Martha is growing too weak and I fear it may affect her pregnancy. Ever since we unearthed that site, numerous people have begun to fall ill. I was amazed to find that the atmosphere of this region is bing more potent in terms of mana density. The average human cannot live here anymore.


    I''ve sent word to the others and they too are experiencing a simr situation. We may have no choice but to call off this expedition and evacuate back to Pesia, at least until a solution is found.]


    Log 236;


    [ Martha''s health has deteriorated far quicker than I predicted. When I awoke today, I found her copsed near theboratories where we kept some of artifacts we recovered for study. I was angry because we discussed she wouldn''t work while in this condition.


    She apologized, but her reason for doing it in the first ce left me bewildered. She said "The voices called to her."


    I think the atmosphere is affecting her more because of the pregnancy, it''s making her delirious. I must hasten then evacuation process. My wife and unborn child are far more important than some old civilization.]


    Log 237;


    [ I feel both joy and great sadness this day. I had thought time was enough, but I was mistaken. Martha''s condition only got worse and her body was failing her, as if that already weren''t enough, she was inbor.


    I only had two choices, save her, or the child. I opted to save her but she promised to end her own life if I didn''t save the child instead¡­


    I begged her not to, appealing to her through logic. By attempting to save both I could end up losing both her and the child. But she urged me that it would be okay.


    Saying the voices told her so, that they had a deal. Her delusions were beyondprehension, but time was short and I couldn''t risk her killing herself¡­ I had no choice but to try and save them both.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§®


    Unfortunately, despite my best efforts. Only the child survived. In herst moments, Martha smiled and said the voices didn''t lie to her. I was too emotional to even care, my tears running endlessly. She embraced our child only once and used thest of her strength to give her a name¡­


    ¡­Evanora.]

 Chapter 285 283: The Art Of Conquest Part 1

    As Aron finished reading that log, confusion shed across his face as he turned his gaze to face Evanora, who was squatting on the floor with her gaze fixated on a portrait that had fallen off a wall.


    He stood up and approached her before also shifting his gaze towards the portrait. It was a painting a slim well-dressed man standing and a finely dressed woman seated on a single chair beside him with his hands rested on her shoulders.


    What made the portrait so eye catching though, was the strong resemnce the woman shared with Evanora, the only real difference being the woman in the portrait looking much more mature and livelier.


    Aron didn''t immediately speak and waited to see if Evanora would have some sort of reaction by seeing the portrait. She slowly picked it up and lifted it before looking toward Aron with confusion. "Why does this person look like Evanora."


    She asked with genuine curiosity, hoping Aron could give rity to the situation.


    He had no reason to lie to her about it so he answered honestly. "I believe they are your rtives or perhaps parents? I''m unsure, but they are family to you."


    The reason Aron was confused, was because Johan Janssen was from multiple generations ago, making it impossible for Evanora to be the daughter while looking so young.


    But the possibility did exist. Evanora was an oddity that he was yet to understand. When asked of her origins before she always answered the same.


    "Evanora has always been alone."


    Aron''s search for answers only created more questions. Was Evanora a descendant or the actual daughter of Johan Janssen? Were the mana demons the previous civilization of the region? What happened to them?


    These and many more other questions gued Aron''s mind, but he didn''t force himself to think too much on it. After all, they weren''t his main goal.


    He put the questions to the back of his mind for now and focused on Evanora, who was still processing the answer Aron had given her.


    "Family" She muttered, as if it were a foreign concept to her. Her thin sleepy light grey eyes remained fixated on the man and woman in the portrait. Her thoughts a mystery.


    After a brief moment of silence passed, Evanora opened her hands and let the portrait drop down to the ground. Aron wondered if she was angry at them but her next words surprised him.


    "They are not Evanora''s family¡­ family doesn''t abandon family. Aron is Evanora''sfamily."


    She pointed her finger towards Aron and spoke with a straight face. Her understanding of family wasn''t limited by biological constraints. It was instead based on a rather simple belief she had.


    Family doesn''t abandon family.


    Because of the simple fact Aron hadn''t abandoned her, she considered him family. In his mind, it was foolish belief to have. But he envied the fact she had something she could so strongly believe in.


    That kind of naivety was both a blessing and a curse. But for now, it remained a blessing and Aron didn''t reveal otherwise.


    "I guess I am, aren''t I?" Aron could only show a helpless smile while sighing. In the end, he saw no reason not to let her continue believing in him.


    It could either end wonderfully or miserably, anything was possible. But for now, she just disyed a rare smile and gave Aron a short embrace before going back to sort out objects as if nothing had happened.


    "What a strange being she is." He muttered under his breath before going back to the books as well.


    He went to finish the rest of the logs to better understand what had gone down. Just in case a threat existed in the region and he was unaware.


    Thankfully, it mentioned no major events after and other journals only detailed his findings while looking into the matter of the old civilization, which wasn''t much to begin with.


    Aron chose to end there and took in the knowledge into his legacy ring before leaving the room with Evanora.


    He continued to do the same for the other rooms, only taking the knowledge and information into his legacy ring so that he could investigate at ater date if he so wished.


    After finishing up, he made his way down to where Rose had mentioned the library to be.


    Inside, he found Rose standing between some shelves with multiple books hovering around her. She hadplete focus in what she was doing and didn''t even pay mind to Aron and Evanora who had juste in.


    It was only when Aron asked "Busy?" Did shee out of her daze and acknowledge their presence.


    She frowned at the question and just sighed before hovering the map in Aron''s direction. He quickly retrieved it and looked it over but he found nothing wrong with it.


    "A map of this region, perfect. So, I take it we''re on this eastern continent because the western one only has a few territoriesbeled. The distance between them though is massive¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rose wondered if Aron simply didn''t notice the oddity of the map or was just ignoring. "Perhaps I''m wrong but from the way that map is drawn, I would assume this world is t."


    To her question, Aron gave a casual nod. "You''re not wrong to assume as much but that isn''t the case. It''s a bit moreplex than that actually."


    Rose''s eyes beamed with excitement. "You actually understand why it''s the way it is?" She asked with a hasten response.


    Aron lifted his head from the map and found her staring eagerly at him while awaiting an answer and exnation. But he didn''t give it. "You''re from Limbo too, with your intelligence I''d have assumed you already knew."


    His words caused Rose to frown and strut over to him. She closed the distance and looked up at him with narrowed eyes. "If I did, I wouldn''t ask, now please enlighten me on the matter."


    For whatever reason, Rose was really set on understanding. Aron though, had bigger concerns than exining geography to her.


    "It can wait, we have bigger obstacles in front of us right now."


    As Aron made his stance clear and Rose no longer pressured him on the matter, instead she turned her gaze to the map, knowing exactly what he meant.


    "The distance between the two shown continents¡­"


    "Exactly." Aron readily agreed before sighing. The distance between the two was in thousands of kilometers, a distance they could only cover quickly and safely using an airship.


    Something Evanora was quick to point out after feeling left out of the conversation. "Evanora thinks we should fly over the water¡­ like this." She then ced her hand on the map and traced it all the way to the othernd mass while mimicking the sound of what they could only assume to be wind.


    Rose didn''t have the energy toment on her actions because she knew the girl waspletely serious in her proposal. Aron was without reaction and just added onto the matter.


    "I discovered some journal in the upper floors. From them, we can conclude that humans had indeed settled in this region of Pesia and established many settlements¡­albeit for not long. And for them to be able to travel from this continent all the way to these locations marked elsewhere¡­"


    Rose could see what he was suggesting so she finished for him. "We can safely assume they had airships here or at least some other form of travel. But the possibility does exist that they left with the airships or they got destroyed, what shall we do then?"


    She brought up a realistic point, they couldn''t just hope that an airship was conveniently left for them somewhere in the vast continent they were on. From her words, Aron could conclude that she was suggesting they not depend on what method alone, lest they be disappointed in the end and forced to start over.


    "Right, then we have no choice but to prepare a backup n. I''ll handle securing the other locations marked on the map, provided the Komi or creatures there aren''t too problematic. While I do this, you prepare the backup."


    Aron was vague with his description so Rose furrowed her brows and asked for immediate rity. "What exactly do you have in mind for this backup n of yours."


    He showed a small smile before saying. "To build an airship from scratch of course. A small feat for someone as beautiful and intelligent as you."


    Aron''s false ttery was as clear as day. If anything, it irked Rose far more that he was tantly trying to leave such a boring and arduous job to her.


    "Tsk, give your false ttery to someone else. Do you have any idea how challenging that will be when all the resources need to be made from scratch, not to even mention that I''m the only onepetent enough to do the runening beside you."


    Aron''s smile didn''t leave his face. There was just something he found amusing about seeing her so offended.


    "True, but like you said, our options are limited. For resources, we have plenty, although unfinished or unprocessed. You can easily change that by recruiting some human manpower since most Komick the intelligence to be anything more than abor force. Times are hard for humans in Limbo, they''ll be very few who don''t jump at the offer for safe refuge in a city with actual housing, in exchange for work."


    Although Rose couldn''t stand the smug face Aron currently had, he made a very valid point and she couldn''t refute.


    "It''s times like these that I understand why so many people hate you. Fine, although very much beneath me, I''ll do this task. But I expect a clear answer to my prior question the next time you are free."


    The two ended the conversation there and Aron no longer pushed her buttons. He returned to the main hall where T''kar was seated with worry stered on her face.


    Aron wasted no time approaching her and asking quite inly. "The other races, I want you to try and send one of your people as messenger and say that I do not seek conflict with them, and that I only wish to find something I''m looking for, once it''s found, I shall leave."


    With so much to do already, Aron didn''t want conflict to be a factor unless he had no choice. T''kar was shocked by this suggestion of his but nodded quickly and stood up, ready to ask one of her warriors to perform the task. Before she could leave, one thing dawned on her mind.


    "And if they refuse?"


    Aron looked at her like the question she posed had an obvious answer.


    "Then they won''t be as lucky as your people."

 Chapter 286 284: The Art Of Conquest Part 2

    Following Aron''s instructions, a panicked T''karsent out a scout to not just inform the other southern races about Aron''s message but to also warn them as to how much of a threat he was.


    Because she wasn''t put under any oath, Aron knew she would ask the scout she sent to say more than what he had instructed. In fact, that''s what he was hoping for.


    If he were to restraint her to certain rules this early on, then she wouldn''t act as freely as she usually would and may even fully submit. He needed the other races to view her as a victim still, she and her people needed to be that good of an example.


    Komi were prideful and strong headed, thus they rarely negotiated. Conflict among them wasmonly resolved through violence so Aron expected them to react the same way towards the invasion.


    He was more than sure that many Komi races would still insist on fighting the Drakarian and human threat despite the valley Rodes suffering a miserable defeat.


    The most T''kar''s message could do was make them cautious in their approach, unlike before where they would have just stormed the territory.


    Aron didn''t know how much time the message would by him, but he felt it would be enough to aplish what he had in mind.


    He currently stood at the southern wall of the city and observed the vastnd beyond. It was from that direction that most of the other races would attack from.


    Considering their numbers were no joke, there was no way he could achieve victory in a frontal sh without losing many of his Drakarian tools, who were already split in number with some now assisting Rose in finding humans and preparing the site for the airship construction.


    Mikaa, Rorguvv, Gr and the majority of red and ck scaled group of Drakarians were assigned to help Rose. While the entire gray scaled group, including Amarr and Griele were working under Aron.


    From a strategic point of view, one would think Aron was at a disadvantage because the Drakar he had to use were mostly focused on speed on agility. But that was far from the case¡­


    Aron stood at the wall with both Amarr and Greile hovering at his sides, listening carefully to his instructions before tworge pieces of parchment were given to them each.


    "Follow that pattern exactly how I''ve drawn it and have your groups execute it on thend before us. Amarr, you will do it over there while Greile will do it there." He pointed to the south east side and south west side of thend as he wrapped up his exnation.


    His n was simple, since hecked numbers to equal the southern race, he would use thend to his advantage by preparing a massive runic formation on thend.


    It spanned numerous kilometers so he couldn''t finish it on his own without wasting a lot of time, thus his choice to use the gray scaled Drakar''s agility and speed to his advantage.


    Better yet, they were much smarter than their fellow Drakar which made exining what they needed to do far much easier for Aron.


    They didn''t need to understand theplex mechanism behind runening, they only needed to understand how to project theyout Aron had drawn onto the vastnd.


    A tricky task still but manageable enough so long as he guided them throughout the process and pointed out any and all errors they made.


    With that n in mind, Aron now only had one thing that concerned him¡­ time. If he couldn''t finish the massive formation he was making, then he risked losing the territory he had just taken over along with many of his Drakarian tools.


    A high-risk gamble, but such were bing more familiar with Aron who no longer depended solely on full proof or low risk ns.


    ¡­


    Time began to fly and both Rose and Aron began to make considerable progress in their respective duties. This was especially true for Rose who had managed to clear up a massive piece ofnd to use for construction.


    She had also organized all usable resources that she could find within the valley Rode settlement then made a list of everything shecked and what ideal substitute could be found in the current region they in


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Because she was following a blueprint that served true in Pesia, many of the required materials needed to build an airship wercking. Topensate for things, she needed to rack her mind for many alternatives she could use that either equaled or went above the regr material.


    This led her to fully use the Drakarian tools at her disposal to the fullest. First, to find and mine minerals needed for the operation. The Drakar were able to not only mine material easily due to their superior strength but were also able to transportrge amounts to and from the site.


    The red scaled Drakar especially helped in the process of smelting many of the hardened raw materials and filtering them out from what was needed.


    Rose achieving this was impressive on its own but she did so whilst having her scouters roam the northernnds broadcasting a message in the native Pesiannguage.


    All who heard it were given directions to follow and promised safety, nothing more. To lure people, she needed to say as little as possible so as they could flock to the settlement.


    Once there, she revealed the reality of the situation and stated that only those willing to work would be allowed entrance. It didn''t matter if they weak, injured or children, she had a set goal to achieve and she had no n of wasting space and resources on things that couldn''t contribute to it.


    She was seen as cruel and heartless for this. Many cursed her inwardly, while those that were denied cursed her vocally, which proved to be theirst words as she had her Drakarians tools feast on any humans that arrived but weren''t useful.


    This was to keep them motivated to work harder while also delivering a message to the humans who were useful as to what fate awaited them if they failed in their tasks.


    That level of cruelty surpassed what most had ever encountered in their lives, making some even wish they had nevere to the settlement, but it was far toote for regrets.


    As the humans continued to flock towards the settlement, people familiar with Rose began to emerge. Among them was Jin''s group, who was beyond surprised at what he was witnessing.


    udia, Xavier, Reginald and A all shared simr surprise towards what was being done at the settlement, and yet none of them condemned or protested against it.


    This surprise extended even further when they realized they weren''t exempted from working just because they were familiar with Rose. She gave them the same ultimatum she had given all other humans, work or die.


    Aron didn''t step in to intervene either as he trusted her to do whatever was necessary to get the job the done. No one was special and no one would get exempted¡­ except Evanora, who Rose insisted to stay away.


    Luckily for Jin and his group, because of their superior skillset, they weren''t tasked withmon jobs. Rather, to help reduce the amount of coordination she needed to do, Rose had each of them act as supervisors, whereas udia was given the role of being her personal assistant due to her superior intellect inparison to the others.


    Still, that assigned task proved to be far more difficult for them to bear. Why? Because their job was to oversee their fellow struggling humans work themselves to absurd levels.


    Women, children, elderly or injured. These people who miraculously survived the hellish conditions and dangers of Limbo were put into such a situation. It was incredibly hard to watch and even more hard to be a part of, but Jin had already epted to see through what he had started to the very end.


    The hours of rest given were few but in that time, Jin and udia too, sought to meet with Aron for their own various reasons. But observed he was working just as hard as everyone, if not more.


    Unlike everyone else, Aron didn''t sleep and didn''t eat, his unique body could survive using only mana but they didn''t know this, thus thinking he was pushing himself equally hard if not harder.


    ¡­


    A full Pesian week and some days passed before Aron finally received a reply from the other southern races.


    T''kar had personallye to the wall that he still hadn''t left to deliver the piece of news herself. "My scout has returned and informed of the other''s answer to your request. They refuse to forgive the Drakar for what they have done and say they won''t agree to your offer either. If you don''t leave the south, the southern races will unite and fight you."


    She delivered the news with gravity in her tone, hopping that perhaps Aron would be phased or show concern but neither happened. His gaze remained focused on the Drakarians carrying out work on thend despite the heavy piece of news he had just received.


    Without turning to face her, he gave a slight nod and replied.


    "Then let theme."

 Chapter 287 285: Aron Vs The Komi Of The South Part 1

    After Aron received word from T''kar about the southern race''s decision, he was forced to work even harder toplete the formation.


    However, time was not on his side. It didn''t take long for a Drakar who had been assigned to scout to rush to the wall on which he stood. The Drakar was out of breath upon arrival, but it didn''t hesitate to deliver the worrying news.


    "They''reing¡­"


    Even before the scout arrived, Aron had a feeling that the news it would bring was not good. But hearing the words caused him to frown. ''Dammit, we''re so close¡­''


    The formation was nearingpletion but the time needed was still too much. He looked at the scout in the corner of his eye without showing the worries he had and asked. "Is it army?"


    Nodding its head immediately, the Drakar confirmed the worst-case scenario. "It was like the entire southern Komi had gathered. The three leading races are the Collosi, Zatar and Phets, the leaders are charging ahead¡­ it won''t be long till they arrive."


    Aron gave a subtle nod and sent the scout away with new instructions. "Leave and call Greile and Amarr."


    The scout said nothing and took to the skies, while Aron turned his head and observed the settlement behind him. It was far from prospering but both he and Rose worked hard to make it an instrument they could use. From the people, to the knowledge, the resources and many more things present.


    By choosing to retreat, he could preserve some of these things, but if he chose to stay, he could lose it all, perhaps leaving with only his life. To him, either choice was a great loss. However¡­


    Whatever thoughts lurking in his mind as he stared at the ruined city were cut short as the sound of pping wings caught his attention and caused him to turn around and meet with Amarr and Greile who were already told of the situation by the scout.


    They too had their own fears, that this overlord of theirs may just sacrifice their lives in order to preserve his own. Yes, he was incredibly strong, but this was an entire coalition of races they''d be facing, one that had great diversity in attacks and greatly outnumbered them.


    A frontal attack was suicide, they knew this and felt he did too. But they were powerless to resist, the fate of their race truly rested in his hands.


    As those worrisome thoughts gued their mind, Aron surprised them with his next instructions.


    "It won''t be long before the southern races appear so finish what I instructed as quickly as you can. I will be going ahead to dy them as best I can."


    Madness, absolute madness. This what Greile and Amarr thought of Aron''s idea, but they weren''t so bold as to say this aloud. Whether they liked it or not, without Aron, it was obvious the other races would defeat them now that they had been so greatly weakened. They needed him, so they naturally appealed.


    "But it''s an entire army¡­ if you-."


    Aron cut them off before they could try to convince him, he knew they had their own reasons for not wanting him to leave, but he had little choice.


    "I won''t allow what I''ve built to fall to another''s hand. They''ll need to push me to my very limits to even make me consider doing so. You just focus on your tasks, the time I use to dy them better not be wasted."


    He spoke in grave tone with an undertone of anger, a feeling that arose whenever something got in the way of his efforts. He hadn''t submitted before so why start now?


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With thosest words, Aron jumped from the wall in a burst of speed and began charging south through the vast open valley, just as the rain got heavier.


    Meanwhile, further south, three very fast figures were covering immense ground, much further ahead of the rest of the Southern Komi Army.


    They were the leaders of the three most dominant races in the south, the Collosi, Zatar and Phets.


    Lgar, the leader of the Collosi, was a towering figure that stood over 3 meters tall, slighter taller than even Aron. His thick, gray skin was covered in scars and calluses, a testament to the many battles he had fought and won. His eyes were deep-set and fierce, gleaming with a primal energy that seemed to emanate from his very being. He wore a set of primitive, animal hide clothing that hung off his massive frame, and his fists were like boulders, capable of delivering crushing blows.


    Mon, the leader of the Zatar, had the appearance of a giant humanoid eagle. His wings were broad and powerful, and his feathers shimmered in the rain, casting off a faint iridescence. His talons were sharp and curved, and his beak was as hard as steel. He was lithe and agile, capable of darting through the air with the speed of a falcon. His eyes were keen and sharp, and he seemed to be always on the lookout for any potential threats as he flew above the other two leaders.


    Kasil, the leader Phets, resembled a ram demon. His horns were long and twisted, and his eyes glowed with an otherworldly light. His fur was as ck as pitch, and his muscr body was covered in intricate tattoos that seemed to writhe and twist in the rain. His feet were cloven and powerful, capable of delivering devastating kicks that could shatter bone. His roar was like thunder, and it sent shivers down the spines of even the bravest warriors.


    Before long, all three came to a stop as they encountered a lone figure approaching right in the open valley. It was evident the figure had seen them because he soon came to an abrupt stop as well but didn''t run. This figure was of course Aron.


    Aron stood in the center of the open valley, his corroded silver armor gleaming in the pouring rain. He knew he was outnumbered, but he was confident in his abilities. He flexed his hands, ready to fight the three leaders who soon stood before him, just a few meters away.


    No words were exchanged, both sides just looked at one another with the intent to kill.


    The first opponent, Lgar, charged at Aron with a roar, his ten-foot frame moving with surprising agility. Aron met him head-on, dodging the first punch and countering with a powerful uppercut that sent Lgar stumbling back. But Lgar was quick to recover, his superhuman strength allowing him to withstand Aron''s blows and retaliate with powerful punches of his own.


    The two fighters circled each other, rain pouring down on their faces. Lgar''s rhino-like features made him look even more menacing, and Aron knew he had to be careful. He feinted with his left hand, then unleashed a devastating right hook thatnded squarely on Lgar''s jaw. The Collosi stumbled back, but his tenacity was unbreakable. He charged back, his massive fists mming into Aron''s chest with the force of a battering ram.


    Aron felt his ribs creaking under the impact, but he refused to back down. He ducked under Lgar''s next attack, then delivered a lightning-fast kick to the Collosi''s kneecap. Lgar grunted in pain, but he didn''t slow down. He kepting at Aron with a relentless fury, his massive fists pummeling the air around him.


    Aron felt his anger rising, and he decided to take the fight to the next level. He surged forward, closing the gap between him and Lgar in an instant. The two fighters locked arms, their muscles bulging with the effort. Aron felt Lgar''s breath hot on his face, and he knew he had to end the fight quickly. He summoned all his strength, then headbutted Lgar with all his might.


    The Collosi stumbled back, dazed and disoriented. Aron used the opportunity to strike, delivering a crushing blow to Lgar''s stomach. The Collosi doubled over, then copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    As Aron turned to face his next opponent, he saw Mon swooping down from above, his sharp talons ready to tear into Aron''s flesh. Aron dodged to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding Mon''s attack. But Mon was relentless, darting around the battlefield with lightning speed, using his aerial advantage to stay out of Aron''s reach.


    Aron knew he had to find a way to bring Mon down to his level. He charged forward, then delivered a powerful punch to the Zatar''s stomach. Mon grunted in pain, then took to the air again. Aron followed him, jumping high into the air and delivering a flying kick that connected with Mon''s chest.


    The Zatar fell to the ground with a thud, but he didn''t stay down for long. He got back up, then charged at Aron with his razor-sharp talons extended. Aron parried the attack using his armor, then grabbed Mon''s arm and twisted it with all his might.


    Mon screeched in pain, then took to the air again. Aron watched him, waiting for the right moment to strike. He knew that the Zatar was fast and agile, but he also knew that he was vulnerable when hended. He bided his time, thenunched himself at Mon with a powerful uppercut.


    The blow connected, and Mon fell to the ground, dazed and disoriented. Aron moved in for the kill, his fists striking with lightning-fast speed.


    Mon tried to defend himself, but Aron was relentless. His fists struck Mon''s wings and chest with deadly precision, each blow causing the Zatar to flinch in pain. Mon knew he had to fight back, but his attacks were clumsy and weak, his strength no match for Aron''s.


    Aron continued to pummel Mon, raining down blow after blow until the Zatar was left lying on the ground, battered and bruised. Aron stood over him, his chest heaving with exertion, as Mon struggled to get back up.


    But before Mon could stand, Kasil charged at Aron with a bellow, his powerful horns aimed straight at Aron''s chest. Aron spun to the side, narrowly avoiding Kasil''s attack, then delivered a powerful punch to the Phet''s side.


    Kasil grunted in pain, then countered with a powerful kick that sent Aron flying through the air. Aronnded hard on the ground, his body skidding to a stop in the mud. He felt the impact reverberate through his body, but he refused to stay down. He got back up, his eyes zing with fury.


    Kasil charged at him again, his powerful hooves pounding the ground. Aron dodged to the side, then delivered a powerful uppercut that connected with Kasil''s chin. The Phet stumbled back, then charged at Aron again, his horns aimed straight for Aron''s heart.


    Aron sidestepped Kasil''s attack, then delivered a powerful blow to the Phet''s back. Kasil stumbled forward, then turned to face Aron with a snarl. He charged at Aron once more, his hooves pounding the ground with fury.


    Aron met him head-on, his fists striking Kasil''s horns with a deafening ng. Sparks flew as the twobatants shed, each trying to gain the upper hand. Kasil''s hooves mmed into the ground, sending shockwaves rippling through the mud. But Aron refused to back down, his muscles bulging with the effort.


    Finally, with a mighty roar, Aron delivered a crushing blow to Kasil''s midsection. The Phet copsed to the ground, unconscious, as Aron stood over him, victorious.


    The rain continued to pour down, but Aron barely noticed. He was breathing heavily, his body covered in mud and sweat, as he surveyed the battlefield. Three opponents hade at him, but he had emerged victorious. The look on his face showed little satisfaction, because from the start, he hadplete confidence in himself.


    At the same level, nobody was his opponent!


    With a triumphant roar, Aron turned and walked away, his corroded silver armor gleaming in the rain. The valley was quiet once more, the only sounds the patter of raindrops on the ground and the soft snoring of the defeated Komi.


    But this was far from over, he could feel the ground trembling as a huge army approached not to far. Even he didn''t have the confidence to emerge victorious from such a sh. He needed to return and ensure the formation wasplete, trying to finish off the three leaders would only end badly because desperate opponents were far more vicious.


    As Aron walked away, the beast men struggled to their feet, refusing to submit. They watched as Aron disappeared into the rain, their eyes filled with defiance.


    "We will not give up so easily," Lgar, the Collosi, growled. "He may have won this battle, but we approach not alone."


    Mon, the Zatar, nodded in agreement. "He may be powerful, but he is not invincible," he said. "Let''s see if he can stop the force of thebined races."


    Kasil, the Phets, looked around at hisrades. "We cannot let him live, if allowed to grow stronger, our future will be grim," he said.


    The Komi stood together, united in their determination. They knew the risks of defying Aron, but they also knew that they could not let him continue to dominate theirnd.


    "We will not give up," Lgar said, his voice ringing out across the valley. "We will fight until our dying breaths, and we will never surrender, do you hear us tulsa!"


    The rain continued to pour down, but the Komi did not move. They stood their ground, waiting for the other forces to reach them. And as they watched Aron disappear into the distance, they knew that their battle was far from over.

 Chapter 288 286: Aron Vs The Komi Of The South Part 2

    Once his body fully healed, Aron rushed in the direction of the settlement as fast as he could, knowing full well the enemies weren''t far behind.


    By the time he arrived, many of the Drakar in the skies were fully aware of approaching threat as they could the enormous number of Komi headed their way.


    Those on the ground also felt something was amiss as the ground began to tremble, the shaking growing more intensely with each passing moment.


    Since Aron arrived first, a few on the ground associated the quaking with him. But Amarr and Greile knew better, and they immediately flew down to meet him once he returned to the territory.


    "We''re done!" Greile announced with great urgency while looking Aron over. His figure clearly showed that he was fresh from a battle, a brutal and tough one at that. Despite that, Aron''s facial expressions looked collected.


    He could answer. "Good." Before turning his head back in the direction he came from and muttering. "The hardest part is over, nowes the second."


    Both Amarr and Greile exchanged confused looks as they didn''t know what he was referring to by saying this. The answer soon came as Aron faced them again and passed them new instructions.


    Meanwhile, a bit further from where Aron was, numerous people began to gather at the wall or outside the city gate. Ever since the tremors began, Rose had inquired as to what was happening and it was then that she learned of the approaching Drakar.


    She immediately put a halt to all activities and came to observe from the wall, ready to act should Aron need her. To her, nothing was more important.


    Some of the Drakar assigned to her that were still present were instructed to give immediate assistance to Aron if he needed it. Whilst at the wall though, her gaze wasn''t on him but instead the gigantic runic pattern carved into thend itself.


    "Incredible¡­"It were like she was seeing a masterpiece right before her eyes. A creation that only someone who understood runes could truly appreciate.


    The likes of Jagu, Jin, udia, A, Xavier and Reginald were also present on the wall, staring to the south and wandering just what was really happening.


    They didn''t realize the gravity of the situation until they saw the gray scaled Drakar getting into what looked like a battle formation in the air with Aron standing on the ground below.


    It wasn''t until the next moment, that many who observed this seen, saw a terrifying event¡­


    As Aron and his army of Drakar were waiting in the open valley, they heard the sound of footsteps approaching from behind a nearby hill. The rain and strong winds made it difficult to see who wasing, but Aron knew that it was not going to be good. He motioned to his army to take up defensive positions as the footsteps grew louder and closer.


    The sheer number of the enemy army was overwhelming. They numbered in the tens of thousands and the ground beneath Aron''s army shook with their approach. Aron stood tall and proud, his army of Drakar at his back, watching as the enemy emerged from the hill.


    As the enemy army got closer, Aron''s sharp senses picked out the three figures of Lgar, Kasil and Mon, standing at the forefront of the charge. His heart beat faster with anticipation as he stepped forward to meet them, his hands already clenched into fists for their second sh.


    The three Komi leaders charged forward, their powerful strides causing the ground to tremble even more. Lgar, with his Collosi features, came charging in first, his fists raised high. Aron stood his ground and waited for Lgar to make the first move.


    Lgar''s first punch came with tremendous force, and Aron barely managed to dodge it. Lgar''s second punch was just as powerful, and itnded squarely on Aron''s side. Aron''s armor managed to absorb most of the impact, but he still felt the force of the blow.


    Aron retaliated with a swift jab to Lgar''s face, followed by a powerful uppercut to his gut. Lgar staggered back, but he quickly recovered and charged forward again, his fists flying.


    Kasil, the Phet, charged forward, his horns lowered and ready to strike. Aron dodged Kasil''s initial attack, but he was unable to avoid the powerful kick to his side. He winced in pain as Kasil''s hoof struck his ribs, but he refused to give in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aron fought back fiercely, his movements fluid and precise. His attacksnded with a loud thud as they connected with Kasil''s tough hide. Kasil was relentless, however, and he continued to charge forward, his horns aimed straight for Aron.


    Mon, the Zatar, attacked from above, his sharp talons ready to strike. Aron could feel the wind from Mon''s wings as he swooped down towards him. Aron jumped back, narrowly avoiding Mon''s talons.


    The battle raged on, with Aron fighting barehanded against the three Komi. Theirbined strength was immense, and Aron was quickly bing overwhelmed. Despite his superhuman physique and healing, he was beginning to tire mentally.


    Aron''s army of Drakar fought valiantly against the enemy army, but they were vastly outnumbered. Their razor-sharp protruding scales did a lot of damage, but they couldn''t hold back the enemy for long.


    Aron knew that he couldn''t win this battle. He was outnumbered and outmatched, and he knew that his army would soon be overwhelmed. He made the decision tomand the Drakar to retreat, while he remained to fight alone.


    He stood there, his fists raised and ready, as the tens of thousands of enemy Komi approached him. The rain poured down heavily, and the winds howled around him.


    Aron red at the oing army, his eyes zing with anger and determination.


    Aron stood in the center of the valley, surrounded by the horde of Komi. His eyes glimmered with a cold intensity, his muscles tensed and ready for theing onught. He was vastly outnumbered, with only his army of Drakar at his back, but he refused to back down.


    As the first wave of Komi charged forward, Aron met them with a flurry of lightning-fast punches and kicks, his body moving like a blur through the rain. He knocked aside his enemies with brutal efficiency, breaking bones and crushing skulls with every strike. The Drakar who had initially wanted to retreat, saw this and were left utterly speechless.


    It was a hopeless situation in their eyes but Aron continued to fight fiercely. He was someone the gray scaled Drakar hated immensely, because of him the majority of their females were dead after all. But then why, why did they feel such a deep admiration as they watched him tear through enemies?


    Because Komi respected strength above all else. Greile and Amarr could both see the determination in the eyes of the male Drakar. Whether she liked it or not, Aron seeding gave them the greatest chance of survival, so before long, they followed his lead, darting forward with razor-sharp ws and teeth bared.


    The rain poured down in sheets, turning the ground into a muddy quagmire. The wind howled through the valley, carrying the cries of the Komi and the snarls of the Drakar. Lgar, Kasil, and Mon led the charge, their bodies glowing with a fierce aura.


    Lgar charged forward with his massive frame, mming into Aron like a freight train. Aron absorbed the impact and retaliated with a savage punch, sending Lgar reeling. Kasil followed with a barrage of horn strikes, but Aron deftly sidestepped each blow, his body moving with fluid grace. Mon swooped down from above, his talons extended, but Aron leapt into the air and delivered a devastating punch to Mon''s gut, sending him tumbling to the ground.


    The Komi were relentless, their numbers seeming endless. They swarmed around Aron like a sea of ws and fangs, their savage roars filling the air. Aron fought on, his fists and feet moving like lightning, his senses heightened to an unbelievable level.


    Meanwhile, many who watched from the settlement did so with their eyes bulging and mouths hanging agape. It was a terrifying scene to the humans and an unbelievable one to the valley Rodes. A sh like no other.


    Because of the distance, rain and winds, the battle could barely be observed properly, with many not sure what was even going on. Thus, a greater sense of anxiousness all around.


    The same feeling was evident for those on the wall, Jagu could see much of the battle and he was amazed by what he was seeing. "Aron¡­ just what is he?"


    Jagu''s words caused to look at him wondering. "Just what was happening in that mess of a sh."


    Rose was the only exception to this, she just stared with an icy but firm gaze at the battle and said nothing.


    The one to answer Jagu''s question was instead T''kar, who couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "A tulsa that stands above all and rules thend¡­ he is a King¡­ The King."


    As the battle raged on, Aron began to tire even more. His muscles burned with exertion, his bones aching with every blow, this was a first for him. The Komi pressed their advantage, sensing that their enemy was weakening. Lgar, Kasil, and Mon moved in for the kill, their eyes zing with fury.


    Aron gritted his teeth and summoned thest of his strength. Heshed out with a final burst of speed, his fists blurring as he delivered a series of devastating blows to his enemies. The Komi fell back many meters, their bodies broken and battered. Aron stood alone in the center of the valley, his eyes burning with a fierce determination.


    He looked out at the remaining horde of Komi that still numbered tens of thousands with more approaching, his voice rang out across the valley. "Submit, or face the consequences," he warned them again. But the Komi refused to yield. They snarled and growled, their eyes zing with defiance.


    They backed down only because they recognized he was an incredible opponent, but not invincible. So long as they continued to press him, it would be their victory, or so they thought.


    ''Enough of them should be within range.'' Aron thought before letting out a fierce roar, his muscles bulging with renewed energy. He bellowed a single word that echoed across the valley.


    "Invoke!"

 Chapter 289 287: Aron Vs The Komi Of The South Part 3

    ?


    As Aron yelled, "invoke!" the ground below the enemy army began to tremble and shake. Suddenly, spikes erupted from the ground, impaling the southern Komi as they were lifted into the air.


    Chaos ensued as the enemy army was caught off guard, some desperately trying to dodge the spikes while others were skewered on them, their blood sttering in all directions.


    Lgar and Kasil were caught in the midst of it all, and both suffered serious injuries from the spikes. Lgar had several protruding from his rhinoceros-like hide, while Kasil had one through his right shoulder.


    However, they refused to back down and continued to fight, using their horns and powerful legs to attack Aron. Seeing their people killed so brutally was both shocking and anger inducing. However, this wasn''t their first battle and they wouldn''t let that stop them.


    Mon, on the other hand, took to the skies, swooping down from above with his razor-sharp talons. Aron could hear the sound of the wind being sliced apart as Mon descended upon him. Aron ducked and dodged, narrowly avoiding Mon''s deadly ws.


    The rain continued to pour down, mixing with the blood and dirt on the ground. The wind howled, adding to the chaos and violence of the battle. Aron''s bare fists were battered and bruised, taking damage faster than he could heal, but he refused to give up. He continued to fight, using his frightening strength to deliver powerful blows to his enemies.


    The Drakar, seeing his determination, rallied behind him and charged forward. They attacked the enemy army with their razor-sharp protruding scales, shing and tearing through flesh and bone.


    Despite their efforts, the enemy army continued to press forward. Aron was getting overwhelmed, his stamina waning faster than it ever had before. For the first time since leaving Argos''s library, he felt actual exhaustion in not only his mind but also his muscles.


    This simple fact made him very aware of something. ''I''m starting to reach my limit.''


    Lgar and Kasil were both relentless, their attacks unyielding. Mon continued to harass Aron from the sky, his talons glinting in the rain. But Aron refused to back down. He stood his ground, taking blow after blow, delivering devastating strikes in return.


    The battle between the four had grown so fierce that no other parties could engage. Any who got close quickly died in the crossfire without even knowing how.


    Kasil''s massive horns were like battering rams, mming into the any enemies in the way with tremendous force. His powerful legs kicked up chunks of earth and rock as he charged forward, his eyes filled with fury. Aron''s heightened senses allowed him to anticipate Kasil''s moves, but even he was caught off guard by the demon''s ferocity due to focusing on so many opponents at once.


    Lgar, despite his injuries, continued to fight with all his might as well. His powerful punches were like sledgehammers, smashing into Aron''s armor with tremendous force.


    Aron''s own blowsnded with deadly uracy, leaving Lgar staggering and bloodied. But the Colossi refused to give up, determined to bring the viin that sought theirnd down by any means necessary.


    The battle raged on for what felt like hours, each side taking and inflicting brutal damage.


    Aron''s capabilities allowed him to endure the onught, but even he was starting to feel the strain. His movements were slower now, his breathingbored, as he fought to not only win but stay alive.


    As the rain continued to pour down around them, Aron let out a roar of rage. His fists zed with a powerful energy as he unleashed his full strength, mming into Kasil with a force that shook the very ground beneath them. The Phet''s body crumpled like a rag doll, his horns shattering on impact.


    Hisrge body slumped into the muddy ground and blood began to drip from his head. With the scene being so chaotic, one couldn''t tell whether he was dead or alive.


    But even as Kasil fell, the remaining Southern Komi continued to fight with renewed ferocity. Aron''s army of Drakar had been nearlydecimated, with nearly all of them possessing injuries, leaving him to face the remaining thousands of enemy Komi alone.


    And yet, despite the overwhelming odds, Arondidn''t look the least bit fearful or concerned. His unfeeling gray eyes focused on the enemy and nothing else.


    The enemy watched as he stood his ground, his corroded silver armor gleaming in the rain, ready to fight to what they began to think would be the bitter end.


    This enemy was unlike anything they had ever seen or heard off, even in tales of old. An enemy so powerful he could battle endlessly, not stopping until everyst one of his enemies was dead.


    Aron now looked to be that sort of enemy towards them.


    They had the advantage in numbers and some thought even strength, and yet¡­ they suffered the biggest loss of lives. Even more absurd, Despite looking tired and his moves getting slower, he still managed to kill one of their best without getting heavily injured himself.


    Like it or not, Mon and Lgar knew that their people now had great fear towards fighting Aron.


    As the enemy army retreated from Aron''s power, a few of them mustered courage to still try and face him. Lgar and Mon, both badly injured, managed to approach Aron, determined to end him once and for all.


    Aron, however, was not afraid. He stood his ground still, his eyes fixed on his opponents. He saw and smelt their fear and their desperationlingering in the air, but with it, he also saw their determination. He knew that they would not give up until they had defeated him.


    Leaving only one conclusion for either side¡­


    Lgar charged at Aron and he threw a powerful punch. But Aron was too quick. He dodged the punch andnded a swift kick to Lgar''s chest, sending him flying backwards. Mon, seeing hisrade fall, rushed forward, ready to backhim. But Aron was ready for him too. He sidestepped Mon''s attack and grabbed him by the arm. He twisted it painfully, causing Mon to cry out in pain before sending him back as well.


    For a moment, the three of them were locked in a tense struggle. The rain poured down around them, and the wind howled through the valley.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aron could feel his opponents'' strength, their will to survive, their determination to defeat him. But he could also feel their bodies unable to go on any longer. They had long pushed their limits and were know simply moving through sheer willpower alone.


    Suddenly, Lgar jumped back to his feet, his eyes filled with rage. He charged at Aron once again, his fists clenched. Aron braced himself for the impact, but this time, Lgar was too fast. Hended a powerful blow to Aron''s stomach, causing him to stagger backwards. Mon saw his opportunity and lunged forward, aiming for Aron''s neck.


    Aron barely managed to duck in time, but he could feel the wind from Mon''s ws as they passed over his head. He turned to face Lgaragain, but it was toote. Lgar charged forward, his horned head lowered. Aron tried to sidestep, but Lgar''s massive body mmed into him, sending him tumbling backwards.


    Aron hit the ground hard, and for a moment, everything went ck. But then he heared the sound of Lgar''s footsteps as he approached him. He knew that he had to act fast if he wanted to survive.


    With all the strength he could muster, Aron rolled over onto his back and kicked Lgar in the face. Lgar stumbled backwards, stunned by the blow. Aron used the opportunity to get back to his feet. He saw Mon rushing towards him again, but this time, he was ready.


    Aron sidestepped Mon''s attack andnded a powerful punch to his chest. Mon fell to the ground, his body convulsing in pain. Aron looked up, his eyes zing with determination.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" he roared. "Come on, then! Let''s end this!"


    Lgar and Mon both stood up, barely, their eyes fixed on Aron. They knew that they have no choice but to face him onest time as their bodies could no longer carry on much longer. In a desperate attempt, they charged at him together.


    Aron braced himself for the impact, ready to finally end things.


    Lgar and Mon charged at Aron, their bodies battered, weak and bloody. Aron stood still, waiting for their attack. He had been woundedheavily and was yet to heal, but he would not let them take him down.


    Lgar lunged at Aron with all his remaining strength, aiming a powerful punch at his head. Aron dodged it with ease, grabbing Lgar''s arm and twisting it behind his back. Lgar roared in pain, but he refused to give up. He spun around, trying to free himself from Aron''s grip, but Aron was too strong. He grabbed Lgar''s head and mmed it into the ground, over and over again, until Lgar stopped moving¡­


    Mon, seeing hispanion fall, flew into a rage. He charged at Aron, his ws extended, trying to tear Aron apart. Aron sidestepped him, dodging his attacks, and then grabbed Mon from a blind spot by the neck. Mon tried to break free, but Aron''s grip was unrelenting. He lifted Mon off the ground and then mmed him down with all his might. Mon''s body shook as it hit the ground, and then ity still.


    Aron stood there, his breath ragged, his body battered and broken. He had defeated an entire army of Komi. His eyes looked around at the bodies of his enemies, at the blood and gore that littered the battlefield. He had won, but felt no great sense of achievement.


    He limped over to the body of Kasil, the Phet he had killed earlier. He crouched down beside it, feeling a strange sense of pity for the creature. Kasil had been a fierce warrior, revered by many but now he was nothing more than a lifeless corpse.


    This sight made Aron realize just how fragile life in Limbo could be, even for those considered to be at the very peak. He couldn''t growcent¡­ not after experiencing a battle like this for the first time in his life.


    Aron stood up, looking out over the valley. He could hear the sound of Drakarian army approaching, the Drakar who had fought so desperately by his side.


    He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. The battle was over, but his journey was just beginning. He had defeated this army, but there would be stronger, greater and more fierce opponents awaiting him in future so long as he continued to roam Limbo.


    He soon opened his eyes, thin mana fluctuations emanating from their corners, but his expression resolute. A willingness in them to do whatever was necessary to achieve what he sought.


    With such a blow delt to the southern Komi, it was very unlikely that they would present any further problems. This meant the sole focus of building an airship could carry on.


    Their destination, the western continent¡­ the Koliean homnd and birth ce of Aron.


    End Of Volume 2.


    A/N: I had taken a very long break before choosing to end the volume on this chapter. I did this because KOL doesn''t have an editor and I wanted to get a better grasp of the Englishnguage before I went on with the story.


    I had initially counted on a friend to assist me in building the book''s power system but that''s proved to be very problematic, thus leading to me ignoring tierspletely for these first two volumes, for that I apologize and I look to fix it once I have more time on my hands or at least someone to help edit past chapters.


    Aside from that the plot has beencking action and was slow paced, especially early on due to my inexperience in writing. Although not perfect I''ve recognized that as a weakness and hope to fix it in theing volume.


    I don''t get manyments so I have very few ideas on what you the readers are having problems with, so feel free toment how you feel the book could improve and what you feel has been a weakness in the first two volumes.


    Ciao.

 Chapter 290 Volume 2 Afterword

    ?


    The second volume ended much quicker than I had initially nned but circumstances changed and we''re about to enter Volume 3. I''ve done some thinking and extra lessons in English to improve what I write and post. With that said although I''m happy with the overall story, they are many parts I know I could have executed better.


    The biggest being, the power system;


    The mistake I made was thinking it won''t carry relevance since the real action and plot in KOL had yet to begin. For that I apologize, with Volume 3, I''m aiming to work on my pacing and I''ve reworked the tiering system as shown below. I will also post it in the auxiliary volume for those to refer whenever. So, as you begin Volume 3, ignore prior knowledge concerning Tiers and some terms.


    I will delete the message once I edit these changes into past chapters.


    In addition to the system, I''ve also redone some terms, better exining how the world functions, you can find more on this in the KOL (Important Terms) auxiliary chapter. There will also be an auxiliary for races, beasts and ces. Should I add prior ones first or give those in volume 3 prority?


    HUMANOID TIERS


    +++Tier 1: Unawakened


    -No understanding or ability to manipte mana


    -Completely powerless in any situation


    +++Tier 2: Novice


    -Basic understanding of mana


    -Can manipte small amounts of mana to perform simple spells


    -Not a significant threat inbat situations


    +++Tier 3: Apprentice


    -Can manipterger amounts of mana


    -Can cast moreplex spells with greater effect


    -Can use mana to enhance physical abilities


    -Starting to be a viablebatant


    +++Tier 4: Adept


    -Mastery over significant amounts of mana


    -Can cast powerful spells with significant effect


    -Can use mana to create and control the elements


    -A formidablebatant


    +++Tier 5: Magus


    -Able to manipte vast amounts of mana


    -Can cast spells with immense power and range


    -Can manipte mana to achieve almost any elemental effect


    -Capable of taking on multiple opponents at once


    +++Tier 6: Archmagus


    -Mastery over nearly limitless amounts of mana


    -Can cast spells of incredible scope and power


    -Can manipte mana to createplex constructs and illusions


    -Can easily defeat multiple opponents at once


    +++Tier 7: Sage


    -Able to manipte mana on a continental scale


    -Can cast spells that affect entire regions


    -Some can manipte the very fabric of reality within a very small radius ( Unique To Origin Art Users )


    +++Tier 8: Grandmaster


    -Mastery over the fundamental forces of mana maniption


    -Able to create orgin spells and arts.


    -Slight understanding of time and space


    -Can create and destroy entire regions with their spells


    +++Tier 9: Archon


    -Able to manipte mana at the atomic and subatomic level


    -Can travel through Limbo regions and origin worlds at will


    -Can alter reality at arger scale


    -World-level threats


    +++Tier 10: Elder Archon


    -Can manipte the fundamental nature of reality itself (limits vary between users)


    -Can destroy entire universes with their spells (If capable enough)


    -Possesses godlike powers and abilities


    +++Tier 11: Celestial


    -Mastery over the very concept of mana


    -Can summon and manipte mana at will (So long as it is present)


    -Capable of feats beyond the understanding of mortals


    +++Tier 12: Divine


    -Can manipte the very essence of existence itself


    -Can create entire regions with their mana


    -Possesses power on a scale beyondprehension (Each being at this level is unique and cannot be understood by normal means)


    +++Tier 13: Cosmic


    -Dominion over entire regions and all itsws


    -Can manipte time, space, matter, energy, and reality within limits (Varies per entity)


    -Capable of feats beyond imagination or description


    Tier 14: Transcendent


    -The embodiment of mana and cosmic power


    -Can transcend physicalws and reality itself


    -Can create and destroy entire realities with rtive ease


    +++Tier 15: Omniscient


    -The ultimate manifestation of mana and cosmic power


    -Can create life


    -Exists beyond the regrprehension


    BEAST TIERS


    +++Tier 1: Wild


    -No understanding or ability to manipte mana


    -Completely reliant on instinct and physical abilities


    -Typically weak and vulnerable to threats


    +++Tier 2: Unawakened


    -Basic understanding of mana


    -Can manipte small amounts of mana to perform simple feats


    -Not a significant threat inbat situations


    +++Tier 3: Novice


    -Can manipterger amounts of mana


    -Can use mana to enhance physical abilities


    -Starting to be a viablebatant


    -Tier 3 allows them to speak telepathically with other beasts.


    +++Tier 4: Elemental


    -Mastery over significant amounts of mana


    -Can cast simple spells with minor effects


    -Can use mana to create and control elements rted to their beastly nature


    -Unique to beasts, tier 4 grants them the ability to understand andmunicate with humanoids.


    +++Tier 5: Arcane Beast


    -Able to manipte vast amounts of mana


    -Can cast spells with significant power and range


    -Can manipte mana to achieve almost any effect of their nature


    -Capable of taking on multiple opponents at once


    -Unique to beasts, tier 5 allows them to shapeshift into a humanoid form.


    +++Tier 6: Magus Beast


    -Mastery over nearly limitless amounts of mana


    -Can cast spells of incredible scope and power


    -Can manipte mana to createplex constructs and illusions


    -Can easily defeat multiple opponents at once


    Unique to beasts, tier 6 grants them the ability to control and manipte the environment around them.


    +++Tier 7: Archmagi Beast


    -Same as humanoid tier


    -Unique to beasts, tier 7 allows them to merge their consciousness with nature itself.


    +++Tier 8: Void Beast


    -Same as humanoid


    -Can create and destroy entire ecosystems with their spells<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Unique to beasts, tier 8 grants them the ability to summon and control other beasts.


    +++Tier 9: Archon Beast


    -Same as humanoid


    -Unique to beasts, tier 9 allows them to merge their consciousness with other beasts, granting them an enhanced sense of awareness.


    +++Tier 10: Elder Archon Beast


    -Same as humanoid


    -Unique to beasts, tier 10 grants them the ability to control and manipte the primal elements of the world.


    +++Tier 11: Celestial Creature


    -Same as humanoid


    -Unique to beasts, tier 11 allows them to transform into a being of pure energy.


    +++Tier 12: Divine Creature


    -Same as humanoid equivalent


    +++Tier 13: Cosmic Creature


    -Same as humanoid


    Tier 14: Primordial Creature


    -Same as humanoid equivalent


    Tier 15: Omniscient Creature


    -Same as humanoid equivalent


    -Unique to beasts, tier 15 grants them the ability to exist beyond the concept of time and space, and to transcend the limitations of existence itself.


    ***RUNES


    -Runes are intricate patterns of symbols that can be used to encode and manipte mana. They are created by skilled practitioners who have a deep understanding of the flow of mana and how it interacts with the world around them.


    ===Pros:


    -Versatile: Runes can be used to encode a wide range of effects, from simple spells toplex enchantments and rituals.


    -Portable: Once a Rune is inscribed, it can be stored and transported easily. This makes it a convenient tool for practitioners who need to carry their spells with them.


    -Scble: Runes can be designed to scale with the amount of mana used to activate them. This means that a single rune can be used to create a small spark or a devastating explosion, depending on the amount of mana avable.


    ===Cons:


    -Complexity: Creating and inscribing Runes requires a deep understanding of magical theory and a significant amount of skill. This means that it can take years of training to be proficient in the art of Rune creation.


    -Fragility: Runes are fragile and can be disrupted by even minor disruptions in the flow of mana. This means that they must be carefully protected and maintained to ensure that they continue to function properly.


    -Risk: If a Rune is inscribed incorrectly or activated improperly, it can have unintended and potentially disastrous consequences.


    ===How it works:


    -Runes work by encoding mana into a series of intricate symbols and patterns. These symbols represent different aspects of the intended effect being created, such as the element being manipted or the direction of the spell''s mana flow.


    -To inscribe a Rune, the practitioner must first prepare the surface on which the rune will be drawn. This might involve cleansing the area of any impurities or infusing it with a particr type of mana.


    -Once the surface is prepared, the practitioner uses a specialized tool, such as a Rune stylus, brush or pen, to inscribe the Rune. The rune must be drawn precisely, with each symbol and pattern in the correct position and orientation.


    -To activate the Rune, the practitioner must channel mana into it and speak a specified activation word. This can be done by using a mana-focusing tool to direct the flow of mana into the rune. The amount and type of mana used will determine the strength and nature of the resulting magical effect.


    ***GLYPHS


    -Glyphs areplex patterns made up of multiple individual runes. They are often used by skilled practitioners who require highly specialized and intricate effects that cannot be achieved with a single rune.


    ===Pros:


    -Power: Glyphs are capable of producing highlyplex and powerful effects. Bybining multiple individual runes, a skilled practitioner can create effects that are far beyond the capabilities of a single rune.


    -Precision: Glyphs can be designed to produce very specific and precise effects. This makes them ideal for use in various controlled environments, such as buildings and other structures


    -Versatility: By using differentbinations of runes, a single glyph can be used to create a wide range of effects. This makes them a valuable tool for practitioners who need to be able to adapt to changing situations.


    ===Cons:


    -Complexity: Creating and inscribing glyphs requires a high degree of skill and knowledge. A practitioner must have a deep understanding of the individual runes that make up the glyph as well as how they interact with each other.


    -Time: Creating a glyph can be a time-consuming process. The practitioner must carefully n and prepare the individual runes beforebining them into the final glyph. This can take days, weeks or even years depending on theplexity of the glyph.


    -Risk: If a glyph is inscribed or activated incorrectly, it can have unintended and potentially dangerous consequences. This risk is magnified when dealing with highlyplex glyphs that involve multiple individual runes.


    How it works:


    To create a glyph, a practitioner must first select the individual runes that will be used topose it. These runes must be carefully chosen based on the desired effect of the glyph.


    Once the individual runes are selected, the practitioner must inscribe them in a specific arrangement to create the final glyph. This arrangement is based on the intended effect of the glyph and the interactions between the individual runes.


    To activate the glyph, the practitioner must channel mana into it and speak a specific activation word. This activates the individual runes within the glyph, which then interact with each other to produce the final magical effect.


    ***MAGE/MAGUS


    -A mage is an individual who has the ability to manipte the mana around them to produce magical effects. They are born with a natural sensitivity to the flow of mana and can learn to harness and direct it to create powerful spells and enchantments.


    ===Pros:


    -Versatility: Mages can use their magic to create a wide variety of effects, ranging from healing spells to offensive attacks to protective shields. This makes them incredibly versatile in a wide variety of situations.


    -Power: With the ability to tap into the mana around them, mages have ess to a nearly limitless source of mana. This enables them to create powerful andplex spells that can have a significant impact on the world around them.


    -Creativity: Because mages can use their magic to create nearly any effect they can imagine, they have the potential for great creativity in their spellcasting. This can lead to the development of new and innovative magical techniques that can push the boundaries of what is possible.


    ===Cons:


    -Complexity: Learning to harness and control the flow of mana is aplex and difficult process that requires years of study and practice. Mages must be constantly learning and refining their techniques in order to stay at the top of their game.


    -Limitations: Despite their vast potential, mages are still bound by thews of magic and the limitations of their own abilities. There may be certain spells or effects that are simply beyond their capabilities.


    -Vulnerability: Because mages are so reliant on the flow of mana around them, disruptions to that flow can have a significant impact on their ability to cast spells. They are vulnerable to attacks that disrupt or drain their mana, leaving them powerless.


    ===How it works:


    Mages are able to manipte the mana around them by tapping into the natural flow of energy that permeates the world. They can draw on this energy to create magical effects, either by shaping the mana directly or by using spells and incantations to channel it into specific forms.


    To be a mage, an individual must possess a natural sensitivity to the flow of mana and undergo years of study and practice to learn the intricacies of magical theory and technique. They must develop a deep understanding of the flow of mana and how it can be harnessed and directed to produce specific effects.


    Once a mage has learned to control the flow of mana, they can begin to develop their own unique magical style, using their creativity and knowledge to create spells and techniques that suit their individual needs and goals.


    ***SPELLS & ARTS


    -Spells and arts are two different types of magical techniques used by mages to produce a variety of effects.


    +++Spells:


    Spells are a form of magic that can be used by almost all mages. They are pre-designed magical incantations that can be used to produce specific effects, such as healing wounds or creating fire. Spells are often learned through books, scrolls, or other magical texts, and can be cast by any mage who has the necessary knowledge and training.


    ===Pros:


    -essibility: Because spells can be learned by almost any mage, they are a widely avable and essible form of magic.


    -Reliability: Because spells are pre-designed and tested, they are generally a reliable way to produce specific effects.


    -Efficiency: Because spells are pre-designed, they can often be cast quickly and efficiently, making them a useful tool in a variety of situations.


    ===Cons:


    -Limited Creativity: Because spells are pre-designed, there is limited room for creativity in their use. Mages who rely solely on spells may find themselves at a disadvantage in situations where new or unexpected magical effects are required.


    -Vulnerability to Counterspells: Because spells are pre-designed, they can be countered by other mages who know the same spells or who have knowledge of how they work.


    -Vulnerability to Disruption: Spells can also be disrupted by disruptions to the flow of mana or other magical disturbances.


    +++Arts:


    Arts are a more specialized form of magic that require specific conditions or requirements to use. Examples of arts include blood magic, elemental magic, and necromancy. Arts often require a specific set of materials, conditions, or sacrifices to use, and may have unique effects or drawbackspared to more traditional spells.


    ===Pros:


    -Uniqueness: Because arts are often specialized forms of magic, they can produce unique effects that may not be achievable through more traditional spells.


    -Power: Arts may be more powerful than spells due to their specific requirements or sacrifices.


    -Mastery: Because arts often require specialized knowledge or training, they can be a way for mages to distinguish themselves from their peers and achieve mastery in their craft.


    ===Cons:


    -Complexity: Because arts often have specific requirements or conditions, they can be moreplex and difficult to learn than more traditional spells.


    -Risk: Arts may require sacrifices or other risky actions to use, putting the mage at greater risk than if they were using more traditional spells.


    -Restrictions: Because arts often have specific requirements or conditions, they may not be usable in all situations, limiting their versatility.


    ===Differences:


    The main difference between spells and arts is in their essibility and requirements. Spells can be used by almost any mage who has the necessary knowledge and training, while arts often have specific requirements or conditions that must be met before they can be used. Additionally, arts may have unique effects or drawbackspared to more traditional spells, making them a more specialized and potentially powerful form of magic.


    ***BLOODLINE


    A bloodline refers to a unique magical heritage or lineage that is passed down through generations of a specific family or group of people. Bloodlines can imbue individuals with unique abilities, magical powers, or physical traits that are not present in others outside of that bloodline.


    ===Pros:


    -Unique Abilities: Bloodlines can grant unique abilities or powers to individuals, which can be useful in many situations such asbat, exploration, or solving puzzles.


    -Cultural Significance: Bloodlines can be a source of pride and cultural significance for the family or group that possesses it, and can help individuals feel a sense of belonging and identity.


    -Community Building: Bloodlines can also bring people together and create a sense ofmunity within the family or group that possesses it.


    ===Cons:


    -Gic Discrimination: Bloodlines can lead to discrimination against those who do not possess the unique abilities or traits associated with the bloodline, creating a sense of exclusion or ostracism for some individuals.


    -Inbreeding: In some cases, bloodlines may require that individuals within the same family or group mate in order to preserve the lineage, which can lead to negative health consequences such as gic disorders or physical deformities.


    -Limited ess: Bloodlines can limit ess to unique abilities or traits to a select group of individuals, potentially excluding others who may have the potential to use them effectively.


    ***BEASTMONGER


    The Beastmonger bloodline is a rare and unique type of magic that allows mages to assimte the mana of beasts they defeat, growing stronger and potentially gaining new abilities. This process involves the mage absorbing the mana of the beast into their own, causing their own mana to mutate and evolve to incorporate aspects of the defeated creature.


    ===Pros:


    -Power Growth: By assimting mana from defeated beasts, Beastmongers can rapidly increase their own magical power and gain new abilities that can help them in future battles.


    -Versatility: With each new beast they defeat, Beastmongers gain ess to new abilities and forms of magic, making them a versatile and unpredictable force to be reckoned with.


    -Unique Abilities: Depending on the type of beast assimted, Beastmongers may gain ess to unique abilities that other mages cannot replicate.


    ===Cons:


    -Risk of Insanity: As the mage assimtes more and more mana from beasts, they risk losing themselves to the primal instincts and urges of the creatures they have defeated, potentially driving them insane.


    -Dangerous Process: The process of assimting mana from beasts can be dangerous and unpredictable, with the potential for the mage to be overwhelmed or even killed by the sheer amount of mana being absorbed.


    -Moral Implications: The process of assimting mana from defeated beasts can be seen as hical or even cruel by some, leading to potential moral conflicts for Beastmongers who may struggle with the implications of their actions.

 Chapter 291 290: Journey To The West Part 1

    ?


    The battle against the southern Komi hade to an unexpected end, with the Drakar and their newfound tulsa overlord emerging victorious..., this was the story spreading from tribe to tribe among the Komi on the entire continent.


    Along with it, was the spread of fear, fear that the same disaster that befell the Komi of the south may follow in all directions given time. The Drakar were after all known for their greed, arrogance and dominance.


    To avoid inviting the same fate upon themselves, various tribes stepped forward and offered tribute to the ruined city Aron and the Drakar resided in.


    The tribute came in the form of resources, food and other trinkets each tribe considered valuable.


    These dealings were left to Rose as Aron quietly recuperated in the depths of the main building without disturbance.


    With the threat of south eliminated, a message was sent to all other parties indirectly. Clearly showing what was in stall for them should they choose to battle Aron and his Drakarian army.


    This illusion of invincibility andplete dominance he created was enough to ensure that not only no trouble came, but also more help.


    Numerous humans and tribe-less Komi flooded the ruined city in the Pesian days toe. However, Rose''s instructions didn''t change and she continued to hasten the construction of the airship, regardless of how many lives were in a poor state due to overworking.


    The humans despised her and Aron whereas the Komi revered them. Unlike humans, the Komi native to Limbo had long since grown used to harsh conditions and means to survive.


    So, despite Rose''s treatment being seen as inhumane, it wasn''t that bad in the eyes of the native Komi. Afterall, she cared little for what they did outside work, which granted them much freedom in a safe territory overseen by the Drakar.


    After many arduous Pesian weeks, the construction of the airship had beenplete. Appearance wise, the ship looked to be of exotic quality but Rose didn''t care much for aesthetics given the resources she was working.


    Her satisfaction came from the fact that she had built an airship like no other. Although much smaller than the average airship, the one she had constructed was built for speed and durability, perfect for navigating the harsh air currents in Limbo.


    Many lives were lost building the airship, human and Komi alike, but what did she care? They got what they wanted and that''s all that mattered.


    With the shipplete, she wasted no time rushing into the lower depths of the main building that lead to a dark storage area of sorts.


    The area was open and eerily quiet, with only the subtle sound of the wind seeping through the cracked areas of the bricks that made up the construct.


    Her gaze was focused on the central area where a silhouette of arge figure could be seen once she directed some light there. This figure was of course Aron.


    Soon the light disyed his entire figure as one of her scouters hovered right above his head.


    At that moment, Aron opened his eyes and raised his head to meet Rose''s gaze before speaking. "From the confident look in your eyes, I''ll assume you''re done."


    A small smile crept up on Aron''s face before the ufortable sound of bones creaking followed as he stood up. He had been in the same position without moving for weeks.


    At first, Rose assumed his injuries were heavier than he let on, but to her surprise, he was already healed the second time she paid him a visit¡­ yet he remained stationary and never moved, despite conversing for a bit with her at times.


    She had asked numerous times what purpose there was in him isting himself but he never gave a clear answer. So, as he stood, she carefully looked at his body but noticed no exterior changes, even with his mana fluctuations, everything looked to be the same as it was before he came in, aside from his ruined armor.


    Only after she fully examined his figure with her gaze, did she reply to his remark with a frown. "Not just done, perfected. Given the scarce resources and unintelligent help I had, I''m quite proud of my final result¡­ as should you."


    Her tone carried clear irritation of the circumstances she had to work under but Aron didn''t pay it much mind and continued to stretch his limbs and muscles.


    During this time, what Aron had actually been doing was fortifying his mind as the luna mana still existed within him. While in this state, he had time to reflect on the events that urred thus far and paint himself a clear direction to follow.


    Despite all the knowledge he had gained from Argos and his father, many things just didn''t add up, especially after experiencing life on his own and without guidance.


    The nature of the various races he interacted with, their emotions, drives, weaknesses, desperation and many more were things no book could describe more vividly than experiencing it for oneself.


    Only then did he have a true picture of things in that regard.


    Whilst stretching he nced at Rose in the corner of his eye. ''To think she''d actually seed in so little time, hopefully it works.''


    His expression made it hard to anticipate his thoughts per usual but at the moment, he was genuinely amazed that Rose was able toplete such a daunting task, this quickly no less.


    Ever since he began this walk-through life on his own, he gained an interest in individuals that stood out from the norm. Rose, Evanora, Lucas, Jin, Juliet and so on.


    Each of these individuals had certain elements about them that separated them from the fold. One couldn''t calcte their actions or thoughts using normal standards, the same could be said for Aron and thus the interest to know more.


    Rose tapped her healed boot repeatedly with a rhythm of impatience while Aron was immersed in the epiphanies his istion had brought.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seeing Rose do this, he turned and began walking in her direction before saying, "No need to look so impatient, I''m ready to leave immediately."


    Rose''s frown faded and was reced by instead a raised brow and an expression of relief. "Good, one can only bear so much of this primitive ce."


    "Primitive? This is considered developed in Limbo. If you think this is bad then you''re in for a surprise." Aron warned as he walked past her.


    As Rose followed and matched pace with him, she replied, "I think you misunderstand me, ack of civilization isn''t what I consider primitive. To me, primitive is ack of intellectual presence."


    Given what the ces they''ve been to thus far, Aron could believe her statement as not once has she overlyined about an area.


    Once the two made it back up to the main hall, they found the main figureheads of the ruined city present and awaiting.


    The moment the airship wasplete and Rose was seen walking away, many were quick to anticipate the return of Aron.


    So as his frame walked into the hall, many eyes were cast his way, some with fear, others with admiration.


    Among the people present, Aron only cast a direct nce at a few of them. Jagu who had grown slightly bulkier, Jin who looked like he had witnessed hell and Evanora who was still Evanora.


    After witnessing Aron fight such a brutal fight, Jagu strived to get stronger any chance he got, and that was beginning to reflect in his physique.


    As for Jin, hisplicated expression came from the fact that he yed a major role in overworking some humans to their deaths. He could''ve spoken up but he didn''t, he just watched and did as he was instructed. Now his principles were changing.


    Not much could be said in the case of Evanora, aside from having Rose question her existence every now and then. She kept to herself and most times chose to sit idly in the depths were Aron isted himself. Even those who barely knew her so her as a very strange being.


    A silence prevailed the hall after Aron and Rose entered, with no one speaking. After Aron looked at Jagu, Jin and Evanora, he spoke first. "Jin, Jagu, Evanora, get ready, we leave immediately." He didn''t raise his voice but his words were loud and clear enough for all to hear.


    He was leaving.


    Among the humans present, udia, Xavier, Scarlett, Reginald and A had all expected this, it wasn''t like he was making an airship for d¨¦cor. What came as a surprise was the fact that he wasn''t nning on bringing humans along¡­ them included.


    udia''s face looked a bit distraught at the thought but she didn''t speak up.


    Aron didn''t look her way and directly turned towards Rose, "I''ll leave you to pick an adequate crew. At least one durable enough tost the journey to the western continent."


    Rose shrugged off his statement as if obvious and begun to walk away. "I''ve long since prepared a shortlist. Who do you take me for?"


    With a confident and proud look in her eye, she walked away with a small smirk, hips swaying.


    Soon the hall cleared and only some Drakar and Aron were left. These Drakar were Greile, Rorguvv and Amarr, all of whom had their heads lowered in reverence of Aron.


    "Did you find Osar?" He asked inly and Amarr stepped up and shook her head. "We did not, no body or presence, it is safe to assume he''s in hiding, as for why? I do not know."


    After receiving this answer, Aron no longer lingered on it, he was simply curious. What he actually wanted to discuss was far for important.


    "I''ll be leaving thesends soon, and thus dominion over them shall fall onto you..."


    Hearing this, slight smiles began to creep up on the faces of the Drakarian leaders, especially Amarr whose ambitions were fairly high¡­ but Aron was not done.


    "¡­however." The moment he said this, the smiles froze and the trio listened intently. "I have no ns of just handing over a rich continent I struggled to gain so don''t misunderstand. I leave thesends and expect to find adequate growth the day I return, be it stronger armies or better resources, I do not care. Remember these words and don''t forget who owns thesends¡­ and your lives."


    Aron''s words carried a terrifying intent to them. He was already a figurehead in the eyes of the Drakar so his threats carried extreme meaning to them.


    In reality, Aron had no real ns to return. But in the case that he did in future, it was better to find thends had grown along with the habitants, serving better use to him overall.


    With that said, Aron turned, ready to walk away, when Amarr raised her head and spoke. "What of the tulsa wandering thends and the city?"


    Her smile was bloody and one could guess what she was thinking by asking this. Aron paused and nced at her in the corner of his eye before answering.


    "I think your kind deserve a feast."

 Chapter 292 291: Journey To The West Part 2

    ?


    The ruined city in which Aron resided had been somewhat quiet since his sh with the Southern Komi, the only noise that did prevail was that of the ongoing airship construction.


    However, with that over, the city was almost eerily quiet. The heavy winds whistled through the ragged streets and old buildings that now acted as homes to some humans.


    With the construction over, they felt better days were ahead of them in the harshnds of Limbo. But they couldn''t be anymore wrong¡­


    Because sometime after the construction, the Drakar began circling the city in an organized pattern.


    The people didn''t think much of this at first so they just looked up in wonder or ignored itpletely, too tired and depressed to care.


    Up in the air, Amarr stood above all the Drakar and looked down at the city with focused eyes before speaking. "Avoid the young and vigorous, they are still significant¡­ now GO!"


    Her tone was clear and vicious, but her words could not be understood by the humans so even then they remained oblivious, although not for long¡­


    Without warning, the Drakar began to rain down in hordes, viciously tearing into the flesh of their stunned targets.


    In mere moments, the city began to be dyed red.


    Screams and cries for help followed, drowned out only by the sound of wings pping and flesh tearing. It was like a nightmaree true.


    Even those who weren''t targets suffered. Their minds and bodies desperately trying to escape the sudden danger, too absorbed in fear to realize they weren''t even being chased.


    Some chose to hide desperately, while some simply took their own lives¡­ it was truly a sad sight.


    Though even in such chaos, fewer tried to fight back, but it proved to be beyond pointless.


    The only ones safe from the spectacle were already on their way to the airship. These people were those Rose deemed useful enough to bring along as a crew.


    Scarlett, Reginald, A, udia, Xavier and some misceneous help. Only four. Her reason for this simply being that they were both educated and somewhat capable. It would have been a waste to leave them as meals for the Drakar in her eyes.


    This group had no idea of what was happening, in their eyes they could only guess what transpired. Various positive and negative possibilities came to mind, but none were voiced by anyone.


    At the end of the day, they only really cared about their own lives, it was human nature to be this way. But it wasmon sense and the choice was obvious.


    They chose to live.


    Thus, the walk to the airship was rather quiet, but deep down everyone''s hearts were shaken by the brutality of Limbo. All those humans¡­ were now nothing more than food.


    Once at the airship, Scarlett couldn''t help but be impressed with it, it was unlike anything she''d seen before.


    The airship was arge vessel, with a sleek design and a metallic exterior. It featured arge, bulbous body that tapered at the ends and was equipped with numerous propellers. The airship''s main cabin was situated in the middle of the vessel and featuredrge, circr windows that offered panoramic views of the surroundings. The cabin was essed via a series of metal stairs and gangways, and it was furnished withfortable seats, tables, and various control panels. The airship''s numerous propellers were powered by aplex system of engines and turbines, which allowed it to move swiftly through the air.


    It was the first time she had seen a mechanism like this that wasn''t powered purely by mana.


    Aron did this because of how chaotic mana density could get in Limbo. If they were to wander into a zone where the density was ever changing, it could prove disastrous if the airship was solely mana powered.


    Thus, secondary engines were needed, powered by various unique fossil fuels he deemed capable of managing.


    Scarlett didn''t dy to get to her post in the airship''s piloting cabin, her eyes were still sparking with awe, sowing her eagerness to fully test the airship''s marvel.


    Rose had joined her in the cabin, wanting to take analytical data of the airship''s first flight.


    One would assume a few tests would need to be run first but Rose was that confident in what she made. And with a backup engine ready at all times, even on the slim chance the first failed, they''d be just fine.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    So, while the ruined city continued to echo with the cries and screams of humans, the airship took to air, causing violent winds to scatter about in all directions.


    At this time, almost everyone on the airship was on its deck, overlooking the city as they took off.


    Many hadplicated expressions, feeling a plethora of emotions at the sight of gruesome happenings taking ce.


    The only three who didn''t look the least bit bothered on deck were Jagu, Evanora and Aron himself.


    Jin and Evanora stood closest to him on either side whilst Jagu was a bit further on Jin''s side. After a watching in silence, Jin couldn''t help but speak up. "Many of the people in the city were innocentmonfolk. I know you don''t do things without reason but I''d feel better knowing if this really was necessary." He muttered while his grip tightened against the guard rail.


    As reckless and carefree Jin seemed, he had his principles. His only real purpose was vengeance at the start, and by letting Victoria Vonstein live, he overcame it. But now this¡­


    Aron wasn''t surprised by the question, only raising a brow upon hearing it. He looked at the chaotic city for a moment before giving Jin an answer.


    "Those present in the city were weak, sooner orter they''d die. Besides, most despise me, so why let them leave and spread that hate? When instead I could just give them to a race that see''s me as a sort of lord as a reward."


    Jin furrowed his brows upon hearing the answer but he couldn''t refute. The thousands of humans who hade to the ruined city almost all hated Aron with a passion. Given the chance and means, they wouldn''t hesitate to go against him.


    It wasn''t really the answer he was looking for but it was enough. Aron didn''t honey his words and stated the cold facts that all could see. He was of course responsible for said hate but given the circumstances, Aron never had many options, anyone smart enough could see that.


    Soon, one by one the people on deck began to head inside as they got further and further away from the city. As the airship went higher, many found it difficult to be on the deck as the atmosphere alone was ufortable.


    The only four that remained being Aron, Evanora, Jin and Jagu who continued to overlook the surroundings around them in silence. Aron broke this silence by asking Jin a question of his own. "What do you hope to gain by following me? I doubt its still revenge against those who wronged your n."


    Jin was a valuable asset in the eyes of Aron, one that could grow to be very powerful should his potential be put to use. However, without understanding the goal of said asset, he risked creating a potential enemy.


    With a weary look and a sigh, Jin replied, "I don''t know. I guess I just want to see what your end goal is, if everything you''re doing is really worth all this." He said while periodically tapping the guard rail.


    It was Aron thought, right now Jin had no real motivation aside from perhaps staying alive and even that didn''t seem as strong as before. Without a strong mentality and rive, Jin would only prove to be a burden or problem.


    So, Aron needed to provide him something to work towards. And he did just that with his next words.


    "Before, you had mentioned that you wanted my help in facing the aristocrats and resurrecting your n. Just because we''re no longer in Pesia, doesn''t mean your bloodline needs to die with you. If anything, it means you can create an even more powerful n, and this time, even if you''re gone, you''d at least know you left them with strong allies."


    Aron chose his words carefully, tugging at the needs of Jin. Resurrecting his n? Making sure they have powerful allies before he died? Wasn''t this enough of a goal?


    And who better to have as a powerful ally than Aron?


    However, Jin wasn''t so desperate as to believe those words immediately. In his eyes Aron could either be his greatest ally or worst enemy depending on the circumstances.


    He needed to know for sure that he coulde to trust Aron with his descendants.


    As for Aron, the thought of having a younger generation who possessed Jin''s talent was a very alluring prospect. One Jin couldn''t even hope to imagine.


    For the moment though, Jin gained some boost to his mood and patted Jagu on the back while grinning. "Well, that''s that. Come on big guy, let''s you and I see if this thing has some ce we could train a bit."


    The prospect of training was one Jagu couldn''t refuse, so he didn''t hesitate to follow Jin, leaving Aron and Evanora.


    She then looked in his direction and asked her own question, one Aron wasn''t ready for.


    "What is Evanora''s purpose?"

 Chapter 293 292: Journey To The West Part 3

    ?


    Weeks soon followed after the group''s journey had begun. In that time, Aron had not answered Evanora''s question concerning her purpose. It wasn''t something he could tell her recklessly as could shape her behavior in future.


    He could only dodge the question, which she seemed to forget about by the next day. Whether or not that was case, Aron couldn''t be sure. His understanding of her hadn''t improved much despite spending several months together.


    Even many of the weeks that passed, Evanora could always be found in his room, nkly absorbed in her sketches or just watching Aron work. She would alternate between him and Lady Rose, with the only time when she was alone being when she slept.


    Meanwhile Jagu and Jin who couldn''t find a suitable ce to train on the airship as it wasn''t built for that had no choice but indulge their boredom in other ways. Often making up odd situations in which they couldpete.


    The rest of the overall atmosphere on the airship was good. Unlike in the ruined city, even those brought along as help didn''t have difficult tasks and had plenty of time to their selves.


    In fact, most of them rarely ever saw Aron or Rose during that period. It was only during the past few sleep cycles that Aron and her had begun surface, always making trips to the deck.


    This was because as they drew closer to the western continent, the more cautious they had to be, especially given that Aron''s race could possess individuals with wings.


    One thing confused Rose though, and as they stood on the deck this time around, she asked.


    "Although I understand overall caution when approaching such an unknown, I thought your people would be weing to you, given the value you hold and all towards them." She voiced casually while her hand madeplicated gestures to steer her scouter in the skies, scouting many kilometers ahead.


    Aron let out a mocking snicker as if he found the prospect a joke. "I doubt my value still holds now that they are back in Limbo. Although it could be quite beneficial if they did still value me at that level."


    "And if they don''t?" Rose asked with a narrowed guess, not in the mood for another heated fight.


    Thankfully, Aron already had other thoughts concerning them. "Then we avoid them, they aren''t our main purpose foring¡­ although, the knowledge possessed by the native Kolieans could havee in handy."


    "Oh, is that so? You still haven''t clearly disclosed what we''re after here," Rose expressed with a minor frown. She never did like the idea of not being in the know, especially if Aron was nning something.


    "Answers Rose, I''m here to find answers." He expressed in the same vague manner he had thest time she inquired, causing her to cast him a displeased stare before retorting. "Funny, and here I was seeking the same thing from you."


    Her sarcasm echoed clearly to Aron but he only revealed a small smirk before replying with his own dose of sarcasm. "Here''s hoping we both get want then."


    Rose simply clicked her tongue and returned her attention to the task at hand. Aron no longer pushed her mood either and just leaned against the rail and observed the surroundings.


    He heightened his sense of sight to look much further away so as to spot any ariel threats in advance and act ordingly.


    After sometime, Rose retracted her hand, a gesture she often did when recalling her scouter. She then turned to the concentrated Aron with her arm resting on her hip and spoke.


    "I doubt the scouter will return with anything of note aside from scenery. By now I had expected for us toe across your people, perhaps even some unique ariel creatures but so far nothing."


    It wasn''t the first time she and Aron scouted ahead like this as they drew closer so she was beginning to find the task tedious and unnecessary as it brought about no new information and took away quality time better spent reading for her.


    Following her words, he also stopped what he was doing and turned to meet her gaze before replying, "The chances of us seeing one of my kind is very slim. It''s not easy for Kolieans to evolve to the level that they possess wings. At the very least, someone capable of that definitely wouldn''t be used a guard or patrolman. If they were, then we''d be in trouble."


    "Because of their ariel advantage or they are just that powerful?" She asked with a brow raised, somewhat interested in knowing more about Aron''s physiology.


    "In most cases both. To have evolved wings can mean two things, either one is incredibly powerful and evolved them quicker than the average Koliean or they have lived long enough for them to develop, in which case their strength and experience can prove to be more deadly than thetter."


    Rose nodded understandably at his words and didn''t enquire more. A momentter, her scouter returned and they both looked over what it had recorded but saw nothing of note yet again.


    Aron looked pleased at the fact but Rose could only show a look of annoyance andment with sarcasm. "Those birds look quite vicious, perhaps we should alternate our course."


    Her sour mood was ignored by Aron who just shrugged it off. "Birds just mean we are getting close tond, if we hadn''t changed our path to avoid the various inds across this ocean, you would likely seen some truly vicious birds."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well, anything beats the boredom of staring at clouds." She retorted while turning her gaze away from her scouter, ready to return inside and use her time on more adequate things.


    As she was walking away, Aron had a smug look on his face and said one more finalment in mockery towards her.


    "And here I thought you were a woman who enjoyed the simpler things about life."


    Rose gave him one final displeased gaze, before her figure disappeared behind the door leading to the interior. Once she was gone, his smug look faded and was released by a neutral expression before muttering.


    "So much for using Argos''s guide to charming women of all races." He mocked.


    Rose being who she is, Aron wanted to have some degree of hold over her that surpassed knowledge. After all, the more time she spent with him, the more she learned and perfected concepts that even he couldn''t fully understand.


    But with Rose, he found that she considered him tolerable on a good day. She wasn''t as emotion driven as many of the lifeforms he had encountered thus far and she certainly wouldn''t be thest.


    Still, he was sure something woulde up eventually. He just needed to be both patient and smart with how much knowledge he provided.


    ''No wonder all civilizations eventually fall. One can never truly prepare or ount for individuality. However, ¡­'' Aron''s brows furrowed and he sank deeper into thought.


    Meanwhile, back on the eastern continent they had left, the Drakarians begun to expand, wanting to ensure they had dominion over the entire continent before the other races could recover.


    The cunning Amarr even used Aron''s name to foster surrender from numerous Komi who had witnessed first hand just how terrifying of a being he was.


    In their minds and hearts, the Drakarians were under his control, thus their words could be seen as his own.


    Amarr knew that if she and her kind allowed too much time to pass and the knowledge of Aron leaving was known, their advantage would disappear and another war for territory would likely break out as they too were greatly weakened.


    To ensure no problems would arise, Rorguvv personally executed any strong Komi that would have proved to be difficult. Doing so was easy as many of them submitted to their fate in order to ensure their kind didn''t have to suffer.


    The three leaders of the south were widely regarded as the strongest by many Komi tribes. For them to be defeated by a single individual with while having an army to back them up¡­ it was just too terrifying.


    The sight of the Drakar expanding was equally terrifying for the humans now scattered all over the continent. But Amarr still remembered that they were some among them that could rival an olden one.


    To avoid another disaster, like in the Drakarian mountains, the Drakar avoided humans altogether. There focus after all was recovering and expanding.


    Amarr didn''t dare to forget the possibility of Aron returning, so everything she did, she did in his name, not out of admiration but raw fear.


    But while she and the Drakar expanded, those capable among the humans began to understand the world of Limbo better and its dangers. Quickly adapting to the hellish world, they now had to live in.


    Among these groups, was the one housing Henry, Lucas, Anastasia and other capable individuals.


    They had made little progress in terms of distance traveled as they avoided moving into areas, they weren''t sure of. Instead, they found areas they deemed to be rtively safe and built camps.


    This being Anastasia''s idea, Henry agreed and supported it fully. Lucas on the other hand was more concerned with finding his family¡­ or at least traces of them to prove they were dead.


    Unfortunately, even he could see that it was more sensible to create an area where humans could be safe, otherwise he wouldn''t even know where to take his family even if he found them. The only thing he could do was head out on his own with others who were in search for family or friends in asional patrols.


    Normally, they found nothing except decayed corpses but sometimes they would encounter other humans, usually in a terrible state but alive. This time as they were patrolling with Lucas in the lead, they came to a sudden stop as Lucas spotted a familiar figure in the distance, near the carcass of arge predatory beast.


    "Juliet?"

 Chapter 294 293: Not As It Seems Part 1

    ?


    Lucas stood in the dimly lit and grim woond with hispanions at his side, all of them looking in the direction of the woman whose name he had just called out.


    She seemed familiar to a few but only Lucas knew her due to his brief time in Galos. Juliet, the strong young woman of noble birth. Quiet, intimidating and in his eyes, beautiful.


    Yet now, before his eyes, she looked vastly different than before. Her once golden like hair that cascaded beautifully down her back was scruffy and unkempt, giving her more of a wild look.


    Hearing her name called, Juliet turned her head slowly, neither surprised nor excited. The two''s eyes met but Juliet said nothing and just began to walk away.


    "Wait!" Lucas abruptly called out and began running in her direction. "Where are you going? We havee this way with others and-." Before Lucas could finish his sentence, Juliet turned around at a freakish speed and mmed her foot into the ground with great force.


    The earth trembled and the unprepared Lucas lost his bnce and stumbled to his knees. As he tried to get to his feet, Juliet approached and looked down at him with no emotion, her thoughts a mystery.


    "If you follow me, I''ll kill you." She warned, her tone carrying a seriousness that Lucas had never heard before.


    Confusion shed across his face and he wanted to inquire more but immediately after saying that one sentence, Juliet raised her leg andnded a clean kick on Lucas''s chest.


    He got sent back flying in the direction of his group, who watched the scene with terror in their eyes. Lucas was someone already considered capable in their eyes despite hismon origins and yet¡­ he couldn''t fight back at all.


    After kicking him away, Juliet''s facial expression changed. She looked like she was in pain and held her abdomen but only briefly before gritting her teeth and walking away.


    ''I need more.'' She thought to herself and soon her figure vanished into the darkness.


    Only after they were sure she was gone did the others rush to Lucas''s aid. The kick alone had already caused damage but thending had also caused him to hurt his head, leaving him unconscious.


    They rushed back to camp where a scene was roused as many immediately assumed a problem had risen. Many worried that perhaps it was a dangerous creature that hunted humans nearby.


    Such a scene attracted the attention of Anastasia and Henry to the scene, where they immediately questioned those who had gone with Lucas.


    After hearing the details, both Henry and Anastasia looked perplexed by what they had heard. With Anastasia muttering, "This makes no sense. She''s always been strange but to attack for no reason¡­"


    Henry shared in his thoughts as he too couldn''t think of a usible reason for what had happened.


    "This ce changes people, we''ve seen that first hand. So maybe¡­" Henry''s suggestion was more feasible, given in the time of their travels, they had seen some of the worst sides humanity had to show.


    It wasn''tpletely impossible for Juliet to have be that way but Anastasia wasn''t the type to believe unless sure of something herself. But with bigger worries on her mind, she could only put the matter to rest for now.


    Meanwhile, back on Aron''s airship, trouble began to brew.


    Like usual, he was in his study, going over some of the knowledge within his legacy ring and trying his best to understand it. All of a sudden, he heard Jagu''s voice call to him from outside his quarters.


    "Aron, we have a problem." Jagu spoke calmly but the urgency in his voice could be heard.


    Aron retracted his gaze from the piece of scribbled paper on his desk and immediately rushed to the door. Upon opening it, a heavy stench of fear invaded his nose and caused him to frown.


    "Let''s go." He didn''t bother asking what the problem was and just moved quickly with Jagu towards the deck of the airship, once there, he found a small crowd, almost the entire crew present.


    His arrival didn''t even catch notice as everyone had their gazes glued to the skies.


    Without asking why, he tilted his head upward and his eyes immediately widened as the image of a gigantic figure mirrored in his irises.


    Far above them in the dark and gloomy clouds above, something could be seen moving, something big, more than five times the size of their airship at the very least.


    Aron''s attention was only broken when Rose appeared before him and asked, "What is that thing?"


    The question she posed had everyone look his way in hopes for an answer but his face remained grim. "A bird of prey, a really big one at that. We''ll be fine as long as,-!!"


    His answer was cut short when all of a sudden, the once steady flying giant, erupted from the skies and released an ear-piercing screech. One so terrifying that even Aron needed to cover his ears lest his ear drums burst.


    In the next moment, a terrifying scene unfolded.


    The head of an enormous bird caused the skies the clouds to scatter, revealing its majestic form containing bright red and white feathers with piercing green eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Although it was a few kilometers from them, it''s sheer size made it look all the closer as it began to descend to the peaceful looking oceans below.


    Some looked relieved at this but Aron''s visage worsened and he shouted. "A void beast¡­ and Its about to dive, everyone get back inside!"


    He spoke while already retreating, a void beast stood at the eighth tier among beasts, an absolute powerhouse in most regions of Limbo with little to no rivals.


    What really had Aron worried, was the fact this particr beast looked close to evolving towards the ninth tier, making it a creature he wouldn''t want to face if he could help it.


    With he himself being in seventh tier and closing in on the eighth, he was at least confident he could get away, but that was only true under favorable conditions.


    The open ocean beneath them made this less than favorable.


    Seeing Aron rush back inside, others didn''t hesitate. For many, including Rose, this was the first time seeing him look seriously worried.


    Once inside, the atmosphere felt heavy and Aron turned to Scarlet and spoke with urgency, "Get us away from that thing, the direction doesn''t matter just do it quick."


    Scarlett didn''t ask and just run back to the control cabin while Rose approached Aron, if he had reason to worry then so did, she. But before she could ask anything, the devastating screech once again rumbled, sounding like thunder in the eye of a storm.


    In the next moment, the airship shook violently but not from the creature''s screech and instead from Scarlett abruptly changing directions.


    Many stumbled while those quicker just found bnce by clinging to the walls.


    "Dammit, this won''t work." Aron clicked his tongue and moved to a window that allowed him to see the scene outside.


    The creature looked more like it was in free fall than diving, something that big simply didn''t look able to fly and yet in the next moment, its beak broke the surface of the ocean as the rest of its body sunk with immense force.


    In its wake, the ocean shook and the water sshed upward, creating an artificial tsunami that rivaled the size of mountains.


    Others followed in Aron''s actions and looked out the many windows in that hallway, all seeing the same thing and sharing looks of horror.


    Still, many clung to hope and felt the airship could fly higher and avoid the iing wave but Scarlett''s next words shattered these dreams. "Everyone, brace for impact, we can''t avoid that."


    Aron turned his gaze away from window and faced Rose, "Use your scouters to help propel the airship towardsnd."


    He remained vague as time wasn''t on his side to exin. His mind was already churning as he rushed to the control cabin where a panicked Scarlett was trying her best to steer the airship towards the western continent.


    Her instincts proved right as many would have tried to steer upward in panic.


    "Look, be straight with me, can we make it?" For the first time, Scarlett looked shaken, her entire figure exuding fear.


    Aron didn''t even walk in and just passed an instruction. "Just fly in the direction ofnd as quick as possible, focus on that and nothing else."


    His words short but clear, Scarlett nodded and took a deep breath before tightening her grip on the steering panel, despite her hands shaking nonstop.


    Without a word, Aron returned in the hall where much of the crew gathered but didn''t stop and walked toward the door leading to the deck.


    Anyone could tell that if that wave hit, anyone up there would either die instantly or get hit off.


    "Where are you going?" A concerned udia asked, she already knew Aron wasn''t the type to put himself above others so her first instinct was that he was nning to save his own life.


    On any other day, she may have been right, but this situation didn''t really have such an option, something he revealed as he replied, "To make sure we don''t get killed."


    His answer was brief and he stepped out, causing some to regain hope but not much.


    Rose also couldn''t shake the look of unsurety stered on her face and just walked away as well to do her part while muttering, "Whatever you''re nning, it better work."


    Aron walked onto the deck where it already felt like a torrential storm was pouring down. He walked toward the rear and stood near the guard rail while looking directly at the towering wave approaching.


    "This better work."

 Chapter 295 294: Not As It Seems Part 2

    ?


    The wave drew closer to the airship, making it clear to the crew that they couldn''t reachnd before it hit. So now the focus turned to Aron, whom they eagerly watched through the few windows that looked out to the deck.


    "Elemental magic maybe? But then again, I''ve only really ever seen Aron battle inly¡­" Jin casuallymented whilst standing next to Jagu who was perhaps the calmest in this scenario.


    He could understand Jin''s worries, but he had confidence in Aron''s abilities, having witnessed him perform stunning feats already. "You can''t fight nature."


    Jin raised a confused brow towards Jagu''s reply, feeling like it carried a meaning different from what he had in mind.


    Before he could ask further though, Arias''s figure began to move and drew the focus of everyone, Jin included.


    He spread his arms wide and his veins began to show, what followed was a vicious mana fluctuation, suffocating even to those within the airship.


    His eyes remainedpletely focused on the waves, in wait. The down pour the tsunami caused was ferocious but Aron didn''t budge. His figure remained strong, until the wave looked close to making contact.


    In that brief moment, he took a deep breath and used all his strength to bring his hands forward and sh his palms together.


    Pa~


    A loud mp resounded on the scene, drowning out even the sound of rain and the waves.


    This action of his created a strong st of wind to split the upper part of the tsunami in have, causing it to dwindle to a smaller size, just barely below the airship.


    As for airship itself the area in which the st was focusedpletely dismantled, afterall, the airship wasn''t one crafted to be overly tough.


    The recoil sent Aron flying back against a wall, shattering it and the door leading inside. Those within stumbled and lost bnce but overall, it seemed like Aron had seeded.


    Rose was ready to put her scouters to use and have them help propel the ship forward faster, but then hope once again shattered as the terrifying screech of the unknown creature resounded once again.


    Its head erupted from the water with its mouth full of peculiar sea creatures unfortunate enough to be its prey.


    Aron saw this whilst in the midst of standing up and watched as another even bigger tsunami was created. As if that weren''t bad enough, it came at greater speed than before, contact with their ship was eminent and Aron knew he couldn''t stop it in time even if he could.


    "Abandon ship or brace for impact." He muttered in a low tone, but loud enough for Jagu who was closest to hear.


    Jagu then took a deep breath and yelled out the words, bringing everyone out of their dazed stupor.


    Adrenaline pumped furiously and many didn''t hesitate to hold on for dear life to whatever they could. Aron himself didn''t rush to anyone but instead outside, as useful as some of the people were, his safety came first.


    He found the odds to be better if he jumped off and avoided the collision. In his mind, the unknown creature''s appearance had likely chased away its prey, meaning the chance of encountering danger there had slimmed.


    Sadly, the option to jump off wasn''t one everyone could use, as the height alone was enough to kill those with weak bodies or strength below the fifth tier.


    It was only when they saw Aron rushing to jump off that some followed suit, Jagu included. But Jin knew he couldn''t do the same without getting injured, from there drowning couldn''t be avoided.


    Lady Rose also observed Aron jumping off and could understand why. If the airship broke apart, it would be like being in a storm of debris. All it took was one jagged piece of the ship to hit your body at a great speed for your life to end.


    Without wasting time, she stepped out beckoned her scouters over. She climbed on one whilst Evanora came from nowhere and stepped onto the other, looking as aloof as ever despite the circumstances.


    Rose looked at her for a moment but didn''t protest. She had nned on sending it down towards Aron, the only person she considered of value but stopped herself.


    Evanora carried importance too and at the first sign of danger towards Aron, she could always rid the scouter of its current passenger.


    Without further dy, she moved herself and Evanora out of harms way, leaving a terrified crew who could only now hope that their luck was good.


    The crew members braced themselves as the massive wave collided with the airship. The impact was devastating, causing the vessel to shudder and groan under the immense pressure. Jin and the rest of the crew held on tightly, their hearts pounding with fear and anticipation.


    As the tsunami crashed down upon them, the airship was engulfed in a maelstrom of water and debris. The ship creaked and strained, its fragile structure unable to withstand the sheer force of the wave. Splintered wood and shattered ss flew in all directions, threatening the lives of those still on board.


    Aron, having leaped from the airship just before the collision, focused on his next move. With calcted precision, he aimed to dive deep beneath the water''s surface, away from the devastating impact of the tsunami. His expression remained concerned, but his mind sharp and focused as he prepared himself for the imminent plunge.


    Rose on the other hand took control of the situation. She skillfully steered herself and Evanora away from the chaos on her scouter, using timed maneuvers to navigate through the debris-filled atmosphere. Evanora, as always, maintained her aloof presence, just watching the events in a barely awoken state.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As for Jagu who had also leaped off, he attempted to replicate Aron''s method. With determination in his eyes, he followed Aron''s lead and leaped off the airship, aiming to dive beneath the water''s surface and evade the collision. Thoughcking Aron''s experience and precision, he hoped to survive by sheer willpower alone.


    Meanwhile, Jin and the remaining crew members could do nothing but brace themselves for the impending impact. Fear gripped their hearts as the colossal wave crashed into the airship, shaking it to its core. The collision was intense and catastrophic, unleashing a cacophony of destruction upon the vessel.


    The airship groaned and protested as it was pummeled by the force of the water. The hull cracked and buckled, unable to withstand the tremendous pressure. The sound of tearing metal echoed through the air as the ship was ripped apart, piece by piece. The crew members clung to whatever they could, desperately hoping to survive the onught.


    Amidst the chaos, therge beast, oblivious to the events it had caused, returned to the sky, soaring majestically above the wreckage. It paid no heed to the destruction it had left in its wake, its focus elsewhere.


    As the waters settled and the wreckage began to sink, Aron found himself washed up on the shore. Hey there, his body sore and bruised, watching as the colossal beast disappeared into the distance. The enormity of the creature''s presence weighed heavily on him, a constant reminder of the power that existed in Limbo.


    Aron''s calcting mind analyzed the situation, recognizing the significance of what had just transpired. The beast''s return to the sky meant a temporary respite, but the threat still lingered.


    Aron pushed himself up from the shore, his body aching from the impact and the exertion. He assessed himself, ensuring that he hadn''t sustained any major injuries. Though battered, he was relieved to find that he could still move with rtive ease.


    As he stood, Rose and Evanora arrived on the scouters,nding near him. Rose''s cold, stoic expression softened slightly as she approached him. "Aron," she greeted him, her voice tinged with concern. "That was... unexpected."


    Aron nodded in acknowledgment. "Indeed. It seems we underestimated the power of that creature. We''ll need to be more cautious going forward."


    Rose''s eyes briefly scanned the wreckage of the airship, and a flicker of frustration crossed her face. "I can''t help but feel upset over the destruction of the airship. I put so much effort into its construction, not to mention the valuable books I lost."


    Aron could understand her feeling that way but what was lost, was lost. "I understand your frustration, Rose, but we have bigger concerns to worry about now. The creature may have left, but it won''t be thest threat we encounter in Limbo."


    Rose sighed, her features hardening once again. She could see that right now wasn''t the time to reflect on what was lost. "You''re right. We can''t dwell on what''s already lost¡­ no matter how infuriating."


    Evanora, who had been silently observing the conversation, chimed in with her monotone voice. "Evanora is also sad by the loss of the meat. Evanora almost learned not to burn it." She expressed, her voicecking any hint of emotion despite iming she was saddened.


    As the conversation was winding down, they noticed movement near the water. Jagu, his once-white fur now drenched and bedraggled, crawled out of the waves. He shook himself off, trying to regain some semnce ofposure.


    Aron turned to Jagu, surprised he actually survived the dive. "Any heavy injuries?"


    Jagu gave a weak nod, his voice strained. "I managed to dive beneath the water to avoid the full impact, but it was still a struggle. I think I broke my left leg but it should heal within a few sleep cycles."


    Rose swiftly took charge, her mind focused on salvaging the remants in the water. She sent out her scouters to scour the wreckage for any signs of survivors. The small devices darted through the air, scanning the area with precision.


    A few crew members,posed of Mrah, Khalel, Reginald, Jin and Scarlett appeared, battered and bruised but alive, drawn by the sound of voices and movement on the shore. They gathered around Aron, Rose, and Jagu, grateful to Lady luck that they made it through the ordeal.


    It almost looked like this would be all but then two figures appeared not too far, it was udia and Xavier, but something was wrong.


    The water from which they emerged looked especially bloody. Jagu and Aron who had excellent vision had already seen what was going on.


    "Help! Please!" udia called out upon noticing the group but most were too weak to even stand.


    Aron casually sperated himself from the others, saying only, "Wait here." As he approached udia, her expression began to soften, thinking Aron could turn things around like he always had.


    "He tried protecting me from the debris but¡­" She trailed off and looked at the pale Xavier, his clothes torn in many parts and bloody but the biggest concern being therge piece of debris pierced right through his chest.


    "C-udia-." He tried to speak but coughed up blood. udia held him tight and tried to provide reassurance. "It''s going to be okay, stop talking."


    Aron shook his head at the scene and revealed a harsh reality. "He can''t be saved."


    These words were like nails in the coffin, making udia look at Aron in disbelief. "Why? Why can''t he? As powerful as you are you-."


    "I almost died. As powerful as I am, I almost died." Before she could finish speaking, Aron cut her off as he could see she was emotional. But that was the simple harsh truth.


    Once udia looked Aron over, she could see he was in a terrible state, how he was still standing could be seen as a miracle on its own. Resigned to fate, she lowered her head and cried silently, muttering, "It''s not fair." In hushed whispers.


    Even though she didn''t share romantic feelings for Xavier, he was a close friend who had done a lot, even now, he gave his life to preserve hers, causing her to feel a whirlpool of emotions.

 Chapter 296 295: Not As It Seems Part 3

    ?


    The group stood in solemn silence, grief weighing heavily upon them. The loss of Xavier and others in the destruction they had just witnessed left a void that seemed impossible to fill to some. udia continued to weep softly, her tears mingling with the rain that still fell from the darkened sky.


    Aron, despite his own physical pain and exhaustion, knew that they couldn''t afford to stay in this vulnerable state. Limbo was unforgiving, and the predators were relentless. He cleared his throat, drawing the attention of the others.


    "You can''t afford to mourn right now," he said, his voice firm and resolute. "As cruel as it may seem, we need to keep moving. We''re exposed out here, and we need to find shelter and recover."


    Rose, Evanora, and Jagu nodded in agreement, their expressions hardened by the trials they had endured. They understood the necessity of Aron''s words. Mourning would have to wait for these who wanted; survival came first for them.


    Jin, torn between his sympathy for the grieving members and his growing trust in Aron, approached Aron hesitantly. "Maybe we should give them some time."


    Aron''s gaze met Jin''s, his eyes filled with a mix of determination and coldness. "They are free to do as they wish," he replied curtly. "But I''m leaving now. I don''t care for the others, and it seems Rose, Evanora, and Jagu feel the same."


    Jin''s heart sank at the coldness in Aron''s words. He understood the pragmatism behind Aron''s decision, but it still pained him to see him turn a blind eye to the suffering of theirpanions so easily. Yet, he knew he had to make a choice.


    Swallowing his own sorrow, Jin made up his mind. "I''ll go with you. No sense in risking our lives over the dead."


    Aron nodded, acknowledging Jin''s choice. It was a smallfort amidst the chaos that surrounded them. As Aron and the others began to make their preparations to leave, they noticed Mrah and Khalel approaching.


    "We''re with you," Mrah said, her voice resolute. "We''vee too far to give up now. Limbo won''t break us now."


    Khalel nodded in agreement, determination etched on her face. "She''s right, all this suffering we''ve endured has to lead to something. We won''t let the deaths of the others be in vain."


    The mother and daughter pair had hardened through the trails they faced so far. A few deaths were no longer enough to sway their character and whether they realized it or not¡­ Limbo began to change them.


    Scarlett, who had been providing emotional support to udia, stepped forward with udia in toll. Her eyes were red and swollen, evidence of her own grief, but her voice was steady as she spoke. "I''ll go too. Xavier would want us to keep going, to survive." udia revealed softly whilst Scarlett just remained silent.


    Reginald, who had remained silent until now, spoke up. "I... I want to wait here for A. I won''t leave her behind."


    Jin tried to convince Reginald otherwise, exining the danger they faced and the need for unity, but Reginald remained resolute. His mind was set on waiting for A, no matter the cost.


    Leaving Reginald behind, the group set forth, their footsteps blending with the distant echoes of mourning. The western continent stretched out before them, its vastness unmatched. As they traveled, they marveled at its unique features¡ªand of rugged beauty, where towering cliffs and deep valleys coexisted with sprawling ins and dense forests.


    They settled at various points along their journey, never staying in one ce for long. The constant movement was necessary for their survival, as they switched from shelter to shelter, relying on Rose''s scouters to keep them aware of the lurking dangers that surrounded them. The devices proved invaluable, alerting them to potential threats and allowing them to navigate through treacherous terrains.


    While roaming thends, their path led them to a region that seemed habitable, a green valley that caught their weary eyes. Aron''s gaze lingered upon thendscape, a sense of recognition stirring within him. Despite the changes brought about by time and the relentless grip of Limbo, he felt a strange familiarity. Memories from his childhood, long buried beneath the weight of his troubled past, resurfaced.


    He realized that this was the very ce he had known as a child, where he had taken his first steps in this unforgiving world. The sight of the valley stirred mixed emotions within him, a reminder of both joy and sorrow. But there was more¡ªa realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. In the distance, he noticed the towering mountain range, the very same one he and his father had tried to flee to when the relentless beasts of Limbo were on the move.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aron''s mind traveled back to that fateful encounter, when he had ventured into the depths of those mountains ande face-to-face with Argos. The memories surged forth, a mix of fear and curiosity intertwining in his thoughts. Argos, a mysterious figure shrouded in secrecy, had yed a pivotal role in Aron''s life, leaving an indelible mark on his soul.


    Setting up camp in the lush green valley, the group took respite from their relentless journey. Aron, driven by a restless desire to unravel the mysteries of his past, expressed his intention to venture into the nearby mountains. Rose, always watchful, insisted on apanying him, her unwavering belief in Aron never waning. Evanora on the other hand, was just brought along with the other''s safety in mind.


    Jagu and Jin, recognizing the need for protection in the absence of Aron''s leadership, remained behind, their eyes scanning the horizon for any potential threats. They understood the dangers that lurked in Limbo, and their duty was clear¡ªto keep the others safe, to hold the fort while theirpanions explored the secrets that awaited them in the mountains.


    As Aron, Rose, and Evanora ventured toward the mountains, their footsteps resonating in the rugged terrain, Rose couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer. She nced at Aron, her voice tinged with anticipation. "Where exactly are we going? You seem familiar with this ce."


    Aron''s gaze remained fixed on the path ahead, his voice carrying a hint of nostalgia. "This is where I grew up. After separating from my father, this became my home, a ce of both sce and hardship."


    The terrain shifted as they approached the inner part of the mountain range. The once majestic peaks now appeared worn and battered, as if an earthquake had ripped through the area in the past. The ground was scarred, rocks strewn haphazardly, and remnants of shattered structuresy scattered about.


    Aron''s heart skipped a beat as he recognized the ce that had once held the entrance to Argos''s library¡ªthe very ce he had called home. But now, ity in ruins, a solemn reminder of the passage of time and the destructive force that had befallen it.


    As he approached the remnants of the library, his keen eyes noticed signs of recent tampering. His brows furrowed in confusion and curiosity. Something had disturbed this ce, and he had to uncover the truth. A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over him as he spotted arge handprint on a gigantic boulder nearby.


    His mind raced, memories intertwining with uncertainty. This was the same boulder his father had used to close the entrance to the cave where he had hidden Aron. Had his father returned here, long after Aron had left and Argos had destroyed the library?


    Driven by an inexplicable urge, Aron approached the boulder and ced his hand on the handprint. A wave of emotions washed over him as he realized that his hand nearly matched the size of the imprint¡ªa testament to his growth since the days he had spent in this very ce. Rose watched in silence, her eyes filled with a mix of wonder and concern. What kind of life had Aron experienced growing up in this deste ce?


    As Aron, Rose, and Evanora stood near the boulder, a sudden st echoed through the air,ing from the direction they had left the rest of the group. The ground trembled beneath their feet, and the distant sound of cries reached their ears. Instinctively, Rose turned to Aron, but she showed little concern.


    "Do you think we should go back?" she asked, her voiceced with a hint of uncertainty. Rose didn''t hold much regard for the lives of the others, thus to her, the danger that had presented itself could be ignored.


    Aron''s gaze shifted towards the source of themotion, a flicker of indifference in his eyes. He understood Rose''s question, knowing that their return might be warranted. However, his focus remained on the destruction thaty before him¡ªthe remnants of what used to be the library. It was clear that Argos had obliterated every trace of the ce that had once been Aron''s home as well as a treasure trove of knowledge.


    With a solemn sigh, Aron shook his head. "There''s nothing left here," he said, his voice tinged with resignation. "The library is long gone, and any remnants that may have remained have been taken by someone else."


    Rose nodded, her gaze lingering on the boulder onest time. Aron''s decision resonated with her, for their journey had never been about sentimentality or preserving the lives of others. They had their own mission to aplish, and lingering in the past would only hinder their progress.


    The mentioning of a library had her especially curious but she stopped herself from inquiring, even though she couldn''t understand Aron''s emotions, she knew now wasn''t the time to ask.


    Before leaving, Aron reached out and pressed his hand firmly against the boulder, leaving his own handprint next to the one already imprinted there. It was a silent deration, a mark of his presence in this ce before finally turning his back on it.


    "We should hurry back," Aron said, his voice firm yet devoid of emotion. "Perhaps whatever or whoever is attacking will pose another clue."

 Chapter 297 296: Not As It Seems Part 4

    ?


    As Aron and Rose hurried back to the area they had set up camp, their footsteps echoed with urgency. Aron''s mind was consumed with thoughts of what could have transpired during their absence, and his instincts told him that time was of the essence. He turned to Rose, his voice urgent.


    "Rose, send your scouter ahead," Aron instructed, his eyes scanning the surroundings. "We need to get an idea of what exactly is happening before we arrive."


    Rose nodded, her fingers swiftly manipting the movements and speed of her scouter. She sent it whizzing through the air, its frame rapidly soared ahead. Aron''s heart raced as they continued their swift pace, waiting anxiously for the scouter''s return.


    Soon enough, the scouter zoomed back towards them, and Rose reduced its speed expertly. She activated the crystal helm, revealing a disy that projected the scene it had witnessed. Aron''s eyes widened at the sight that greeted them¡ªthe image of four unknown women engaged in a fierce battle with their group.


    The women appeared wild and untamed, their tall and toned figures exuding a sense of primal power. Aron recognized them immediately. "Beast mongers," he muttered under his breath.


    Rose, unfamiliar with the term, turned to Aron, curiosity evident in her eyes. "What''s this beast monger?" she asked, hoping for an exnation.


    Aron nced at Rose, his expression filled with concern. "We don''t have time to discuss it now," he replied, his voice tinged with urgency. "We need to hurry back and deal with the situation. You''ll understand soon enough."


    The urgency in Aron''s voice left no room for further questions. Rose nodded, her determination resolute. They quickened their pace, Aron driven by the need to find answers and reim control over the chaotic situation that awaited them.


    As they arrived at the camp, the scene before them sent a jolt of rm through their veins. Jin, battered and bruised, sat near a tree, nursing his wounds. Mrah and Khalel stood by his side, their expressions filled with concern. But there was no sign of Jagu, udia, or Scarlett.


    Aron walked over to Jin''s side, his voice steady even in this situation. "What happened? Where are the others?"


    Jin winced as he attempted to sit up straighter. "We were ambushed," he exined, his voice strained. "Those women... they came out of nowhere and attacked us. They were... strong, even my charms were no match for them." He added with a weak grin.


    Aron''s eyes narrowed, his mind processing the information. The arrival of the beast mongers and the disappearance of theirpanions were no mere coincidence. But how exactly did this all fit? He wondered.


    "We need to regroup and n our next move," Aron said, his voice determined. "But first, tend to your wounds."


    Mrah and Khalel exchanged worried nces, their eyes filled with a mix of determination and fear. They had endured so much already, and now the appearance of the beast mongers only added to their burden.


    Aron stepped away and left them to tend to Jin while he went to speak with Rose.


    He turned to Rose, his eyes reflecting both determination and concern. "Rose, I need you to send another scouter ahead," he said, his voice firm. "We have to track where those beast mongers went, I doubt they made much effort hiding their traces."


    Rose nodded, understanding the urgency of the situation. She retrieved sent out one scouter and left another hovering beside them. "I''ll do my best I suppose," she replied, her voice steady. "Though if they destroy my device, I''ll hold you ountable."


    With the scouter prepared, it soared above the treetops, moving swiftly to trace the path of the beast mongers. Aron and Rose watched intently, their focus on the images ryed back to the scouter beside them.


    As the scouter ventured deeper into the forest, the scene it captured became more unique and intriguing. Simple, primal homes built into the trees created a vastwork, blending seamlessly with the natural surroundings. It was clear that the beast mongers had established a hidden base within the heart of the forest.


    Aron''s eyes narrowed as he studied the images. "I didn''t expect there to be so many of them, it''s rare formunities to form in Limbo, let alone to this extent" he remarked, his voice filled with surprise. "This changes our approach."


    Rose nced at Aron, concern etched on her face. "Should I investigate further?" she asked, her voice tinged with caution.


    Aron shook his head, his expression resolute. "No, it''s too risky," he replied firmly. "We don''t know the full extent of their strength or what they''re capable of. We need a n before we make any moves."


    Rose nodded, understanding the need for caution. "So, what then, do you suggest?" she asked, her voice eager to see how Aron would approach this.


    Aron sighed, his gaze fixed on the scouter''s disy. "We have no choice but to avoid direct confrontation," he exined, his voice tinged with frustration. "Not only are they beast mongers, but they''re Kolieans like me. It''s very likely that they are beings far stronger than any of us in that settlement."


    Rose''s eyes widened slightly, her mind racing toprehend the implications. "That is indeed problematic, is there no other way?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. "If they are your people, then surely you must know their weaknesses."


    Aron nodded, acknowledging Rose''s idea. "Normally, that would be the case," he agreed, his voice tinged with a touch of resignation. "But I am a unique case among my people. I have evolved differently, and there''s no guarantee that what works against me, does against other Kolieans or beast mongers."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rose furrowed her brow, contemting the implications of Aron''s words. "I''m not sure if that''s a good thing or not," she replied honestly, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    At that moment, Evanora, feeling left out, entered the conversation. "Evanora is also different," she interjected, her voice firm but distant. "Evanora thinks we should ask them their weakaness..ses."


    Aron''s eyes shifted to Evanora, his interest piqued. "Since we can''t rely on my knowledge of their weaknesses, then we need to find another source to provide that information," he proposed. "In other words, capture a member of that settlement."


    Rose folded her arms at the suggestion but didn''t go against it. "Doesn''t that beat the entire purpose of avoiding direct confrontation?" she asked.


    Aron considered the idea their best bet and getting actual information. At the very least it was less dangerous than an outright attack. "As much as I hate to admit it, it''s our only viable option," he said, his voice measured. "If we want a better understanding of the situation and find a way to neutralize the threat, we need to know their weaknesses and more. Capturing one of may give us that information."


    Rose hesitated, but she couldn''t deny the logic in Aron''s words. "Alright," she agreed, albeit reluctantly. "But how do we go about it? They''re likely to be on high alert, are they not?"


    Aron looked around at their surroundings, realizing the urgency of their situation. "First, we need to move," he decided, his voice firm. "We''re likely in their territory, hence the attack, so staying here would put us at a disadvantage. We should head back to the mountain range we just left. I highly doubt they move out that far given theck of vegetation, water and prey there."


    With their n in mind, Aron and Rose informed Jin of the circumstances and their decision to relocate. Jin, though weakened from the previous encounter, nodded in agreement, trusting Aron''s judgment.


    As they made their way back to the mountain range, Aron''s mind was already focused on their next step. He found a suitable cave nestled within the rugged terrain, its entrance concealed by thick vegetation. Aron set to work, drawing intricate runic formations on the ground and walls, infusing them with his own magic.


    The cave became their temporary den, a sanctuary hidden from prying eyes. The runic formations would provide a measure of protection and concealment, ensuring their safety.


    Rose watched as Aron meticulously crafted the runic formations, her admiration for his skills growing.


    As the silence settled around them, curiosity got the better of her, and she couldn''t resist asking the question that had been nagging at her.


    "Hey, Aron," Rose began, her voice soft and elegant. "You mentioned earlier that you''re a unique case among your people. I can''t help but wonder as to why that is?"


    Aron paused his work, looking up at Rose with a mix of caution and contemtion. He had anticipated this question woulde sooner orter, but he knew that revealing the truth would only raise more questions and concerns. However, Rose was smart enough, so in time she would piece together what makes him special, especially having spent this much time together.


    "It''s hard to put into words, but simply put, I am a better version of my kind,''" Aron finally revealed, his voice carrying a tinge of anger. "Be it strength, knowledge or raw power, I have no equal at my age, with few who can rival me at the adult level."


    Rose listened intently, captivated by Aron''s revtion. She had witnessed his incredible magical prowess in their battles, but now she understood that there was something much deeper at y.


    "But there''s more to it," Aron continued, his expression turning serious. "Beast mongers grow by stealing mana from beasts and making it their own. Most beast mongers would go mad if they tried fighting more than 4 to 5 beast wills inside them. Me, I have thousands, fighting for control over my body in each and every passing moment."


    Rose''s eyes sparkled with fascination, her mind racing toprehend the extent of Aron''s capabilities. She felt a mix of awe and concern, realizing the weight of responsibility he must bear.


    "That''s truly remarkable," Rose eximed, her voice filled with admiration. "But it must alsoe with its fair share of challenges. How do you manage such power?"


    Aron sighed, his gaze briefly shifting to the runic formations he had etched onto the cave walls. "It''s a constant struggle, to be honest," he confessed, his voice tinged with a touch of weariness. "The power is intoxicating, and it''s easy to lose oneself in it. But I''ve learned to control and channel it through discipline and focus. It''s not always easy, and sometimes the temptation to let go is strong, but I have to remind myself of the potential consequences."


    Rose nodded, her expression filled with understanding. She had witnessed firsthand the immense power Aron possessed, and now she had a glimpse into the inner workings of that power.


    "You''ve been carrying this burden alone for so long," Rose remarked softly, her voice filled with some empathy.


    Aron nodded but showed little emotion, "And I''ll continue to do so. The same way you carry yours." He replied while looking over at Rose''s hands, or to be precise, her gloves.


    Rose lowered her head and looked at her own hands with aplex gaze. "Such a lonely existence, you and I."

 Chapter 298 297: The Hunter Turned Prey Part 1

    ?


    With the safety of their temporary shelter secured, Aron and Rose knew it was time to put their n into motion. They ventured to higher ground, seeking a vantage point that would allow them to monitor the movements around the beast monger settlement. The dense forest sprawled beneath them, an expanse of green interrupted only by the asional glimmer of sunlight filtering through the leaves.


    Rose activated her scouter once again, propelling it into the air. She adjusted its trajectory to hover above the beast monger settlement, its crystal helm capturing the activity below. Aron watched intently, his eyes scanning for any signs of movement.


    As they waited, Aron found a spot on the edge of their elevated position, allowing the wind to dance upon his face. The cool breeze carried with it the scent of earth and foliage, a reminder of the untamed wilderness that surrounded them. Aron closed his eyes, grounding himself in the moment, his senses heightened and attuned to the environment.


    Time seemed to stretch as they operated in silence, the weight of their mission heavy upon them. Rose''s focus remained fixed on the scouter''s disy, her eyes darting between the different angles it provided. The image ryed back to her revealed the beast monger settlement, seemingly undisturbed.


    But then, a flicker of movement caught Rose''s attention. She leaned forward, squinting her eyes to get a better view. Two figures emerged from the settlement, their hurried steps indicating urgency. They were headed in the direction of their former camp.


    Anticipation surged through Rose as she observed the scene. This was their chance, an opportunity to intercept and capture one of the beast mongers. She turned to Aron, her voice filled with keenness.


    "We have movement," she said, her tone low but urgent. "Two figures are leaving the settlement, heading towards our former camp. This might be your best opportunity to strike."


    Aron''s eyes snapped open, his focus shifting to Rose. He analyzed the situation and nodded, his expression confident.


    "They''re expecting to find a weakened Jin," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of mockery. "But instead, they''lle face to face with me. Let''s see how I fair in truebat with one of my kind."


    Aron stood at the edge of the elevated ground, his mana fluctuating as he prepared to confront the beast mongers. The air around him crackled with energy, and his presence alone seemed to fill the surrounding woond with an intimidating aura. Rose, staring at him, couldn''t help but feel a mix of amazement and concern at his unwavering fortitude.


    Their eyes met, and Aron spoke with firm tenacity. "Keep observing from here," he instructed, his voice strong. "Warn me if anything uncalled for urs."


    Rose nodded in response, her gaze equally firm. She understood the weight of her role and the importance of rying information to Aron. With a final nod of affirmation, Aron propelled himself off the high ground, gracefully descending into the dense forest below.


    Moving with a primal grace, Aron maneuvered through the woond, his steps precise and deliberate. His muscr frame seemed to blend effortlessly with the natural surroundings, his presence an embodiment of both predator and protector. The intensity in his eyes mirrored the determination that burned within him, as he closed the distance between himself and the unsuspecting beast mongers.


    As the two beast mongers, a tall male and a fierce female, arrived at the former camp, their excitement and overconfidence were palpable. The male, whose primal features were etched onto his rugged face, let out a triumphant yell that echoed through the forest. The female, equally wild in appearance, began knocking over trees with a raw disy of strength.


    "They ran away," the male beast monger dered, his voice filled with arrogance. "But the trail should still be fresh. Let''s find them."


    The female, her eyes gleaming with anticipation, agreed with a feral grin. "I can''t wait to tear them apart."


    The male, sensing a faint presence of mana in the air, thought he had discovered their prey and eagerly rushed in the direction he believed Jin and hispanions had fled.


    Meanwhile, the female expressed her impatience, wanting to pursue immediately. However, before she could voice her dissatisfaction, a moment of silence was shattered by a resounding crash. The male was sent flying backward, his body colliding with a tree with a bone-crushing impact.


    The female''s eyes widened in surprise as she turned her attention to the direction the male had rushed in. Her gaze was met by an imposing figure, emanating an aura of power that seemed to consume the very air around him. It was Aron, standing tall and unyielding, his eyes fixed upon his adversaries.


    In that moment, the female beast monger realized that they were the ones who should be afraid.


    The female beast monger''s eyes widened with fear as her malepaniony immobile, his body crushed against a tree by a single sh with Aron. The realization of their vulnerability washed over her, freezing her in ce while her instincts urged her to flee. Aron, his expression a mix of surprise and disdain, looked upon the fallen beast monger and came to a sudden understanding.


    "You''re nothing but children," Aron remarked, his voiceced with a touch of disappointment. "Children who think they can y with forces they don''t understand."


    The female, her pride wounded, let out a low growl and attempted to regain herposure. She crouched down, baring her fangs and shing at Aron with a wild and desperate attack. But Aron remained unfazed, his movements precise and calcted. With an effortless motion, he caught the female''s face in his firm grip, lifting her off the ground and suspending her in the air.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She struggled and protested, the desperation evident in her eyes. Aron''s grip tightened, his voice firm and unyielding.


    "If you continue to struggle," he warned, his voice carrying a cold authority, "I will shatter your skull without a second thought."


    The female''s surprise was palpable as she realized that Aron could understand and speak theirnguage. Fear flickered across her features as she issued a warning, attempting to salvage some semnce of control.


    "My parents aren''t far," she hissed, her voiceced with a mixture of defiance and dread. "They''ll tear you apart for what you''ve done."


    Aron paid little attention to her threat, his focus honed on a more pressing matter. His voice held amanding tone as he posed his question.


    "Are the people you took from this ce still alive?" Aron inquired, his voice cutting through the tension.


    The female, still dangling in his grip, nced at him cautiously before answering. Her voice carried a hint of uncertainty.


    "They''re alive," she replied, her words measured. "Their fate will be decided once our Jor returns."


    Aron''s eyes narrowed as he absorbed the information, "Where is this Jor?" Aron demanded, his voice sharp andmanding.


    The female beast monger sneered, a mixture of anger and defiance in her expression. "Our Jor is our strongest member," she spat. "He could put the likes of you in your ce. And he''ll be returning soon from a great hunt."


    Aron regarded her words with a calcting gaze. He didn''t trust her ims about Jagu and the others, but he set that aside for now. His main focus was on this Jor and the potential threat he posed.


    Ignoring her threats once again, Aron pondered his next move. He needed to leverage the situation. After a moment of contemtion, he made his decision.


    Loosening his grip, Aron let the female drop to the ground. He then strode over to the unconscious male, effortlessly lifting him by the neck as if he were a sack.


    The female''s eyes widened in rm as she witnessed Aron''s disy of strength. "What are you doing?" she eximed, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and desperation.


    Aron paid her no heed and broke her ankle with a swift, calcted motion. She cried out in pain, clutching her injured limb. Aron''s voice cut through her agony.


    "Go back to your settlement," he instructed, his tone chilly. "Tell your parents to return with the people they took from here. If they don''t, this one here dies."


    The female hesitated for a moment, her eyes filled with uncertainty. The weight of the situation pressed upon her, and the fear of losing herpanion fueled herpliance. With a nod of understanding, she turned and limped away as fast as she could, her one good leg carrying her back towards the beast monger settlement.


    As the female disappeared into the distance, Rose''s scouter emerged from the shrubs, its crystal helm shining with a soft glow. Her voice resonated from the device, tinged with concern.


    "Is this the best approach?" she asked. "Provoking their parents might bring even stronger adversaries. Are we prepared for that?"


    Aron''s gaze shifted towards the direction the female had gone, his expression resolute. "We have few options," he replied, his voice steady. "Besides, even if stronger beings arrive, I hold confidence in my ability to escape."


    He turned to Rose''s scouter, a flicker of grit in his eyes. "I''ll use this time to prepare," he dered. "The female won''t be able to return quickly with her injured leg. That presents me more than enough time toy down a few formations."

 Chapter 299 298: The Hunter Turned Prey Part 2

    ?


    The injured young female beast monger limped through the dense forest, her every step filled with pain and fear. She nced over her shoulder repeatedly, half-expecting to see Aron hot on her trail. The weight of her injured ankle slowed her down, but her desperation fueled her desire to reach the settlement as quickly as possible.


    The beast monger settlement came into view, a collection of huts constructed from sturdy branches and animal hides. The air was heavy with the scent of smoke and the sounds of bustling activity. The settlement seemed like a fortress nestled within the untamed wilderness, its inhabitants fully immersed in their savage existence.


    With a final burst of effort, the female beast monger stumbled into the heart of the settlement. Her arrival did not go unnoticed, as themotion drew the attention of the other beast mongers. Their gazes fell upon her, curiosity mingled with concern evident in their eyes.


    A loud, desperate cry escaped her lips as she sought help. "Father! Father!" she called out, her voice carrying a mix of urgency and pain.


    A figure emerged from the crowd, a towering presence that stood well over 250cm. He possessed an imposing physique, his muscr frame covered in scars that bore witness to countless battles. His weathered face disyed a mix of ruggedness and wisdom, his eyes sharp and filled with recognition.


    It was the female beast monger''s father, a formidable force within their n. He exuded a sense of authority and power thatmanded respect from his peers. As he approached, his voice rumbled with a deep, resonant timbre.


    "What happened, daughter?" he demanded, concern and anger blending in his tone.


    The female beast monger''s voice trembled as she recounted the encounter with Aron and the consequences of their actions. She held nothing back, vividly describing Aron''s strength and his daring challenge to their settlement.


    The father of the girl growled in anger, his voice filled with a primal fury. "How dare he?" he eximed, his fists clenching. "No outsider has the right to threaten our n."


    He turned to his daughter, his eyes burning with a mix of protectiveness and fury. "Go to your mother," hemanded, his tone firm. "Inform her of what has transpired. I will deal with this intruder myself and wash this shame he dares try to bring upon my family."


    The young female nodded, a mixture of relief and worry etched on her face. She quickly made her way toward their hut.


    Meanwhile, the father prepared himself for the confrontation. He was a seasoned warrior, his battle prowess renowned among his kind. Standing slightly taller than Aron, he exuded an aura of raw strength and ferocity.


    The father of the young beast mongers left the safety of the settlement, his movements steady and purposeful. His massive figure surged forward, his steps resonating with power and primal force. With each stride, the ground seemed to tremble beneath him, as if the very earth recognized the might of his presence.


    As he ventured deeper into the forest, his appearance mirrored the untamed wilderness that surrounded him. His muscr form was adorned with animal furs and crude armor, a testament to his survival in the harshest of environments. His every movement exuded a primal grace, as if he were an apex predator stalking its prey.


    Back at the clearing, Rose''s scouter reappeared near Aron, its crystal helm shimmering with a soft glow. The device ryed a message from Rose, her voice filled with urgency.


    "Only one figure is approaching," she informed Aron. "There''s no sign of the others. Be on guard."


    Aron furrowed his brow, a mixture of curiosity and wariness in his eyes. "This could be the Jor they mentioned," he mused, his voice tinged with a touch of caution. "But I won''t be daunted. Just be prepared to aid me in escaping if things be too overwhelming."


    Rose nodded through the scouter, her voice resolute. "I''ll be ready. Trust in our n."


    The scouter flew away just as the ground beneath them began to rumble. Trees swayed and toppled over, as if bowing to the approaching force. The father of the girl and boy had arrived, his presence apanied by an air of raw power and fury.


    His gaze fell upon Aron, standing tall near the unconscious body of his son. A deep growl resonated from his chest, his anger seething beneath the surface. However, unlike his children, he possessed the wisdom that came with age and experience. He could see that Aron was strong, very strong.


    The father approached, his steps measured and deliberate. He began by introducing himself, his voice carrying the weight of authority and heritage. "I am Skar the Wildborn," he dered, his words resonating with power. "What is your name, young warrior?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aron met his gaze, his expression unyielding. "I am Aron," he responded, his voice steady. "Aron of Limbo."


    Skar nodded approvingly, a hint of respect in his eyes. "A strong name," he remarked. "But tell me, Aron, to which n do you belong?"


    Aron''s gaze remained unwavering as he revealed his truth. "I belong to no n," he stated firmly. "I forged my path alone, honing my skills and strength through countless bloody trials."


    Skar''s doubt flickered across his features, his eyes searching for any sign of deception. "A lone strider cub then," he murmured, his voiceced with skepticism. "It is rare to find a loner who has grown so powerful without the bonds of a n. But you will find that here, in our domain, strength alone does not grant you authority."


    He offered Aron a choice, his tone tinged with a mixture of challenge and warning. "Submit to us willingly," Skar proposed, his voice carrying the weight of finality. "Allow us to judge your actions once our Jor returns. Or resist, and face death by my hand."


    Aron scoffed at the audacity of the offer, his eyes narrowing with confidence. He kicked Skar''s unconscious son away, his actions a disy of defiance. "You think you have the ability to make me submit?" he retorted, his voice dripping with poise. "Your children thought the same, it must be gic disorder."


    Skar''s growl grew louder, his fury unleashed. His mana fluctuations rippled through the area, creating a swirling maelstrom of energy around him. The forest itself seemed to respond to his anger, the very essence of nature trembling in his presence.


    With a thunderous roar, Skarunched himself at Aron, his attack fueled by a potent mix of strength and raw indignation.


    Aron braced himself, his body tensed and ready for the impending sh. As Skar''s massive form hurtled toward him, Aron crossed his arms over his chest, bracing for impact. The force of Skar''s attack caused Aron to skid back a few meters, his feet digging into the ground. However, to Skar''s surprise, Aron remained unharmed.


    A confident smirk curled on Aron''s lips as he taunted Skar. "Is that the best you can do?" he jeered, his voiceced with arrogance, purposefully trying make Skar angry so as to lessen his focus. "I expected more from you."


    Aron''s mana surged, causing the surrounding area to descend into chaos. The energy crackled in the air, swirling around him in a tempestuous disy of power. Skar couldn''t help but show a flicker of concern at the unleashed might before him, further fueling Aron''s mockery.


    "You call yourself strong, yet you tremble at the sight of my power," Aron mocked once again, his voice filled with biting sarcasm. "Your strength is nothingpared to mine."


    Skar''s eyes narrowed, a mixture of respect and fury gleaming within them. "I admit you possess some impressive strength, Aron of Limbo," Skar conceded, his voice carrying a grudging admiration. "Had you been born in our n, I would be proud to give my daughter away to you and call you family."


    Aron''s expression remained unaffected as he delivered his biting response. "Weak women don''t move me," he retorted, his words dripping with arrogance. "Perhaps I''ll settle for your partner instead. She might have more fire in her."


    Skar''s fury reached its peak, his anger driving him tounch another relentless attack. Aron met him head-on, their fists colliding with a thunderous sh. The sheer shockwave sent bothbatants hurtling backward, causing immense damage to the surrounding area.


    Just then, a powerful male voice resounded, causing their bodies to tremble and freeze in their tracks. "Stop!" the voicemanded, its authority demanding obedience.


    Skar immediately ceased his assault, his eyes locked on the source of themanding voice. He weed the Jor, his tone filled with deference. "My Jor, it is a personal matter. Your intervention is not necessary."


    The Jor appeared, his figure standing at a staggering 300cm tall. Long, flowing white hair cascaded down his broad shoulders, framing a weathered face adorned with a burly beard. His eyes gleamed with an ancient wisdom, and his aura radiated power that surpassed even Aron''s.


    The Jor''s voice was deep and resonant,manding attention and respect. "It is because this is a personal matter that I have intervened," he dered, his words carrying an air of finality. He turned his gaze to Skar. "That cub is my son."


    Aron''s eyes turned cold as he looked upon the man before him, his voice a mere whisper. "Father."

 Chapter 300 299: The Hunter Turned Prey Part 3

    ?


    Skar stared at Jor Harald, his eyes wide with disbelief and a mix of emotions swirling within him. He had always wondered about the fate of his lost child, but he never expected to find him in the form of Aron, the powerful warrior who had challenged their settlement. He swallowed hard, his voice shaky as he addressed the Jor.


    "Is what you say true?" Skar asked, his voice filled with a mix of hope and trepidation.


    Jor Harald nodded solemnly, his gaze never leaving Aron. "Yes, Skar. Aron is indeed my son," he confirmed, his voice holding a hint of sorrow and longing. "The child I thought I had lost has grown into a formidable warrior."


    Skar''s eyes shifted from Harald to Aron, his expression a mix of awe and disbelief. Despite the drastic change in appearance, Harald could recognize his son''s unique mana signature anywhere. It was a testament to the bond between a parent and child that transcended time and physical appearances.


    Emotion welled up within Harald as he looked at Aron, his eyes betraying a hint of teary warmth. Words failed him for a moment, the weight of their separation hanging heavily in the air. It had been so long, and Harald found it difficult to articte his feelings after all the lost time.


    Skar, sensing the heavy silence, broke into a wide smile. "Well, it seems this is all just a big misunderstanding," he interjected, his voice filled with relief and joy. "Today, we have something more to celebrate than just a great hunt."


    Harald nodded, his voice soft as he spoke. "Indeed, Skar. We have much to catch up on, but first, take your son and return to the settlement. Inform the women to prepare a feast. Today, I rejoice in the reunion of my family."


    Skar grinned, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. "You can count on me, Jor Harald," he said, his voice filled with determination. "We''ll make this a feast to remember."


    As Skar turned to leave, Aron called out to Rose, his voice carrying a mix of relief and anticipation. The scouter appeared nearby, and Aron wasted no time in rying his message.


    "Rose,e down with Jin and the others," Aron instructed, his voice filled with assurance. "It''s safe now. Though we have some unexpectedpany."


    Rose, who had been observing the events unfold through her scouter, was still processing the astonishing news. She didn''t ask any questions and simply nodded in acknowledgment. The scouter hovered away, leaving Aron and his father alone in the clearing.


    An awkward silence hung between them for a while, each one unsure of how to bridge the gap that had formed since their separation. Harald was the first to break the silence, his voice filled with a mix of admiration and nostalgia.


    "You''ve grown, cub," Harald remarked, his words carrying a touch of pride. "I can see the strength radiating from you."


    Aron mirrored the sentiment, his gaze meeting his father''s. "The same can be said about you, Father," he replied, his voice filled with a mixture of respect and curiosity. "I never thought I''d live to see the day where you gained wisdom."


    Another silence followed as they stood there, the weight of their shared history palpable in the air. Aron couldn''t help but feel a flood of questions welling up within him, and he knew his father likely felt the same.


    "I have so many questions," Aron admitted, his voice tinged with a mix of anticipation and curiosity.


    Harald nodded, his imposing figure momentarily softened by a fatherly and caring tone. "And I, too, have questions," he confessed. "But let us save them for when we''re back at the settlement. There, we can speak freely and catch up on all that has transpired."


    Aron had no reason to refuse. He simply nodded in agreement, and they both fell into afortable silence as they awaited Rose and the others, their reunion just beginning to unfold.


    The scouter hummed softly as it descended from the sky, carrying Rose and soon the rest of Aron''spanions. It didn''t take long for them to arrive, with Rose leading the way and Evanora by her side, followed closely by Jin and the others. As they approached the clearing, they couldn''t help but be taken aback by the sight before them.


    There, standing side by side, were the towering figures of Aron and his father, Harald, their impressive frames casting a formidable presence in the forest. The contrast was striking, like two giants lingering amidst the trees.


    Harald''s gaze shifted towards the approaching group, his eyes shing with a mixture of recognition and hostility when he met the gaze of Evanora. He seemed on the verge of attacking her instantly, but he restrained himself upon seeing Aron ready to confront him. The tension in the air was palpable.


    Aron wasted no time and addressed his father, his voice firm. "What is the meaning of this?" he demanded, his eyes locked onto Harald''s.


    Harald''s expression hardened, his voice filled with a mixture of warning and concern. "That girl isn''t who you think she is," he revealed, his words heavy with gravity. "She houses a vile beast within her."


    Aron''s gaze didn''t waver, and he responded calmly, "I know. Evanora tamed it, and in turn, I tamed her."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Harald''s eyes shifted to the aloof figure of Evanora, who looked at him with a nk expression. Hemented on her size without emotion and then turned to Rose, seeking an exnation. "What does ''tamed'' mean?" Evanora asked, her voice devoid of curiosity.


    Rose sighed, deciding not to answer Evanora''s question. Instead, she looked at Aron''s father with curiosity, wanting to gauge his reaction. Harald met her gaze before his attention returned to Aron, and he posed another question, his toneced with curiosity and suspicion. "Did you also tame this creature born of mana?" he asked.


    Rose expressed surprise at Harald''sment, causing Aron to look at her, his expression unreadable. He revealed that they were merely working together in a mutually beneficial rtionship.


    Harald chuckled at his son''s response. "That sounds like something your mother would say," he teased, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I always knew you''d grow to be attracted to women of a simr nature."


    Rose couldn''t help but enjoy the sight of Aron getting teased, but feeling slightly left out, Evanoramented on how Aron had stared at Rose''s behind in the past, her tone devoid of emotion.


    Haraldughed heartily, his booming voice filling the clearing. "Ah, I also always knew you would grow to prefer and appreciate busty women, good cub" he jested, causing Jin, who stood behind, to nod in agreement. "Can''t me him, a good behind is all it takes to make me happy."


    Jin''s yfulment earned res from Mrah and Khalel, who exchanged annoyed nces.


    Aron, everposed, decided to steer the conversation back on track. "Enough, let''s focus," he said, his voicemanding. "We have matters to attend to. We should start moving."


    Harald led the way, his towering figure easily clearing a path through the dense forest. His long strides covered the ground effortlessly, and his presencemanded attention. The group followed behind in silence, the only sounds being the rustling of leaves and the melodies of nature.


    Rose couldn''t help but switch her nces between Aron and his father. Harald''s earlierment had taken her by surprise, stirring a curiosity within her. Even Aron seemed unaware of her true nature, but she couldn''t bring herself to ask Harald how he knew. It was clear that he had lived a long life, filled with experiences and knowledge, this showed as thus far he was the only native of Limbo who understood the Pesiannguage, while Aron''s understanding of the world was shaped by his own desire to survive and grow stronger.


    Their journey continued, and it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the settlement. However, instead of the lively celebrations Aron had anticipated, they were met withmotion and unrest. Harald furrowed his brows, sensing that something was amiss.


    He spotted Skar lingering just outside the crowd and approached him, his voice filled with concern. "Skar, what''s going on?" Harald asked, his eyes scanning the chaotic scene.


    Skar''s expression was grim as he responded. "Jor Harald, another beast monger settlement in the far north wasid to waste," he revealed. "The survivors are seeking refuge here, pleading for our help. Their Jor perished in battle, and his young son has been begging for an audience with you."


    Aron, curious as ever, interjected with a question. "Who attacked them?" he asked, his voice filled with intrigue.


    Harald''s face darkened, his voice heavy with sorrow and anger. "It was your mother," he replied, his words tinged with bitterness. "She and her people were responsible for the attack and so many more before this one."


    Harald''s revtion hung in the air, casting a somber mood over the group. Aron''s expression remained stoic, his emotions concealed behind a veil of resolve. He nodded at his father''s words, epting the truth that his mother had turned against their kind.


    Harald turned his attention back to Skar, his voice firm. "Skar, take Aron to the group captured earlier at that clearing," he instructed, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Ensure their safety and wait for me there."


    Skar nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. He guided Aron through the bustling crowd, making their way towards a cluster of temporary holding cells. As they approached, the sight before them was harsh.


    The captives, many in number, were huddled together, their expressions a mix of fear, confusion, and hope upon seeing Aron''s arrival. Their wrists were bound with crude restraints, marking them as prisoners. The young ones among them clung to their elders, seeking sce and reassurance.


    Skar addressed the guards standing watch, his voicemanding. "Release those three over there," he ordered, his words carrying the weight of authority. "They are under Jor Harald''s protection now."


    The guards exchanged uncertain nces but obeyed the order, untying the restraints that bound the captives. Aron wasted no time in stepping forward, his presence emanating strength and reassurance.


    udia was the most pleased to see Aron''s figure, she showed a strengthened look as if she had been expecting him toe. Jagu, despite his poor state, also looked relieved to see Aron and the others well.


    As for Scarlett, she just looked happy enough to be released. Following their release, Aron updated the group as to what transpired so far.

 Chapter 301 300: Revelations And Reunions Part 1

    ?


    Once Aron''spanions understood the situation, their expressions mirrored a mixture of surprise and awe. udia, always curious and perceptive, voiced the collective sentiment. "They''re of the same race as you?" she eximed, her eyes widening in realization. "It makes sense, considering how they stand at staggering heights."


    Aron nodded, his gaze shifting between hispanions and the towering figures around them. "Yes, they are," he confirmed, his voice filled with a hint of egotism.


    udia, ever the practical one, inquired about their next steps. "What happens now then?" she asked, her tone tinged with curiosity and concern.


    Aron turned his attention to udia and the rest of the group, his voice calm and determined. "First, I have some questions for my father," he revealed, his eyes ncing towards the crowd. Just as he spoke, Skar appeared from behind, catching his attention.


    "Aron, your father calls for you," Skar informed him, his voice carrying a sense of urgency. "Yourpanions will be given a hut where they can settle in and rest."


    Aron''s gaze shifted towards Rose, his voice lowering to a whisper in the Pesiannguage. "Stay alert, Rose, and use this time to recuperate," he advised, ensuring that Skar wouldn''t understand their conversation.


    Rose nodded subtly, understanding the importance of remaining vignt. She nced at Aron, her eyes conveying warning and sharpness.


    With a nod, Aron followed Skar, leaving hispanions behind to settle in. Skar led him towards thergest structure in the settlement, a colossal but primitive home built atop the thickest and tallest tree present. The scale of the structure was a testament to the strength and ingenuity of the people who called it their home.


    Entering the structure, Aron found himself in an open area where his father, Harald, stood facing a in-faced young Koliean beast monger. Behind Harald were a group of females and strong-looking males, while behind the young Koliean stood a group of females. The young Koliean appeared older than Aron, despite Aron looking far more grown.


    As Aron arrived, he caught snippets of the young man pleading with Harald to help him avenge his father and retake hisnd. The desperation in his voice echoed through the room, attracting the attention of everyone present.


    Harald, unmoved by the young man''s plea, dismissed it with a wave of his hand. "You''re wee to join our settlement," he dered, his voice firm. "But you must put in work like everyone else. As for your personal matter, I won''t help you seek revenge."


    The young man''s face fell, his reluctance evident. He seemed torn between epting Harald''s offer and pursuing his vendetta. Aron approached, taking a position near the young man, who frowned and sized him up, clearly unsettled by Aron''s presence. The onlookers also observed this interaction with a mix of curiosity and intrigue.


    Before any questions could be asked, Harald''smanding voice boomed through the room. "Gather around the central hut!" he announced, causing confusion and murmurs among the people present.


    Whispers spread through the crowd, specting that another challenger had arrived, hoping to make Harald''s first daughter theirs. Aron''s ears caught wind of these murmurs, and a frown creased his brow as he realized the possibility of possessing siblings within the settlement.


    Harald, sensing the need for rification, raised his voice once more, capturing everyone''s attention. "Listen, all of you!" he dered loudly. "The young warrior before you is my long-lost first son, Aron!"


    The news of Aron''s true identity rippled through the settlement, provoking a chorus of murmurs and surprised whispers. Among the voices, the loudest came from a strong-looking female standing by Harald''s side. She had fiery red hair, braided intricately, and her piercing blue eyes held a mix of astonishment and skepticism. Addressing Harald as "father," she blurted out, "Are you joking? This boy?"


    Aron''s eyes narrowed, taking in the woman''s appearance and the familiarity with which she referred to Harald. His gaze shifted toward the females standing behind his father. Upon closer examination, he noticed the older-looking females bore a striking resemnce to Harald, sharing simr mana signatures. It became clear that they were his partners, and the younger-looking females... his daughters.


    As Aron continued to scan the crowd, his attention focused on the absence of any males among his father''spanions. Harald raised his hand, calling for calm. "Yes, it is true," he dered firmly, his voice cutting through the murmurs. "Aron is my long-lost son, born long before I established this settlement. By birthright, he is a member of our tribe." Harald''s gaze swept across the crowd, his authority unwavering. He added, "Furthermore, the beings that were captured within our territory are his property. No one is toy a finger on them."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A figure of grand height stepped forward, his stature only slightly less imposing than Harald''s. His voice resonated with a touch of arrogance as he challenged Harald''s words, specifically referring to Jagu, udia, and Scarlett. "Just because he is a member by birthright doesn''t mean he can keep property," the man stated, his tone dripping with skepticism. "Only those strong enough can im and maintain possession."


    Harald''s frown deepened, but he did not disagree. Instead, he turned his gaze to Aron and asked, "Are you willing to prove your strength?"


    Aron met his father''s gaze with unwavering determination. "I am more than willing," he responded, his voice filled with conviction. "But know this, Father, I only fight with the intent to kill." As the words left his lips, Aron unleashed his mana fluctuations, allowing them to go wild.


    The density and intensity of his mana fluctuations overwhelmed the surrounding area, causing many to struggle to remain standing. Harald, with a concerned expression, gestured for his son to calm down. Then, he turned to the challenging man and asked, "Are you still willing to test his strength?"


    The man hesitated, his confidence waning as he witnessed the raw power emanating from Aron. He shook his head, refusing the challenge. It was clear that Aron''s disy had rattled him.


    Aron seized the moment to mock the man openly, his voice echoing through the gathering. "It seems you have no spine," he taunted, a hint of contempt in his words. "All you know is how to use your words, but when faced with true power, you cower." He emphasized each word, his toneced with disdain. "Anyone who dares to touch what is mine will witness me destroy everything they care for before ending their miserable lives."


    Once Aron''s powerful disy had subsided, Harald nodded in approval, a hint of pride gleaming in his eyes. He raised his hand, silencing the remaining crowd. "Everyone, except those belonging to my family, may leave," hemanded with authority.


    As therger crowd dispersed, Aron stood tall, his presencemanding attention. Though he hadn''t grown up among his kind, he knew their nature well and understood the words to use to establish a respected role. His gaze shifted towards the young Koliean who had been standing next to him, and he noticed that the initial frown had transformed into an expression of respect. The young man and his group departed, acknowledging Aron''s newfound position within the settlement.


    While the remaining female beast mongers began to leave, a subtle but primal aura filled the air. They walked past Aron with deliberate grace, allowing snippets of their mana fluctuations to dance in the atmosphere. It was a gesture of attraction among beast mongers, a subtle disy of their prowess and desirability.


    Aron''s eyes followed the alluring forms that passed by him, their maic presence temporarily captivating his attention. However, his mind remained focused on matters of importance, and he refrained from approaching or engaging in idle conversation.


    With the crowd now gone, Aron turned his attention back to his father and the females who stood behind him. There were three older females, each possessing a unique aura and presence. Harald stepped forward, his voice steady and filled with paternal pride. "Allow me to introduce my partners," he began.


    The first female, tall and elegant, exuded a sense of wisdom and calm. Her silver hair cascaded down her back, and her gentle smile conveyed a nurturing spirit. "This is Freya," Harald introduced her, his voice tinged with warmth.


    Next stood a woman with fiery red hair, her eyes filled with determination and passion. She radiated a fiery energy, her presencemanding attention. "And this is Astrid," Harald continued, his tone acknowledging her fierce spirit.


    Lastly, there was a female with deep green eyes, her features exuding grace and elegance. She possessed an air of mystery, her aura captivating those around her. "And this is Sigrid," Harald concluded, his voice holding a touch of reverence.


    As the introductions continued, Harald turned his attention to the younger females who stood beside the partners. There were four of them, each at different stages of life. Two toddlers, identical in appearance, clung to their mother''s hand with innocent curiosity. A child on the brink of adolescence had a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, her youthful energy palpable. And finally, the fiery-haired young adult, standing tall with a confident demeanor, resembled Aron in Koliean physiology, though her unique qualities were apparent.


    "These are my daughters," Harald announced proudly. "The twins, Ingrid and Freja, the spirited Runa, and our fiery-haired me, Eira."


    Aron took a moment to absorb the sight before him¡ªthe females who shared his father''s life and the young siblings he never knew existed. His mind swirled with a mix of emotions, but he maintained hisposure, his focus still on the questions he had for his father.

 Chapter 302 301: Revelations And Reunions Part 2

    ?


    After hearing his father introduce his partners and daughters, Harald expected a great reaction from Aron. He anticipated a flood of emotions, perhaps even tears of joy or relief. But to his surprise, Aron only nodded toward them, acknowledging their presence. Then, with a calm andposed demeanor, he introduced himself. "I''m Aron, my father''s first born, and only son it seems." There was no grand disy of emotion or excitement as Aron spoke.


    Eira, the fiery-haired me, felt a surge of annoyance at Aron''s seemingly indifferent response. She was about toment on it when her mother, Astrid, stopped her with a warning look.


    She knew Harald''s son was no ordinary being, and his restrained nature was a testament to the power thaty within him.


    The women soon excused themselves, leaving Aron and Harald alone to talk. Harald looked at his son with aplex gaze, a mixture of regret, pride, and sorrow. He let out a deep sigh and found a seat, inviting Aron to join him. As they settled, Harald''s voice carried a tinge of remorse as he spoke. "I''m sorry, Aron," he said, his voice filled with genuine regret. "I''m sorry for making you grow up without guidance, for leaving you to navigate this world on your own. It''s made you into the one thing I feared most¡ªa being like me."


    Aron approached his father, his eyes filled with curiosity and a hint of disappointment. He took a moment to simply look at him, studying the features that mirrored his own. Then, with a calm tone, hemented on how Harald had broken his own rules. "Rule number 2," Aron began, his voice steady. "Never let reality fool you into thinking that life is easy. Then moment you do, is the moment you realize that you''ve growncent."


    Harald looked at Aron with a mixture of regret and understanding. He knew he had failed his son in many ways. "I shouldn''t have raised you as a beast monger," he admitted, his voice heavy with remorse.


    Aron shook his head, his expression resolute. "That''s what I am, and always will be," he responded, referring to his true nature as a Koliean Beast Monger.


    With the air of determination surrounding them, Aron shifted the focus of the conversation. He asked, "You mentioned mother earlier, what about her?


    Harald''s expression softened, and he sighed. "She''s fine," he replied, his voice tinged with a mixture of guilt and concern. "But she''s trying to shape the world in her image."


    Aron absorbed his father''s words, understanding the weight they carried. His mother, a powerful being in her own right, was on her own mission, driven by her desire to create her own version of Limbo, one which had Kolieans as the apex race. It was a testament to theplexity of their family dynamics and the vastness of their ambitions.


    As the conversation between Aron and Harald continued, the weight of their shared history settled heavily upon them. Harald revealed the truth about what had transpired after he had hidden Aron away, how he had been forced to fight for what felt like an eternity, battling against formidable opponents to survive. The only thing that had kept him going during those dark times was the burning desire to return to his son.


    "I almost died on multiple asions," Harald confessed, his voice tinged with a mix of exhaustion and determination. "But the thought of seeing you again, Aron, gave me the strength to keep pushing forward."


    Aron listened intently, his eyes fixed on his father, absorbing every word. The realization that Harald had endured such hardships for his sake stirred a mix of gratitude and guilt within him, this however was quickly overturned by his true nature.


    "But when I finally emerged victorious and sought you out," Harald continued, his voice growing somber, "I found no trace of you, only a shattered mountain with no remains."


    Aron''s brow furrowed, his mind grappling with the implications of his father''s words. It was as if a piece of his past had been erased, leaving him with a void that could never be filled.


    Harald went on to recount how, in his search for clues about Aron''s fate, he had stumbled upon another n of Koliean beast mongers. It was there that he had met his partners, who had decided to join him on his quest to find Aron. They had left their n behind, forsaking their old lives in pursuit of the truth.


    "With their support, I was able to move forward," Harald exined, his gaze filled with gratitude for his partners. "And along the way, Eira was born. It was then that I began to wonder if perhaps you had met your end, Aron. I felt the need to protect what was before me, to create a safe haven for my family."


    Aron listened intently, his emotions swirling within him. He had always wondered about his father and the circumstances surrounding his absence. But now, he focused on the present, on the revtions his father was sharing.


    "As time passed, our settlement grew, bing amunity of its own," Harald continued, his voice carrying a hint of nostalgia. "I finally felt that I could lead a simple life in Limbo, away from the chaos and conflict that gued our kind. But then your mother and her ambitious Kolieans began to subjugate the region."


    Aron''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of anger passing through them. The realization that his mother was responsible for the turmoil in the region, and the looming threat it posed to him, ignited a sense of urgency within him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You ignored it all this time," Aron observed, his voiceced with a mix of curiosity and usation. "Focused on your own affairs while the world around you burned. How could you grow socent?"


    Harald''s gaze met Aron''s, his eyes filled with regret. He sighed heavily and went to take a seat, his weary frame sagging under the weight of his past decisions.


    "I admit that I''ve turned a blind eye to the conflicts," Harald admitted, his voice tinged with remorse. "I convinced myself that I could protect my own, that it was enough. But now, it seems that the Kolieans will reach our settlement as well. The sh between your mother and me is inevitable."


    Aron approached his father, his mind brimming with questions and a mix of unsorted emotions. But for a moment, he simply looked at him, taking in the tired lines etched on his face, the weariness that permeated his being and shook his head.


    Aron stood before his father, disappointment etched on his face. "You''ve be what you told me not to be," he said, his voice tinged with a mixture of gloom and frustration.


    Harald''s shoulders slumped, and he nodded, acknowledging the truth in Aron''s words. "Yes, I have," he admitted, his voice heavy with resignation. "But I have no regrets, Aron. Knowing that you''re alive and safe is enough for me."


    Aron''s eyes hardened, his disappointment deepening. "You don''t understand, Father," he replied, his voiceced with a touch of bitterness. "I sought you out for answers, for guidance. But now, I see that you''re even more lost than I am."


    Harald''s gaze faltered, his heart sinking at the weight of his son''s words. He had hoped to provide Aron with the guidance and wisdom he hadcked in his own upbringing. Yet, here they stood, facing the consequences of his past choices.


    "I''m sorry, Aron," Harald said, his voice filled with remorse. "I never wanted to turn you into the one thing your mother sought most¡ªthe perfect Koliean."


    Aron''s expression remained stoic, unmoved by his father''s apology. He shook his head, his voice filled with a mixture of frustration and resignation. "How can you call me perfect," he retorted, his wordsced with a bitter irony, "when our kind is so divided? We are far from perfect, Father."


    Harald''s face fell, his eyes filled with a profound sadness. He knew that Aron''s words held a painful truth. The Koliean race, once united, had splintered into factions, torn apart by differing ideals and ambitions.


    Before Harald could respond, Aron turned away, his gaze fixed on the distance. "I need to think," he stated firmly, his voice carrying a sense of resolve.


    As Aron left the hut, Harald''s partners, who had been waiting outside, watched him withplex gazes. They had witnessed the strained conversation between father and son, and their thoughts weighed heavily upon them. Aron met their gazes with a nonchnt expression, but said nothing.


    Meanwhile, as Aron walked away, a voice pierced the air. "Brother!" Eira called out, her tone carrying a mixture of anger and resentment. She approached him, her fiery hair reflecting her fiery temperament. "Where have you been all this time?" she demanded, her wordsced with hate.


    Aron turned to look at her, his eyes devoid of emotion. "I was surviving," he replied tly, his voice betraying no hint of warmth or familial connection.


    Eira''s face contorted with frustration, her fists clenched at her sides. She was unable toprehend theplexities of their father''s choices and the burden he had carried. In her anger, sheshed out, ming Aron for his absence.


    Aron regarded her with disinterest, his gaze piercing through her anger. He understood the pain she carried, but he could not be swayed by her misced resentment. "I suggest you focus on surviving too, You''re nothing but a burden as you are," he said coldly before turning away and continuing his solitary walk, leaving Eira to wrestle with her emotions.


    As Aron distanced himself from the confrontation, his mind swirled with conflicting thoughts and emotions. He sought sce in solitude, knowing that he needed time to process the revtions that had unfolded before him. The weight of his father''s regret and the truth of their lineage loomed heavily over him, pushing him to seek answers and a path forward in a world filled with chaos and conflicting powers.

 Chapter 303 302: Revelry And Reflection

    ?


    As Aron walked away from the central hut, his mind heavy with thoughts and emotions, he noticed Skar waiting just at its boundary. Skar, ever the lively and adventurous man, caught sight of Aron and approached him with a wide grin.


    "There you are Aron!" Skar greeted cheerfully. "I''ve been waiting for you. The celebrations are in full swing at the center of the settlement."


    Aron regarded Skar with a mixture of weariness and curiosity. He had hoped for some solitude to sort through the revtions of his past, but he also recognized the value of a distraction. He let out a sigh and nodded reluctantly.


    "Perhaps a little distraction wouldn''t hurt," Aron conceded, his voice tinged with a touch of resignation. "Lead the way, Skar."


    Together, Aron and Skar made their way to the central dwelling of the settlement. As they approached, the sound of odd music andughter grew louder. Aron''s eyes scanned the scene, taking in the sight of hispanions immersed in the revelry.


    He quickly spotted Scarlett, swaying to the rhythm of the music, a cup of an unknown beverage in her hand. Nearby, Jin animatedly told stories to the natives, his words flowing in the Persiannguage, despite theirck ofprehension. Jagu, on the other hand, found himself surrounded by young Kolieans, their yful antics creating a whirlwind of energy around him.


    Evanora stood with an aloof air, sampling various foods with a hint of disinterest, while udia, her curiosity piqued, tried her best to grasp the unique culture and race from which Aron originated.


    Skar, ever the enthusiastic host, handed Aron a cup filled with the same unknown beverage. "Here, Aron," Skar said with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Enjoy the festivities. This drink is so potent that even you might fall under its effects."


    Aron hesitated for a moment, his eyes fixed on the cup. He knew that indulging in the drink could cloud his mind and dull his senses, but a part of him yearned for a temporary escape from the weight of his thoughts. With a sigh, he epted the cup and took a cautious sip.


    As the liquid coursed through his veins, Aron''s demeanor remained unchanged. He maintained his stoic expression, despite the persistent efforts of female Koliean beast mongers who offered him cups and exotic meats, their intentions clear in their flirtatious gazes.


    The world around Aron began to blur, his perception growing hazy as the drink took effect. Despite the merriment surrounding him, he felt a longing for solitude and introspection. He set the cup aside and quietly slipped away from the central dwelling, seeking sce in the silence outside.


    As Aron distanced himself from the revelry, the sounds ofughter and music gradually faded into the background. He found a secluded spot beneath a towering tree, where the branches provided aforting embrace. The silence enveloped him, allowing his mind to wander freely.


    With each passing moment, rity returned to Aron''s thoughts. The weight of his past and the choices he had made hung heavily over him. He realized that while the distractions and celebrations were momentarily appealing, they could not provide the answers he sought.


    As he sat beneath the tree, surrounded by nature''s serenity, Aron''s mind delved deep into the depths of his memories and experiences. He reflected on his journey, the encounters with hispanions, and the revtions about his family.


    The sound of distantughter reached his ears, a faint reminder of the joyous celebrations he had left behind. Aron closed his eyes and took a deep breath, embracing the stillness. In this moment of solitude, he knew that he needed to find his own path, separate from the expectations and divisions that gued his kind.


    Lost in his thoughts beneath the sheltering tree, Aron noticed a presence not too far from him. He looked up and saw Rose''s scouter hovering in the air, silently observing him. Although Rose herself was nowhere in sight, he could sense her nearby.


    "Why are you watching me?" Aron spoke softly, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    Just as he uttered those words, Rose''s alluring figure emerged from behind the tree, gracefully stepping into view. Her voice, as enchanting as ever, resonated in his ears.


    " I have been observing you because you are the reason I am here," Rose confessed, her eyes locked with his.


    Aron turned his gaze away from her and looked up at the alien night sky, painted with hues of purple and blue, punctuated by shimmering stars and unfamiliar constetions. The sight was both mesmerizing and disorienting, a testament to the uniqueness of this realm.


    "What will you do if I don''t have the answers you seek?" Aron inquired, his voice tinged with a mixture of uncertainty and vulnerability.


    Rose sighed, taking a seat beside him, their bodies almost touching. She too directed her gaze skyward, her voice assuming a mature and focused tone, devoid of emotion.


    "If you don''t have the answers, I will continue to search," Rose replied resolutely, her eyes never leaving the celestial canvas above.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aron regarded her with a nk expression, acknowledging her unwavering dedication. "You are truly devoted," he remarked.


    Rose shook her head gently, denying hispliment. "It is not mere motivation that drives me, Aron. It is a selfish desire, a longing to experience the world in a different way."


    As she spoke, Rose delicately removed herced glove, revealing her slender and delicate hand. With a touch, she reached out to the grass beneath them, but as soon as her skin made contact, decay spread like wildfire. The once vibrant and living grass withered and died, its essence drained. Even the towering tree they had sought sce under sumbed to the lifeless fate.


    Aron observed the profound change unfolding before his eyes, yet he did not feel fear. Rose turned to him, her expression questioning. "Why are you not scared, Aron? Others I have shown this power to have deemed me too dangerous... among other things."


    Aron''s gaze met hers, his eyes filled with understanding. "When I look at you, Rose, I do not see danger. I see a brilliant mind yearning to attain that which she desires most."


    A soft smile curled upon Rose''s lips as she regarded him. "How can you be so sure?" she asked, her voiceced with curiosity.


    Aron''s voice dropped to a whisper, his words carrying the weight of his heart. "Because, that is precisely what my own life feels like at this moment."


    Silence enveloped them as Rose contemted his response. Her eyes lingered on him, searching for something deeper within his soul. Finally, she broke the silence with a question of her own, her voice filled with anticipation.


    "What is it that you truly want, Aron?"


    Aron''s response came in a whisper, barely audible, as if the words were an intimate secret shared between them and the universe itself.


    "A world that I can call my own," he confessed, his voice carrying the yearning of a wanderer in search of a ce to belong.


    As Aron spoke those words, a gentle breeze rustled the leaves of the lifeless tree, carrying with it a sense of understanding. Rose''s gaze softened, and she reached out to ce a hand on Aron''s arm.


    "I can help you find that world, Aron," she said, her voice filled with a mixture of determination and longing. "But in exchange, I ask for a ce where I, too, can take a break from my relentless search."


    Aron locked eyes with Rose, their faces inches apart. He could feel the warmth of her breath against his skin as he leaned in, his voice barely a whisper. "If you can truly give me that, then..."


    Before Aron could finish his sentence, Rose shushed him with a gentle touch of her gloved finger against his lips. "No need to speak further, Aron," she interrupted. "I have long since stopped trusting the words of man. Instead, I trust in myself, and right now, I believe that you might just be able to provide me with what I seek."


    Aron reached out, his finger gently tracing the line of Rose''s cheek. For a fleeting moment, Rose''s eyes widened in surprise as she felt the sensation of flesh-to-flesh contact for the first time. But the sensation was short-lived, as the touch of Aron''s finger caused decay to spread.


    Withdrawing his finger, Aron held it up between them. The decayed flesh slowly regenerated, a testament to his own unique abilities. His gaze remained fixed on Rose, his eyes filled with abination of determination and understanding.


    Rose looked at him in disbelief, her hand still resting on her cheek. The lingering sensation of a foreign touch remained, tinged with a mix of awe and uncertainty.


    "I have long held a vision of a world that feels perfect in my mind," Aron confessed. "But it is only recently that I have found the motivation to make it a reality. Now, you too have found a motivation that drives you."


    Rose frowned, her voiceced with a touch of frustration. "You''re truly an enigma, Aron," she retorted. "But if you fail to provide the answers I seek, I will hold you ountable. At that time, I will choose to end my own life, willingly dying in your decaying embrace."


    Aron''s gaze remained unwavering, meeting Rose''s intense eyes. He understood the weight of her words and the gravity of her decision. Yet, in that moment, he saw not a threat, but a profound connection between two individuals, bound by their shared desires and the paths they had chosen.

 Chapter 304 303: Clash Of Destiny Part 1

    ?


    Seated beneath the sheltering tree, Aron and Rose reveled in the tranquility of their brief respite. The distant sounds ofughter and music had been reced by a sense of calm, allowing them to delve deeper into their thoughts and desires.


    Just as they were beginning to find sce in each other''s presence, a faint noise caught their attention. Panicked voices and hurried footsteps echoed from the direction of the central dwelling. Aron and Rose exchanged a nce, their curiosity piqued.


    Before they couldment on themotion, a deafening horn resounded through the air, followed by a cry that shattered the peace. "Enemy attack!"


    Rose let out a weary sigh as she rose to her feet, her graceful movements indicative of both disappointment and eptance. She looked down at Aron, her gaze softening. "Our moment of rest was indeed brief, but I appreciated its tranquility," she confessed.


    Aron stood up next, his towering figure nearly matching the height of the tree they had sought sce under. His eyes met Rose''s, filled with a sort of unwavering chill. "One day, we will both find the answers we seek," he assured her.


    With those words hanging in the air, Aron and Rose set off towards the central dwelling, their steps quickening in response to the urgency of the situation. As they approached, chaos unfolded before their eyes.


    Figures d in faded ted armor emerged from every direction,unching fierce attacks on the settlement. Their imposing presence matched that of the Koliean beast mongers, but their fighting style incorporated not only brute strength but also powerful weapons and magic.


    The scene was one of sheer pandemonium. Buildings crumbled under the force of explosions, while Koliean warriors fought valiantly to protect their home. Amidst the chaos, two figures stood out among the attackers, their armor adorned with broad wings and wielding massive maces.


    One of the armored figures was slimmer and of average Koliean height, yet his movements exuded a deadly precision. The other, however, stood at a towering height even greater than that of Harald. With every swing of his mace, the ground trembled, creating shockwaves that further intensified the chaos.


    Harald, witnessing the devastation unfolding, growled in anger. His mana fluctuations spread across the settlement, a powerful disy of his determination to protect those he cared for. "Protect the children!" he ordered his three partners, his voice resonating with authority.


    Astrid, fiercely protective, refused without hesitation. "I can fight," she argued, her eyes burning with a desire to fight. "Our daughter Eira can as well."


    Harald''s expression softened for a moment, but he remained resolute. "No, Astrid. You must ensure Eira''s safety, she isn''t ready," he insisted, his voice carrying a mix of concern and conviction.


    Astrid''s lips tightened into a thin line, but she reluctantly nodded, acknowledging the truth in Harald''s words.


    Just as Astrid and the rest of Harald''s partners prepared to leave, their focus on protecting the children, one of the winged figures swooped down with his mace ready to strike. It was the slimmer one, a younger-looking warrior whose sinister smile sent chills down the spines of those who crossed his path.


    Freya, her eyes widening with rm, shouted, "Harald!", while shielding her two young twins from harm. But before the winged figure could reach them, a powerful force crashed into his shoulder, bringing his attack to a sudden halt. It was Aron, his expression firm as he stood between the enemy and Harald''s group.


    Unfazed by the chaos that continued to unfold around them, Aron turned to his father, his gaze steady. "Who are they?" he asked, his voice tinged with curiosity. Harald, amazed by his son''s disy of strength, hesitated for a moment, contemting his response.


    Before Harald could answer, a battered and injured figure came hurtling through the air, crashing into a nearby tree. It was Jagu, his body bruised and broken from the ongoing battle. Aron''s eyes darted to his fallenrade, his brows furrowing as he saw his beaten state.


    Jin rushed to Jagu''s side, quickly trying to get him up. Aron, aware of their limited capacity to fight in their weakened state, looked at them and spoke with a calm tone. "Focus on protecting yourselves," hemanded, a sense of authority in his words.


    Just as the duo was about to leave, a raucous roar ofughter reverberated through the air. From the direction Jagu had been thrown, therger winged figure emerged, his gaze fixated on Harald. Mockery dripped from his words as he taunted, "You''ve grown soft, Jor Harald. To ept such weaklings in your settlement..."


    The figure''s voice trailed off as he noticed his youngerpanion struggling to stand, clutching his injured shoulder. Concern shed across his face as he approached him. "Boy, are you okay?" he inquired. With a deadly gaze, the young winged figure nodded, his eyes fixed on Aron. "I''ll be fine once I have his head, father," he replied, his voice carrying heavy anger.


    Aron met the figure''s deadly gaze with a mocking grin of his own. "I''d like to see you try," he retorted, his voice filled withplete confidence and a hint of challenge.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The figure known as Gragnar bristled with offense at Aron''s words, his grip tightening around his weapon. He lunged forward, ready to attack, but his father, with a swift movement, blocked his path with his massive mace. A wicked smile spread across the father''s face as he locked eyes with Aron.


    "You underestimate him, my son," the father taunted, his voice dripping with amusement. "He isn''t your opponent." He turned his gaze to Harald, his eyes filled with curiosity. "Tell me, Jor Harald, where did you find such a good seed?"


    Harald''s fiery gaze met therger figure, his fury unabated. He stepped forward, positioning himself protectively in front of Aron. "He is my son," Harald dered, his voice resolute.


    Mingar, the towering figure, let out a sinisterugh, relishing in the newfound knowledge. "Oh, how delightful," he sneered. "Killing you will be so much more satisfying now."


    Before Harald could respond, Aron unleashed a mighty strike, channeling his strength into a single powerful blow. His fist tore through the air with incredible force, trailing an ethereal glow as it neared Mingar. The impact sent therger figure skidding backward, though he remained standing tall.


    Aron observed his hand, his knuckles disying the bones beneath the skin, apanied by a misty smoke emanating from them. He didn''t seem bothered by the sight, shaking off the pain as if it were an inconsequential detail. His gaze locked onto Mingar once again, his determination unyielding.


    Harald, however, swiftly intervened, stepping between Aron and Mingar. His voice carried a mix of concern and authority. "Mingar isn''t your opponent," he stated firmly, his eyes searching Aron''s for understanding. "To defeat him woulde at great cost to yourself."


    Aron nced over Mingar, sizing up the immense strength radiating from him. He didn''t argue, recognizing the truth in his father''s words. Instead, a determined glint flickered in his grey eyes. "I will handle the weak ones, then," Aron proimed, his voiceced with sureness.


    Harald smiled, a sense of pride gleaming in his eyes. He nodded approvingly. "Just like old times," he acknowledged, memories of battles fought side by side flooding his thoughts.


    Aron didn''t dwell on those words. Without hesitation, he turned his attention to Gragnar, who seethed with anger and eagerness to prove himself.


    Aron''s swift evasion left Gragnar off bnce, his mace swinging through empty air. Aron capitalized on the opening, his movements fluid and precise. With a calcted strike, hended a powerful blow on Gragnar''s abdomen, propelling him through the air and crashing into a nearby structure. The impact sent debris flying, adding to the chaos that engulfed the settlement.


    As Aron turned his attention back to his father, a faint chuckle echoed from the towering figure of Mingar. "Do not embarrass me by dying too quickly, Gragnar," Mingar taunted with a wicked grin. Gragnar, seething with anger and humiliation, nodded in response, his eyes fixated on Aron.


    Aron, undeterred by the exchange, looked toward Harald with a casual expression. "I will deal with these annoyances and be back soon," he dered. Harald nodded, a proud smile gracing his lips as he watched his son walk away, his faith in Aron''s abilities unshaken.


    But in that moment, Mingar took advantage of the distraction. Heunched a swift punch, aimed at Harald''s gut, a cruel smile ying on his lips. "Don''t get too distracted," he sneered, relishing the opportunity to strike a blow against his formidable adversary.


    Harald, however, was no ordinary opponent. With a feigned wince of pain, he appeared to lower his head, but it was all a ruse. In a swift motion, he retaliated with a powerful strike of his own, sending Mingar hurtling through the air. The force of the impact caused the winged figure to crash into a nearby home, shattering the wooden structure upon impact.


    A triumphant grin adorned Harald''s face as he stood tall, his mana fluctuations raging around him like a tempest. His blue eyes gleamed with an intensity that matched his resolute demeanor. Opening his arms wide he muttered under his breath, "Come to me, Jormun!"


    As if responding to his call, a massive axe hurtled through the air, its imposing presence causing the very ground to quake uponnding in Harald''s hand. The axe was a marvel to behold, with a de crafted from a rare metal that shimmered with an otherworldly blue hue. Intricate engravings adorned its surface, depicting ancient symbols of power and strength.


    But Harald was not finished. His voice resonated with an authoritativemand. "Gander!" he called out.


    In an instant, a second axe came, identical in design to the first. As it settled in his other hand, a violent gust of wind swept through the area, uprooting small trees and swirling dust into a chaotic frenzy. Harald twirled the axes expertly, their weight and power seemingly an extension of his own being.


    He approached the fallen figure of Mingar, his voiceced with conviction. "It seems growing wings has made you think you''re superior. Allow me to cure you of those delusions," Harald dered, his eyes aze with frightening power.

 Chapter 305 304: Clash Of Destiny Part 2

    ?


    Harald''s piercing gaze met Mingar''s defiant re. The chaos of battle raged around them, but their focus remained solely on each other. Harald twirled his axes effortlessly, radiating an immense presence that filled the air. Mingar, still struggling to rise, looked at Harald in disbelief.


    "It''s impossible for you to be stronger than me without having gained wings!" Mingar eximed, his voiceced with a mix of anger and confusion.


    Harald approached Mingar with a casual stride, his eyes never leaving his opponent. "It''s those very lies the Kingdom of Kol feeds you that make you weaker," Harald countered, his voice carrying a tone of absolute conviction.


    Mingar''s anger red, and he yelled, "I don''t need a lecture from a traitor and coward like you!" Gripping his mace tightly, he lunged at Harald,unching a fierce attack. Harald, with a swift motion, blocked the strike with Jormun, causing the ground beneath Mingar to shake, upsetting his bnce.


    Without wasting a moment, Harald swung Gander at Mingar, aiming for a devastating blow. But Mingar managed to step back in time and blocked the attack using the mace''s handle. However, the sheer force and vicious wind carried by Gander sent Mingar flying backward, crashing into a nearby tree before spitting out blood.


    Harald walked slowly through the chaotic scene, his eyes fixated on Mingar as he continued their confrontation. "The gap between us isn''t something some wings can close," Harald asserted, his voice filled with an unwavering confidence. "Your leaders should know this. They sent you to your death because you mean so little to them."


    Mingar growled in anger, fueled by Harald''s words. He charged at Harald once again, intent on proving him wrong. However, this time, Harald unleashed a powerful shout, "Fus!" A shockwave erupted from him, hitting Mingar with an incredible force, bringing him to his knees and causing his ears to bleed.


    Struggling to look up at Harald, Mingar received a powerful kick to the chest, knocking the air out of him. Harald swiftly pinned him down, pointing Jormun directly at his throat. "You never stood a chance," Harald stated with a cold determination in his voice.


    Meanwhile, Aron''s fight against Gragnar had been equally one-sided. Gragnar swung his mace with skill and precision, but Aron effortlessly evaded each strike, almost dancing around his opponent. Aron''s movements were calcted, and with each shove or push, he made a mockery out of what Gragnar considered a serious fight.


    Growing increasingly furious, Gragnar charged at Aron recklessly, shouting, "Don''t underestimate me!" Yet, just like before, Aron effortlessly dodged the swing andnded a powerful uppercut in Gragnar''s gut. The impact was so powerful that the force extended past Gragnar''s body, causing a long depression to form on the ground behind him.


    Gragnar''s body went limp, and he dropped his mace, defeated. Aron looked down at him with a cold, unfeeling gaze. "Pathetic," he muttered under his breath, his attention then shifting to Harald''s partners and his siblings who had been watching the brief fight.


    The young twins, Ingrid and Freja, looked at Aron with curious, innocent eyes, still hiding behind their mother. Runa, on the other hand, gazed at Aron with adoration, pride sparkling in her eyes. Eira, however, remained angry, her fists clenched tightly, the fire of determination burning within her.


    Aron nced briefly at the group before grabbing Gragnar by the hair and dragging his limp body away, like a trophy from a hunt. Runa, unable to contain her curiosity, rushed out despite her mother Sigrid''s attempts to stop her.


    She circled around Aron, poking Gragnar''s unconscious form with a mischievous grin. Mimicking Aron''s moves and sounds in a childish manner, she asked, "How did you do that, big brother?"


    Aron didn''t spare a nce at Runa or show much reaction. He simply responded, "Ask our father."


    Runa pouted, her excitement fading slightly. "But father is always too busy," sheined, her voice tinged with disappointment. "And mother doesn''t want me to be a warrior. But now that I have a strong older brother, you can teach me, right?"


    Aron paused, his expression unreadable, and then crouched down at an astonishing speed to meet Runa''s eyes. Sigrid''s worry surged, and mana fluctuations flickered around her as she quickly stepped in front of Runa, blocking Aron''s view.


    Aron, unfazed, took Gragnar''s mace and nted it into the ground with immense force. "If you can remove this mace, I''ll teach you something," he stated calmly, his voice carrying a hint of challenge.


    Sigrid, still wary of Aron, looked at him with concern. She nced at the mace embedded in the ground and then back at Aron, but said nothing. In the next moment, Harald appeared from behind, dragging Mingar''s unconscious body.


    A smile formed on Harald''s face when he saw Aron standing there, having easily dispatched Gragnar. He nodded in approval. "Seems like we both finished quickly," Harald remarked.


    Aron met his father''s gaze, fully aware that Mingar was no easy opponent, being in thetter stages of the 7th Tier. It made him wonder just how powerful his father truly was. Harald noticed Sigrid''s cautious demeanor and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Aron shook his head, dropping Gragnar''s body casually. "It''s nothing. I need to check on my people," he said, his voice devoid of sentiment. He turned and walked away, leaving Harald behind. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Concern crossed Harald''s face as he watched his son''s distant and cold nature. But he simply nodded and said, "I''ll take care of the rest of the attackers."


    Once Aron was out of sight, Runa ran up to Harald, tugging at his fur skin bottoms and pointing excitedly at the mace Aron had nted. "Brother said he''ll teach me if I can lift it! Watch me, father!" she eximed eagerly. Determined, she tried to lift the mace, but it didn''t budge an inch.


    Sigrid approached Harald, her expression filled with regret. "I apologize for my actions. We may have made him feel less wee," she said, her head lowered. She watched as Aron disappeared into the distance and whispered, "He takes more after his mother."


    Harald followed her gaze and let out a sigh. "Maybe it''s for the best," he said quietly, contemting theplexities of his son''s nature.


    Aron walked through the settlement, his steps purposeful yet unhurried. His grey eyes reflected the flickering embers of the nearby fires as he made his way toward the central hut where his people and the settlement''s nonbatants had sought refuge during the attack.


    As he arrived at the hut, Aron cast a casual nce around, observing the aftermath of the battle. The interior was filled with children and elderly Kolieans seeking shelter, their eyes filled with a mixture of reverence and respect as they caught sight of Aron. The young females approaching maturity regarded him with a glimmer of admiration, envisioning him as an ideal mate.


    Unfazed by the attention, Aron continued his stride, paying no mind to the lingering gazes. He made his way to the area where his people had settled, a space that offered a sense of safety amidst the chaos. The wooden floor was now upied by various individuals attending to the wounded andforting those in distress.


    Rose, perched on the edge of one of her scouters, caught Aron''s eye. She sat there with a notebook in hand, seemingly detached from the surrounding chaos. Evanora stood beside her, observing the words Rose was jotting down. Mrah and Khalel, the mother and daughter healers, crouched nearby, tending to the injured Jin, whoy asleep, and Jagu, whose eyes revealed a sense of reluctance as he bowed his head.


    On the other side of the room, udia and Scarlett were seated against the wall, unable to contribute directly to the healing efforts. Their eyes found sce in the sight of Aron''s arrival, a glimmer of reassurance amidst the turmoil.


    Rose, still engrossed in her writing, didn''t turn her attention away as she spoke to Aron, her voice carrying a calm demeanor. "Has the problem been dealt with?" she asked, her eyes focused on her notebook.


    Aron nodded, his expression unchanged. "It wasn''t a problem to begin with. If it proved to be, we were better off leaving," he replied, his wordsing across as matter-of-fact.


    The others in the room, except for Jagu, Evanora, and Rose, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of shock at Aron''s seemingly heartless response, even toward what could be considered his family. Yet, no one dared voice their thoughts.


    Rose, still engrossed in her work, nodded in understanding. "What is our next move, then?" she inquired, her voice calm and collected.


    Aron revealed his n, his tone carrying a hint of determination. "We''ll stay here for a few sleep cycles. It will give the others time to recover, and I can gather much-needed information from my father."


    Rose found no fault with the n and simply nodded. "That gives me more time to study your people," she replied, a hint of curiosity in her voice. As the battle came to a close, many of the Kolieans who had gathered in the central hut left to assist in the cleanup of their settlement.


    Just then, Harald appeared with his partners and Aron''s siblings in tow. "My people can stay here," he announced, gesturing to the space. "There''s enough room for all."


    Harald turned to Sigrid, his gaze warm. "Would you mind showing them around, Sigrid? Meanwhile, Aron and I need to speak in private," he requested.


    Astrid and Freya, Harald''s partners, excused themselves as well. Astrid mentioned that she would arrange the rooms, ensuring everyone had afortable ce to rest, while Freya offered to prepare a meal for the weary warriors.


    Harald approached Aron, a sense of seriousness in his eyes. "Let''s take a little walk away from curious ears." he suggested, his voice carrying a mix of concern and anticipation.


    Aron nodded, acknowledging his father''s request. The two of them left the central hut, their footsteps leading them into the night.

 Chapter 306 305: Home

    ?


    The dense woond enveloped Aron and Harald as they ventured deeper into the unknown. The sounds of the settlement grew distant, muffled by the thick canopy overhead. The atmosphere shifted, carrying a sense of tranquility mixed with an air of mystery. Shadows danced among the ancient trees, their branches swaying with an ethereal grace.


    Harald cast a sidelong nce at Aron, a twinkle of pride shining in his eyes. "Keep up, son," he said, a hint of excitementcing his voice. Without waiting for a response, he broke into a sprint, his muscr form disappearing into the darkness ahead.


    Aron remained silent, his features unreadable, but a resolute fire burned within him. He quickened his pace, his body moving with an agility and speed that defied his size. The underbrush rustled beneath his feet as he effortlessly navigated the woond, scaring away creatures that most would see as predators.


    Memories of his early days in Limbo with his father flooded Aron''s mind. He recalled the times when they traversed through these very woods, his young legs struggling to keep up, sometimes even being carried by his father. But now, the tables had turned.


    Harald, too, reveled in the familiarity of their dynamic, a proud smile curling on his lips. He mirrored Aron''s thoughts, content in seeing his son''s growth and strength. No words were spoken between them, for their unspoken bond spoke volumes.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Their journey came to a halt as Harald cleared some vegetation, revealing a dense clearing hidden within the trees. At its center stood a small house-like structure, a testament to resilience and determination. It was built from rock and intertwined with the branches of ancient trees, standing as a symbol of their shared history.


    Aron''s expression softened ever so slightly as he murmured, almost to himself, "Home..." This ce held the memories of his childhood, where Harald had raised him under harsh and perilous conditions. It was a ce that had witnessed their struggles and triumphs, theirughter and tears.


    Harald continued, his voice filled with a mix of sorrow and gratitude. "For a good while, this ce was my sanctuary. It reminded me of you, of theughter and joy we shared amidst the chaos of Limbo. It gave me strength when I felt lost, and it offered sce when the weight of your absence threatened to swallow me whole."


    Aron''s expression softened, his eyes reflecting a profound understanding. Though he had been physically absent, he had always been present in his father''s heart.


    Harald ced a hand on Aron''s shoulder, his touch conveying both reassurance and longing. "And now, here we stand together, reunited in this ce that has witnessed our journey. It feels right. It feels like home."


    Aron''s hand reached out to touch the weathered stone wall of the house, his fingers tracing its rough texture. Memories flooded his mind, the harshness of the past intertwining with the warmth of his father''s love. His expression remained firm, a reflection of the strength he had gained over the years.


    Harald stood beside him, his presence offering silent support. He too understood theplexities that resided within these walls. Together, they had forged a bond that transcended the physical and created a home in the midst of chaos.


    Aron withdrew his hand from the house, burying those bittersweet memories deep within himself. He nodded, a gesture of understanding, and quietly said, "I understand, father." In those simple words, he acknowledged the significance of this ce and the unspoken connection it held.


    The dark and cloudy skies above mirrored the weighty atmosphere that enveloped Aron and Harald in the small clearing. Cool winds whispered through the trees, causing the leaves to shiver in response. It was a somber evening, a backdrop for the pivotal conversation that was about to unfold.


    As Aron rose to his feet, his imposing figure paling inparison to his father. Their eyes met, a profound connection passing between them. Harald''s gaze carried weariness, etched with the wisdom of countless battles fought. In contrast, Aron''s eyes gleamed with strength and ambition, a reflection of the fire that burned within him.


    The question that had gnawed at Aron since his discovery of the true nature of Kolieans and beast Mongers from Argos''s library finally found its voice. "Why did you allow them to use you... then cast you aside?" Aron''s voice held a mix of curiosity and betrayal, the ache of unanswered questions festering within him.


    Harald''s head lowered, his shoulders sagging under the weight of the past. He sighed, a helpless sound escaping his lips, before he began to pace around the clearing, his steps measured and heavy. "Fear, Aron. Fear that I would be left without a home," he exined, his voice tinged with regret. "Limbo is a chaotic and dangerous ce. The kind of ce where killing your own father and stealing his strength is seen as a noble act."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aron furrowed his brows, his mind struggling to grasp theplexities of his father''s choices. "But why did you leave, then?" he pressed, his voice filled with a mix of confusion and longing for the truth.


    Harald''s gaze met his son''s, and a gentle smile graced his weathered face. "Because of you," he replied, his voice filled with unwavering conviction. "It''s true that your mother wanted me to discard you, but in you, I found a new drive, a home that I needed to protect at all costs."


    Aron''s expression wavered between disbelief and eptance. As a child, he had known that his mother wanted to dispose of him, but his father had never delved into the true reasons behind his decision until now. The weight of the revtion settled heavily upon his shoulders.


    Harald''s voice grew softer, his gaze filled with a mix of pride and vulnerability. "It may seem foolish and contradictory to what I taught you, but each of us has something that drives us, be it a goal or a person. My drive just happened to be you, and I have no regrets." Wearinessced his words, an admission of the sacrifices made along the way. "Once you discover your own drive, Aron, it will all make better sense," he concluded, his smile tinged with weariness.


    Aron absorbed his father''s words, the confusion and disorder within him flickering like a storm. Harald approached him, his hand finding its ce on Aron''s shoulder, offering reassurance. "Don''t force it," he advised gently. "It wille to you, whatever it may be. I have faith that you will excel at it, far better than I ever could."


    Aron took a moment to absorb his father''s advice, the weight of it settling on his shoulders. "I never imagined a day woulde where you became wiser," he admitted with a hint of awe in his voice.


    Harald chuckled, a warm and familiar sound. "Ah, well, you always did inherit your mother''s ability to annoy me," he teased, a fondness evident in his eyes. "I''m d to see that some things never change."


    Aron smiled, appreciating the light-hearted banter between them, but he couldn''t avoid the pressing matter at hand. "What about Mother and the Kingdom of Kol?" he asked, his tone turning serious.


    Harald''sughter subsided, his expression turning grave. "It''s nothing new," he began, his voice tinged with sorrow. "The Koliean leaders have always sought to expand their territory and resources. It''s been going on for a long time, but they''ve be bolder recently."


    Aron nodded, connecting the dots in his mind. "When I returned to Limbo, I did so with the Kolieans from Pesia, our origin world," he revealed. "If the two sides have met, it means the poption in the Kingdom of Kol has likely been bolstered."


    Harald''s eyes shed with understanding, his expression growing more serious. "That makes sense," he agreed. "It would exin their aggressive naturetely. If that''s the case, things are about to be very unpleasant."


    He looked at Aron, concern etched on his features. "You should leave," Harald urged, not wanting his son to get caught up in what he described as a foolish dispute. "You have no business in this, and I won''t have you risking your life for something that isn''t your burden to bear."


    Aron nodded, his purpose unwavering. "I had no ns of intervening," he reassured his father. "But I''m unsure of how to proceed forward. This information you''ve shared weighs heavily on me."


    Harald understood, cing a reassuring hand on Aron''s shoulder. "You''re still very young, Aron," he said softly. "Take some time to think on it. Whatever you decide, know that I support you. Your path is your own, and I have faith that you will make the right choices."


    Aron drew strength from his father''s words, feeling the weight on his shoulders shift slightly. "Thank you," he said sincerely, perhaps for the first time in a long time. "Your guidance, as strange as it may be, has helped me sometimes."


    Harald smiled, his eyes reflecting pride. "Even without, you will find your way, just like you always have," he said. "Now, let us return to the settlement. We can talk more over a warm meal."

 Chapter 307 306: Revelry And Reflection Part 1

    ?


    The settlement came into view, vibrant and alive withughter and celebration. The air was filled with the mingling scents of roasted meat and exotic spices, and the distant sound of music and dancing reached Aron''s ears. The Kolieans, adorned in their dull garments, moved with an energy that seemed to defy the hardships of their existence.


    Aron surveyed the scene with a mixture of awe and confusion. The bustling atmosphere seemed at odds with the gravity of the situation they had discussed earlier. He turned to Harald, his expression questioning.


    Harald chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "It takes more than one attack to faze our people," he exined, his voice filled with a deep sense of pride. "We''ve endured hardships throughout the ages, and yet we find sce in celebrating life''s fleeting moments."


    As they made their way through the jubnt crowd, the celebrating Kolieans noticed their presence and cheers erupted in their direction. Aron couldn''t help but feel a strange mixture of intrigue and difort as he noticed some of the female Kolieans looking at him with hungry gazes.


    Harald, ever perceptive, handed Aron a wooden cup filled with a drink and said, "Drink! You think too much, pup."


    Aron eyed the contents of the cup suspiciously, recognizing it as a toxin that induced lightness and rxation. He took a sip, feeling the warmth spread through his body, easing the tension in his muscles. The drink offered a temporary respite from the weight of his responsibilities.


    Together, they made their way to the central hut, where the atmosphere was more subdued. Inside, Harald''s partners, children, and Aron''s people were gathered around arge, makeshift oval wooden table, adorned with an array of mouthwatering food.


    Sigrid, Harald''s partner, greeted them with a warm smile. "Harald, it''s good to see you back," she said, her voice filled with genuine happiness. "You seem more lifted in essence."


    Harald''s face softened, and he ced a hand on Sigrid''s shoulder. "It''s good to be back," he replied, his gaze filled with gratitude. "The journey was helpful, to say the least."


    Aron observed the exchange, silently acknowledging Sigrid''s gratitude with a stoic nod before he walked over to his own people. The sight of familiar faces brought a mix of relief and determination.


    Evanora, one of Aron''s most familiarpanions, caught sight of him and lifted arge piece of meat triumphantly. "Look, Evanora found meat," she announced in a hollow tone. Aron''s response was a simple nod, his gaze still filled with the weight of his thoughts.


    Scarlett and Jin, were engaged in what appeared to be a drinking contest. They stared at each other fiercely, their faces flushed with alcohol-induced euphoria. Jin imed, "I can still go on!" while Scarlett huped and replied, "I''d like to see you try."


    Aron sighed, shaking his head at Jin and Scarlett''s inebriatedpetition. He chose not toment on it, instead turning his gaze toward udia, who stood nearby with Mrah and Khalel, both of whom lowered their heads in his presence.


    "Where are Jagu and Rose?" Aron inquired, noticing their absence from the gathering. udia shifted ufortably, her disappointment masked behind aposed expression. "Rose mentioned she preferred lingering in the fresh air, and Jagu went off to stretch his limbs," she revealed.


    Aron nodded, saying nothing more. udia couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment at hisck of interest. As Aron turned his head away, his attention shifted elsewhere. He made his way towards the exit of the hut, "where to?", prompting Harald to inquire about his destination.


    "I won''t be long," Aron replied vaguely. "You can start without me."


    Harald sighed, watching Aron leave, and called out after him, "Bring your sister Eira back with you. She''s probably run off somewhere vexed." As Aron disappeared from view, Harald muttered to himself, "I miss the days when he would cling to me all day."


    Curiosity sparked within udia, and she turned to Harald. "What was Aron like as a child?" she asked, hoping for an insight into his past.


    Harald''s partners let out simultaneous sighs and exchanged looks of displeasure. The children, on the other hand, perked up with excitement. Sigrid rubbed her temples and shook her head. "This meal is going to be a long one," she muttered under her breath.


    Meanwhile, Aron didn''t have to venture far beyond the hut''s foundation before he found Rose standing at the edge, her gaze fixed on the distant celebrations below. Her curiosity was evident in her expression.


    Aron approached her from behind, releasing a sigh. "You''re making a habit out of staying alely," he remarked. Rose cast a nce his way and stated, "You''ve also made a habit out of interrupting me."


    Aron raised a curious brow, acknowledging the truth in her words. "I''ll leave you be then," he said. Rose, however, continued, her voiceced with a hint of defiance, "I don''t dislike your interruptions, though."


    Amusement danced in Aron''s eyes, and he advised her, "You should be more honest with your words."


    Rose narrowed her eyes, her tone slightly challenging. "You couldn''t handle my honesty," she retorted. Aron shook his head, a smirk tugging at his lips. "It can''t be any more challenging than your attitude," he replied, reveling in their familiar banter.


    As the dark sky enveloped the settlement, casting a nket of strange stars overhead, Aron and Rose stood together at the edge of the hut''s foundation. The distant echoes ofughter and music filled the air, mingling with the gentle rustling of the wind.


    Rose turned her gaze back to the celebrations below and shook her head. "It''s funny how we can yearn for the most simple of things when we don''t have them," she remarked, her voice soft and contemtive.


    Aron agreed, his eyes still fixed on the festivities. "That''s precisely why we strive to attain them," he replied. "And we will. But for now, hold onto what you do have."


    Curious, Rose asked, "And what is it that I have?"


    Aron just shrugged his shoulders ever so slightly. "That''s for you to figure out," he said cryptically, and with that, he turned and walked away, leaving her to her thoughts.


    Rose watched him leave and muttered to herself, "Maybe I should indeed." Before looking back at the celebrations with less interest.


    Meanwhile, Aron ventured outward from the settlement, drawn by haggard sounds and heavy breathing. Soon, he stumbled upon Jagu, relentlessly punching his furry fists into arge tree, sending bark flying in all directions.


    Approaching the scene, Aron said, "You should be recovering, not pushing yourself like this, it''s counterproductive."


    Jagu refused, shaking his head. "I need to get stronger," he said, his voice tinged with frustration. "I can''t keep feeling like a burden, like one of those helpless humans in our group."


    Aron stepped closer to Jagu, reaching out to hold his wrist and bringing his assault on the tree to a halt. "You can''t rush growth," Aron advised, his voice firm. "There''s a limit to how quickly you can get stronger."


    Jagu lowered his head, sighing heavily. "I''m just tired of feeling like this," he admitted. "I want to be useful, to contribute more. I want to be as strong as you."


    Aron''s tone hardened, and he didn''t mince his words. "You can never be like me," he said, revealing the stark truth. Jagu''s ears drooped, feeling somewhat defeated.


    "But you can be a close second," Aron added, offering a glimmer of hope, even though false. Jagu, unaware, raised his head, his eyes filled with desperate curiosity. "How?" he asked.


    Aron then replied, "I''ll show you once you''re fully recovered. But be prepared for the hardships and expectations thate with it."


    Jagu stood tall, determination in his eyes. "My life already belongs to you," he dered. "I''ll do everything I can to make it a long and useful one. That''s my n pride."


    Aron simply nodded, acknowledging Jagu''s resolve, no matter how meaningless he truthfully felt it was, before wandering back to the settlement.


    Aron had intended to return to the central hut, seeking a respite from the festivities. However, on his way, he caught sight of Skar lingering nearby. Curiosity piqued, he approached the old warrior, his voiceced with a touch of concern. "Skar, are you here seeking my father?"


    Skar''s eyes met Aron''s, relief washing over his weathered face. He shook his head, a hint of worry in his voice. "No, Aron," he replied. "I''m actually looking for Astrid. There''s something she needs to know."


    Aron arched an eyebrow, his interest growing. "What is it?" he inquired.


    Skar sighed heavily before continuing. "It''s about your sister, Eira," he revealed, his tone tinged with a mix of disappointment and worry. "She''s been trying to convince males at the celebrations to mate with her. Including me."


    Aron''s expression turned to one of incredulity and annoyance. "That''s the problem?" he scoffed, a hint of frustration in his voice at the sheer idiocy of the problem.


    Skar nodded, his concern evident. "For now, most of us are ignoring her advances," he exined. "But with the influence of the drinks, I fear some might sumb to her persuasion."


    Aron''s patience wore thin, and he cut Skar off, his voice stern. "Lead me to where she is," hemanded.


    Skar nodded, grateful for Aron''s intervention, and led the way towards the area of celebration where Eira was dancing wildly and provocatively. The crowd around her was either cheering her on or absorbed in their own revelry.


    As Aron approached, he released his mana fluctuations, causing the atmosphere to grow heavy, and the people to halt their movements, their attention drawn to him.


    Eira noticed her brother''s arrival and the sudden change in the atmosphere. She looked upset, her voice filled with defiance as she yelled, "Why are you here?"


    Aron''s gaze locked onto her, his expression hardened. "Shut up," he retorted, his voice carrying a weight of authority. "I have no time for your childish games."


    He stepped closer, his eyes burning with a clear intent that sent a shiver down Eira''s spine but she remained defiant. "You can''t tell me what to do," she warned, her voice low.


    Eira, stubborn as ever, tried to add onto her word, but Aron cut her off. "Don''t annoy me any more than you already do by existing," he uttered, his tone heavy with disappointment and frustration.


    Fear gnawed at Eira, her defiant facade crumbling in the face of her brother''s intense gaze. Without another word, she turned and ran off into the night, seeking sce in the shadows.


    Skar watched her retreat, shaking his head. "I wish Harald was more stern with his children," he muttered, a hint of regret in his voice.

 Chapter 308 307: Revelry and Reflection Part 2

    Chapter308 307: Revelry and Reflection Part 2


    Inside the central hut, a different atmosphere had settled while Aron was away. Freya, the mother of Freja and Ingrid hade to sit next to udia. Her calm and wise gaze fixated on udia as she smiled warmly.


    udia looked up at the towering woman, her voice filled with admiration. "Your children are as beautiful as you," sheplimented, offering a genuine smile. Freya gave a gentle nod and tilted her head, her eyes twinkling with curiosity.


    After a moment, Freya''s voice, as direct as ever, broke the silence. "Do you desire Aron as your mate?" she asked, her tone filled with bluntness.


    udia was taken aback by the straightforwardness of the question, her thoughts racing to find the right words. She finally lowered her head and spoke softly, "I... I admire him, but I don''t understand why. I''ve made my feelings known to him, but he remains distant."


    Freya''s expression softened, and she gently ced arge hand on udia''s shoulder. "You''re not alone in your confusion," she reassured her. "Aron''s age is a crucial time for Koliean males, focused solely on growing stronger and acquiring power."


    udia looked up at Freya, her eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and longing. "Will he ever change?" she asked, her voice tinged with hope.


    Freya let out a sigh, her gaze filled with understanding. "It''s unlikely," she admitted. "Aron takes after his mother, not just in appearance, but in mind as well. He likely sees having a partner as nothing more than a distraction from his goals and aspirations."


    Disappointment washed over udia''s face as she absorbed Freya''s words. She nced at Harald, who was engrossed in telling a story about a young Aron in the background, and then back at Freya. "How did you manage to win him over?" she asked, her voice tinged with a hint of desperation.


    Freya smiled warmly, her eyes filled with fond memories. "I was patient," she revealed. "I supported his desires and aspirations, and I remained by his side, offering my assistance whenever he needed it."


    udia''s eyes widened with realization, and she looked at Freya with renewed hope. "So, you''re saying if I do the same, there''s a chance?"


    Freya''s smile faded slightly, and she shook her head. "Like I said, Aron is different," she said gently. "You must understand that he may never develop deep emotional attachments or express himself in the way you desire."


    udia''s disappointment was palpable, and she searched Freya''s eyes for any glimmer of hope. "Then how can I remain relevant to him then?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of purpose and yearning.


    Freya''s gaze shifted towards the entrance of the hut, where Rose had just arrived. Her eyes softened as she observed Rose''s presence. "Be useful to him," Freya advised, her voice tinged with a touch of gloom. "I fear only by doing so, will you be seen as nothing more than burden or distraction."


    As Freya trailed off, udia followed her gaze, she Rose and immediately understood what Freya was trying to say. Any who saw Rose and Aron interact would see they were close but not in an intimate or friendly sense, rather that they shared simr views and found each other useful.


    udia felt a pang of both understanding and uncertainty, realizing that gaining a ce by Aron''s side might require more than she had initially imagined.


    Freya looked at udia with an understanding gaze, her eyes filled with a mix ofpassion and wisdom. "You remind me of myself when I was younger," she said, her voice soft yet resolute. "I can train you to be stronger, help you harness your abilities. In return, I only ask that you share with me the knowledge you brought from Pesia, your homnd."


    udia pondered the offer for a moment, her mind racing with thoughts of what this opportunity could mean for her. Finally, she looked up at Freya and replied, "I agree. Thank you for this chance."


    As udia and Freya continued their conversation, Rose came to sit close to them, with Evanora not far behind. Evanora offered Rose a piece of meat, but Rose declined with an unamused expression. Harald greeted Rose warmly, but she responded with a nonchnt nod, clearly not interested in engaging in small talk.


    Just then, Jagu appeared, looking a bit lost. Jin, in his drunken state, greeted Jagu with a mischievous smile, inviting him to join. However, Jagu declined, stating that he only wanted meat. Evanora quickly passed him arge piece, urging him to eat more and praising its quality.


    As Rose contemted leaving, the atmosphere shifted drastically as an angry Eira stormed into the hut, her face red with fury. "Mother, Aron threatened to kill me!" she eximed, her voice quivering with both fear and anger.


    Astrid''s expression darkened, and she shot Harald an unimpressed nce before turning her attention back to Eira. "I won''t allow any threats to my child to pass," she dered firmly.


    Before Harald could respond, Aron walked into the hut, his face unreadable. He directed his words to Astrid with an air of indifference, "Then perhaps you should have raised her not to be such a fool."


    Astrid''s eyes zed with anger, and she stood her ground, ready to defend her daughter. The tension in the hut was palpable as everyone held their breath, unsure of what would happen next.


    Sigrid, who had been quietly observing the scene, spoke up with a calm voice, "Let''s not argue amongst ourselves. We are all family here, and we must find a way to resolve our conflicts peacefully."


    Harald stood up, his voice filled with a sense of reason. "Sigrid is right," he said, casting a gentle nce at Astrid and Eira. "We shouldn''t argue amongst ourselves. Aron didn''t mean it in a literal sense, Astrid. You know how Eira can be."


    Despite Harald''s words carrying a sense of truth, Astrid''s fiery temperament remained stubborn. "Then I''ll give him a simple a defective one at that."


    Harald quickly intervened, gripping Aron''s wrist firmly. "That''s warning," she dered, her eyes aze with anger. In a burst of speed, she shed past Harald, her sights set on Aron.


    But as soon as Astrid reached him, Aron swiftly grabbed her by the throat and mmed her into the table, shattering it and sending its contents flying. His voice, cold and menacing, cut through the air, "Don''t think I won''t kill you just because you gave my father a child, a defective one at that."


    Harald quickly intervened, gripping Aron''s wrist firmly. "That''s enough, Aron!" he eximed, his voice filled with a mix of concern and authority.


    Aron nced at Astrid, who struggled helplessly in his hold, one final time before releasing her. She immediately retreated, her eyes filled with a mixture of anger and defiance. Astrid turned to Harald and demanded, "Will you allow him to do this to me, your partner?"


    Before Harald could exin, Astrid continued, her voiceced with frustration, "My child and I will not live in the same settlement as him, Harald. He may be your son, but hecks respect and thinks everyone is below him."


    Aron scoffed and shook his head, his gaze shifting to Rose, Evanora, Jagu, and Jin. "I think it''s time we left. We''ve overstayed our wee here," he dered, his voice tinged with disdain.


    Harald stepped forward, trying to reason with his son. "Wait, Aron, this isn''t worth arguing over. We can find a way to resolve our differences."


    Aron nodded, his expression hardened. "I know, which is why I''m leaving," he replied, his voice firm. The room fell into a heavy silence as the gravity of the situation settled upon everyone present.


    Harald sighed helplessly and shook his head at the ongoing conflict. "Fine, but do so after yourpanions get some rest," he said to Aron, "Besides, I have something to give you before you leave once again."


    Aron nced at hispanions, who looked worn out from the day''s events, before giving a subtle nod in agreement.


    But Eira couldn''t hold back her frustration. "I want him gone now!" she protested, her voice trembling with anger.


    Harald shot her a stern look, his anger now apparent. "I''ve just agreed to let my only son leave to dissolve this foolish situation," he snapped, "Either ept it or keep silent."


    His words carried such immense anger that even Astrid, usually not one to back down, fell silent. Harald quickly turned away from them, gesturing for Aron to follow him. He addressed the others, "Let''s end the meal here; everyone should go rest."


    The father and son duo left the hut and made their way down to the settlement, where the festivities were in full swing. As they approached, all the Kolieans gave way for Harald, showing him deep respect. Aron, curious about the gift his father had mentioned, asked, "So, what is it that you want to give me?"


    Harald simply smiled and replied, "Just be patient."


    At the center of the celebrations, Harald raised his voice to catch the attention of everyone present. "Attention, all females!" he announced,manding the crowd''s focus. "My son''s body is riddled with the mana of female beasts, which he cannot use himself. So, I ask if any of you are interested in taking it away."


    A brief silence followed, and then an eruption of cheers and excited chatter filled the air. Many women rushed towards Aron, eager to be closer to him and take advantage of the mana he carried.


    Aron understood the usefulness of this offer, so he didn''t object, but he couldn''t help but wonder why his father had gone about it in such a chaotic manner.


    Harald watched the swarm of females approach Aron with a smile. He turned to his son and advised, "Try not to get too tired, Aron. It seems you''ll be quite busy while yourpanions rest."

 Chapter 309 308: Aron’s Cleansing (R-18)

    Chapter309 308: Aron¡¯s Cleansing (R-18)


    As the hordes of women beckoned Aron to follow them into anotherrge hut, a little high up of the ground, he met their hungry gazes with his own unfazed and curious expression.


    This was actually his first time making such contact with a female of his own race, so to say he wasn''t curious would be false. Only unlike most Koliean men, he understood the urges that were swelling up within him. He knew these were his hormones urging him to release his lust upon these women. A feeling that was only further amplified by the many raging wills within him.


    Just like before, back in the Komi Inds of Pesia, Aron''s primal nature began to surface. The color of his eyes looked brighter and denser while his veins and fluctuations became more prominent, despite him not actively flexing or releasing his mana.


    Seeing him like this, the females looked both cautious and intrigued, they too resembled creatures in heat, flocking toward a wanted male, each trying to gain his attention.


    For Kolieans, this wasn''t based on appearance, especially in Aron''s case where he mostly viewed the world from a mana signature perspective. So to him, rather than many females of all types, he saw blobs of different mana signatures, with the heavy scent of lust lingering on his nose.


    Once inside the unimpressive hut, which had little to no d¨¦cor and just seemed like a gathering ce, the women moved from Aron''s side and allowed him to walk to the center, with them surrounding him from all sides.


    An older looking one among them approached first, from all the females present, Aron could tell she was the strongest and oldest, having incredibly dense mana.


    Aron remained standing at the center whilst that woman circled around him with curious eyes, her hands asionally wandering to caress his exposed areas, feeling at his smooth yet seemingly imprable skin.


    She stomped behind him, her stature only slightlyrger than Aron''s. She brought her hands forward and began to remove his ruined armor, piece by piece while advising, "Rx, and let us do the rest."


    Her voice was soft and melodic, but Aron could tell it only sounded this way because his body made him believe it to be. He didn''t reply to her and just nodded, his gaze still wandering on the multiple females eyeing him as he got naked.


    By the time the woman was done and Aron was fully naked, she hugged him from behind and gave instruction. "Release the mana that riddles your body, allow us to carry that burden. Do not be afraid."


    Aron listened to her words with some doubt. Because in his mind, letting his Luna mana go wild felt like giving away control of his body. It was like allowing himself to be vulnerable, which he was very unwilling to do.


    But such an opportunity was what he needed. Once rid of the Luna mana, he felt he could properly start to hunt beasts and creatures and bolster his already immense power.


    "Fine," he muttered with clear doubt before taking a deep breath. Upon exhaling, the entire hut was swallowed by an immense fluctuation. Aron''s eyes had be static and his body seemingly frozen.


    Rather than fear though, the females only looked to be in awe, with many already touching their own bodies in provocative manners as if bathing in the energies around him.


    The female behind Aron marveled and smiled. "Truly the son of Jor Harald," she eximed, before quickly ridding herself of clothing and encouraging the others to do the same. "Quickly, disrobe! Do not allow any of this wonderful mana to return to him."


    After speaking she leaned forward and began to lick Aron''s shoulder de and neck with a euphoric demeanor. The other women quickly followed suit and approached Aron''s static figure, some choosing to lick him while others to rub their bodies against him, absorbing the Luna mana as they did so.


    It was a chaotic scene, brought only some degree of control thanks to the oldest female who gave instructions still. "If you feel you have reached your limit, step aside and meditate while others also partake. Don''t be too greedy or you will die by this." She warned.


    This immediately made some reluctant females move away from Aron, craving more of his wild energies despite their bodies nearing the limit of what can be taken in without fully assimting it.


    The longer the females went on rotating, the longer this went on, the more they reduced in number, with manyying on the ground, seemingly exhausted despite not doing anything physically taxing.


    However, they did seed in reducing the energies to a considerable amount. This led to Aron''s stiff body finally showing movement as his eyes began to flicker.


    Seeing this, the woman behind him spoke. "You''re doing well, don''t resist now. We female beast mongers are insatiable, do not worry, we will rid you of it, just rx." She urged, bringing her hand forward to grip at his cock, which immediately hardened and grew erect in her hold, throbbing at her touch.


    She pressed herrger bountiful breasts against Arias''s back more firmly and asked. "Why so pent up? A young healthy boy who is even yet to reach his prime must sate these desires, lest they pester him. Allow me to teach you¡­ our ways." She whispered.


    Her experience and knowledge were clear with the flow of her words so Aron just nodded. "Do what you must." He replied, because despite his earlier doubt, he could feel himself getting lighter, his burden lower, and his strength increasing.


    The woman though shook her head as she gestured another female to approach him. "No young Jor, it is you must do what you must, use our flesh to sate your raging desires, we are not weak and small, we can take it."


    The young female who approached Aronid down on her back and spread her legs, revealing her bushy unkempt womanhood. Her face though carried no embarrassment and she instead looked very eager.


    Aron''s eyes flickered ever so slightly and he saw the world in a way most did again, with color and images. He saw the female below him and her wet womanhood which beckoned his own manhood.


    Without wasting time, his body moved fast and he was atop her, his throbbing cock sliding into her instantly, causing her to arch her back and release a roar of ecstasy. "Argh!"


    The oldest female remained close to Aron, near his hear, whispering directions to Aron who knew little about his people''s ways and physiology.


    "Go harder young Jor, look at her eyes, she is marveling at your greatness. Do not be afraid of breaking her¡­ we are yours to break after all." She urged while massaging Aron''s pecs and abs slowly, her tongue still tasting his neck, chest and shoulders.


    Soon more females gathered around, eagerly watching him pound at the woman below him like the ferocious predator he was. Before long, the woman''s limbs began to look weak and female behind Aron clicked her tongue in irritation, "Tsk, already at your limit, the young these days are far too weak. Move!"


    She had the woman below Aron move and then she herself came forward but not on her back. She instead got on all fours and crawled sensually in front of Aron before raising up her behind, arching her back and letting her breasts rest on the floor.


    Aron''s cock throbbed as he watched this, the logical part of him questioning while he found such an action likable.


    The woman looked back at him and smiled, moving one hand back to spread herrge asscheeks, as if weing him. "Go on young Jor, try and break me."


    Aron didn''t hesitate and came forward, gripping her asscheeks with his unrestrained strength. However, it only made this woman bite at her lip in pleasure, "Yes! That''s the wildness I sought," she eximed.


    Wasting no time, Aron thrust his cock between her wet folds and into her tight womanhood, feeling it squeeze at him hard. He growled in a low tone and thrust with immense power, so much so that the wind generated caused those near to shield themselves.


    This only made the older woman''s thick behind bounce and jiggle wildly, a satisfied expression on her face as she advised, "If you don''t take me with all your strength, you''ll miss out. Come on young Jor, allow me to show you what a strong female beast monger can do."


    Aron let out a breath as he looked at her, a small thin mist emanating from his mouth as a sinister smirk crept up on his face. "I''m finally starting to understand." He spoke, cryptic with his words as his grip on the woman''s behind became firmer, even drawing slight blood.


    This though only seemed to please her as she arched her back more and asked, "What is it that you understand my young Jor?"


    Aron suddenly pulled at her hair roughly and thrust into her even harder. As her head was forcefully pulled back, Aron''s answer reached her ears. "Just how much of my power these desires and mana have been limiting me."


    "Oh? and what do you n on doing about them." She asked, her voice still straight despite the rough position.


    Aron''s answer was chilling and came with a smile.


    "Release them all onto you."

 Chapter 310 309: A Hollow Goodbye

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.


    Aron''s time with the Koliean beast mongerssted what felt like ages. Even as most feel into slumber, marking day''s end in the ever cloudy limbo, he remained ridding himself of all the Luna in his body.


    The actual process itself had very little to do with sexual intercourse, as he soon came to understand during his time with the oldest of women present.


    It was simply the same way he was able to forcefully take Sol mana from beasts, they too were able to take it from him, even more easily when released freely.


    The only side effect being the urges that came during this process. One would exhibit one of their most primal of urges during such an event, the mostmon being anger, which brought intent to kill and the lessmon being intercourse, which sated one''s desires and left themcking in energy.


    What made Aron so unique was his extraordinary body which didn''t tire unless he pushed himself to his absolute limit, like when fighting the the entire Southern Komi.


    His sheer raw power could only be described as monstrous and it proved to be a challenge throughout the process of taking away his Luna mana, bute time when the sleep cycle of most ended, the hut Aron and the women upied had gone silent.


    Aron currently sat within the hut at its center,pletely naked with numerous femalesying around him, all either asleep or just unconscious.


    His gaze was focused not on them but himself, his eyes lingering on his hands as he examined the changes in his body.


    ''I feel lighter, I can breathe more easily and the burden on my mind has lessened.'' He thought to himself, quick to know the changes his body underwent.


    While he was examining his figure, Harald walked in and paused at the sight before him. Although his gaze only remained fixated on his son, Aron, whom he gave a warm smile upon seeing him look well. "Good, it seems it all went well. How do you feel?"


    Aron raised his head toward his father and stood up first, feeling out his limbs by stretching them slightly. Only then did he nod at Harald and answer, "My body feels like my own once again."


    Harald smiled at this answer and tossed a bundle of clothing he was holding over toward Aron. "As it should. Do you understand now? If the rest of the Kingdom of Kol allowed its females to be beast mongers, we would bnce each other out and grow to greater heights."


    Aron easily caught the clothing, not bothering to examine it either, he didn''t really care so long as he could move adequately in them.


    It was style of clothing he hadn''t expected to see in the settlement of all ces. Composed of a dark, worn out shirt, dark brown pants and brown and ck boots.


    Such a style was more in tune with what one could expect to find in an established world like Pesia and not limbo, especially a remote makeshift settlement.


    Still, he didn''t question his father on these insignificant matters, instead his mind lingered on what his father mentioned about Kol. "What do you mean? Mother''s society doesn''t allow their females to be beast mongers?" He inquired while quickly dressing up.


    His father showed a bitter expression and nodded his head. "They believe the beast monger path is inferior to that of the pure pursuit of understanding mana. As of now, no beast mongers exist in the kingdom of Kol anymore, many left to establish their own settlements. But as you can see, even that is under jeopardy."


    Aron listened carefully and after fully dressing up, he walked over to his father and spoke. "Then why not change that yourself? Unless you mean to say they have beings stronger than even you?" Aron asked with his head tilted, not really seeing the problem the same way his father did.


    Harald could only sigh as he shook his head. "War would lead to the loss of many valuable lives Aron, in the end it wouldn''t be worth it, but thus far it''s not looking like I have much choice."


    Hearing this, Aron''s steely gaze met Harald''s as he shook his head. "There''s always more than one choice, these were your words. I cannot judge your journey thus far because you are stronger than me, but this path you''re on father, it will lead to your downfall, and you should know this."


    A weary smile crept up on Harold''s face. Aron''s words may have seemed harsh but to Harald, this was just his son''s blunt nature, which he appreciated.


    "I''m aware of the risks Aron, I always have been. But now that I''ve seen you''re alive and beyond well, my mind is at peace. It''s made me ponder some things¡­" he cryptically said.


    "What things?" Aron asked, his curiosity slightly peaked. However Harald shook his head and didn''t reveal anything, "That is for me to know. Come, yourpanions have been awaiting you for quite some time, the dark haired one looked especially impatient after I exined what you were doing. Is she¡­ your mate?"


    Aron sighed and walked past his father while shaking his head. "Just think of her as a necessary evil. I''m sure that''s what I am to her as well."


    Harald just shook his head while smiling and followed him from behind. "Wow, you''re even colder than your mother," he joked.


    Aron no longer entertained his father''s humor and just walked over to the bottom of the central hut, where Rose, Jagu, Evanora and Jin stood in wait.


    Seeing that udia and the others weren''t there, he turned his gaze to Rose, not even needing to ask as she exined the moment he came to a stop. "Your father agreed to let the others stay here and perhaps learn more about Limbo or grow somewhat more useful. They''re only going to be a burden going forward."


    Aron''s gaze moved over Jagu and Jin who gave slight nods in agreement. Evanora just stood there aloofly and raised her thumb upward.


    He was already nning to have the others stay, but he didn''t expect to find that Rose and the others already settled the matter.


    ''I suppose they''ve began to partially understand how I think.'' He thought to himself, acknowledging the rather strange bond his group shared and the level of understanding they began to have towards one another.


    This lead him to further acknowledge their capabilities, hoping this level of progress could continue.


    Even an individual as selfish as him understood the need of capable and strongpanions¡­ provided one had contingencies prepared.


    On the surface, Aron just nodded toward the group and turned to face his father, saying, "I''ll be on my way then." He said tly and was ready to leave but his father stopped him in his tracks by cing his hand on Aron''s shoulder.


    "Wait," he urged, causing Aron to look back but not turn around fully.


    He watched as his father lifted his other hand and called out, "Jormun."


    Aron immediately felt the ground under him rumble as an axe came flying into his father''s outstretched hand.


    As it made contact with Harald''s palm, a light shockwave spread beneath everyone''s feet, onlying to a stop when Harald sped the axe''s handle firmly.


    He looked at Aron and smiled before handing over the axe, "Here, my parting gift to you. May it continue to be bathed in the blood of beasts and foe."


    Aron retrieved the axe and felt his entire hand tremble ever so slightly, the glyphs and runes on the axe that glowed blue in Harald''s hand began to change color, taking on a grey misty hue.


    The axe felt odd in Aron''s hand, with a nce he could tell it was specially made for his father''s build and strength, as even it''s weight was immense, making it a weapon he couldn''t fully use in his current state.


    Regardless of how his father attained such a piece, Aron epted, not bothering to ask, knowing full well his father would have already told him if he wanted to.


    "It will father, I just hope yours does the same." Aron nodded toward his father, and his father just smiled weary and nodded back.


    With no more words exchanged, Aron turned around and hung the axe off his belt, walking away with hispanions in toll.


    Harald just watched in silence until they could no longer be seen. Even then, he looked into the distance, his thoughts and feelings a mystery.


    Above him, in the hut''s outer area, udia also stood in thought, gazing in the direction Aron had gone in. ''You could''ve said goodbye at least.''


    Freya came from behind udia and put herrge hand on udia''s shoulder, before advising. "In Limbo, love is a near nonexistent sight. Almost all who fall under its spell die miserable deaths or live even more miserable lives. I hope my words help you see reality for what it is."


    udia kept silent and just continued to look in the direction a moment longer before sighing and shaking her head. "Why did it have to be him?"

 Chapter 311 Chapter 310: Destination Part 1

    Chapter 311 Chapter 310: Destination Part 1


    As Aron and his group walked further away from the settlement, the woond around them grew denser, making it near impossible to see more than a few meters ahead.


    It was because of such terrain and conditions that Aron rarely used his vision normally and instead chose to see the world through mana signatures.


    Still, he and his group moved incredibly cautiously, despite the seemingly casual nature of their strides. With Jagu and Jin still not fully healed, Aron preferred to avoidbat if possible.


    They had walked inplete silence until the settlement they had just left was no longer in sight. It was then Rose inquired, "And what is our next destination?"


    Looking forward, Aron pointed to their east and spoke, "For now, the east. My father mentioned that''s the area where the only other race present on this continent can be found, the Aethelians."


    Jin looked back upon hearing this and felt some slight relief. "Does that mean we won''t have to worry about them attacking us?" he questioned.


    But to his disappointment, Aron shook his head. "Unlikely. I was told that although they don''t venture out of their territory, they don''t act kindly to unweed visitors. And if we''re speaking in terms of techniques and arts, they are unmatched, although their physical bodies are incredibly weak inparison."


    Everyone registered this information, with the exception of Evanora, who just listened per usual but rarely spoke. However, instead of just walking like she usually did, Evanora was constantly looking around with curiosity.


    Normally this wouldn''t be seen as odd for her but there was nothing particrly eye catching, which made this strange even for her.


    "Something''s wrong¡­" Jagu suddenly ruffled his nose and shared this worry whilst also looking around.


    Aron the others soon came to an abrupt stop and began examining the area around them.


    The ground had short thick grass with muddles patches whilst the gigantic trees possessed foliage that allowed very little light to prate into the dark and gloomy woond.


    Despite what most would describe as an eerie atmosphere, Aron couldn''t see anything wrong. So, he turned to Jagu and asked, "Where?"


    Jagu though also seemed unsure, like he couldn''t quite tell either. It was only when Jin paused in thought for a moment that he realized something, "I think I got it," he muttered before taking a deep breath and initiating one of his techniques, [ Mist Illusions]


    In its own it was just a more in-depth control over the elements that most skilled mages had. However what Jin''s techniques special was the level of control they required.


    To convert many droplets of water present in a given area into gaseous state and even then, to control the flow of that very product.


    Aron wasn''t sure why Jin chose to use this specific technique and just watched with caution as the mist rose up. Upon reaching a certain height, something immediately caught everyone''s eye.


    On top of one of the ruined branches, the mist left a gap, as if there was something in its way. Jin quickly pointed out, "There!", and in the next moment Jagu, who had already crouched down and gathered strength in his legs, pounced.


    A vicious wind spread from beneath him and caused the mist around him topletely blow away. His gaze was set on the spot the mist moved around, which he grabbed onto with his outstretched hand. "Got you!"


    In what was a swift movement, Jagunded back on the ground with immense force before lifting his hand, which for moment looked like it had nothing until suddenly smoke began to emanate from it as Jagu felt a strong burning sensation.


    "Dammit!" Jagu instinctively opened his hand but the moment he did so, Aron moved his own at even more startling speed and held the unknown thing.


    The same thing urred and a burning sensation could be felt by him, however, it didn''t faze him in the least and he just shifted his hand a little before a cracking noise was head.


    It was only then that a pitch-ck bird of sorts appeared in his hand, its eyes lifeless and neck snapped.


    "What is that?" Rose inquired and Aron turned to look at Jin. Back in Pesia, he had seen Jin use a simr technique that allowed him to control a bird and see the world through its eyes.


    Jin walked over and examined the bird and nodded, "I''m not sure, the technique I know of isn''t thisplex, to the point where it can''t even be seen, smelt or even heard. I''ve never seen anything like it," he revealed with some concern etched on his face.


    Not one to just let things go easily, Aron began to pluck out a few feathers and immediately found the answer to the bird''s peculiarity, "Runes, either by a very skilled sage level user or a grandmaster."


    Hearing this, Rose who had also be very familiar with runes asked, "What makes you so sure?" She was curious as to how Aron was able to tell just by ncing at the patterns on the bird''s skin once.


    To which he answered tly, "You cannotpletely hide the mana signature of an object or creature without at least some understanding of the rtionship between mana and reality. These runes for example make the bearer take on the properties of the environment around them, practically making them invisible unless one is very sensitive to mana and can differentiate any little changes around them."


    This exnation caused Rose to fall into thought, whereas Jagu just looked confused. "What does that mean?"


    Aron crushed the bird into his hand and allowed its remnants to fall to the ground before answering, "It means you have other skills you need to hone, and that we might encounter formidable enemies if we continue in this direction."


    Jin''s entire faith in the group was based off of Aron''s many capabalities, so anytime he showed extra caution toward something, he knew it was dangerous, so he warned, "Whoever was using this has likely already seen us, isn''t it just a matter of time before theye toward us either way?"


    Although Jin presented a good point, Aron had already reached his own conclusion on things, "No, in Limbo the strong don''t blindly start fights they aren''t sure they can win. As long as we disy we are strong, they won''t make the first move unless we draw too close to their settlement or wherever it is they are."


    The n made sense, the only thing that Jin wondered though, was "how?"


    Without answering, Aron''s eyes took on a strange subtle glow and in the next moment¡­


    Boom!~


    A terrifying and dense fluctuation erupted from him, even more dreadful than that of his father''s. These were the fluctuations of a beast monger with nothing but pure Sol mana and thousands of wills.


    Normally, because of how erratic the bnce of Sol and Luna mana was in Aron''s body, he couldn''t control his own fluctuations with precision. But now, he could urately control in which areas of his domain had the most concentration, with his center having the weakest so hispanions didn''t copse, and the outer areas just being a vicious storm of mana.


    Any and all wildlife that made contact with these concentrated fluctuations died instantly. It wasn''t something a being below the eighth tier could avoid, which meant Aron could give off the illusion that his strength extended even further, despite not truly being in eighth tier skillwise.


    He did this for only a moment, even he knew that if anyone looked closely enough, they could see that his true strength wasn''t mirrored by his fluctuations like most beings and creatures.


    Following this action, numerous pitch-ck birds began to fall to the ground, creating an even more eerie atmosphere in the woond. As for the creatures just outside the disaster area, they fled as far away as they could, their instincts detecting a Limbo disaster was on the way.


    Aron looked at his hands and nodded approvingly, finding the lifted burden felt even better when he chose to use his power in great quantity. He looked at the others and saw that they viewed him with oddities, especially Rose and Jin.


    In Jagu''s case, his admiration and desire to be more like Aron grew, whereas Evanora saw nothing odd, Aron was Aron.


    Aron could notice the changes in hispanion''s eyes but didn''t bother exining the truth, after all, it was important they remember he wasn''t someone to trifle with.


    "Let''s go, at most this disy will only buy us a few sleep cycles to form a n of approach and to allow you two to heal. After that, chances are high that they will grow anxious about our presence here.


    Meanwhile, many kilometers away in a settlement simr to the one Aron and his group just left, a lone and elderly Aethelian male sat cross legged on the highest branch of one of the tallest trees in the area.


    His shut eyelids soon opened and revealed sightless eyes that looked toward the distance.


    "When did our region birth such a being¡­ this is troubling, yes, very troubling. I must, I must, yes, I must warn my children, they mustn''t, no absolutely not, he shouldn''t be fought." The male spoke in an erractic tone while his head twitched at odd angles.


    However, he too erupted fluctuations carrying incredible viciousness, as if to answer Aron''s disy.

 Chapter 312 Chapter 311: Destination Part 2

    Chapter 312 Chapter 311: Destination Part 2


    The elderly Aethelian''s disy did not escape Aron''s sense. As he and his group changed directions, he looked toward thergest tree in the woond and furrowed his brows, but said nothing and carried on moving.


    Meanwhile, at the same colossal tree that stood several hundred feet high, the Aethelian old man left his position at the peak and began to descend.


    Despite his feeble looking appearance, he disyed great agility as he jumped from branch to branch at an rming speed. His figure was coated in a soft bluish glow as if moved, making it clear he was augmenting his body using mana to support these moves he was doing.


    Soon, his surroundings changed from thick branches and dense leaves to a bustling woond utopia.


    Simr to the beast monger settlement, it was built into and around the many trees. But unlike the beast monger settlement, the architecture was refined and made only from stoney material with forest itself undisturbed.


    This settlement stretched all the way down thergest tree and several kilometers out. Numerous Aethelians could be seen wandering from branch to branch or settling upon the veryrge leaves.


    Theughter of children and melodic voices of females singing could also be heard throughout. It was vibrant and wonderful sight, the type one wouldn''t expect to see at all in Limbo.


    As the Aethelians caught sight of the old man descending, no matter the age, everyone gave a respectful bow and muttered, "Bless the ancestor."


    This didn''t halt the old man''s movements at all as his sights were set on thergest building present, practically a pce of fine design and sturdy build.


    Said pce though had no guards or such around, with Aethelians walking about freely in smiles, even as the old mannded on the pce''s grounds.


    Inside the pce, an equally beautiful sight was present. Arge hall weed any who walked in with a great many statues and artistic carvings on the walls.


    It was also just as lively with many Aethelians present, singing, ying or soaking in arge circr pool of water in the hall''s center.


    Overseeing all this was a male and female settled upon two identical stone thrones just above a set of steps. On each step sat a young female singing or ying a simple instrument made of leaves.


    This otherworldly sight of tranquility was soon brought to an end as the old man walked through therge doorless entrance and yelled, "Lufair!"


    Hearing this voice and the tone of seriousness it carried, everyone present halted their activities and bowed respectively, muttering almost in union, "Bless the ancestor."


    The only person who didn''t utter those words was male Aethelian upying one of the two thrones. He instead frowned and showed a bothered expression as he replied, "What do you seek grandfather?"


    The old man looked both calm and agitated as his head constantly twitched at odd angles as he spoke in his erractic manner.


    "Very bad, very bad. I came to warn the stubborn grandchild, you mustn''t, no mustn''t. You mustn''t antagonize them." He revealed in an almost iprehensible manner of speech.


    The aethelian addressed as Lufair sighed. "His sanity wains more and more as time passes. Why not just die already and pass on the gift," Lufair thought while showing a bitter expression.


    "Who is "them" grandfather? The Kolieans to the north? Or their bruttish counterparts scattered around? Tsk, it doesn''t matter, like I told you before, our people will not intervene in their pointless squabbles and they in turn won''t enter our territory, our agreement still stands," Lufair dismissively replied while waving the old man away.


    The old man frowned at this and shook his stubborn. "Blind! Too blind! Did you not feel it? The raw power? Too much power! Yet so young, very dangerous, foolish grandchild. Listen to the warning!"


    Once again, the old man spoke in a very hard to understand way. The surrounding aethelians looked at him in pity, but none showed disrespect like Lufair.


    Before the exchange could go on, a male aethelian rushed into the hall, his face carrying great worry.


    "Sire Lufair, we have trouble!" He announced while bowing toward the thrones.


    Lufair didn''t express any worry to this. "Speak!" hemanded while standing from his throne and descending the few steps below him.


    Like most Aethelians, he had a very fairplexion and a tall slender frame. His eyes were a gorgeous blue that perfectly entuated his long blonde hair.


    He walked with an air of grace and arrogance, keeping his head high expression firm. Despite his clearly important position in themunity, he dressed as simply as everyone else, different only through the unique thin tattoos on his arms and insignia on his forehead.


    Everyone, be it male or female, looked at him with adoring eyes. The male who hade to report raised his head and looked moved by Lufair''s actions, taking time to admire them before replying, "A watcher found an unknown group wandering in the outer areas of our territory. They are five in number, one Koliean, one Komi and three humans."


    Hearing this, Lufair''s brows arched as his frown deepened. "Are you sure? Sea Komi nevere this far intond and humans in Limbo are extinct."


    The expression on the male reporting looked panicked as he shook his head. "I didn''t see for myself, but Sire Lufair can''t be wrong, the watcher must''ve made a mistake," he quickly concluded, clearly one sidely.


    However, at that time, the female who had been seated on the throne stood up as well and began walking over. She equally drew the eyes of many, also having long blonde hair and mystical blue eyes.


    She however, walked with an air of wisdom and calm, her curveous figure moving in a refined and beautiful way as she came to stand beside Lufair.


    Her arms also bared intricate tattoos, though hers were of a crimson hue.


    "Maybe what the watcher saw is correct, do not forget the people who came from that so called Pesia. They mentioned they didn''te alone, with them were humans, Komi and Kolieans, perhaps they originate from that group." The female spoke logically, thinking back to when their settlement received many new Aethelians from a world known only as Pesia.


    They were weed openly and their stories were heard but many thought they were just lies, Lufair included.


    He frowned at the female and argued, "Don''t feed nonsense Sir, they had no proof to their stories, they could havee from inds at sea for all we know. I epted "Forgive me for speaking out, but I know that group¡­" A soft and melodic voice revealed,ing from the crowd seated near the hall''s pool.


    them as our people but I refuse to pollute our minds with these fantasies of world''s that do not exist."


    Sir''s smile didn''t leave her face as she replied, "You alsock proof that it doesn''t exist, so your words are equally nonsense."


    Lufair didn''t appreciate this and looked ready to yell, but a fifth voice joined in the conversation.


    "Forgive me for speaking out, but I know that group¡­" A soft and melodic voice revealed,ing from the crowd seated near the hall''s pool.


    This voice belonged to none other than Mirai, the former aethelian princess of Pesia.


    Ever since they arrived in Limbo, it was her who acted as her people''s leader and brought them into this Aethelian utopia in an otherwise forsaken world.


    She had no trouble resignating her position to Lufair and Sir in exchange for a home. Thus, she and her people settled here and tried to make lives for themselves.


    Given her role though, she was respected and allowed within the hall freely, alongside Sha, who currently frowned hearing Mirai''s words and whispered to her, "What are you doing? If it''s really them then¡­"


    Before Sha could finish, Lufair interrupted, "Then what? Who are they and what significance do they hold?" he asked bluntly.


    Sha simply lowered her head and bit at her lip before revealing, "Then they shouldn''t be allowed near the settlement, especially the Kolien, he-."


    "Sha!" Mirai angrily interrupted and corrected, "They are the ones who saved us when our world was copsing, we owe Aron our lives."


    Sir found this little scene interesting and soonmented, "If that is the case, then we should send a group to find out their intentions, if they aren''t looking to cause trouble, why not invite them to exchange a few words?"


    Upon hearing this idea, Lufair frowned and opposed, "You would bring outsiders into our home?"


    It was at this point that the elderly man''s eyes shone brightly, "yes, yes, invite the Koliean. I will go now, yes, I will."


    This conclusion made an already displeased Lufair even more upset. "Grandfather, this doesn''t concern you anymore."


    "Nonsense!" the old man yelled. "He shall be invited, must be invited. Vige has nothing of worth, too weak to be wanted, but to be so strong, must know a lot, of this other world, foolish stubborn grandchild, he will be invited!"


    This time, the old man let loose some vicious fluctuations, making it known that his words were final.

 Chapter 313 Chapter 312: Destination Part 3

    Chapter 313 Chapter 312: Destination Part 3


    Shortly after a decision was made by the entric aethelian elder, much to Lufair''s displeasure, a group of aethelians assembled outside the grand pce, ready to escort the man.


    Lufair and Sir stood side by side, thetter wearing a warm hard to read smile whilst the former didn''t try to hide his irritation towards the matter.


    "This is a mistake," Lufair mumbled as his brows arched into a deep frown. In contrast, Sir''s smile grew wider as she replied, "mistakes are a part of growth my dear brother, what is it that truly has you concerned?"


    Hearing Sir''s somewhat mocking tone, Lufair clicked his tongue in annoyance and walked away, waving off the aethelians that were about to follow him, "Leave me!"


    Sir watched his figure vanish into the pce and just sighed while shaking her head. At that moment, Sha who had also observed this approached Sir and gave a subtle bow, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think my words would cause Sire Lufair to be displeased."


    Her words were received with a smile as Sir shook her head, "Don''t fret about it, my brother holds a special hate for Kolieans in general. That aside, I''m quite curious about this Aren or Aron, tell me about him."


    Although Sir asked in a seemingly kind tone, one would feel there was no room to refuse. Despite her calm, innocent and elegant appearance, Sir was ever in thought, scheming and nning in her on way.


    On the surface, she was simply weing a being who helped her fellow aethelians escape tragedy in Pesia, but in reality, she had a far deeper purpose.


    Sha was hesitant to speak, not because she doubted or suspected Sir, but because the moment Sir asked to hear more about him, her mind shed with some of the great disys she had witnessed Aron perform.


    Unlike the aethelians in Limbo, Sha knew not only how to use mana to attack, but was also skilled in the use of weaponry. But as for these native aethelians, they had no such means or at least inrge quantity.


    Despite having an immense aptitude in mana maniption, the foundation of bing a powerful mage, most aethelians only knew basic techniques.


    As for physical weaponry, aside from her own bow, Sha was yet to see any herself. She had of course questioned thisck of protection or offensive power, but was simply told they are safe and not to worry.


    But now, how could she not worry when the person they were inviting was an extremely skilled and powerfulbatant?


    Sir took notice of Sha''s hesitation and urged her in a soft tone, "You don''t need to worry, I simply want to know what kind of person he is, it will be easier for me to represent our people in that way."


    Her reason carried logic in Sha''s mind, if Sir had a better understanding of Aron, perhaps a confrontation could be avoided. A thinking about it for a moment, she nodded, "sure."


    This brought a smile to Sir''s face as she gestured her to follow, "then let''s you and I go speak at my private spring, it will be quite some time before theye back."


    Sha didn''t immediately agree to this and looked toward Mirai, who had been silent this entire time, before asking, "aren''t youing?"


    Mirai''s hollow gaze which was focused on the departing party, despite herck of sight, was soon directed at Sha and Sir as she bowed and shook her head, "no thank you, I''ll be going to rest. If you''ll excuse me."


    Her rejection made Sha a concerned and dejected expression, "Mirai I-," but before she could try to convince her otherwise, Sir tapped Sha''s shoulder and interrupted, "perhaps it''s best you leave her to her thoughts, she''ll understand that your intentions are good, it should be natural considering how close you two are."


    Sir''s words eased the worry Sha was feeling and she epted to go. At the same time, Lufair was in a medium sized and isted room, itcked a lot furniture one would be ustomed to seeing but did contain arge circr bed of sorts, formed naturally against the wall.


    His attention though was focused toward the window, which he approached and spoke, "Trutet."


    Following his words, a soft breeze swept through the window as a figure slowly appeared out of the nothingness. It was a slender male, garmented in a tight green attire, with only his hazel eyes and long dark hair visible.


    He descended from the window and bowed toward Lufair, "You called sire?"


    The frown Lufair had didn''t fade as he sped his hands behind his back and spoke with an air of authority. "Yes, I need you to deliver a message for me."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Aron and his group reached a small stream in the outer parts of the aethelian territory. Unlike what they had seen so far in Limbo, the grass surrounding it was healthy and pristine, whereas the water was a weing crystal blue.


    The first person to react to this was Jin, who looked around with a suspicious expression on his face, "did we take a wrong turn? Or am I hallucinating?"


    Jagu remained cautious despite the serene looking sight in front of him, "it could be a trap to lure prey, many beasts settle near the banks of water sources after all."


    Hearing this, Jin couldn''t help but sigh, "even the nice-looking things in this world mean death, I just can''t get a break."


    Aron nced around for a moment before shaking his head, "there''s no danger, we can settle here for the time being," he revealed as he began pacing around this strange isted ce they found.


    ''It''s not strange seeing a healthy ecosystem in Limbo, what is strange is said system not being upied due to it''s rarity.'' Aron thought as he crouched down near the water and felt it''s texture before drinking from it.


    He could find nothing wrong with area, not even the lingering scent of a foreign being or beast, that was what he truly found strange, although for now he kept his concerns to himself.


    "The water is also safe, but stay alert," he warned before walked away from the stream and settling near a tree in silence.


    Not liking the rxing atmosphere, Jagu chose to separate himself from the ce, "I''m going to hunt for a meal¡­" he dered whilst walking away. Jin stood in thought for a moment and decided to tag along, "Wait for me big guy, you''ll need some help."


    The duo''s voices became fainter and fainter until they could no longer be heard, it was then that Rose finally spoke. "I''ll take this opportunity to finally cleanse my body, I''ll be a bit further down the stream if you require me or wish to do the same."


    Without saying much more, Rose strutted off, leaving Arias leaning against the tree, and Evanora lying in the grass, moving her limbs freely like a child.


    "Evanora likes soft grass, look, it''s copying evanora," She urged Aron as her figure created a visible change in the grass.


    Aron said nothing and stretched out his had to feel the grass, even it felt foreign to thisnd, causing him to further ponder this strange setting. ''Maybe I''m just overthinking it.''


    Remembering his bad habit or overanalyzing everything, Aron took a deep breath and looked over his own body, before deciding to cleanse it as well. "Come on Evanora, you especially need to clean yourself."


    Evanora stood up from the grass and so the many dirty patches on her body and stains on her clothing, but she didn''t seem bothered, asking, "Why? The dirt alwayses back."


    Not wanting to exin the importance of hygiene even in Limbo, Aron walked off and Evanora followed, continuing to provide what she felt was apelling argument as to why bathing was pointless.


    Seeing their two figures appear near the bank of the stream, Rose who had been rxing frowned and sighed, especially towards Evanora. "Why must you always disturb my peace?"


    Aron didn''t answer and just removed his clothes before entering the water, washing himself off some distance away from Rose. Evanora on the other hand copied Aron''s lead but rather than washing herself, her nude figure just floated in the water in a slow circr motion.


    Ignoring Rose''s earlier question, Aron asked, "Do you feel anything strange about this ce? Even its watercks any fish."


    Rose looked around and shook her head, "I''d be lying if I said this was my first time encountering such a thing, but never before have I bothered to wonder as to how such a thing forms. I find it amazing that even you don''t know, now I''m also curious," she replied while raising her brow.


    "Then when was the first time you encountered such a thing? Your time in Limbo? Before Pesia?" Aron paused and cast a questioning nce at Rose. She always tactful in dodging questions rting to her time before Galos Academy, but Aron wasn''t going to stop digging.


    A short silence followed as Rose nodded in agreement, "Yes, to be precise, the ce of my birth."

 Chapter 314 Chapter 313: Destination Part 4

    Chapter 314 Chapter 313: Destination Part 4


    Roses''s answer brought more questions than answers but before Arias could inquire, she furrowed her brows and recalled her scouter, "It seems our presence here hasn''t been ignored."


    Looking at the crystal helm of her scouter, Rose could see a group of aetheliansing toward the outskirts of their said territory. Her expression wasn''t overly concerned seeing as the group wasn''t even armed.


    After a brief skeem through what the scouter had collected, she flicked her wrist and made the scouter hover over towards Aron. Upon looking at the images, Aron didn''t give much of a reaction and just nodded before going back to cleaning his body.


    Seeing his unconcerned expression, Rose couldn''t help but ask, "I take it they aren''t a threat?"


    Aron nodded his head at the question, "If they were, they would have been rushing toward our location, it seems their intentions are to speak first then act, depending on our answers. Then again, I could be wrong but looking at their numbers, I highly doubt they''reing here to start a conflict."


    From a logical perspective, Aron''s reading of the situation seemed urate. Rose recalled the scouter to go over the scene again and felt he had a point. Although she didn''t state it, she admired just how quickly Aron could analyze a situation, hoping she could reach that level of deduction herself with time.


    While Rose was immersed in her thoughts, Aron came out from the stream and quickly dressed up. "I''ll be going to meet with the group, you observe from a distance. If they are hostile, I''m confident I can escape myself so no need to risk our entire group. And if they aren''t we lose nothing either," he revealed upon wearing thest of his garments.


    Rose saw nothing wrong with this n and just nodded in agreement. At that point, Evanora was oblivious to this scene,fortably floating still with her eyes closed.


    Without saying anything more, Aron''s figure disappeared into the woond as he began heading toward the aethelian group''s direction at a casual pace.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the aethelian group itself was moving in silence, with only the leading entric elder mumbling incoherent words to himself. They walked for quite some time before he suddenly raised his hand and gestured them to stop.


    "Wait,ing, yes¡­ he''sing." The elder mumbled aloud while looking toward their north west direction with wide almost excited eyes.


    The other aethelians weren''t excited at all and were instead cautious and worried, after all, some of them had never even seen beings outside their own race.


    Aron soon emerged from the woond, his tall and imposing figure causing some of the aethelians to take a step back in fear. His strange appearance, with the tall stature and the distinct aura he exuded, was unlike anything they had encountered before.


    However, the entric elder was undeterred by Aron''s appearance; instead, he greeted him with excitement. "Ah, you''vee! Fascinating, yes, very fascinating," the elder said, his eyes glittering with curiosity.


    Aron looked at the elder and the group with a calm expression, although his mind was anything but. "I mean no harm to you or your people. You should just ignore my presence, and I''ll ignore yours" he stated, his voice firm yetposed.


    The elder shook his head, a wide smile on his face. "Oh, but I cannot ignore such an intriguing presence in our territory. No, no, we must speak," he said, his excitement palpable.


    "In that case," Aron replied, "what do you wish to speak about?" His attention had now turned toward this strangely excited older looking aethelian who Aron could only guess was the owner of the heavy fluctuations he felt earlier.


    The entric elder leaned in closer, his voice lowering conspiratorially, "Limbo and its many regions. I wish to know more about them, yes. Your people have traveled far and wide, and I believe you hold valuable knowledge."


    Aron raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the offer. "And what do you have to offer in exchange for this knowledge?" he asked, unwilling to just reveal what he knew without gaining something in return, especially from a being who seemed knowledgeable himself.


    The elder chuckled quite creepily, his eyes gleaming with cunning. "Ah, a fair question, yes. In exchange for your knowledge of origin worlds, I offer you an invitation. Come to our settlement, share your wisdom with us, and I shall share ours with you," he proposed, a sly smile on his lips.


    Aron considered the offer for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Very well, I ept your invitation. However, I expect your knowledgeable to be of equal of greater value to me, otherwise I''ll retract my words." he agreed but gave a firm warning too.


    The entric elder pped his hands in delight. "Wonderful, wonderful! Come,e, let us not waste any time. I shall lead you to our settlement, yes, yes," he said, gesturing for Aron to follow him.


    Aron didn''t immediately follow and instead first nced upward towards Rose''s scouter which was hovering not too far, he then spoke in the Pesian tongue so as not to be understood by these native aethelians, "When Jagu and Jin return, follow me at a reasonable distance, just in case of anything."


    This simple exchange alone was far from enough for Aron to lower his guard, if anything, it was raised simply due to the fact that this elder before seemed very unwell mentally.


    Hearing Aron speak in the Pesian tongue, which he heard snippets of from the Pesian aethelians who came, his eyes brightened, because unlike them who struggled to learn the nativenguage of Limbo, Aron was fluent.


    "Truly gifted, truly wonderous, so young but so knowleagble, yes, yes, I, Rorthik was right! Haha," The elder known as Rorthik burst intoughter that resonated throughout the woond, even his own aethelian escorts showed difort towards his hoarse excitedugh.


    Aron chose not toment, instead just taking observations and making his own deductions, which in this case, leaned towards a deterioration in mental health.


    One thing Aron was very aware of, was that no matter how powerful one became, they weren''t truly invincible, this was a statement he had been told by Argos himself, who imed to be a tier that Aron was yet to even encounter in the outside world.


    The main reason he doubted Argos was because despite being so powerful, he had a weak body that was on itsst legs, it was then that Aron came to his own realization.


    Most humanoid beings simply manipted the mana around them, how powerful they were was dictated by their level of skill, techniques and arts. Meaning, despite how powerful an individual became, behind the mana, they were still weak, very much so.


    Tobat this, Argos had desperately sought to be a beast monger. Because unlike who humanoids, who could only absorb mana from the environment when they formed cores, beasts did so naturally, so the hybrid beast mongers naturally took on such a trait, possessing incredibly strong physiques.


    The only real problem was, most beast mongers were unskilled in the use of arts and techniques. This was why the prospect had excited Argos, to have a body that could match that of a beast and the skills of a tier 10 elder archon, he would''ve been unrivaled in most regions he went to.


    Other than that prospect, beasts had prolonged lives thanks to the mana they absorbed, be it rejuvenating cells, keeping organs reinforced and enhanced, and so much more. The advantages were almost endless inparison to the few disadvantages, such a beast like desires and emotions, usually in the form of short tempers or heightened sex drives.


    This was what made Aron such a unique case, Argos used many methods to bring out what he felt was a perfect physique while nurturing a young Aron''s mind with various concepts and theories, teaching him to think for himself, rather than rely on that which was already written.


    So, looking at Rorthik, Aron was genuinely curious to hear his story. Surviving to live a long life in Limbo was already impressive on it''s own but Rorthik had reached a level of grand mastery, tier 8.


    More impressive, he did so in a region that seemed tock an adequate form of written knowledge from past generations¡­ like most Limbo regions. Which begged the question, how did he get to this stage? Through sheer tenacity and genius? Or through a chance encounter like Aron, whichever it was, Aron needed to know.


    "You seem quite knowledgeable yourself," Aron baited, easing his naturally imposing demeanor and even wearing a smile. "Have you traveled to other regions of Limbo? Or maybe origin worlds?" he asked inly.


    Rorthik though showed a dejected expression and shook his head vigorously, "No, a shame, tried many times, but failed, know too little,ck the skill, but maybe together, answer can be found, yes, hope is not lost!" His expression ted as he finished speaking, seeing hope in Aron.


    This caused Aron to sigh internally, but he too didn''t lose hope. If by chance what Rorthik did know was useful, then Aron could very find a way to tear into regions of Limbo without awaiting the natural evolution unique to Kolieans.


    "I suppose it''s not¡­"

 Chapter 315 Chapter 314: Limbo’s Truth Part 1

    Chapter 315 Chapter 314: Limbo¡¯s Truth Part 1


    Having reached a mutual agreement, Aron and the aethelian group soon set off. Along the way though, an excited Rorthik couldn''t help but already start to ask questions.


    "Kolieans rarely alone, you, why? And so young." He questioned, while his hands frantically scratched at his head, asionally even hitting it.


    Aron observed these actions clearly and wondered just how deep Rorthik''s mental instability ran. It was clearly acknowledged by his people as the other Kolieans present didn''tment or react to any of the odd behavior Rorthik demonstrated.


    A sigh escaped Aron''s mouth as he feigned a dejected expression, "I¡­", He then proceeded to tell a summarized version of his story, mixed with truth and lies, as some things like how he got separated from his father could mentioned whilst his encounter with Argos couldn''t.


    He knew too well the greed that most beings possessed, this was especially true in Limbo where survival was a struggle and any advantage could help. Revealing the knowledge he possessed and even his legacy ring would be beyond stupid.


    Because of its value, Aron never used it in the presence of others or made it seem like it had any value, at most, it simply looked like an essory with some mild trade value, not enough to risk one''s life over.


    This was precisely the conclusion Rorthik reached as he eyed Aron up and down with curiosity. Although he hadn''t shown it, he too had been analyzing Aron in his own way.


    Despite havinge from a race known for it''s rather peaceful and passive nature, Rorthik''s desire for answers had already made him wiling to risk his life.


    Infact, had Aron been weaker, Rorthik would certainly not havee as peacefully and friendly as he had.


    Looking over Aron, Rorthik was inwardly disappointed to see he didn''t carry with him any valuables of interest, like books, scrolls, runic glyphs and so on.


    In Rothik''s eyes, Aron''s most valuable possession was the axe hanging off his belt, but Rothik had no use for such a weapon and it was not worth risking his life over. ''Shame a shame, strong and nothing of worth, maybe knowledge possessed is better, yes, yes.''


    Aron''s appearance had sessfully fooled Rorthik into dismissing any thoughts towards trying to use force against him, now Rorthik could only hope Aron did indeed possess useful knowledge and was willing to trade it.


    As for Aron, he too had no idea of the inner thoughts currently lurking in Rorthik''s mind. He could also only hope that Rorthik could provide useful information, even if miniscule.


    By the time Aron finished telling a rough version of his tale, purposefully cing in snippets of information to draw in Rorthik''s interest, and it worked.


    Rorthik''s already friendly demeanor had be even more weing even putting himself in a lower position than Aron when addressing himself.


    "Young ancestor Aron, truly been through a lot, so sorry. Here, wee to my settlement, will make sure you''refortable, yes, yes." He happily spoke with a creepy smile on his face as he turned his attention to one of the aethelian escorts before yelling, "You! Tell others to prepare a weing feast, hurry, hurry, can''t you see guest is famished?"


    The aethelian escort was left helpless and could only obey, quickly rushing ahead and to deliver this piece of information. In the meantime, Rorthik sent the other aethelian escorts elsewhere and lead Aron deeper into the settlement.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the aethelian escort had rushed to the settlement''s pce, immediately finding a frowning Lufair back on one of the two thrones. The escort took a subtle bow and urgently ryed the message Rorthik had given him.


    "Hmph! First he brings in an outsider and now he wants us to go out of our way to serve him!? What is he thinking!" Lufair didn''t hold back his rage and vented out loud, causing the many aethelians present in the hall to feel awkward.


    Rorthik, despite his mental state was their most powerful, wise and longest living elder, hence the title of ancestor, as he had witnessed many generationse and go. Yet Lufair didn''t hesitate to question such a figure openly, but given their rtion by Before the escort could say anything further, Sir appeared with Sha in toll, as she approached her throne with a smile. "Dear brother, what angers you so much that you feel the need to disrupt the others finding sce in this hall?"


    As she reached her throne, she elegantly took a seat and waved Sha off, "thank you for your words, Sha, we will speak another time."


    Sha said nothing and just gave a subtle bow before walking away herself, her gaze searching the room for Mirai''s figure, yet she was nowhere to be seen.


    Sir then turned her attention back to Lufair, who now exined the situation to her. However, unlike him, she didn''t show much reaction. "Hmm, you''re overreacting Lufair, grandfather wouldn''t carelessly bring a threat into our home. After all he''s done for us, is it too much to ask for a little faith in him?"


    Her voice was serene but loud, her words making all who heard them smile and pass silent agreement. Lufair noticed this and his frown became deeper. ''She''s using this situation to better her image! How dare she? Very well, you will regret the many times you''ve made me look like a fool Sir¡­''


    Although his mind was filled with raging thoughts, Lufair chose to calm down on the surface, not wanting to fall victim to Sir''s tricks.


    "I was merely showing concern Sir, unlike you who chooses to ignore the obvious." He replied, his anger somewhat visible on his face.


    Not waiting for her to reply, he turned his attention back to the escort and ordered, "start preparing a feast and entertainment for this guest of ours, quickly!"


    Before the escort could leave, Sir stopped him. "Wait! Where is the guest?"


    The escort lowered his gaze and spoke quickly, "Lord ancestor went with him to the inner grounds, I dared not to ask why."


    Hearing this, even Sir frowned visibly for a moment but quicklyposed herself and nodded. "I see, thank you, you may be on your way."


    The escort left hurriedly while the rest of the hall was also in somemotion as many aethelians began to make preparations.


    During thismotion, Lufair nced at Sir and asked, "Do you still think he is sane? Taking an outsider to the inner grounds is akin to revealing the many secrets our ancestors have struggled to keep. Even you and I aren''t allowed entry!"


    Although Lufair spoke in a whisper, the anger was too much to hide and could be heard clearly by Sir who just sat in silence, seemingly lost in thought. She soon shook her head and stood from her seat. "It''s best we also just prepare for the feast Lufair, who are we to question the ancestor?"


    Saying nothing more, she walked away, leaving Lufair angrily gripping at the stoney arm rest of his throne.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in the deeper regions of the settlent,y the base of thergest tree present in the woond. This area had only aethelian guards present as far as the eye could see.


    Aron nced around curiously, wondering if the tree had a sort of spiritual meaning to them but he felt that was unlikely, at least for Rorthik.


    It was rare for beings in Limbo above the seventh tier to hold any spiritual or religious beliefs. Why? Because it was at that tier that one begun to understand the delicate intricacies concerning mana. At such a point, most beings realize that mana itself was the greatest foundation to life, not some mystical higher power.


    Even if such a power existed, as some religions believed, they described it as mana with a conscious form, which wasn''t at all odd. Thus far Aron had encountered such an entity in the form of the mana demon within Evanora.


    It was powerful, stupidly so, that even someone as dull minded as Evanora was made into a being few would make an enemy of. The most attractive prospect of such beings though, was they grew stronger naturally, just by living.


    It made Aron wonder, with such dominant power, how did the race vanish? Even his fathercked answers to that but he remained curious. Because if the opportunity presented itself, Aron was willing to forge a deal with one such entity.


    At this time, the duo arrived at a small cave like opening at the bottom of the tree, it''s inside emitting an amber glow.


    Rorthik walked over confidently and gestured Aron to follow, but Aron stood for moment and analyzed, making sure they were no runic traps anywhere.


    Unlike with most beings, he encountered so far, Rorthik was knowledgeable enough to know how to manipte runes, perhaps onlycking skill.


    Seeing this level of caution, Rorthik could only frown inwardly, ''So young but not na?ve¡­ problematic, will have to be careful now.''


    Neither party lowered their guard but, on the surface, Rorthik and Arias kept up their acts. "Come in friend, much to learn inside."


    After seeing no visible threats, Aron epted Rorthik''s invite.

 Chapter 316 315: Limbo’s Truth Part 2

    ?


    Rorthik''s smile grew wider following Aron''s eptance and he quickly beckoned him over, hurriedly removing the overgrowth of vine like nts that blocked the entrance.


    "Please enter," Rorthik eagerly offered but Aron only walked forward and stopped right where Rorthik was standing. "You can go first," Aron replied, although doing so in a casual tone.


    Rorthik could now clearly see that Aron was incredibly cautious, so he could only follow along so as not to cause a rift between them. Rorthik was risking a lot by bringing Aron into his settlement, after all, if a fight were to spark between the two, he would suffer the most loses, and even then, there was no guarantee he could win.


    So, without saying anything in opposition, Rorthik lead the way while Aron followed behind at a safe distance, observing the surroundings. The inside of the tree was unlike anything he had seen.


    The walls of the tunnel like structure were of course made of tree bark, but they appeared naturally, as if said tree had grown in this way. Also in the walls were various balls of solidified tree sap that gave off a bright amber glow, lighting the entire tunnel.


    Such a thing naturally couldn''t have formed without external interference, but to do so in such a seamless manner¡­


    "You specialize in manipting nt life, don''t you?" Aron asked inly, his observations leading him to that conclusion.


    Hearing this, Rorthik burst into uncontrolledughter and yelled, "yes, yes, brilliant of you to guess, very good," he praised while frantically nodding his head.


    He then stretched out his hands and began to caress the walls while exining further, "But it wasn''t just I who made this, no, cannot manage. This tree has existed for countless generations, surviving the many disasters that gued thend."


    Aron followed Rorthik''s hand gestures and observed the walls but still didn''t see the point of this tree, aside from a sort of cultural value to the Aethelians.


    But, he was wrong, as Rorthik soon revealed. "Our people, for as far back as to our origins, the mergence, yes, yes, have used this tree to preserve our knowledge and history!"


    After revealing that, Rorthik retracted his hand from the walls and walked through the tunnel at a faster pace, heading toward the tunnel''s end where a bright amber light had shone.


    Aron squinted his eyes as they approached this and followed. Upon opening his eyes, they widened at the sight before him.


    Rorthik noticed this expression and smiled eagerly while stating, "Wee to Nerdia! Home to our people''s knowledge and history!"


    Before Aron and Rorthik, was an expansivework of stairs, made of tree bark and structured in neat and organized manner.


    Each of these stairs led towards arge wooden grassy tform, having many flowers and even smaller trees on them.


    It was like an entirely separate ecosystem within the gigantic tree. One could even see exotic looking birds fly around under the artificial amber glow of the solidified tree sap cast.


    "Incredible," Aron couldn''t help but be amazed by the sight before him. It was a method of preserving knowledge he had never heard of, even within Argos''s seemingly endless collection of knowledge.


    This only served to confirm his theory of the world being far broader than what even Argos had collected, much, much more.


    Aron was soon snapped out of his thoughts when Rorthik gestured him to follow as he rushed toward the nearest tform. "Come,e, there''s much to see, much to know."


    Unlike before, Aron no longer hesitated in his steps and followed closely this time. His mind was eager to discover just what sort of knowledge was preserved here.


    The duo soon set foot upon the lowest tform, its structure very much resembling a lone ind, only that it was held up by a dark green stem and its surface area was roughly five hundred meters squared.


    On said tform were an assortment of strange looking trees and flowers, most notably at the center of the tform, were a sort of wooden pedestal could be seen, marked with a sort of glyph Aron found unfamiliar.


    Upon getting closer, Rorthik walked ahead and approached the aforementioned glyph, before lifting his hands and chanting, "Please let me look upon the stories left by our ancestors, Serea!"


    Rorthik repeated that line over and over again until the glyph began to glow a bright blue. What followed was the surrounding trees and flowers shaking uncontrobly as they began to morph.


    "This is¡­" Aron was further astounded when he realized the morphing the trees and flowers were performing could be identified as markings of sorts.


    On the trees, the once firm bark was now moving in a wave like manner that resembled water. It''s surface looked much softer as rough images began to appear.


    Appearance wise, they were like animated carvings, telling a story as their movements progressed in a strange loop.


    Rorthik ceased his chanting and came over to Aron, looking up at hisrge frame before pointing at the moving carvings with excitement. "You see! You understand! A shame I cannot understand it all."


    Aron didn''t respond to Rorthik, his gaze had already sunk deep into the sight before him as he tried to understand what it was he was looking at.


    The carvings illustrated two figures surrounding an adolescent tree. The figures performed a sort of strange dance around the tree, and in response, the tree began to grow bigger and bigger.


    As the tree grew, the number of visible figures increased, forming a sort of settlement around said tree.


    Aron followed the story, casually walking over to the next tree over where the story continued.


    This time, it began with the figures around the settlement moving about chaotically as arge bird attacked the central tree.


    The figures fought but failed, until only one was left. This lone figure ran away to a location unknown, a structure that resembled a cave.


    Within it, the figure sat helpless for a time unknown, until he/she was approached by a dark shroud.


    The figure reached out to this shroud and the two merged, providing the figure renewed confidence as he/she returned to therge tree and fought the bird.


    The battle extended three trees over, with no clear victor having emerged as the bird retreated and the figure survived, leaning against the tree weakly.


    Therge tree had been damaged severely, so the figure used thest of his/her energy to repair it, fading into nothingness as the tree healed.


    From there, the images suddenly halted as the trees morphed back to their original firm forms.


    Aron backed away from the tree he had been examining and turned his gaze over to Rorthik, asking, "what is all this?"


    A sentimental look appeared in the eyes of Rorthik as he gently caressed one of the trees and sighed. "This is the origin of Nerdia, the tree of hope, hope is never lost! Many generations ago, that figure you saw, Serea, mother Serea, sacrificed her life and became one with the Nerdia, creating a sanctuary so that her people no longer suffered the atrocities of Limbo!"


    Aron looked upward, his eyes flickering as he counted the many tforms present within, all mounds of knew knowledge.


    "So this tree, it''s a living being with a consciousness?" He asked both curiously and cautiously, but Rorthik shook his head.


    "I am unsure, stories say that should our people be in danger, Serea will awaken from her slumber and use the tree''s power to protect us! And her gift." He yelled out, almost patriotically.


    "Gift?" Aron inquired but Rorthik shook his head vigorously at this. "No, mustn''t say, cannot be told to greedy outsiders, but this knowledge here, it is a fair exchange yes? It must be, saw it in your eyes!"


    Although curious as to what the "gift" Rorthik mentioned was, Aron didn''t insist. For now, it was unknown whether said gift was even of use to him, so he put it aside and focused on the treasure trove of knowledge before him.


    "Yes it is." Aron answered tly, but Rorthik''s eyes gleamed in excitement.


    "Good, good, now it is your turn to share some knowledge, we can do so over the feast, solidify our friendship! Yes?"


    Aron couldn''t refuse Rorthik''s offer and just nodded weakly as Rorthik already began to descend the stairs, beckoning Aron to move quicker.


    As the duo left, Aron couldn''t help but nce back, feeling a great desire to just iste himself and absorb the knowledge present in the ancient tree.


    As for Rorthik, he could barely contain his excitement, ''This is good, he will definitely share now, he must. There is hope, soon yes we may go.''


    Aron couldn''t even begin to guess what Rorthik''s thoughts were, but as the duo left the sacred grounds and the pce was in view, the awkward silence that had prevailed as they walked was now reced by the melodic singing of Aethelians.


    Many looked at Aron''s 3 meter frame with eyes of curiosity and wonder, especially the children who happily ran around near his legs.


    Rorthik found this sight good, "Hehe, you are liked, many here have only heard stories of Kolieans, never seen one."


    "I see." Aron trailed off and looked into the distance where he noticed Rose''s scouted hovering about.


    He gave it a subtle nod and continued on. Meanwhile some distance away from the settlement, Rose recalled her scouter. Beside her was Evanora, whose gaze was fixated on the scouter as she waved at Aron''s image.


    Rose ignored this and turned her gaze to Jin who had been seated atop a tree. "It''s time we move."


    Jin simply stretched his arms and yawned before whistling in a unique way, this alerted Jagu who was even further away from the trio, keeping a lookout.


    His ears fluttered as he heard Jin''s whistle and he huffed, "finally¡­." Before proceeding in the direction it originated from.

 Chapter 317 316: Limbo’s Truth Part 3

    Chapter 317 316: Limbo¡¯s Truth Part 3


    Aron and Rorthik soon made it into the pce hall, where numerous Aethelians were gathered in celebrations already.


    As far as Aron was concerned, they didn''t even know what they celebrating, but their culture wasn''t one for questioning their hierarchy it seemed.


    His gaze swept the scene and it was then that he spotted two familiar faces in the surrounding area, Sha and Mirai.


    He didn''t let his gaze linger and was about to turn away when he saw Mirai move her lips as if to say something.


    Although no sound was heard, Aron read her lips, interpreting the words "be careful", despite this, his expression didn''t change and he kept walking forward with a clueless Rorthik by his side.


    As for Mirai and Sha, thetter didn''t look pleased at all seeing Aron. "He''s grown evenrger than before, let''s hope that doesn''t mean a rise in strength, he cannot be trusted, right Mirai?" She asked in a hateful tone while watching Aron walk away.


    Mirai only gave a light nod but didn''tment any further on the topic.


    Now, she and everyone else in the pce hall looked forward as Aron and Rorthik were approaching Lufair and Sir who were seated atop their respective thrones.


    Seeing Aron''s imposing figure, Lufair sported a frown for a moment but didn''t let it show, instead he stood from his throne and chose to greet Aron first.


    "Wee to our settlement Koliean, it is rare for us to see outsiders, we can both consider it our luck to meet like this," he said in a very formal tone, causing Sir who was beside him to frown as she too quickly stood up.


    "Indeed, please dear guest, indulge yourself in our people''s delicious food, I guarantee there''s none like it anywhere else." Sir took the initiative to stand from her throne and approach Aron with a basket full of exotic assorted fruit, chopped and prepared in a manner Aron hadn''t seen before.


    Now all eyes were on Aron to see his reaction to the matter. But, going against what was expected, Aron responded in a tone that was unbefitting of his outward appearance.


    "Thank you, I cannot speak for other races but I''m sure this will be better than anything I''ve had among my own people," Aron revealed casually as he slouched slightly to retrieve the basket from Sir.


    Seeing this action from Aron, Sir looked a bit confused and cast a nce toward Sha, her brows slightly furrowed. Why? Because what Sha had told her didn''t match with what she was seeing.


    Because of Sha''s dislike for Aron, she painted a picture of an arrogant but powerful individual. With such an image in mind, Sir had steeled herself to y a role that would best allow her to get closer to Aron without raising his suspicion, but to her surprise, he was guarded.


    Rorthik grew tired of these exchanges and shook his hands wildly, "Enough, enough! Let us eat, we have much knowledge to share,e on."


    Although he didn''t outright agree, Aron was on the same page. He had no interest in the pointless festivities and instead just wanted to return to the Nerdia.


    ¡­


    After some time passed, the atmosphere had be less lively and instead more rxed. The singing in the background had lowered but persisted and the dancing hadpletely stopped.


    Now, many Aethelians were gathered near the thrones, where Rorthik eagerly listened to what Aron had to say about Limbo and it''s regions, along with Origin worlds.


    "Incredible! So many worlds outside limbo exist?" Rorthik asked in excitement, a sense of hope rising in his old heart.


    Aron gave a subtle nod as he took another bite of the fruit he held and exined further, "They do. Although I am yet to see them myself, enough evidence exists to prove their existence. Think of it this way."


    Aron ced the cherry like fruit he had just been eating down and crouched down, using his now sticky finger to draw a rough sketch on the ground.


    It was an illustration of two identical images, a t piece ofnd with a tree.


    "When a new world is created, it is said that a parallel world to that world forms in Limbo and the two are identical in structure and mana quantity. However, as time passes¡­"


    Aron trailed off and brought his finger to one of the two identical images, erasing its t surface and making rocky thenpletely removing the tree as he continued to listened attentively to Aron.


    Of course, Aron''s words weren''t entirely true and factual. That is because they were exin.


    "¡­one world changes faster than the other, until the two are near unrecognizable. This is because one world is stable, whilst the othercks order. Once enough time passes, the only real semnce the two worlds would have are their life forms, and given enough time, even they would evolve to suit their respective worlds."


    Rorthik listened eagerly and nodded along with a focused mind, Aron''s words making great sense to him. But he wasn''t alone, be it Lufair, Sir or the other Kolieans, all listened attentively to Aron.


    Of course, Aron''s words weren''t entirely true and factual. That is because they were based off the theory he hade to believe himself after having spent enough time in Limbo, makingparisons with Pesia.


    Be it the world surface area, vegetation and races, they were some simrities to be found among some particr species.


    He had no concise proof to support his theory but given the evidence he had so far, he was fairly confident in its validity.


    The reason he chose to use a theory that wasn''t even fully proven was that he had hoped Rorthik would argue with his words and perhaps present evidence of another theory.


    Sadly no such thing happened and Rorthik instead listened carefully, before nodding madly in support of it. "Yes! Yes! That makes much more sense! I now see the connection,e I must show you!"


    As if Aron''s words had provided Rorthik an epiphany, he stood up with great urgency and beckoned Aron to follow.


    Aron didn''t counter these words and was dly about to follow when.


    "Ehh, is the party over? At least tell me there''s still some booze." Jin''s nonchnt voice echoed through the hall and caused attention to turn towards him and the newly arrived group.


    Rorthik was confused for a moment then remembered, "Oh yourpanions? Yes, yes I remember, they are wee. Come in, join the feast, eat as much as you''d like, we will be back soon."


    Despite the arrival of Rose and the others, Rorthik''s mind was still on whatever he hade to realize.


    Even Aron wanted to see what this was so he walked over to his group and spoke quickly, "I''ll exin in detailter, for now, just mingle with the natives, especially the two that look to be of high position and be careful, there''s something amiss here."


    After whispering this warning, Aron walked past the group with Rorthik by his side.


    Hearing the warning, Rose didn''t seem perturbed and instead just walked forward to join in the feast.


    By her side, Evanora''s aloof mind wasn''t even the least bit worried about potential danger, instead asking, "Evanora doesn''t smell any meat¡­"


    Right behind the two, Jagu sniffed the air and gave a nod, "she''s right, I don''t smell any meat either."


    Hearing this, Jin hurried forward to Rose and asked, "Can you ask if they have booze at least?"


    With her being their only form of trantion outside Aron, Jin could only turn to her. Thankfully, despite her reluctant expression, she did proceed to ask one of Aethelians who had escorted them, receiving a speedy reply.


    Seeing this, Jin asked eagerly, "Well? Where can I get a drink? My thoughts are killing me here."


    Unfortunately the answer he was looking for never came.


    "They say they do not know what that means, if I were to guess correctly, I''d assume that means drinks of that regard don''t exist in their culture." Rose quickly revealed before approaching Sir and Lufair, leaving Jin to fully digest those words.


    Seeing Rose approach, both Sir and Lufair put up fronts, but these could be easily seen through by even Jagu and Jin, let alone her.


    "Greetings to you two, how may we address our two gracious guests?" Rose asked with a small smile on her face, such a strange sight wasn''t something anyone within her group would associate with her.


    But Jin and Jagu understood that this was an act and so they didn''t react to it, Evanora on the other hand felt like this meant something was amiss, so she asked.


    "What''s wrong with your face?"


    ¡­


    At the same time, Aron and Rorthik had returned into the Nerdia and were ascending the stairs, passing numerous tforms in the process.


    Soon Rorthik came to a stop and beckoned Aron over, "Ah yes, it''s here,e,e."


    Once again, Aron set foot on a grassy wooden tform that resembled an archipgo and once again Rorthik repeated the same chant he had said before, triggering the glyph at the tform''s center to light up, which in turn made the surrounding trees and flowers show animated images on their surfaces.


    This time though, Rorthik beckoned Aron over toward a specific tree and urged. "Look, look, you see?"


    Aron approached and directed his gaze at the animated carvings, before his eyes widened at the sight. "I was right¡­"

 Chapter 318 317: Limbo’s Truth Part 4

    Chapter 318 317: Limbo¡¯s Truth Part 4


    Looking at the animated carvings in front of him, Aron couldn''t help but show a slight smile. Rorthik who was observing closely noticed this and was quick to ask, "What is it? What have you found?"


    Aron''s smile faded upon hearing Rorthik''s voice, and he quickly began to think whether or not he should reveal his findings.


    After some brief thought, he looked at Rorthik and nodded. "I was right, there is a connection between this Limbo region and Pesia, look here."


    Aron drew in Rorthik''s attention and began to point at the moving illustrations while exining, "This part here shows numerous figures, clearly Aethelians, crossing through this strange structure, likely a gate, and when they emerge out, they are in celebrations and they prosper. Why? Because they shifted from a chaotic world to a stable one."


    Rorthik listened intently while nodding at almost every word, seeing the connection Aron was forming.


    In truth, once again Aron was simply speaking theoretically. His true findings were in fact the structure shown in the illustrations, the semi-circr gate, like the one he had used to return to limbo.


    Seeing it made Aron wonder, whether the one he had found on the Aethelian continent back in Pesia was the same one shown here¡­ or there was another.


    Even in a stable world like Pesia, finding that semi-circr gate and knowledge regarding it wasn''t easy and also had to do with a bit of luck, but here in Limbo, even if one was present, the chances of finding it were incredibly slim.


    For one, the continents of this Limbo region had obviously moved numerous times, perhaps due to seismic activity or the emergence of high density mana zones.


    This left him no choice but to be more dependent on the information the natives could provide.


    "Rorthik, this thing here, do your people still possess it?" Aron inquired while pointing at the gate in the illustration, taking on a tone of curiosity like he didn''t know what it really was.


    Rorthik was unfortunately none the wiser and answered immediately, shaking his head, "No, it was given away, for peace, personally by me, so stupid, so stupid, I was fooled!!"


    A sudden look of anger emerged on Rorthik''s face and his fluctuations began to rise.


    His eyes took on an eerie glow and mist began to emerge from his back as the shadowy figure began to take form above him.


    Even without seeing it fully, Aron could tell what he was looking at with a nce, "A mana demon!"


    Aron''s alertness rose and he quickly shuffled back from Rorthik, his hand hovering over his axe, ready to battle at the slightest notice.


    However, just when it looked like the mana demon was about to emerge, Rorthik began coughing and his fluctuations came to a halt, fading along with with figure that had began to emerge.


    "Dammit!" Rorthik cursed while wiping the blood off his lip, his gaze soon turning to Aron who was in battle ready stance.


    Rorthik quickly raised his hands and shook his head, "calm down friend, I became to angry and lost control, the gift nearly took over, dammit, I''ve been tricked."


    Aron eased his hand away from his axe Jormun but maintained a distance while asking, "If this partnership is to continue then I need to know what this gift is? as it is clearly a danger to me and mypanions."


    Aron''s words were nothing but lies, using the unfavorable situation to make Rorthik reveal more truths.


    He knew that considering how insightful his information had been to Rorthik thus far, he wouldn''t be willing to let their deal break.


    His guess proved to be correct this time as Rorthik lowered his head and sighed, sitting down on the grassy ground in a cross legged position before removing the thin cloth that covered part of his chest.


    Once the piece of apparel was removed, one could see a distinctive mark at the center of his chest, different from a tattoo and more simr to a glyph.


    "This is the gift, passed on from generation to generation. Our people are naturally not strong, not at all, no. But with the gift, we are able to fight beyond our capabilities! Much higher, because of this, no races bother us but in turn we don''t bother them, especially now¡­"


    Rorthik''s face looked downcast as he exined himself. Upon seeing the mark, Aron Rorthik, cing a hand on his shoulder as he sat down cross-legged as well.


    was more than sure that Rorthik possessed a mana demon inside him.


    This being the second time he found an aethelian possessing one, and with history at that, Aron began to wonder what connection there was between them and the mysterious near extinct race.


    As curious as he was, Aron had to prioritize the gate rather than the knowledge regarding mana demons, so he feigned a sympathetic expression and came closer to Rorthik, cing a hand on his shoulder as he sat down cross-legged as well.


    "Tell me friend, how were you fooled? And what do you mean by especially now? We are so close to finding answers." Aron baited, using the promise of what Rorthik desired most to lure him into spilling his secrets.


    In this moment of weakness, Rorthik who rarely interacted with others was very susceptible to maniption.


    So unknowingly, he lowered his guard and began to exin.


    "Not long ago, when I was still a King candidate for my people, our ancestors, beings possessing gifts like me, got into war with the Kolieans of the north. Much blood was shed, too much. Either side suffered greatly, but ours was greater, much too great."


    "After some time passed and I ascended to King, the Kolieans found out that only I was left possessing the gift and threats were made for war, but too much loss was suffered already, we couldn''t afford to, so I asked what they wanted, they said the gate. Since then, there''s been peace, but now I see, I was a fool, a true fool!" Rorthik raged, his fluctuations once again spiking ever so slightly.


    Hearing the exnation, Aron frown inwardly, he could indeed agree that Rorthik was a fool. But given how little knowledge he had outside his own race, it was no surprise he was fooled.


    He and his people had growncent after the war whilst the other party continued to keep tabs on their enemy, eventually finding a weakness and utilizing it.


    Perhaps the only real reason the Aethelians weren''t already decimated was because they still had uses or the Kolieans didn''t consider them a threat.


    ''So this what the absence of knowledge with power can do.'' Aron thought to himself, taking Rorthik as an example of what not to be.


    Possessing great power, but falling victim to petty schemes and tactics due to ack of knowledge and understanding, life truly was cruel, and even the strong were not favored.


    On the surface however, Aron feigned an expression of understanding. "They used Since others had already made huge gains by fooling Rorthik, Aron intended to do the same.


    yourck of knowledge to fool you, those treacherous vermin, but all is not lost, they may have the gate, but we have the knowledge, we can stille out on top."


    Aron''s words provided the downcast Rorthik encouragement, causing a smile to emerge on his face and hope to reignite in his eyes.


    Since others had already made huge gains by fooling Rorthik, Aron intended to do the same.


    ¡­


    However, Aron wasn''t the only one conspiring. Because many kilometers away to the north of the continent, a fast and agile shadow was rushing through dense foliage under the cloudy skies.


    His surroundings were eerily quiet and only his steps could be heard as he jumped from tree branch to tree branch.


    Soon though, he reached the end of the dense forest and arrived in front of a gigantic valley, with mountains at its sides and back.


    Within the lustrous looking valley was what could only be described as a mega-settlement. Unlike anything else in Limbo, the construct of the settlement looked highly advanced inparison to the rest of Limbo.


    Buildings were numerous in number, many of them made of stone and other strong material, looking immovable and firm.


    The figure who had just emerged from the forest was looking towards the valley when his attention turned to its skies, where numerous flying silhouettes could be seen.


    They had broad wings but humanoid figures, and their very sight caused the shadowy figure to feel a chill run down his spine.


    But before he could move even another step, he felt a strong gust of wind hit his body, nearly sending him flying.


    The origin of this wind came from a tall winged Koliean who had just appeared in front of the man. The Koliean had an imposing and disciplined attitude, looking down at the unknown figure with caution, his hand hovering near a long spear hanging off his waist.


    "Aethelian! Why do youe to Koliean territory? Speak clearly or I shall kill you where you stand!" The Koliean threatened, his voice reverberating in the Aethelian''s ear.


    The aethelian howeverposed himself and stood straight.


    "My name is Trutet, messenger of king candidate, sire Lufair. I am here to deliver a message." Trutet revealed with a formal and straightforward demeanor, causing the Koliean to ease his pressure as he asked, "whom is the message for?"


    "Matriarch Elia."

 Chapter 319 318: Limbo’s Truth Part 5

    ?


    Upon revealing to whom the message was meant for, Trutet was escorted into the valley by the guarding Koliean male dressed in heavy armor.


    Trutet looked calm on the outside but was incredibly nervous stepping into the territory of a former enemy race.


    As he was lead into the settlement, Trutet couldn''t help but have his eyes wander around, observing the lifestyle of the Kolieans.


    Unlike his people who would often just sit and sing or express themselves, the Kolieans were all busybodies.


    Kolieans of all ages could be seen engaged in some sort of strange activity to him. Afar he could see a group younger ones closely following an older looking feel in an orderly line, their forms disciplined and serious.


    In the same way he was curious, many Kolieans in the settlement streets nced at Trutet as he walked across the stoney marble like paths.


    Soon, he was taken to thergest building in the settlement, located at the far back and built into the mountains, forming a colossus of a structure.


    Arge and wide set of steps greeted him as he looked at therge shimmering doors leading into the building, two female Koliean guards stood on either side, brandishing their weapons firmly.


    The Koliean guard escorting Trutet stopped there and yelled, "He has a message for Matriarch Elia, from the king candidate of the Aethelians!"


    Having said that, the guard gave Trutet a small shove, "proceed carefully and speak only when spoken to, our kind do not tolerate insolence on our soil."


    After providing that warning, the Koliean guard fluttered his wings violently and took to the skies.


    ''Arrogant beasts!'' Trutet cursed inwardly but didn''t show any reluctance on the surface and proceeded forward.


    Before long, he was escorted inside and made to climb up several steps. Soon enough though, he found himself at many floors up and on an incrediblyrge balcony, it''s ground covered in beautiful and lush green grass and it''s sides lined with shimmering stoney rails.


    It resembled arge garden, though the flora present was minimal and quite dull. What truly caught Trutet''s eye was at the edge of balcony, a chair overlooking the view had a single Koliean female seated on it.


    Her figure like most Kolieans was tall, standing well over 2.5 meters. Long ck hair flowed elegantly down her back as the mountain breeze blew by, giving her a sort of serene and wise appearance.


    Once the two female guards stepped foot on the grassy patch of the balcony, the female turned her head to the side, at that moment her piercing grey blue eye meet with Trutet''s gaze as she gave him a side nce.


    "Who is this?" The Koliean woman asked, her voice low, calm and distant, as if she gave little care to the beings before her.


    In response, one of the guards stood firmly and answered immediately, "A messenger Matriach Elia, sent by the aethelian King candidate Lufair."


    "I see, then leave us." The woman, Matriach Elia, turned her head back and continued to overlook the view before her as the two guards left without saying a word.


    Trutet was a bit confused and overwhelmed, even standing near her, he knew she was dangerous, incredibly so.


    Although Koliean culture had many titles for leaders such as Jor for men and Queen for women, thetter title didn''t mean much.


    For men, a position of Jor was given to the strongest male, in and simple. Whereas for females, the title of Queen was bestowed upon a young Koliean female of great potential, one who would act as the instrument of the true powers behind the Kingdom of Kol, the Matriachs.


    The title Matriach was granted only to the wisest and most powerful of females with long life experience, each one having held the title of Queen before.


    And the Trutet knew the Matriach before well enough by reputation alone. Thest generation Koliean Queen, Matriach Elia.


    Unsure of how to begin, Trutet simply kept silent, causing a short silence to prevail. It was broken only when Matriach Elia spoke, "Well, what message do you have for me?"


    Trutet felt a bit rxed, despite her imposing presence, Matriach Elia didn''t seem to carry herself with the same arrogance most Kolieans possessed.


    Not wanting to waste her time, he spoke quickly, "My sire wanted me to inform you that a young Koliean male came into aethelian territory, our ancestor showed great interest in him and appeared out of his istion."


    The message was brief and even Trutet didn''t think much of it. But Elia had already shifted her thoughts to the matter.


    "That will be all then, tell Lufair I shall discuss it with the council. You may leave." Eliza''s response didn''t seem to be of any use to Trutet, as he had expected her to provide a solution almost immediately.


    He was about to speak again, his lips twitching, but he stopped himself, not wanting to overstep his bounds. "I will pass on the message then."


    Trutet left reluctantly and his figure soon vanished behind a door. A momentter, another figure walked onto this isted balcony.


    "Lady Elia," A young looking Koliean female respectfully called out. Her attire was eye catching, perfectly entuating her purple eyes and tinum blonde hair, hued with a bit a purple.


    "Selha, our lesson doesn''t begin untilter, what do you seek?" Elia didn''t turn her head and spoke with the same distant tone to Selha, the Koliean female Elia had left the mantle of Queen to when she left for Limbo, reunited once again following the destruction of that world.


    Selha, unlike the guards, stood more freely in Elia''s presence and even approached the edge of the balcony, choosing to stand beside the Matriach. "I overheard what the messenger had to say, this lone Koliean, it has to him, Aron. If it is then perhaps he is seeking the gate and to-"


    "Calm your mind Selha, you will achieve nothing by jumping to conclusions so recklessly, I''ve taught you better than that." Elia interrupted and scolded, although her expression remainedrgely unchanged.


    Selha lowered her head and didn''t speak up, leading to Elia to add on, "Whether it is him or not matters little. What does matter is the fact that Rorthik has chosen toe out from his passive role, something he didn''t do even for Harald, something must''ve changed, I''m only interested in knowing what that change is."


    Hearing those words, Selha could only resign her initial thoughts and pass agreement, "I will follow your lead."


    "No need, simply focus on rising above yourpetitors for the position of Queen, these other matters can be delt with soon enough. Right now, the council is blinded by ambition for power, if we do not bring it under control, we may fall victim to our own actions." Elia suddenly frowned and showed a very vexed expression, Selha could nothing but agree with a subtle nod, "I won''t disappoint you."


    ¡­


    Back at the aethelian settlement, Aron and Rorthik were in the midst of leaving the Nerdia.


    Rorthik, although calm now, was still in state of anger regarding his deal with the Kolieans of the north in the Aethelians post-war generation.


    As for Aron, he was content with the gains of their rather short trip, now possessing a better idea of not only the gates, but the potential they held.


    He now wanted nothing more than to convene with his group, especially Rose, and learn what her thoughts on the matter would be.


    Deducing a proper theory surrounding the knowledge he possessed so far wasn''t going to be an easy task, hence his desire to include Rose''s intellect.


    The duo soon arrived at the pce where the celebrations were nearing their end. Most Aethelians had already left and much of the food was done.


    Aron''s group was gathered further ahead in private, having gained an invitation into Sir''s private gardens, much to Lufair''s displeasure.


    Upon entering this botanical like gardens, Aron''s group looked toward him, Jin even spotting a small smile, "they may not have alcohol, but they sure do have some delicious fruit." He praised, receiving a shyugh for his politeness from Sir.


    ''Tsk, has she no shame? She even tries to charm outsiders!'' Lufair angrily thought,pletely in disagreement with many of the events that transpired recently.


    Aron didn''t move much from the entrance and spoke to his group, "It''s time we leave, we''ve imposed on our hosts long enough."


    Hearing this, Rorthik looked back at Aron with worry, "No, please friend, please stay, many ces to rest, do not worry."


    Rorthik''s reluctance was within Aron''s anticipation, after all, he too would be hesitant to let someone of use go.


    But staying too long in an unfamiliar territory such as this with the threat of unknowns like mana demons, Aron was unwilling.


    "I cannot risk the safety of mypanions on words alone¡­ friend. We still have much to uncover so I shall return soon, I hope you can understand my concerns," Aron insisted, his tone growing more impatient as if to send a point across.


    ''He means the gift, he must worry of its danger, dammit, too reckless, such bad luck.'' Rorthik cursed inwardly but saw that he couldn''t easily repair this situation, he had no choice but to back down.


    "As you wish, please return soon, I will think long on hard on our discoveries, yes I must." Rorthik agreed with great reluctance.


    Aron only nodded as his members stood up, Evanora even taking the initiative to carry a full basket of fruit with her on her head. "Evanora thinks the fruit isn''t bad, but meat is still better, maybe the fruit needs fire."


    Aside from Evanora, the others didn''t exchange words with Aron. Jagu, Jin and Rose hade to understand him better and judging from his insistence on leaving, they became alert and wary.


    The entire group soon left and giving silent goodbyes and only once outside the pce, did Jagu take the initiative to ask, "will we need to fight?"


    As Jagu spoke, his ears stood upright and his nose sniffed the air for any oddities. Thankfully Aron shook his head.


    "For now, no. But, judging from the way things are progressing, conflict is inevitable in the near future. We can only hope to be ready."

 Chapter 320 319: Every Problem Has A Solution Part 1

    ?


    After leaving the settlement under the escort of some Aethelians, Aron and the group found themselves once again in Limbo''s wilderness.


    Although the Aethelian''s territory was the safest and most habitable ce they hade across in Limbo, the wilderness just brought a different feeling with it, one of caution and emptiness.


    Theck of gvanting wildlife and singing birds was a bit strange for a so called aethelian sanctuary but no one brought it up, with everyone''s mind lingering on what Aron had discovered.


    "So, what did you discover from elderly aethelian?" A curious Rose broke the silence as the group began their trek to back to edges of the aethelian territories, causing Jin and Jagu and listen in with focus.


    Aron, unsure of how to put it, simply revealed what he felt was necessary for the moment, "The Aethelians of thisnd also once possessed a gate like the one we found before in Pesia, although Rorthik ims they had given it away to generate peace between them and the Kolieans of the north."


    This news was big on it''s own as the others understood what it represented.


    "Can we use it to travel to other worlds like the one before?" Jagu who had no idea how any of theplex interactions surrounding manic or structures left him curious as to what this meant.


    Did they need the gate? Was it''s value so great? And If so what was their n?


    Although not very outspoken, Jagu who had grown up in the primalnds of the Komi inds often thought a lot. By nature, he was cautious and preferred to know rather than not, putting his on edge personality at ease.


    This especially became true in Limbo where he further found out the gap of power between himself and the natives, many of them far more battle hardened than him with even greater strength.


    It is only through Aron that Jagu was beginning to understand the delicate bnce required between power and knowledge for one to truly excel and survive.


    Thus, he began to be slowly more vocal about his thoughts, a change so subtle that the others simply thought of it as him opening up, Aron included.


    As knowledgeable as Aron was, he also judged most beings based on the information he gained from recorded scripts and literature. This lead to often stereotyping others, which thankfully didn''t be a fatal weakness due to his own clever nature.


    To answer Jagu''s question, Aron shook his head, "I don''t know, but if I were to guess, then no. Rorthik expressed strong desire to travel to other regions of Limbo, but hadn''t done so despite possessing the gate. Either he doesn''t know how it worked or¡­ it simply doesn''t work."


    Not one to cling to hope, Aron was quite honest with the options the gate provided. He more than anyone else wanted the ability to move freely across the regions of Limbo, to explore, to discover the world through his own eyes, but doing so wasn''t easy and he wasing to learn that first hand.


    At this time, even Jin who was listening silently decided to add some input, "So if that fails we have no choice but to ept living in this world?"


    Jin spoke in a tone of reluctance, despite his carefree attitude half the time, he had his own thoughts regarding Limbo and having been here for sometime, he couldn''t imagine himself finishing his life here.


    Unknown to Jin, his question had rattled the mind of the usuallyposed Aron. Because of his sess thus far, he knew others saw him as if he were all knowing and powerful, but Aron was grounded enough to know his knowledge and power was a mere drop in an ever expanding ocean.


    With no strong leads or grounded information, Aron truly had no idea how to cross through to other regions. As things stood he only knew of two ways, the first being the gate and the other being through natural evolution as a Koliean, both skeptical routes.


    The first was founded upon principles Aron didn''t even fully understand, and worse of all the gate was in the hands of an opponent he couldn''t face at the moment, his own race, at a peak of power in their history.


    As for the second, it posed a simr problem, having no solid evidence to support it aside from words alone, which Aron always chose to be skeptical of.


    Seeing Aron go silent in thought at Jin''s question, she also chose toment, slowing her pace to stand near Jin and Jagu before speaking. "We are venturing into territories of knowledge unknown to the current era of Pesian natives and even this regions, it''s only natural we face obstacles. Answers simply do not appear, even to those you consider to possess intellect beyondprehension."


    Her words were basically to tell Jin and Jagu, that Aron wasn''t omnipotent, and that he too was capable of finding himself stuck.


    As for why Rose herself wasn''t worried about being at such a juncture, it''s simply because she saw it as an opportunity.


    Thus far, in her own view, Aron had worked in ways she had never before seen, and presented new knowledge like it was nothing to her.


    At that time, it felt like there was nothing he wasn''t knowledgeable about. Yet as time went on, she realized this wasn''t the case but still, his brilliance remained.


    Now, seeing him encounter something that clearly troubled him, Rose was more than curious as to how he would solve it. ''I need to see whether I was wrong about your brilliance, mistaking it for a great deal of luck and circumstance.''


    Aron also understood the meaning behind Rose''s words, but all he felt was that he had finally revealed a weakness in the form they had so long thought to be unbeatable.


    ''It was always a matter of time.'' Aron thought, not surprised but unhappy with the present situation.


    He understood well what often kept groups, both small andrge together. And for his, the holdingponent was the image of invincibility he had unknowingly established back in Pesia, rising from unknown to emperor in less than a year, changing the lives of billions single-handedly.


    But so what? He who knew of the greatness beyond would never settle to stay in the small pond that was Pesia.


    Such was the way of most species. When new pastures are discovered, one explores, even oveing fear, drawn in by the unknown.


    Still, although unsure of how to proceed, Aron didn''t let his form weaken. Once he allowed it to do so, his group would fall apart.


    Rose would lose that faith she holds in his ability. Jin woulde to understand that he was wrong about Aron. And Jagu who only sought to grow stronger under Aron because he saw him as greater, would seek strength elsewhere.


    Aron was only ever sure Evanora would stay were he to fail, and even that was due to her simplemindedness, something that could be exploited as well and lost were he unprepared.


    To prevent this influx of doubt in him from growing, Aron came to a stop and looked at the others.


    "Too much is going on in this continent to do as please freely, especially with thebat abilities of our potential adversaries beingrgely unknown. Force cannot be the driving force here, not directly at least, but one or another, we will get results."


    Aron spoke with a cold glint in his eyes,cking no confidence.


    Jagu epted these words with a nod, his spirit reinvigorated by Aron''s strong stance even in the face of obstacles.


    Jin was less moved but also knew never to doubt Aron, and so, his doubts reduced.


    As for Rose, she wouldn''t be moved by words alone and so her doubts remained¡­ but so did her faith in him.


    Of course none''s faith surpassed Evanora, who firmly believed the world or rather her world was stable as long as Aron and the group were together, she saw something in this fragile group no one else did, a family.


    So even as they exchanged words, she showed the tiniest of smiles and nodded, raising a thumb of approval towards Aron''s words, without even understanding a 10th of their meaning, such was the life of the simple minded. Blissful, yet incredibly fragile and often dictated by others.


    Saying nothing more, Aron and his group continued their walk away.


    ¡­


    At the same time, back in the aethelian settlement, Sir was in her private gardens, pacing back and forth slowly, her expression a mix of calm and concern.


    Soon, Sha''s figure appeared and she gave a subtle show of respect to Sir in the form of a bow.


    Sir then put on her usual expression, not wanting to reveal her mood. However her words themselves could show that she was troubled.


    "Sha, wee. You were right before, they truly are extraordinary individuals, especially that Aron. He simply appears and the elder learns of the value of the gate our people had given away, it truly makes me wonder what other secrets left behind by the ancestors he and my grandfather will find in the Nerdia." Sir spoke politely but Sha was unsure if she was speaking in praise of Aron, or contempt.


    Unsure of which, Sha simply chose to speak honestly, "I think you should warn ancestor Rorthik, Aron isn''t simple. He knows how to move the minds of others with his words¡­ it c-"


    "No need to concern yourself with that. But since you have a bit of history with him, I''d like you to deliver a message for me next time you see him. I think I''ve realized how to go about this." Sir revealed, showing great confidence too.


    Sha could only express openness to the idea, nodding her head and replying, "I''ll help anyway I can if it means keeping our people safe."

 Chapter 321 320: Every Problem Has A Solution Part 2

    ?


    The group''s journey back to edges of the aethelian territory was one without problems and they soon arrived, settling as they had done before.


    But this time, everyone was a bit on edge because of Aron''s words. Still, despite this, immediately upon reaching, Aron already began to put a n into action.


    "Jin, Jagu," he called out in a low tone as the duo was about to go out and patrol their surrounding area, bringing them to a halt before he added, "Find a secluded area and begin practicing what I had shown you prior, Jin can use his mist technique to provide cover. I''ll be joining you two after I collect my thoughts."


    The duo wasn''t expecting this set of instructions but neither had issues with them. Because from Aron''s tone, it was clear that he was about to put them through some training or at least provide more techniques, either was a wee option.


    "Sure thing,e on big guy." Jin patted Jagu by the shoulder and walked off first. Jagu then gave a nod toward Aron before leaving as well.


    Once the duo left, Rose looked at Aron curiously, wondering what he was nning.


    Without meeting her gaze, he walked over to a lone tree and sat under it. "I need your help deducing something," he suddenly revealed, causing Rose to raise a brow as she approached.


    At this time Evanora was not too far away, throwing pebbles in the nearby stream, enamored by their ability to skip.


    Rose came near Aron but remained standing, even then his massive figure nearly matched her height despite being seated.


    Slightly eager to know what Aron wanted, she asked, "what is it that you wish to deduce?"


    After a brief silence, Aron shocked her with his answer, "an origin art to transverse through Limbo worlds."


    She was stunned by this revtion, not because it was impossible but, she wouldn''t even know where to begin construction of such an art.


    It''s challenging nature however only made her mind begin working on the possibility of the matter. "Is that possible at our current stage? Weck resources, knowledge and so much more."


    Without holding back, she immediately listed how much they werecking in requirements to pursue such a lofty endeavor.


    Aron though, nodded without hesitation. "It is, I''ve been thinking it over the entire walk here, think about it," Aron paused, raising his head slightly to gaze up at the dark cloudy skies that spanned the region as he continued to speak.


    "Although I''m yet to personally witness it, I''ve read many entries of knowledge that spoke of creatures and beings able to freely through Limbo and origin worlds with their bodies alone. Did ite natural in their evolution as their tiers rose up? Perhaps. But I''vee to learn that it''s not impossible to mimic the traits of other races through origin arts." Aron argued, presenting his own foundation on the matter, and causing Rose to frown in thought and consideration.


    Soon she gave a subtle but unsure nod, "it''s possibility isn''t the issue. As I''ve said before weck the means to test your theories at the moment."


    Once again, Aron disagreed and shook his head. "You''re too dependent on having the right tools Rose. As residents of Limbo, weck what origin worlds have, we do not have the luxury to easily pursue evolution. Rather we must struggle for it, and make do with what we have, the same applies here."


    Rose could see she wasn''t going to convince Aron otherwise so she chose to follow along for now and asked, "then how do you propose we aplish this task?"


    Aron showed a small smile upon hearing her resignation and intent to listen.


    "One step at a time, for now, we need to understand what we have to work with. Information wise, Rorthik will continue to provide useful knowledge through the Nerdia but I doubt it will be enough. So, whilst I work with him, I need you to learn what you can from Lufair or Sir. From what I can tell, they are currentlypeting for candidacy of King or Queen. And wherever a heirachy exists¡­"


    "¡­plots and schemes are naturally to arise." Rose finished and nodded along, seeing where he was going with his idea. "I did notice a very clear difference in opinions between the two, Lufair seems to despise outsiders whereas Sir is open to it but only to benefit herself."


    Aron agreed to this observation, "yes, they don''t really do a good job of hiding it. No matter the case, I need you to investigate them both and find a breaking point, one we can use to draw one to our side."


    "And whates after?" Rose could see a few routes such a n would take, but Aron''s was far more different than she was expecting.


    "Rorthik dies and the one we ally with inherits their race''s gift, a mana demon. By then however, I would have already taken measures to ensure they aren''t a threat. We''d practically have free reign to learn what we need from the Nerdia, and a few resources to begin our main point of research."


    From words alone, Aron''s n was nothing short of ambitious and risky, but the same could be said about his schemes back in Pesia so Rose didn''t voice her concerns on the risks the n presented.


    "In short, you want us, a group of five, topletely take over a race that has stood for generations in native Limbo? Your ns and expectations of me are getting bolder, let''s hope for everyone''s sake you''re right." She sighed before basically agreeing to it.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Jagu and Jin had found themselves an isted area that met their requirements for practice.


    It was smaller than they hoped but given the density of much of the surrounding woond, it was unlikely that they could find anywhere else.


    Jin observed the mossy grass beneath his feet and felt it out, as if testing the terrain. Jagu on the other hand was simply alert in case of anything out of the ordinary.


    One thing limbo had taught them well was to be extremely cautious wherever one went.


    Sensing no danger though, Jagu took the initiative to break the silence, "do you think he''s already figured it out?"


    Jagu''s deep howl like voice reached Jin''s ears and caused him to pause his actions before turning to face therge Komi, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Hard to say, I used to think I was pretty good at reading people, but I think that''s reserved for humans. I can never seem to guess what''s going through that guys mind. Back in Pesia, I went along with every crazy n of his because I had no qualms dying for the sake of pursing revenge, yet not once did it feel like we failed."


    Jin wore aplex look on his face when he looked back to their time back in Pesia. Even Jagu, who was perhaps only second inck of social understanding behind the aloof Evanora, understood what Jin meant.


    "My people believe that there is no sess without failure, what matters is to survive and keep struggling until we reach our potential." Jagu replied, even surprising Jin with his words of wisdom, though himself already knew of a simr quote.


    Jin could onlyugh and agree, "I suppose you''re right. And if we fail, I can only me myself for choosing wrongly right?"


    "Right." Jagu confirmed, "I will have no regrets dying by the hands of a stronger foe, my people see it as a great im, yet, recently, I find myself unwilling to ept death so easily."


    Jin was about to respond, but at that moment Jagu''s ears perked up and he turned around to see Aron approaching, having gotten incredibly close without alerting the two.


    He had their conversation towards its end and chose to add to it, "If you''re unwilling to die, it means you have the resolve to defy odds and continue living. But if you fear death, then you''ve already unknowingly epted that it will one day im you."


    Aron''s words made Jagu look at him oddly, "but everyone dies someday, even the greatest of warriors." He argued.


    Aron''s footsteps drew closer as he finally entered the area and shook his head.


    "In Pesia, many didn''t think it possible for such a world to exist, yet here we are. In some worlds and regions, it is even said there is ack of understanding towards mana. What is and isn''t possible alwayses down to exploring the unknown. If I am to die, then I do so seeking eternal life and understanding, reaching were no being has before, because a life without meaning is no life at all."


    Jagu felt deeply moved by Aron''s true thoughts on the pursuit of the unknown. It painted a clearer picture as to what this being in front of them sought to achieve with the tenacity to often face jarring odds.


    Even Jin couldn''t help but admire Aron''s philosophy on life. If one were to ignore the means Aron sometimes employed, they would see that underneath all that, was a being with dreams and ambitions like any other, the only difference being theck of fear to pursue said ambitions¡­ doing whatever it took to aplish them.


    Seeing both of them go silent, Aron felt he was getting off point and now focused on the matters at hand.


    "Nevertheless, our focus now is finding a way of transversal through regions and worlds. Unfortunately we cannot explore this option without first ensuring all mounds of known potential knowledge have been explored in this region." Aron revealed taking a pause and looking back in the direction he hade from, where one could see therge Nerdia towering over the woond.


    "The tree?" Jim asked in an unsure tone but Aron nodded. "Yes, so before anything can be aplished Rose and I n on gaining control over it, however, while doing so, we cannot rule out the potential of the northern Kolieans intervening, which brings us to your roles in this."


    "We aren''t strong enough to fight your kind¡­ even with the new methods you provided." Jagu unwillingly bur truthfully answered, but Aron shows no pity for his words.


    Instead answering harshly, "You will never make progress if you always doubt yourself. I know it''s impossible to make you two match the strength of the entire northern Kolieans in the little time we have."


    "So then what''s the n?" Jin asked, now very curious as to what their approach would be.


    "Simple, I''m going to teach you both how to effectively kill a Koliean, regardless of strength."

 Chapter 322 321: Every Problem Has A Solution Part 3

    Chapter 322321: Every Problem Has A Solution Part 3


    Aron''s answer to Jin''s question was received with visible confusion from both Jin and Jagu.


    "What?" Jagu muttered, his ears dropping as he tilted his head at Jin, thinking that perhaps it was just he that was lost.


    But Aron confirmed his words again, "You heard correct, I''m going to teach you how to kill my kind, effectively."


    Having gotten that confirmation, Jin and Jagu''s faces shifted from confusion to concern.


    But Aron could see why anyone would see his response as odd, especially for someone like him.


    In summary, teaching them how to effectively kill his kind was no better than him telling them his own weak points, at least that would''ve been the case.


    But Aron''s short time at his father''s settlement showed him that he was far from an ordinary Koliean. Normal means were pointless against him.


    After some thought, Jin seemed to realize that Aron wouldn''t just casually reveal his weaknesses. Whatever it was he would tell them, Jin was now sure that Aron was either an exception¡­ or had the means to counter.


    "I''m guessing it won''t be easy?" Havinge to terms with Aron''s answer, Jin no longer dwelled on it, sticking to his theory that Aron was an exception or had a counter.


    As for Jagu, he was yet to consider this point, mainly due to hisck of understanding ofplex thoughts and nning. After all his kind were a very straightforward race, that was even more so true for his species in particr.


    He could only put aside his inner thoughts and listen as Aron continued to speak.


    "No it won''t, and they are no guarantees it will work either¡­ but we have few options." Aron revealed honestly, knowing this wasn''t something he could manipte his way through¡­ for the most part.


    As he spoke, he began pacing around Jagu and Jin like a predator, before furrowing his brows while shaking his head.


    "Jagu barely has enough strength while you Jin arecking in nearly every statistic against a Koliean warrior, and I''m referring to females."


    Jin and Jagu who were expecting hopeful words from Aron only received the opposite, harsh truths.


    As Aron spoke, he observed their reactions. Jagu was of course visibly upset but Jin looked carefree, knowing his physicality couldn''t bepared to Kolieans or Komi.


    Seeing these two different reactions, Aron nodded to himself and instructed, "I want you both to list for me both offensive and defensive qualities you''re skilled in, be it arts or techniques."


    Jagu didn''t seem bothered by the task but Jin seemed hesitant. He came from a line where techniques and arts were guarded closely by his people.


    Being one of only two survivors and the only male, he felt hesitant to reveal this and he spoke up on it, "I can''t, my n''s knowledge is meant to be passed down to descendants, I can reveal my own but not all."


    Aron scoffed at Jin''s answer and asked a very daunting question, "And what happens when you die? Your n''s knowledge simply goes extinct? You''re smarter than this Jin, although I understand the need to withhold information when necessary¡­ do you really think we can afford such a luxury in our situation?"


    Jin saw no room for reply in Aron''s answer. He was right, in and simple.


    With danger lurking at every corner and new powerful enemies, what guarantee did Jin have that he would live on? This cold truth was hard to ept buting from Aron, Jin couldn''t argue.


    "Alright, at least with you I know the chances of the knowledge dying out are slim." Jin replied, mostly just reassuring himself to lessen the guilt he felt.


    ''I''ll never understand the obsession beings hold to imaginary restrictions. He has no runic heart seal but is so unwilling to reveal information that could increase his chance of survival¡­''


    Aron had his own thoughts while looking at Jin. Although he had spent some time around other races and saw their ways of life and cultures with his own eyes, he still found many of their "traits"¡­ nonsensical, as was his nature in general as a Koliean, a smart one at that.


    But he could only keep these thoughts to himself as he too was trying to learn to better understand the thoughts and emotions behind other races, thereby creating weaknesses to expose¡­ it was his way as a predator to do so.


    So on the surface, Aron nodded. "True but that isn''t by match. If you want true surety, then let''s stop wasting time and begin, or we''ll all wind up dead sooner thanter."


    Jin nodded and went first while Jagu was quietly thinking of his own strengths.


    "You already know of my [ Mist arts ] but beside them are, [ de techniques ] both physical ones and ones requiring mana maniption. I would say [ Agility techniques ] but the techniques you gave me are superior."


    "As for defensive, my people used mana to augment their bodies with mana like most human warriors. We do posses [ Body tempering techniques ] but again, those are physical and require years of training to show results, which are also not much.


    After finishing, Jin looked toward Jagu who seemed unsure but still spoke.


    "My people do not use arts or techniques, like most Komi we depend on our bodies and natural born abilities. Mine are my Physical Strength, Speed, Agility, Sharp ws and Teeth, Greater Senses, Thick Fur, Tough Skin and if I can grow stronger, I may attain the howl of the ancestors."


    Jagu revealed his particrs in one go and it did indeede across as impressive.


    Althoughrgely overshadowed by Aron, Jagu was truly a terrifying existence in his own right and an incredibly tough opponent to face at the same level, especially if onecked knowledge on his species.


    Between Jagu and Jin, the former was clearly more suited to survive in Limbo''s chaotic regions.


    Aron knew this, but on the surface he maintained a neutral reaction for both answers. The two were yet to disy them which was where the true power could be seen but Aron nodded regardless.


    "Good, if you''re as skilled as I hope then it''s indeed possible for you two to kill a Koliean. Although¡­ it will require precise coordination from you both, that is where it really gets tricky. Nheless, you''ve revealed your arsenal, so I may as well reveal what it will be targeted at exactly¡­."


    ¡­


    Whilst Aron was conceiving a n to beat impossible odds, the target of his schemes remainedrgely unaware.


    In the colossal Koliean settlement of the north, right in it''s main building, Matriarch Elia''s figure could be seen roaming arge eerily quiet and uninspiring hallway.


    Kolieanscked many cultural habits, the idea of art and decor was often seen as unnecessary, choosing instead to pursue efficiency, although that also had its exceptions.


    As Elia walked, her bare feet made no sound, and her cold unfeeling gaze did not wander, instead remaining focused on tworge doors at the hall''s end, roughly ten meters tall.


    Two Koliean females adorned in armor stood on either side of the doors, and upon seeing Elia, their expressions shifted from calm to that of fear.


    It was incredibly hard to miss her gigantic wings, which had light shimmer off them beautifully, attracting the attention of any who saw them.


    Her reclusive nature even during her reign as Koliean Queen made it so that whenever those of lower positions saw her, they couldn''t help but stare.


    However that more often than not lead to her mood being negative as she loathed time wasting more than anything else.


    "The doors." Elia muttered in a low tone but her voice was crystal clear, carrying a terrifying authority to it.


    Both guards quickly opened the door and avoided her gaze as she walked by.


    Past the doors, she found herself in arger open circr hall, whose ceiling had many architectural details that allowedlight entry.


    As for the hall itself, it''s entire ground floor was in, whilst many meters above it, were rolls of individual seats, mounted to the very walls.


    And in each of those seats, one could see a daunting Koliean female, each with a grand set of wings like Elia''s but of unique color and appearance.


    The set up was such that one couldn''t immediately tell if one seat housed someone of greater authority than the other, much like arge podium stand.


    Seeing the doors swung open and Elia''s figure appear, a voice called out.


    "How nice of you to finally join us Matriach Elia¡­ despite being the one who requested this council. We too have duties to attend to, so we would appreciate punctuality next time." The voice carried clear disdain and provocation.


    It hade from an older looking Koliean, possessing long gray hair and deep blue eyes. She adorned a nd robe and her wings were of a brown hue and with numerous tiny white twinkles at certain areas.


    Elia paused her movements upon reaching the center of the room, before suddenly expanding her wings in a grand disy and using them to bring herself to an empty seat.


    Only once seated did she finally meet the gaze of the elderly Koliean and replied.


    "Matriach Ertha, do not overestimate your value to this council. You may be the oldest but you''ve long since be senile in my eyes, your words are nothing more than decaying noise, why do you think no one shows support for what you just said?" Although her tone was calm as she spoke, Elia''s words had a harsh feel to them that angered Ertha quite visibly.


    "Insolence! It is you who overestimate your value, as a new Matriach, you''re-." Before Ertha could spark a debate that Elia felt would waste time, she cut her off.


    "As the youngest Matriach I have achieved far more than anyone else here¡­ and that is simple fact. The only reason our race still thrives is because of the measures I had you all implement¡­ yet look what happened in my absence? Tell me, do you honestly feel youcarry more value than me to our race?"


    Elia''s question was met only with silence from an angry Ertha, whose expressions werepletely ignored by Elia who turned her head away.


    "No? Then let us discuss the reason behind my summons, my only son and child, Aron."

 Chapter 323 322: The Regrets Of Many Part 1

    Chapter 323322: The Regrets Of Many Part 1


    Following Elia''s revtion on the topic she wished to discuss, Lady Ertha couldn''t help but scoff.


    "Oh? So now you admit you have a son? I admit Elia, you have done much for our people, but don''t dare to think we''ve forgiven the atrocities youmitted to conceive that child!"


    Ertha had been the only vocal Matriach in the hall ever since Elia walked in, seeming to hold a special hate for her.


    But at that time, before Elia could once again respond to the frowning woman, another voice spoke up.


    "Please calm yourself Lady Ertha, it is not good for your waned health to over exert yourself over small matters. We all remember quite well what Elia did but we move on. These were your words weren''t there?"


    The voice that added this came from another female Koliean, who looked to be only slightly older than Elia.


    Ertha seemed unwilling to let the pass pass but she simply scoffed and clicked her tongue. "So be it, but only out of respect for you Mor."


    "Thank you Lady Ertha." The one called Mor showed a smile on her attractive face, gracefully moving aside strands of her dark hair as she moved her nce to Elia, "please, carry on Elia."


    Elia met the crimson eyed gaze of Mor but didn''t reply, choosinginstead to waste no more time and speak on the issue at hand.


    "Right. As we are already aware, Aron is the sole reason our people in Pesia were able to return to us, solidifying our strength and position in the region. More impressive are their ims of the strength his possesses despite having only experienced three evolutions."


    The gathered Matriarchs listened intently and did not interrupt Elia, despite the words she revealed being already widely known among them.


    Ertha remained less patient than the others though and asked. "What is your point Lady Elia?"


    Elia ignored Ertha and continued on what she was leading up to. "It is for that reason that the council decided to make finding him an important priority yes? Well, in due part to my contact within the Aethelianmunity, his location is no longer a mystery."


    This revtion sparked reasonable reactions from the gathered Matriarchs, many of them showing intrigue and interest.


    One had to know that Kolieans valued two things the most, knowledge and power.


    For females, this was especially true when they sought a mate with whom to continue their lineage with, bearing strong descendants and further solidifying or increasing their importance in the heirachy.


    For example, Lady Elise and Hr enjoyed positions almost equal to those of Matriarchs, for the simple fact that they were the respective mothers of Harald and Elia.


    What made Aron so valuable was not only his heritage, but the fact he possessed and even showed the potential to be greater than His value to them was clear, to breed stronger generations and strengthen certain bloodlines or positions.


    Harald once matured. To make an already attractive package even more irresistible, he demonstrated to possess an impressive level of intelligence, rare among Koliean males.


    His value to them was clear, to breed stronger generations and strengthen certain bloodlines or positions.


    The other Martriachs however were concerned that Elia pursued the exact same thing as them, many thinking her intentions were to pair him with Selha and further solidify the grip on power she held.


    But they couldn''t be anymore wrong¡­


    Ertha was the only Matriach who remained unmoved, having no descendants with whom she could pair Aron with. ''I knew it, she seeks to further increase her hold on power¡­ but I will not allow it.''


    Unlike Ertha, Mor was especially keen once she heard this news.


    "Oh? Then this is a wonderful time for our people indeed. Do you care to share the location with us Lady Elia?" Mor''s tone even changed to a more kind and appealing one when she spoke, her intentions as clear as day.


    Elia, from start to finish didn''t show much change in her expression, instead nodding and answering, "it is indeed, sadly he is currently within the settlement of Jor Harald."


    Hearing this name, every single matriarch couldn''t help but frown. Harald had long been a headache for the Kingdom of Kol, even inspiring many to leave and join him or be independent.


    What made him especially troubling was the sheer amount of strength he possessed, regarded by many as the most powerful male in known Koliean history.


    It was a title that wasn''t exaggerated either. Time and time again, their attempts to reel him in had all failed.


    Because of that, the prospect of getting their hands on his young child who was yet to mature was very appealing.


    Unlike Harald who had reached a level where they couldn''t touch him without suffering immense losses, Aron was still young and rtively weak in their eyes, the perfect time to attain him.


    Sadly Elia''s revtion only made their mouths feel bitter and their hopes dwindle. The only one who seemed happy to hear this piece of news was Ertha.


    "Are you sure about this?" Mor asked with a small frown, but Elia didn''t change her stance.


    "I am. More troubling though, he had met with the Aethelian''s elder, Rorthik and was even taken to the Nerdia. It seems Harald is no longer taking a passive role now that his son has been found."


    Elia spoke with a straight face, despite her now twisting what Trutet had revealed for her own benefit.


    She didn''t know that Aron had actually gained entry to the Nerdia before and only mentioned it to support the message she was trying to put across.


    Every word she said was believed wholeheartedly by the matriarchs present. Who would dare doubt her?


    She was the main reason behind their rejuvenation after near decline and was the one who would benefit most from Aron''s capture, so why lie?


    In the eyes of the matriarchs, Elia was extremely loyal to her kind and they were right to think so. She wanted nothing more than perfection for her race. What they didn''t know however, was just how far her she was willing to go to attain that perfection.


    Having believed her words, the matter on everyone''s minds was now to deal with this predicament.


    Mor was especially concerned about the circumstances.


    "If we are to act, then we must do so quickly. Aron meeting Rorthik must mean he now knows of the value the gate holds and will bear a grudge for our trickery of him. This may prompt him to work with Harald to face us¡­"


    Her point was exactly what the matriarchs all feared now, and it was also exactly what Elia wanted them to feel. Harald and Rorthik allying was a recipe for disaster to them.


    They in no waycked strength or trained individuals, butpared to thebined experience of Harald and Rorthik, it was had to predict a good oue for them.


    No matter how they thought about it, direct confrontation with the two would absolutely cripple them as well.


    So then what were their options? Attack one force only? Impossible, as this didn''t guarantee the other wouldn''t give support or capitalize on the opportunity to attack also.


    The Kolieans of the kingdom of Kol, especially the females,cked what most beast mongers had, ack of fear for death.


    Even the many matriarchs present sought only to grow and evolve, creating stronger generations and enjoying esteemed positions in their society.


    To them, dying foolishly in battle for the benefit of others was something better left for their beast monger males, hence the decline after Harald left.


    Despite being the most powerful of their society now, all were unwilling to put their lives on the line.


    Lost for a solution, many collectively looked at Elia, even Ertha who despised her.


    "What do you feel our people should do? You understand the mind of Harald best." Ertha urged, even making it sound like they were only seeking her opinion and not help.


    Elia though, didn''t provide the answers they sought. "I''m afraid I''ll need to properly ponder this for a time given what it is at risk, for now, I urge that you all recall our forces and strengthen our defenses and patrols."


    Given the situation she presented, Elia''s solution could be regarded as one of the best.


    It was indeed too risky to act without learning more and it was even riskier to have their forces scattered. Without a single doubt in the matriarchs minds, they believed Elia''s words and ended the council having agreed with her suggestion.


    Upon leaving the council, Elia went not to her lonely balcony, but to a room situated in the depths of the colossal structure.


    The room was dimly lit with crystals that had clearly been worn out, it''s floors stained with dry blood, rusted restraints and littered with decaying feathers of varying appearance. At first nce, it looked like nothing more than an abandoned dungeon.


    Elia walked slowly through thisrge empty room, her unfeeling gaze wandering from ce to ce.


    Soon, she arrived at a lone stoney tform in the shape of a bed. She traced her finger along its edge and showed aplex expression as she muttered to herself. "I was wrong¡­"


    Her self thought was brought to a halt when she abruptly raised her head toward the door and saw a familiar figure standing there.


    "What brings you down here, mother?" Elia''s distant tone didn''t change, even as she spoke to her mother, elder Elise.


    Elise remained standing by the entrance of the room and showed a saddened look as her gaze swept through the room.


    "Do you not regret the atrocities youmitted in here? The lives you sacrificed¡­" Elise asked while showing an explicable face to her daughter.


    Elia however, didn''t hesitate to shake her head.


    "And whose to me for that? Who made me feel like a mistake? Who looked at me like the biggest failure in Koliean history¡­ and who told me that I was a disgrace to my lineage?" For the first time, Elia''s tone changed from distant to angry, and her gaze became increasingly more frightening.


    Elise didn''t move from her position, lowering her head and sighing. "It was never my intent to-."


    "And yet that is what happened. Through the blood and tears of many, I gave you the one thing you demanded most from me¡­ a child. But even then¡­ what did you do?"


    Elise remained silent at the question, seemingly too ashamed to answer. This however only angered Elia.


    "I said what did you do?!" Her once calm voice erupted into a vicious roar that caused the entire room to shake and tremble.


    Elise showed hesitation, but answered in a low and self-pitying tone. "I med you¡­ and for that I was wrong. But-."


    "But nothing." Elia interrupted, "You demanded your barren daughter to give your lineage an heir! And through forbidden means and an unwilling host, I did just that, defying all odds to create a child that carried both mine and Harald''s blood, only for you to deprive me of this feat because of a factor I could not control."


    Elise could not argue with the harsh words being cast at her, how could she when everything said was true?


    Elia took a breath and calmed herself, refusing to let herself sumb to emotions. She simply moved from her position and decided to exit the room.


    While doing so though, she paused by the door and met her mother''s gaze.


    "Unlike you, I n to fix my "mistake" before it''s toote."


    Saying nothing more, Elia moved passed Elise, leaving her staring at the empty room in regret for the monster she had created.

 Chapter 324 323: The Regrets Of Many Part 2

    ?


    Meanwhile, back at the outskirts of the Aethelian border, just a few kilometers away from where Aron''s group had made its camp, arge grey mist shrouded a good chunk of the woond.


    It was incredibly dense and impossible to see through with the naked eye. But at its center, a small but sizable visible space was present. It was at that space that Aron was teaching Jagu and Jin.


    Pa!~


    The mist suddenly shook with incredible intensity as Jagu''s figure appeared from it, flying through the air before colliding violently with a tree.


    "Argh¡­" he grunted in pain and looked forward with a frown, soon a tall silhouette emerged in the mist, soon revealing itself to be Aron as he walked out casually, looking at Jagu with contempt. "The key here isn''t to overpower me Jagu, it''s to keep me busy. The moment you allow yourself to take a few direct hits is the moment you die, you cannot afford such a mistake when fighting with a Koliean intent on killing you."


    As Aron was saying this, his ears twitched ever so slightly as he movedhis gaze to the corner of his eye, where another silhouette whizzed past him at an immense speed.


    "Jin is doing his part fine. Moving at that speed whilst maintaining his mist illusion arts would make it incredibly difficult for any Koliean to keep up or target him. Let''s stop here for now."


    Hearing Aron''s words, Jin''s figure soon emerged from the mist, his forehead covered in sweat. "I can see why you''d think this n can work but my body won''t be able tokeep it up for long in an actual battle."


    With their short attempt at practicing Aron''s n, the trio was able to immediately see where it wascking.


    In theory it was possible yes, but practically¡­ a lot of problems arose. The biggest was perhaps Jagu''sck of coordination and quick decision making skills.


    His role in the n involved him needing to draw the attention of the attacker or attackers, invading their attacks and waiting for openings created through Jin''s distraction.


    However, Jagu was slow in making decisions and his instincts often made him try to take some attacks head on, confident in the toughness of his body.


    This was something Aron soon realized he couldn''t ovee in a short span of time. Why? Because it was a habit of his race, forged from generations of evolution.


    It was only when he thought about it now that it made sense. Given his people had developed in a territory where many of their foes were physically lesser to them, they instinctively fought more directly, even without armor.


    Habits or traits developed through evolution were tough to ovee, with some appearing as natural as breathing.


    In Aron for example, he had an innately domineering personality, as did most if not all Kolieans.


    The second problem came in the form of Jin''s stamina. Although he could execute his role quite well, he was let down by his own physical limits.


    Looking at him, Aron could also see it wasn''t an aspect they would be able to deal with in a short span of time.


    Humans naturally had limits to how physically capable they could be. Jin was already an impressive case, simr to Juliet as they both possessed monstrous talent for their race.


    Sadly, his limits weren''t something that could be delt with easily. Simr to Aron who had his entire body undergo a forced metamorphosis, Jin would need to experience the same.


    But since humans didn''t evolve physically like Kolieans or Komi during their lifetimes, it could only be done artificially¡­ something Aroncked experience and resources for, hence unwilling to risk.


    "You''re right, at most you two would only be able to deal with three to four Kolieans, and they need to be at the same or lower tier as you. This can''t work for arge attack." Aron unhesitatingly revealed his n could not work, finding no shame in it.


    Before, he was dealing with beings he could defeat in battle even if his ns didn''t work, but now that he was back in Limbo, he began to face the obstacles that any native of Limbo would face¡­ surviving against or bearing foes stronger and sometimes smarter than oneself.


    Aron heaved a sigh, but the knowledge he bore was immense, so such a small setback could not stop him.


    Argo''s library, although only a small drop of knowledge in an otherwise expansive ocean of unknown, it was enough.


    The key being, deduction. Using what he had, to the fullest.


    "We''ll need to incorporate other elements if this is to work." Aron added, making both Jin and Jagu curious.


    "Like what? The formation you used on the southern Komi? That only works if the Kolieans we fight aren''t flying, and as you said, some definitely will be." Jin wiped the sweat off his brows and began to contribute to the n, feeling somewhat moved by Aron''s stance even in dire circumstances.


    Confidence in a leader was always a big boost to morale and this situation was no different. Rather than show agitation or worry, Aron simply epted the faults in his n and moved on to covering for them.


    Jin''s guess was actually correct and Aron nodded. "Yes for one. But given that can only work once so it will need to count taking out as many Kolieans as possible. But there''s more we can do. Poisonous projectiles for those in flight, luring them to runed traps, isting one or more of their senses and shifting their targets. I''m sure of it now, this n will work."


    Aron eyes glinted with resolve as he pictured the ideal scenario in his mind. Even if their forces were incredibly outmatched, he was confident they could cause enough damage to stop an attack on the aethelian settlement should it ur.


    Seeing his increased confidence, Jin and Jagu''s doubts dwindled and their faith in him rose.


    "Let''s go back," having reached a new conclusion, Aron no longer saw the need to dwell at their positions. "We now need to map out thend, capture some birds, harvest venom and or poisonous vegetation andstly, convince the Aethelians that an attack may being."


    Normally not one to reveal his ns, Aron didn''t see the need to shroud them at this point.


    He and his group were in simr circumstances, if he fails, they fail. Like it or not, some twisted degree of necessary trust was forming.


    Aside from that, he wanted both Jagu and Jin to grow more knowledgeable aboutbat strategy.


    And following this interaction, they were bing more involved. As they walked, Jin took the initiative to contribute.


    "We can appeal to Mirai or Sha, they could back out ims and make it easier to get support from the Aethelians,mon enemy and all."


    Aron nodded at the suggestion but, "that could have only worked if Mirai still held the position she did before in Pesia. As you saw, the voices of the Aethelians are Lufair and Sir, as I told Rose, we will need one of them to make this work. But you''re right, Mirai may still possess some degree of power over those she came with from Pesia, so next time we visit, approach and warn her but do not tell her of the n."


    Seeing this contribution from Jin, Jagu also felt the need to add on. And shockingly enough, his suggestion proved to be perhaps the best.


    "Why not let me capture live beasts and birds, then you can use your runes on them?" Although itcked detail, Jagu''s casual suggestion brought alone to a wonderful realization.


    "Right¡­ the same way the Rorthik ced runes on those birds and used them for scouting. We can do the same, except our runes, would cause disaster. The only problem would be controlling that many creatures with enough skill¡­ Rose." Not needing to think further on it, the n was already getting stronger.


    After a short walk, the trio arrived back at their camp, where they were met with an unexpected sight.


    Rose stood near the trail they had used toe from the Aethelian settlement and in front of her stood a nervous looking Sha.


    Seeing Aron and the others arrive, Rose looked over toward them and exined.


    "She says she has a message for you Aron, from Sir." Rose quickly revealed and looked poised to walk away.


    Aron nodded and looked at Jagu and Jin. "Go ahead and update Rose on the changes in the situation."


    Jin and Jagu both nodded before walking past Sha without exchanging any words. Despite their short time working together in Pesia, no casual rtionship was formed.


    With others moving away, Aron gestured Sha over. "We can talk a bit further away for privacy."


    Sha was inwardly very wary of Aron but she maintained a strong front on the surface and followed him as they began to walk away from the camp.


    After walking some distance from the camp, a worried Sha took the initiative to speak. "Isn''t this far enough?"


    Aron paused his steps and looked down at Sha, his presence naturally intimidating. "It is, what message did your Queen candidate wish to give me."


    Sha disliked the look of contempt Aron often gave, making her feel as if she were inferior. Regardless of her emotions, she put them aside for the sake Sir''s own ns.


    "She asked me to warn you, she believes sire Lufair is plotting against you due to his hate for your race. She is willing to help but only in exchange for a favor as well."


    Aron was inwardly already smiling, already aware of where this was going. "Is that so? And what favor would she require?"


    "Support in ascending to Queen."

 Chapter 325 324: The Regrets Of Many Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 325 Chapter 324: The Regrets Of Many Part 3</h4>


    A short silence prevailed after Sha revealed her message to Aron. He looked up to the skies and took a breath before showing a smile and then looking back down at Sha, "I should have known."


    Sha didn''t like this response and once again felt that he was looking down on not only her but her entire race, and to some extent, he was.


    "You should count yourself lucky she was kind enough to warn you, Lufair may not seem like a threat but I guarantee you he isn''t like the humans you met in Pesia." Sha further supported her point and even suggested Lufair was a danger to Aron.


    This was all part of Sir''s approach once she saw that Aron was the type to be cautious and not easily fooled.


    Even if this threat was false, she knew Aron likely couldn''t risk it because he didn''t know the true extent of their powers either, whether greater or lower.


    And she was right, Aron immediately considered the danger Lufair might pose, especially given his hate for Kolieans.


    However Aron also knew that this was likely just a bluff to garner his help in ascending to Queen.


    Unfortunately for Sir, she couldn''t have predicted Aron''s true lofty goals of gaining control over the entirety of the aethelian poption.


    To do this, as his n suggested, he needed either Sir or Lufair to take over.


    Sir''s offer was no better than her presenting herself to Aron on a silver tter. Better yet, she was under the illusion that she had the higher ground and that Aron was in an unfavorable position.


    It was just too perfect of a set up for Aron to turn away. However, what he now needed to do was ensure that he put forth a believable act in response to her offer, after all, she now had a good idea of his personality.


    More importantly though, he needed to learn of Sir''s weaknesses, or better yet, create one. In this case, in the form of a subordinate Sir didn''t pay much mind to, especially since she disyed hate towards Aron.


    So following Sha''s advice, Aron shook his head at her. "I can''t tell if you''re simply stupid or just this naive, sometimes I wonder who truly is the blind one between you and Mirai."


    "Don''t you dare utter her name!" Sha instinctively yelled at Aron hearing his condescending tone towards her and his mockery.


    Aron though showed an unfazed expression before leaning over toward Sha. "Or what? What will you do? What can you do? Be it Pesia or here, all you and Mirai ever do is curl yourselves under the safety of others like pitiful children."


    Sha, who possessed a great pride and respect in not only herself but Mirai, could no longer stand Aron''s words and sumbed to her own anger, soon leaping forward and attempting to kick Aron in the face.


    This attack was backed by augmenting her legs but even then, Aron guarded the attack with the back of his arm, absorbing the powerful blow and not even shirking in pain.


    His skin now looked slightly red in that area but in the next moment, a bluish mist emanated from his skin and healed it.


    In reply to her move, he simply roared, "move!" and a shockwave sent Sha flying back a few meters.


    The movecked power and so Sha simply repositioned herself by acrobatically flipping upward and then back to her feet in a battle stance.


    She wore a menacing frown and red angrily at Aron. It wasn''t like she was unaware of the gap between them, but anger often makes people do stupid things.


    "A privileged man like you can never understand what me and Mirai have been through!" Sha raged on andunched another flurry of attacks, a rapidbination of punches and kicks.


    Most were either dodged or blocked by Aron, who proved to be incredibly fast and nimble for someone his size.


    As she was readying tounch another punch, Aron suddenly countered and grabbed both her hands by the wrists, locking them tightly under the grip his right hand.


    "Let me go!" An angry Sha squirmed and shook around in Aron''s hold like a child throwing a tantrum, she was seemly helpless against him in a physical bout.


    Aron showed an amused expression and brought a finger under her chin, stroking it ever so slightly. "Did I ever mention my kind find stubborn females partially attractive."


    "What are you-." Sha was confused as Aron''s condescending tone didn''t change, but in the next moment, before she could reply, she was stunned to find Aron''s lips pressing against hers.


    In that split second of confusion, she put up no resistance and went limp all over. The moment she realized what was happening, Aron had already pulled away, leaving her more angry than before.


    "*spit* You vile beast!" She spit to her side and cursed, her eyes now bloodshot, feeling like she had just been taken advantage of.


    Aron on the other hand changed his expression from amused to cold, looking at her as he replied tly, "that I am."


    As he replied, Aron tossed Sha back with some degree of force, causing her to hit some nearby bushes.


    He then walked over and his eyes now showed intent to kill. "Do you understand now why I called you pitiful? Do you see now just how powerless you are? Do you see now just how much you need protection?"


    Along with his intimidating gaze, Aron wore a small smile as he spoke, tugging at the mental strings of a confused and angry Sha.


    "Sir doesn''t care for you or Mirai, deep down you know this. So ask yourself this, whose side do you want to be on when all chaos breaks loose? Whose warm embrace would you rather be under." Arias crouched near the staggering Sha and asked this, a grin and fierce gaze marking his expression.


    Sha was now hesitant, confused more than anything, angry as well, it was quite the strangebination of emotions.


    "I''d rather die than be in your cold heartless embrace! It''s because of you we''re in this forsaken world!" Sha could only direct all her anger toward Aron.


    But his actions in response continued to surprise her. Hetched onto her waist and pulled her into his embrace, her head pressed against his chest.


    "Do you hear my beating heart? Do you feel my warmth? Is it not safe? You direct your anger at me but forget that it was me who made you and Mirai experience happiness in Pesia, albeit short lived." Aron kept Sha close for only a moment, and let her go, soon standing up and turning away from her.


    "Contrary to what you think, I do not want to spend my life rotting away in this world. You could either chose to believe me and tell Sir that I agree to her proposal¡­ or, you could tell her everything that transpired here and hope she remembers you when she achieves her goals."


    Sha was at a loss for what to say, and Aron didn''t give her the chance to think of a reply, taking the initiative to walk away once he was done talking.


    "Don''t think I''ll fall for your lies Aron! I won''t! I¡­ won''t let you make us regret trusting you twice!" Seeing that he wasn''t even looking back, Sha could only angrily punch the ground, battling a whole array of questions in her mind.


    After Aron reached some distance, Rose''s scouter came descending from the skies, hovering beside Aron as Rose''s voice echoed from it. "Quite the show you put on. Do you think she''ll trust you again?"


    Arias gave a slight shrug to the question, "who knows, my purpose wasn''t to convince her, just confuse her and nt doubt in her mind. She''s proved more than once that she tends to act more on emotion than logic, so I chose to appeal to that side of her in my own twisted way."


    The sound of Rose scoffing resounded from the other side. "I see, no matter what she tells Sir, her desire for an alliance with us likely won''t wane. Should this work, I will have one less annoying task to deal with."


    "That doesn''t lessen the amount of work we still need to handle. Now that Jagu and Jin have updated you, what do you think of the route we''re taking?"


    As Aron asked this, Rose''s scouter shot forward toward the approaching Rose, now hovering beside her.


    The two stopped in front of each other and Rose gave her reply. "It''s definitely more realistic but it''s difficulty persists. I''ve already taken the liberty of sending Jagu and Jin away to capture beasts and build an encampment for them. You and I will be collecting venom and poisonous flora."


    "And Evanora?"


    "I told her to look for fish in the stream, that should keep her quite entertained as thest thing I need is her around for such delicate work. More importantly, I noticed something strange as my scouter was searching the area for beasts and animals."


    Rose brought her scouter between herself and Aron before showing images on it''s crystal helm.


    Aron''s eyes immediately glint with concern as he saw the contents of the image.


    "This could either be really good¡­ or very troubling for us."

 Chapter 326 325: The Regrets Of Many Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 326 Chapter 325: The Regrets Of Many Part 4</h4>


    The image being shown on the helm of Roses''s scouter revealed arge number of armored Kolieans moving back toward the north from various directions, a good number of them being airborne.


    Aron looked at the image with a calm expression, not feeling threatened by this sight. He did however worry as to what it meant.


    "What do you think is the cause?" Rose inquired, unable to reach a proper guess of her own due to herck of understanding regarding Kolieans.


    Unfortunately for her, Aron was none the wiser and shook his head. "I never grew up in the kingdom of Kol so meaning behind this also eludes me. If I were to guess, judging by their speed, it''s either an emergency gathering¡­ or retreat."


    "I see, either option could present either good or bad oues. I suppose we can only hope." Rose sighed and waved her scouter back into its position beside her.


    Aron nodded at her words while looking North in deep thought.


    ¡­


    At the same time, within the the beast monger settlement of Jor Harald, Harald was also focusing his gaze toward the North, although unlike his son, he wore a deep frown.


    ''Just what are you nning now Elia?'' He thought to himself, just as a set of footsteps were approaching from behind, belonging to none other than one of his partners Freya.


    "She must know by now that Aron is here." Freya softlymented as she came to stand beside the pondering Harald on the empty wooden deck of their central hut.


    Below them, contrast to their expressions, celebrations were raging with numerous voices echoing in cheers and song.


    Harald let out a weary sigh and shifted his gaze toward the settlement. "You would best understand how that woman thinks. If what you say is correct, then I must go."


    This time it was Freya who let out a sigh as she circled Harald and gently stroked his muscr arm, soon leaning her head against it. "You worry for your son, I understand. But if you leave, it is only a matter of time before this settlement perishes, that I am sure of."


    Harald shook his head and separated his arm from Freya, moving to the edge of the deck and showing a deep sense of a troubled mind.


    "No, not Aron, Elia. What the council truly want is me, should I present myself, they wouldn''t need to seek him out¡­" Harald let out a long and tired sigh while shaking his head further. "This isn''t right, I should''ve told him."


    As Harald said this, Freya by his side again and ced her hand atop of his, showing him a gentle and calming smile. "As I told you before, the less he knows the better. You had little choice in the matter, it wasn''t your fault."


    Harald''s expression shifted from worry to slight anger. "Then by that sense, it wasn''t Elia''s fault either? I cannot erase what I''ve done, but I refuse to repeat it. However, given the choice to repeat those actions for the sake of my son¡­ I am more than willing Freya."


    Freya saw the deep look in Harald''s eyes, it was one that she knew she couldn''t change no matter what she said.


    So she simply sighed and leaned against his arm, giving a gentle nod of understanding. "I understand, and I will not try to stop you. I only ask that you do not make any rash decisions yet. If the northern Koliean''s retreat really is Elia''s doing, then we have some time to stop whatever it is she or the council are nning."


    Harald also nodded at those words. "I hope you''re right. I will not allow Aron to sumb to the same events I did¡­ no matter what I must sacrifice. At that time, it is you that I hope understands me."


    "The others and I shall always understand you."


    The duo simply remained silent and simply watched the ongoing celebrations taking ce below.


    Among the rowdy crowd, sat udia and Scarlett, who also observed the singing and dancing of the giants before them.


    Scarlett was more in tune with the events, shifting her head side to side to the various beats and drinking a very diluted version of the beast mongers equivalent to alcohol.


    udia on the other hand was more quiet and kept stealing nces toward the central hut, where they now stayed along with Mrah and Khalel as guests.


    Seeing her distracted friend, Scarlett showed a mischievous grin and put her hand around over udia''s shoulder while offering her a drink.


    "Why ther long face? Still raking your brains about Aron?" Scarlett asked bluntly while taking a very long sip from her jug and burping soon after, "y''know, a prettyss like you shouldn''t worry about fes like him. It''s bad for yer health."


    "You''re drunk Scarlett," udia sighed but showed a little smile towards Scarlett.


    "I ain''t drunk enough! Seriously though, we need to get your mind on other things! How about one of them manly Kolieans to show yer a good time, a good ploughing could fix ya right up."


    udia was unsure whether Scarlett was speaking like this because of the drinks or just her usual boldness. Regardless of which, she shook her head at the not so tempting offer.


    "I wasn''t thinking about Aron until you mentioned his name. I was just wondering what''s gotten his father and Lady Freya so worried. Do you think it''s something to do with him?" udia showed some slight concern but Scarlett simply waved off those troubles.


    "Yer think too much sometimes, and the world don''t work cause of Aron, yer need to think more about yourself. I swear, you nobledies fall harder than a drunken ships-man at a port!"


    udia couldn''t help but chuckle at the example Scarlett used, finding some truth in those words.


    "Honest to me Ma, if I had a schlong, I''d definitely bone ya!" Scarlett further added, however this only made udiaugh louder.


    She could only shake her held helplessly at Scarlett. Despite her drunken stupor, her words carried a great deal of truth to them.


    udia knew her affection for Aron was especially strong due to the simple fact that he was her first love, and although she couldn''t stop herself from thinking about him from time to time, she wasing to terms with the truth that things may not work as she wishes and the the best she could do was ensure she had sufficient strength and knowledge to fend for herself if need be.


    "Thank you Scarlett, for being a good friend," udia thanked while deciding to take a small sip of Scarlett''s drink, only to cough aggressively the next moment.


    This time it was Scarlett who couldn''t help but life. "Aye, what do you mean good, I''m the best!"


    ¡­


    Back at the aethelian settlement, Sha had made her way to Sir''s private gardens to reveal the matter regarding Aron.


    She found that Sir was already calmly waiting for her and had even prepared some delicacies around a table for them.


    "You''ve returned quickly, with good news I hope," Sir showed a small smile and looked at Sha with a deep gaze while gesturing for her to sit.


    Sha was stillrgely shaken by what transpired with Aron and her mild was in a haze, but she had alreadye to a decision of what to say, knowing she couldn''t dy it too long and risking off as suspicious.


    She took a seat right across from the smiling Sir and gave an answer, "yes. He was epted the offer, but he looked like he had some doubts¡­" Sha trailed off, suppressing her urge to say more.


    Sir saw that Sha was troubled but she simply took this as her being shaken from the encounter, given the history between Sha and him.


    In her mind, Sha was maybe just fearful of Aron, which worked in Sir''s favor.


    "Oh, what doubts are those?" Sir inquired curiously, taking the initiative to hand over some food to Sha who slightly shrugged her shoulders. "He didn''t say, but I could see it in his eyes that he didn''t fully trust my words, I apologize for not learning more¡­"


    "Nonsense, you''ve done more than enough. It is I who should apologize for putting you into such a vtile situation, given your past with him, it''s only understandable you feel ufortable when he is involved. I hope you understand that we need his help to prevent Lufair from ascending and plunging our people to chaos due to his hate for the Kolieans."


    The front Sir put up was incredibly hard to see through. From the time Sha and Mirai had arrived here, she had shown them nothing but kindness, whereas Lufair had almost turned them away entirely.


    She knew that Sir wasn''t beingpletely honest about her desire for the position of Queen but Sha just couldn''t see herself supporting Lufair, a part of worried that his ascension would mean their removal from the settlement.


    In truth, it was her and the rest of Pesian Aethelians that were in a vtile situation. And under such unknown circumstances, she chose to trust in the words of Aron, who in her mind, was at least a known evil.


    ''I hope I do not regret this choice¡­ there is no turning back now.''

 Chapter 327 326: Rising Tensions Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 327 Chapter 326: Rising Tensions Part 1</h4>


    With the Northern Kolieans retreating back to their settlement, a strange sort of sereness epassed the entire continent.


    Rose and Aron soon observed this strange tranquilness as they gathered and extracted various poisonous flora. Many of them were carried by Rose, atop the helm of her scouter, whilst Aron dug them out and separated the useless parts away.


    "You seem very experienced in this regard." Rose soon pointed out as she watched Aron dig out a bright red thorny nt from the ground with quick precision, taking what was needed before tossing the remains aside.


    "I grew up here, although much has changed, many of the nts and creatures remain the same. To survive, my father and I had also used poison to take down or weaken much more aggressive prey¡­ and to set traps."


    Rose listened with interest as Aron shared his tales from his younger days, feeling it helped draw some understanding toward his nature and behavior.


    As they moved from area to area within the eerie woond, the duo soon encountered various wildlife. Fromrge herbivores to lurking carnivorous hunters, although the creatures soon ran the moment Aron came within a certain distance of them.


    Noticing this odd piece of behavior, Rose couldn''t help but ask. "Why do they run even when you do not leak your manic aura or fluctuations? I can''t imagine it''s simply due to your looks."


    Aron hadrgely ignored the creatures and their behavior towards him because although much time had passed, it wasn''t at all a strange sight for him.


    "It''s my scent. Kolieans have long since been the most dominant race on this continent, it''s only natural for the surrounding wildlife to register their scent and retreat should they notice it near their habitat. Because of the dispute between the northern Kolieans and the scattered beast mongers, it seems most of these creatures now live in seclusion, after all¡­ few beasts can contend with a fully grown Koliean."


    Rose nodded in understanding, taking every word as a learning experience to better understand the world around her.


    "And yet we n to face an entire settlement, truly there is no limit to a man''s ambition."


    In the next moment, Aron collected thest of the material present in the area before tossing it onto the helm of Rose''s scouter.


    "There, that should suffice. Simply mix the poison with water at a ratio of 1:3 and we''ll have an incredibly strong manic toxin, the average adult Koliean will die from organ failure within a few breaths."


    Although spoken with a casual tone, Aron looked at the pile of collected materials with some caution, knowing well what disastrous consequences those seemingly harmless nts could do.


    Even Rose was surprised to hear just how deadly they were, yet so simple to collect and use. Which lead to ask, "Such a threat must''ve been addressed by your people, no?"


    Contrary to her thoughts, Aron shook his head at her question.


    "No, poisons were only ever used by beast mongers, and as you''ve seen for yourself, they aren''t the most logical, preferring brute strength and aggressive strategy. Even if an antidote does exist, I highly doubt enough of it exists for arge number of victims."


    Rose fell into thought hearing this and nodded slowly, seemingly immersed in thought.


    "I see¡­ in that case, I think I have an idea that will guarantee a maximum number of casualties, however¡­ it will not distinguish between friend or foe and I cannot urately predict just how devastating the results may be..."


    Aron looked at Rose with concern, curious as to what twisted idea had formed in her mind. But hearing the sureness in her voice, he couldn''t help but be curious.


    "I''m listening."


    ¡­


    Whilst the duo was nning a devasting attack, things had gotten far more chaotic in the Eastern continent of the region they had left behind.


    There, within a grim and moist woond, a human settled stood, rough in design andcking the firmness that settlements in the western continent had. It was clear the ce wasn''t built with the intent to stay long, but rather just make due.


    It was in this settlement that a frowning Lucas sat around a fire alongside other prominent decision makers of their group, including Anastasia, Henry, Emilia and recently arrived Esmerelda, Sebastian and of course, Lady Vonstein herself.


    Despite such a gathering of clearly capable individuals, the mood was grim with not a smile in sight.


    Each one of the present individuals no longer looked as they did before in Pesia. They had clearly lost weight, their skincked radiance and their eyes looked visibly tired.


    The settlement around them buzzed with chaotic background noise. Children crying, women begging for food and men disputing over various matters, although only vocal, it was chaotic still.


    Lady Vonstein was the first to sigh and part her dry lips to speak.


    "Never in all my days did I think we would fall to such pitiful states. Truly life is unpredictable."


    Her voice disyed ack of vitality, as if she had long given up and epted what humanity had be within Limbo, a struggling a pitiful race.


    Before reaching this settlement that was leadrgely by Anastasia, Lady Vonstein and her group had moved quite the distance and explored many parts of the chaotic continent in search for their allies or other humans.


    The results though, were incredibly depressing. Many of their searches had led them only to find an uncountable number of rotting corpses, humans that had died from various causes. Many them hunger and thirst, some torn apart by predators and others¡­ simply ending their own lives.


    They had found some survivors and incorporated them into their group, but it neversted. Problems rose one after another and Lady Vonstein simply couldn''t protect the weak fully. Countless died under her watch and she was helpless to stop it, for this was the vicious cycle of life within Limbo.


    Her depressing words sparked anger within a young Lucas, who had also failed in his attempts to locate his mother and sister. He had searched far and wide, but hisck of strength and knowledge could only take him so far.


    Many areas he could not go to as it was simply a death sentence, and those he could navigate, yielded no results, be it in the form of clues or bodies, nothing.


    As time passed, many of the corpses he began to find were no longer even recognizable, their flesh gone with only boney remains left.


    This led him to a daunting conclusion, one he simply couldn''t bare to ept¡­ one he refused to ept rather.


    Lucas stared into the mes of the fire before him, his expressionplex as he muttered, "It''s all his fault."


    No name needed to be mentioned as everyone present could immediately guess who Lucas was referring to. And inwardly, many of them could agree, it was indeed Aron''s fought that they wound up in this hell.


    Lady Vonstein however, couldn''t even bring herself to me Aron like the others, instead ming herself inwardly.


    "Whose fault it is matters little now, it''s pointless to hold on to that anger you have child. Aron is beyond your reach, the only thing you can do is survive to live on."


    A depressing answer, but one that didn''tck merit. Henry nodded at this piece of advice, having put aside his hate for Aron as well.


    "She''s right, we can me him as much as we want but we won''t be able change our circumstances or bring back those we''ve lost. I''ve instead chosen to look at this experience as eye-opening. Yes, Aron took away almost everything I knew, but by doing so, I''vee to realize my own powerless and now I intend to ovee it, to grow and bring humanity back to its former heights."


    Henry spoke with charisma that was hard to ignore. Yes, they were in a pitiful situation, but did they need to stay that way? His sister Anastasia soon stood up energetically despite her tired appearance and spoke with vigor.


    "Henry is right. We''ve suffered a lot here but that doesn''t give us grounds to give up and wait for our own doom. We''ve gathered here for that very reason, the rumor that a few people spoke of regarding Aron building an airship to the far south. Rather than sit here and struggle to survive, I say we gather our resources and make the journey there¡­ we have nothing to lose."


    Following her words, Sebastian couldn''t help but scoff.


    "Except our lives."


    To that cheeky remark, Anastasia approached Sebastian and aggressively grabbed him by the cor before asking,


    "Can you really call this living? I''ve always known youcked a spine but as one of noble birth, you should be ashamed by the life you''ve chosen to ept. Rather than lead these people by example, you just moan andin all day, despite using the knowledge your family was known for to be more than just an irritating burden!"


    After speaking, she shoved Sebastian back, and he could do nothing but tumble over, not even daring to reply but instead just lowering his head in shame.


    Seeing this drive to not give up, the others nced at one another and nodded in agreement, with the exception being Lucas, who was yet to turn his depressed gaze away from the mes.


    Anastasia could only approach him and look down at him with contempt before asking,


    "And you? You im to hate Aron but ever since you stopped your searches I haven''t once seen you strive to get stronger or even seek out revenge for your loved ones, presuming they really did die. You may hate Aron, but he defied all means to aplish his goals, now are you going to do the same or just wallow in self-pity?"


    Lucas raised his head to look at Anastasia with hate, but he couldn''t argue, instead giving a subtle nod.

 Chapter 328 327: Rising Tensions Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 328 Chapter 327: Rising Tensions Part 2</h4>


    Back on the western continent, thest of the northern Kolieans had arrived back at their settlement, the atmosphere though was anything but calm.


    "We demand answers! We were so close to victory!"


    "What is the meaning of this?! Did our brothers fall for nothing!"


    "This is a mistake! Allow us to return to battle!"


    One after another, the voices of unhappy male Koliean warriors echoed through the settlement.


    One had to understand that their efforts against the scattered beast mongers although short, were brutal and tragic.


    Many lives were lost in the campaign to subjugate these scattered Koliean warriors, and now when they were so close, the council demanded they return.


    Their rage was understandable, after all, it was the same council that sent the order to start the campaign to unite the entire Koliean poption.


    As their voices raged on just outside the settlements main building where the Matriarchs convened and lived, a figure among them rose to the skies with a frown adorning his face.


    "Silence!"


    His voice echoed with much greater ferocity than the collective yammering from the others.


    The figure''s long blonde hair blew beautifully alongside the wind and added majesty to what was an otherwise daunting appearance.


    Like most Kolieans, the male who rose up was massive, but even by Koliean standards, he was huge, standing just a little over four meters two with bulky build to match.


    His stern crimson eyes pierced through the hearts of warriors below him, bringing many of them to an immediate silence following his very vocalmand.


    Some however, remained abrasive and shifted their anger towards this daunting figure.


    "Magna, you support this decision? Even after all we''ve suffered?!" An older looking Koliean took off his helm in a fit of range and tossed it aside angrily before pointing up at the massive warrior.


    Magna met the gaze of this veteran Koliean with a cold expression.


    "What is their to support? The council''s word isw. It is what separates us from those very traitorous savages who have weakened our people! It is not your ce to question their decision to retreat, so I advice you to remember your ce before I put you in it¡­"


    Magna''s voice echoed with a fierce aggressiveness to it. It made many of warriors who were yelling just a few seconds prior to shirk back, not even daring to meet his gaze.


    The one named Jarek was about to speak yet again but hand touched upon his should and he looked back to see arade shaking his head at him.


    "It''s not worth it Jarek."


    Although very much unwilling, Jarek no longer spoke. He angrily shook off the hand on his shoulder before scoffing loudly and walking away, his bulky stature pushing aside warriors of a slimmer build.


    In the next moment, high up from a balcony atop the main building, Matriarch Elia appeared with Ertha and Mor by her sides.


    In times where the Kingdom of Kol had no Queen, either a representative of the council or the previous Queen would address the masses on matters of great importance.


    Seeing the magnificent wings of these three very well known Matriarchs, the Kolieans of the settlement ceased whatever it was they were doing and turned their attention to them.


    No prior announcements needed to be given as Kolieans were often incredibly well-organized and disciplined, especially the women.


    Immediately they say a set of grand wings appear at the lone balcony high up at the main buildings summit, they would quietly look up and wait for what it was they were about to be told.


    Elia who stood in the middle of the three stood right at railless balcony''s edge and lowered her gaze before speaking.


    "We understand many of you, our kingdom''s warriors, are unhappy about returning when Victory was nearing. But things have changed now, and the biggest threat to our people, Jor Harald, now has a powerful ally. So until we understand their position better, we will not risk remaining defenseless."


    The exnation was short and Elia soon turned away from the masses. The females below immediately move away as well, knowing that the announcement was over and that they could return to their respective duties.


    Most of the males also began to disperse, but Magna remained hovering above and called out to Elia.


    "Please wait Matriach Elia, this warrior has a request of you."


    Magna, who was daunting and seemingly unyielding before, shifted to a humble tone as he spoke in a loud voice.


    The scattering crowd halted in their steps just as Elia did above. She turned her steely eyed gaze toward Magna and acknowledged his presence.


    "What does our people''s future Jor wish to ask of me?"


    The curious Elia tilted her head slightly at the fierce looking warrior, awaiting an answer along with the many Kolieans of the settlement.


    Magna looked up at her withplete confidence and spoke boldly, "I wish for you to honor me with the title of bing your partner once the traitors are defeated and I rise to the position of Jor¡­"


    This request, caused the audience to go silent, no one daring to speak up and instead watching for Elia''s reaction.


    Koliean customs were unique but often simple, as was the act of finding a partner with whom to make offspring with.


    A strong male needed only to outright ask a female of their choice to be their partner and the same could be done by the females.


    Once a child was made the partnership woulde to an end. Whether the male or female sought another partner in future waspletely up to them, this was the freedom surrounding partnerships in the kingdom of Kol.


    However, it became a bit more tricky for those of a higher position, such as Queen, Matriach or Jor.


    As the Jor or future Jor, one had a choice of any female they wished, after all, who wouldn''t want a child with the strongest male in the kingdom?


    Even Matriachs would be moved aspetition surrounding the partnership of a Jor was fierce.


    More often than not, it would be a Queen or Matriach who became their partner and rightfully so.


    But what made this instance so unique was that the Matriach in question was perhaps the greatest Queen the kingdom of Kol had ever had.


    And more daunting was the fact that the previous partner is also regarded as the greatest Jor ever to be seen.


    The audience couldn''t help but be curious of what Elia''s response would be. Thankfully, they didn''t need to wait long as it came swift and without hesitation.


    "I will have to reject your request, for I do not wish for a partner. Perhaps another Matriach or Queen candidate even will be willing to indulge your request. If nothing else."


    Elia turned her head and continued to walk away, leaving Magna expressionless but unsurprised.


    ''We shall see if you can still say the same once I defeat Jor Harald.''


    In his mind, he felt Elia saw him as inferior to Harald, like many others did. It didn''t anger him, instead only fueling his ambition to defeat Harald and forge a partnership with the strongest female of their kingdom.


    Saying nothing more, Magna flew away from the main building and the crowd gathered also began to disperse.


    Far above, as Elia was walking away, a smiling Mor approached from behind and couldn''t help butment on the incident with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "It seems you still the urges of many warriors Elia. Why not ept my brother''s request, you bear quite the strong child? Or right, I forget you''re faulty in that regard."


    Mor''s words were clearly a provocation, but Elia continued to walk without giving an emotional reaction.


    "And yet the council wishes to scramble to seek out my child, ironic isn''t it?"


    Elia''s reply however did cause Mor to shift from smiling to displeased. Choosing to no longer hold back her words.


    "What I find really ironic is the fact the so called greatest of Matriachs has not only never bore a child, she has never even tasted the warmth of a partner. The only reason the council puts up with your farce is to maintain order Elia. You may have seeded as Queen, but you''re failure as a woman of Kol."


    Elia maintained her inexpressive look and just gave a side nce toward Mor. In the next moment, she gave a small smile to go along with it.


    "I find it pitiful that the only fault you and the rest of the council hold against me is the one I could not control. And I find it embarrassing that even with this fault, I made a child far superior to any of yours. So if I''m a failure as a woman of Kol, then you don''t even qualify to call yourselves Koliean."


    This harsh set of words caused Mor''s eyes to go bloodshot but she didn''t make a move or say anything more, instead trying her best to maintain a calm expression.


    Elia gave Mor a final look of contempt before walking away.


    Ertha who listened from afar approached Mor and shook her head.


    "Let her continue to act high and mighty, her time is soon drawing to an end."

 Chapter 329 328: Rising Tensions Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 329 Chapter 328: Rising Tensions Part 3</h4>


    As all the major yers of the continent stood in anticipation for the events toe, Aron and Rose were deeply plotting.


    They were currently gathered by the bank of the stream where they had chosen to settle.


    Jagu and Jin were absent as they were tasked with fortifying the the makeshift headquarters encampment in which the beasts they captured were kept.


    Aron was currently seated on the ground with his head rested against arge tree whilst Rose used her scouter as seat as the two discussed her suggestion.


    "A poisonous cloud?" Aron asked with a raised brow, somewhat surprised by the idea Rose hade up with.


    Despite hisck of enthusiasm toward her statement, she nodded confidently and backed her statement.


    "Yes, a poisonous cloud. One whose rain will render all it hits dead in a matter of moments. It saves us the trouble of going through an arduous battle like with the southern Komi."


    From a theoretical standpoint alone, Rose''s n was indeed a good option, but Aron was quick to think about the negatives.


    "I''ll assume you already have a way for us to avoid the deadly consequences. But aside from that, chances are high that the entire continent would be uninhabitable, thereby cutting off any and all chances to explore here further. It would be pointless to do this unless we have everything we need to open a gate."


    Rose could see the sense in Aron''s words and she nodded as he spoke, but she too had already considered this point.


    "At most we wouldn''t need to wait long given the poison will be naturally urring. By the time thirty or so sleep cycles have passed, the remnants would be negligibly thin, thereby allowing us to explore freely and effectively."


    With this new point presented, Aron couldn''t think of any other major problems that would arise from such an approach.


    He gave an understanding nod to Rose before standing up, hisrge frame towering over her as she too stood up.


    "What will you need to make this happen?" As Aron stretched his limbs, he was already prepared to get Rose''s n under way.


    Any n that would minimize the fighting they needed to do against the Northern Kolieans was greatly wee to him.


    Thinking back at how his limits were pushed when he fought with the entire southern Komi army, Aron was sure that a sh of that scale against fellow Kolieans would surely leave him either dead or greatly injured.


    Neither of which he was willing to ept.


    "Time, all I need is time. I''ve already scouted an approaching storm that will makend fall with this continent in perhaps fifteen cycles or so. In that time, I''ll need to extract and mesh the poisons. Provided the I''m not disturbed, I''ll manage." Rose revealed after careful consideration.


    It was a fairly small window of time and one that would be hard to make use of, but her confidence left Aron without any doubts.


    "Then I''ll ensure that you''re not disturbed. Which shouldn''t be hard considering the Northen Kolieans retreat, but just in case, I''ll ce runes on the captured beasts and have them ready."


    ¡­.


    With a n of action set, both Aron and Rose immediately got to work.


    For Rose, her work was fairly delicate as she carefully began sorting through the entire collection of poisonous herbs they had gathered.


    Aron also didn''t dy in his own work, as he immediately went to the encampment Jin and Jagu had built.


    There, nestled with therge and expansive trees, one could see a roughly structured wall made of cut down trees and shrubs, whose surfaces had a strong scent that stung the nose.


    Within the structured wall, several more demarcations were present, with each housing a particr type of animal or beast, the majority of them low tiered.


    As Aron approached, he found Jin standing high up on one of the many trees around the the encampment.


    He was currently in the midst of constructing a makeshift cage made of twig and wood, in which smaller birds were kept.


    Jagu could also be seen roaming the parameter, his sheer presence alone put off many of animals from attempted escape their enclosures.


    After all, those very enclosures were the one thing that kept them safe from the predatory looking Jagu.


    Aron took a moment to look over the scene with a stern expression, studying them in his own way.


    Many of them he recognized from his time as a child, and even those he didn''t looked only mildly different.


    Given the time that passed from the time he was gone, it was impressive to see that many creatures had evolved so quickly over such a short period of time.


    Without lingering any longer, he soon stepped into the encampment and approached one of the demarcations, where he immediately got to work in cing runes on the creatures inside.


    This was done without the need for anyone to help him hold down the creatures, the sheer viscosity of his aura made most of the creaturesy still without even daring to flinch, as if they had epted whatever fate was brought down upon them.


    Aron''srge hands moved with a surprising gentleness and precision as he began to draw the runes on the animals.


    Each stroke was deliberate, each curve and line meticulously crafted. The runes wereplex, an intricate pattern of symbols that seemed to dance and shimmer with an otherworldly glow as he etched them onto the creatures'' hides.


    From a distance, Jagu watched Aron with a mixture of curiosity and wariness. His predatory eyes narrowed slightly, studying Aron keenly and hoping to learn what little he could. There was a certain respect in his gaze, a recognition of Aron''s strength and authority. Yet, there was also a hint of uncertainty, a silent question of what these strange symbols meant.


    Jin, perched high up in the trees, observed Aron with a different kind of interest. His eyes were wide with fascination as he watched the runes take shape under Aron''s skilled hands.


    He had seen Aron draw these runes before, but never on such arge scale or with such urgency. He wondered what kind of power these symbols held, what kind of change they would bring and why he seemed so eager to finish them.


    Aron ignored the gazes being cast his was and moved on to a smaller creature, however his task became more challenging.


    The creature fidgeted uncontrobly under his touch, its small body trembling with fear. Despite his best efforts to soothe it, the creature''s movements caused his hand to slip, marring the rune he was drawing.


    Realizing his mistake, Aron quickly tossed the creature away from himself. No sooner had it left his hand than it exploded in a burst of energy, the disrupted rune releasing its power in an uncontrolled st.


    The explosion sent a shockwave through the encampment, causing the other animals to stir restlessly in their enclosures. Jagu growled lowly at the disturbance, while Jin nearly lost his bnce from his perch in the tree.


    Aron stood still for a moment, watching the smoke clear from where the creature had been.


    Then, without a word, he returned to his task, moving on to the next animal with renewed focus and determination. His expression was stern, but there was a certain resolve in his eyes. How could such a small mistake even hope to move him?


    After what felt like hours, Aron finally finished drawing the runes on thest of the animals. He wiped the sweat from his brow and called out to Jagu and Jin. "Come here, both of you."


    Jagu and Jin, who had been watching Aron''s work with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension, quickly gathered around him. "Is something wrong?" Jin asked, his eyes flicking between Aron and the animals.


    Aron shook his head. "No, it''s time we release these creatures into certain parts of the continent and let them roam." He led them over to a nearby tree and, with a strength that belied his tiredness, ripped out arge piece of bark. Using a sharp stone, he began to carve a rough map onto the bark.


    As he drew lines indicating where they needed to release the animals, Jin''s eyes widened in understanding. He remembered the small creature that had exploded earlier and could guess what Aron was nning.


    Jagu was more vocal with his thoughts. "Will this be enough to defeat the Northern Kolieans?" he asked, his voice gruff.


    Aron shook his head again. "No," he said firmly. "This is only a distraction. But it''s a start." He looked at Jagu and Jin, his gaze steady. "Are you ready?"


    With a nod from both of them, they set to work, each taking a group of animals to their designated locations on the map. As they worked under the cover of darkness, they couldn''t help but wonder what the dawn would bring.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!